《The True Heiress Returns》 Out Of The Shadows Ch 1

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 01

The fire roared, spitting heat and smoke into the night. Tilda Jensony crumpled on the dusty floor, her body too weak to move. Smoke scraped down her throat, dragging cough after cough out of her lungs. Tears streamed uncontrobly, stinging her eyes. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face streaked with soot, yet nothing could hide her natural beauty. She couldn¡¯t move. Someone had drugged herpletely paralyzed her. When had it happened? A sweet voice slipped through the chaos. ¡°Well, you look awful, Tilda.¡± K Jenson walked toward her, wearing a white dress and a gas mask. Her voice, light and innocent, was the voice of a little girl who could never hurt anyone. At least, that¡¯s what Tilda had once believed. ¡°It was you?¡± She rasped, disbelief widening her eyes. ¡°You drugged me?¡± K was her younger sister in name. ¡°This is a little test,¡± K said, smiling behind the mask. ¡°When Mom, Dad, and all our brothers walk in and see us like this ¡­ Tell me, who do you think they¡¯ll believe? You, or me?¡± She pulled off her mask, fitted it gently onto Tilda¡¯s face, then smudged ash across her own cheeks. Pulling on a pair of gloves, she slipped a cutter from her pocket and drew the de across her own forearm. Blood poured down her wrist. She tossed the cutter beside Tilda, peeled off the gloves, and slid them onto Tilda¡¯s limp hands. Clutching her bleeding arm, she twisted her face into an expression of terror and screamed loudly. ¡°Help! Daddy! Mommy! Someone help me! Tilda¡¯s gone crazy!¡± The warehouse door mmed open. ¡°K!¡± Tilda watched as her parents and all seven brothers rushed right past her¡ªstraight to K. ¡°Dad, Mom, it hurts! It really hurts! Tilda went crazy! She tried to set me on fire and said I don¡¯t deserve to be a Jensons! She even cut me!¡± Their eyes swept over K¡¯s bleeding arm, her tear-streaked face, and her trembling like a wounded rabbit. Then their gaze shifted to Tilda¡ªslumped on the floor, a gas mask covering her face, the bloody cutter at her side, gloves on her hands. ¡°Russell Jenson¡¯s face twisted with fury. He charged at Tilda and drove his foot into her stomach. ¡°How did I end up with a daughter like you? You disgust me!¡±¡± The kick tore through her insides. Her body ached, but her heart hurt even worse. She felt like her body was shattered into pieces. This was the same stomach that had once taken a bullet for him. She remembered¡ªyears ago, Russell had taken both girls to a business event when a man burst in with a gun. Without thinking, Tilda had stepped in front of him and taken the bullet, leaving a hole in her stomach. But Russell had fled with K, leaving her bleeding on the floor. It was the police¡ªnot her father¡ªwho got her to the hospital. She¡¯d gone straight into the ICU, clinging to life by a thread. Dayster, the Jensons finally remembered her. They only left K¡¯s side for a single hour to visit Tilda in the hospital. Russell had looked guilty. But the only thing he said in his defense was, ¡°K is your little sister, and she¡¯s adopted. Now that we¡¯ve found you, she¡¯s afraid of losing her ce in the family. As the older sister, you should be more understanding.¡± And just like that, something came up with K. The whole family rushed off in a hurry to take care of her. From the way they treated her, anyone looking in would have thought K was the real daughter. And Tilda? She was nothing more than a stand-in. A ceholder. Still, she believed him. She actually¡ªpathetically¡ªbelieved him. Because he was her father. Because she had waited so long to find her family. Because blood was supposed to mean something. She told herself the Jensons would never truly abandon their birth daughter. So, she gave in to K¡ªagain and again. Whatever K wanted, she handed over. Every gift, every opportunity¡ªK chose first, and Tilda took whatever scraps were left. She convinced herself that if she kept giving and kept sacrificing, they would eventually ept her. That someday, they would love her as their own. Looking back now, what a joke. What a pathetic, cruel joke. She stared, hollow-eyed, as K was carried out of the burning warehouse, surrounded by frantic concern and urgency. Find the newest release on find~novel And they left her behind¡ªlike trash no one wanted. The mes closed in. Pain ripped through her as fire consumed her skin. The searing heat swallowed every breath, every thought. She could smell herself burning. Tilda shut her eyes. A single tear slipped from the corner. This life ¡­ I¡¯ve done enough for them. I¡¯ve paid the Jensons back in full¡ªwith my life. My obsession with family. My desperate hope. All of it¡ªpaid in full. If there¡¯s a next life, let¡¯s just be strangers. That night, the news broke across Slosa: an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts had gone up in mes. One charred body was recovered. But before it could reach the hospital for an autopsy, it mysteriously vanished. The next day, the Jenson Group released an official statement: We have severed all ties with the girl we once believed to be our biological daughter. From this day forward, K Jenson is the only daughter we recognize. Whatever Tilda Jenson did¡ªor whatever became of her¡ªis no longer our concern. And just like that, the girl who had once set gossip blogs aze as the Jensons¡¯ long-lost daughter faded from the headlines¡ªreced by newer, juicier scandals. Forgotten. Out Of The Shadows Ch 2

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 02

Chapter 2 You Better Apologize, Tilda! Tilda stared at her reflection in the mirror. The face looking back at her seemed younger¨Clike it was from five years ago. Softer, but still showing hints of the beauty she would grow into. ¡°I¨CI came back to life?¡± She whispered, barely able to hear her own voice. The date on her phone read: October 23, 2030. Five years before the fire that had taken her life. And just two weeks after the Jensons had brought her home. 86% Finished She let out a self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°Is this the universe¡¯s way of making fun of me? Giving me a second chance just to remind me how stupid I used to be?¡± Whatever the reason, she wasn¡¯t going to waste it. She wasn¡¯t here to win anyone¡¯s approval this time. She wasn¡¯t going to twist herself into someone else¡¯s idea to fit in. Given a second chance at life, this time, she was going to live for herself¨Cand no one else. Her eyes scanned the bedroom. Familiar, but strangely distant. She changed out of her pajamas into a in white T¨Cshirt and faded jeans. Her short hair framed her face with a sharper, more confident look. She looked into the mirror again. When she first arrived here, she¡¯d brought nothing but a small suitcase and a fragile hope¨Chope that she¡¯d finally found her real family. Hope that she wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. And so, she moved into this house. A ce called home, but it never felt like one. From the outside, it was grand and polished, the kind of ce that looked perfect in a magazine. But inside, it had chewed her up and spit her out. Just as Tilda was lost in her grief- Bang! Bang! A loud pounding echoed from the door. She pushed the sorrow aside, her eyes turning cold. 09:30 Thu, Aug 286 ¨C E Chapter 2 You Better Apologize, Tilda! Without a word, she opened it, her face nk. ¡°Tilda! Mom and Dad want you downstairs.¡± Wade Jenson stood there¨Ctall, athletic, dressed in designer clothes, and ring at her, hatefully. Her biological brother. Seventh in the Jensons lineup. They both went to Orica University, a prestigious school. Wade was a junior, Tilda a sophomore. K, the youngest, had just started her freshman year after finishing her SAT. ¡°I heard you,¡± Tilda said tly. Wade blinked, thrown off. This wasn¡¯t the Tilda he remembered. Back then, she¡¯d been stiff, nervous, and desperate to please everyone. 86%1 Finished She¡¯d had no pride¨Calways quick to help, always thest to speak, wanting to be close but too afraid to truly connect. Wade was annoyed with that timid, pitiful version of her. Even after finding out she was their long¨Clost sister, he still couldn¡¯t make himself care. He already had a sister¨CK. Sweet, gentle K, the one he¡¯d grown up with and protected his whole life. Wade didn¡¯t need a biological sister showing up out of nowhere. As far as he was concerned, gentle, kind- hearted K was all he needed. With a short snort, he said, ¡°You know what you did. Get downstairs and get ready for your lecture.¡± Then he walked away. ¡°What did I do?¡± Tilda muttered with a coldugh. Memories rushed back. She knew exactly what today was. Perfect. Hands in her pockets, she strolled downstairs. The first thing she heard was soft cryinging from the living room. She saw K sitting curled between Russell and ir Jenson, their hands on her back, murmuringfort. From the outside, you¡¯d think K was the birth daughter and Tilda was the adopted one. 215 09:30 Thu, Aug 28 6 = E Chapter 2 You Better Apologize, Tilda! Their ces hadpletely reversed. The pain that stabbed Tilda¡¯s heart was sharp but far from new. 86% Finished She had wanted this kind of closeness her whole life¨Cwanted it so badly that she¡¯d hidden her real strength, buried her true self, and lived as if she were nothing. She¡¯d given up everything just to scrape together the smallest pinch of family love. Even with this second chance, letting go of those feelings from the start wasn¡¯t easy. But she¡¯d already decided¨Cshe would never let herself fall into that trap again. She stood in silence, watching her parents with cool detachment, like they were actors on a stage. Tilda wasn¡¯t part of this scene anymore¨Cjust a spectator. If it had been a good performance, maybe she would have even pped. But she no longer felt anything for the people still caught in the y. That was it. Nothing more. Wade came downstairs, and the moment he saw Tilda¡¯s expression, his temper red instantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why K¡¯s crying?!¡± He barked. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault she¡¯s crying. Why should I ask?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was ice. ¡°You brat!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t look the slightest bit sorry. She acted like the whole thing had nothing to do with her. That only made Wade angrier. He was seconds away from hitting her. He couldn¡¯t stand it. He refused to believe this cold, vile girl was his sister. K was the one who belonged in their family. Tilda? She didn¡¯t even deserve to exist. If she had just died, K wouldn¡¯t be upset right now. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel His re was full of hatred, like he wanted her gone¨Cnot just from the room, but from the world entirely. Tilda felt it. She knew exactly what that look meant. He probably wished she were dead. Then K could take her ce, and there¡¯d be no more reason for all this drama. The old Tilda would have been crushed. Her heart would¡¯ve broken, the pain tearing her apart from the inside. She would have asked herself over and over what she¡¯d done wrong to deserve that look from her brother. She¡¯d grown up for neen years without love, without warmth, surviving on nothing but grit and 28 OR ||| O 09:31 Thu, Aug 28 6 u Chapter 2 You Better Apologize, Tilda! stubbornness. ? . 86%? Finished And when the Jensons finally found her? Even with K already there, she had never been jealous. She¡¯d treated K like a real sister¨Cputting her first, caring about her feelings, and neverpeting with her for anything. Whenever peoplepared them, Tilda always stepped back. Again and again. She gave up everything for one thing: family. Tilda never asked to be loved the way K was. All she wanted was for her family to notice her, even once. She had lowered herself until she felt like nothing. Tilda had gave away her life just for a chance to belong. Wasn¡¯t that enough? Apparently not. Never enough. To the Jensons, K was the only one who mattered. Tilda was just a shadow, someone they barely noticed. Maybe they really did wish she¡¯d never been found. Maybe her death would have been easier than letting her mess up the perfect picture they had. The only reason they brought her home was because not bringing her home would¡¯ve made them feel guilty. They didn¡¯t want guilt hanging over them. So, to ease their conscience and get rid of any regret, they reluctantly took her in. Now, none of it mattered to Tilda anymore. The growing tension between her and Wade finally caught Russell¡¯s attention. ¡°ir, stay with K,¡± he told his wife quietly. Then he stood and walked toward Tilda, his face dark with anger. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯d better apologize¡ªnow!¡± His voice hit the room like a cold, heavy bell. Wade crossed his arms and smirked, ready to watch the show. She made K cry? Then she was about to pay for it. The old Tilda would have panicked. She would have obeyed, trembling and scared. But this time, she met Russell¡¯s fury with a calm, steady gaze. ¡°And why exactly should I apologize?¡± Tilda looked at Russell with steady eyes. Compared to his explosive anger, her calm was like still water¨Cand it carried a strange kind of power. In that moment, their presence alone made it clear who stood taller. Out Of The Shadows Ch 3

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 03

Chapter 3 The p That Never Came ¡°What did you just say?¡± Russell stared at her like he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Even Wade froze. ? . 86%u Finished ¡°I said why should I apologize? This isn¡¯t the Middle Ages. Are you really going to punish your daughter like a criminal?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was calm, almost too calm. Her eyes were steady and cold, revealing almost nothing. But deep down, there was a spark¨Cone that had nothing to do with the Jensons. She¡¯d given up on them long ago. When love dies, hatred goes with it. Her anger was now with herself. She thought of her past. Back then, when Russell told her to apologize, she did¨Cscared and desperate. When they used her of baseless things, she tried again and again to exin, but no one ever listened. As soon as K cried, Wade pped her. She had apologized again and again, terrified they would hate her. Terrified to lose what little she thought she had. Even with blood in her mouth and shame in her eyes, she took the me for something she didn¡¯t do. Why? Why had she been such a fool and lived without pride? Tilda¡¯s fury was with the girl she used to be. ¡°Well, well,¡± Russell said sharply. ¡°Look at you¨Cgrown up now, huh? Talking back to me?¡± His temper red. He raised his hand, ready to strike- But K stepped in. ¡°Dad! No!¡± Her voice cut through the air, stopping him mid¨Cswing. ir turned in shock. ¡°K, you¡­ K broke down, sobbing so hard it seemed like she could copse at any moment. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her! Please don¡¯t! She¡¯s your real daughter!¡± 09:31 Thu, Aug 28 ( Chapter 3 The p That Never Came Those words¨Cyour real daughter¨Cpulled Russell back. His gaze returned to Tilda, full of conflicting emotions. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but this cold, ungrateful, stubborn girl was his flesh and blood. And still¡­ how could she be so wicked? ¡°Let¡¯s just talk,¡± ir said shakily. ¡°No need for this to get violent.¡± As much as it hurt to see K cry, Tilda was still her biological daughter. ¡°K, you¡¯re too good,¡± Wade muttered, his voice tight. A ? 86% Finished Watching K take the burn, she would rather be wounded and broken just to side with Tilda. Wade felt like his heart was being cut to pieces. Why? Why couldn¡¯t K be his real sister? Why did it have to be Tilda¨Cthe one who was so cruel? It just wasn¡¯t fair. Russell took a deep breath, forcing his temper back down. He kept his voice even. ¡°Tilda, do you understand what you did wrong?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± The reply was quick and sharp. Everyone froze. This wasn¡¯t the girl they knew. She wasn¡¯t timid. She wasn¡¯t trying to earn anyone¡¯s approval. She wasn¡¯t trying to please them. She was different. ¡°YOU DON¡¯T KNOW?¡± Russell repeated, each word cutting through the air like a whip. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Tilda said again, clear and steady. If he wanted her to repeat it, she would. As many times as he needed. She doesn¡¯t know. Her dark eyes locked on his, deep and unreadable. For a second, a chill slid down Russell¡¯s spine. He had never seen that look in her before. She didn¡¯t even seem like the same person. Russell Jenson had once been the proud and celebrated chairman of the Jenson Group. A veteran in the business world, he had spent a lifetime navigating high¨Cstakes deals and meeting every kind of person imaginable. Even now, with his sons grown and running thepany and himself long retired from the front lines, the sharp instincts he had honed over the years had hardly faded. ¡°Mom, Dad, please stop this,¡± K whispered through her tears, moving closer to Tilda. ¡°K, stay away from her!¡± Russell reached for her, worried she might get hurt¨Cworried Tilda mightsh 09.31 Aug 28 Chapter 3 The p That Never Came out again. 86% Finished For a brief moment, something ached in Tilda¡¯s chest. But she let it. Wounds healed. Eventually. She had seen this family for what it was. She no longer hoped for anything from them. And she would never bend again just to keep the peace. ¡°Tilda,¡± K sobbed, turning toward her. ¡°I know you¡¯re the real daughter. I¡¯m so sorry. You¡¯ve had to live here pretending to be some distant rtive because of me. I¡¯m sorry that you couldn¡¯t even use your real name!¡± She clutched her chest, gasping for air. ¡°You can have it all back¨Cyour name, your ce. I don¡¯t want anything. If me being here makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll move out. I¡¯ll disappear. You¡¯ll never have to see me again!¡± Her tears flowed freely. She looked so fragile. So heartbroken. ir couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her eyes turned red, and tears began sliding down her cheeks, one after another. ¡°No one¡¯s kicking you out,¡± Russell said firmly. ¡°K, I don¡¯t care if Tilda¡¯s my biological daughter. You¡¯re my daughter too. Blood doesn¡¯t change that. You¡¯ll always be a Jenson.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± K cried, copsing into his arms. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m so scared!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Russell whispered, holding her tight. ¡°I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you.¡± Then he turned a murderous re on Tilda. Whatever doubts he¡¯d had were gone. K¡¯s tears had turned his guilt into pure rage again. But Tilda didn¡¯t flinch. She stood off to the side, silent and untouched, as if none of this had anything to do with her¨Clike she was just watching a y. ¡°Tilda!¡± Wade burst out. ¡°Do you even have a heart? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t you think you owe K an apology? Tell her you¡¯re sorry right now!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stepped forward, eyes zing, staring her down. Tilda almostughed. Her eyes, cold and mocking, locked on him. She didn¡¯t say a word, but her look said plenty. And Wade felt it¨Clike she was judging him. Belittling him. She was the sister he had never epted. The one he¡¯d wished was dead. Furious, he yanked out his phone and shoved it in her face. ¡°Look at what you did! Don¡¯t use us of ming you for nothing!¡± A bold headline filled the screen: ¡°Jenson¡¯s Real Heiress Revealed¨CTilda Jenson¡¯s True Identity Exposed¡± 374 09:31 Thu, Aug 28 ( AE Chapter 3 The p That Never Came 86% Finished The article told everything: how Tilda had been stolen from the hospital as a newborn, went missing for neen years, and finally returned to her family. The photos captured everything¨CTilda walking in and out of the Jenson vi, snapshots from her campus. life, and shots of her at family events. Then came the second headline: ¡°What Happens to the Adopted Daughter Now?¡± The inte exploded. Comments flooded in: ¡°Real heiress vs. fake heiress¨Cthis is getting juicy.¡± ¡°Rich people drama at its finest.¡± ¡°No way¨CJenson Group¡¯s stock is actually going up over this.¡± ¡°They really adore K. She¡¯s always at family events, always gorgeous, and treated like royalty.¡± ¡°The real one¡¯s pretty too, not gonna lie.¡± Latest content published on find[?]ovel ¡°But she doesn¡¯t have the same presence. K¡¯s way more refined. Tilda probably had a rough life, and it shows.¡± Tilda barely nced at the screen. Not a single emotion crossed her face. ¡°So what?¡± she spoke tly. Out Of The Shadows Ch 4

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 04

Chapter 4 The Sweet, Innocent K? ¡°So? After seeing all this, you still feel nothing? 86% Finished ¡°Tilda, we had an agreement. You promised we¡¯d wait for the right time to reveal your identity¨Cso it wouldn¡¯t hurt K. You swore you¡¯d keep quiet until then. ¡°But you-¡°Wade¡¯s voice shook with anger as he pointed a trembling finger at her. ¡°You told us one thing, then went behind our backs and fed the tabloids the story! You sent them the photos. Don¡¯t even try to deny it¨Cwe¡¯ve confirmed it!¡± The way Wade looked at Tilda was full of hostility, like she was his worst enemy instead of the sister they had searched for all these years. ¡°Tilda.¡± Russell said coldly, ¡°because you grew up without the right environment, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Bow and apologize to K, and I¡¯ll forgive you. Apologize, and you can stay in this family as the rightful heiress.¡± Russell red at Tilda coldly. He expected her to panic. To show regret. Maybe even cry. Instead- ¡°Oh? Where¡¯s your proof?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was calm, almost casual. ¡°Proof?¡± Wade blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You can¡¯t just throw out random usations. If you¡¯re going to im I leaked everything to the press, you¡¯d better have evidence. If you don¡¯t, I could sue you for defamation.¡± Herposed reply stunned them all. Sue us? Defamation? ? Was this really Tilda¨Cthe same timid girl who used to keep her head down and avoid conflict? Even K, still sniffling beside Russell, nced up through her cry. Tilda was different. Something had changed. Same face. Different fire. She stood there, calm and poised. More confident than ever. And there was something about her¨Can elegance that seemed to radiate from the inside out. 2281 C C Chapter 4 The Sweet, Innocent K? A cold ripple of unease ran through K, but she quickly buried it. No. My n is perfect. It has to be. She kept her head low, hiding her expression. Russell¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Fine. You really want to y tough?¡± He pulled out his phone, dialed a number, then hit speaker and tossed it onto the table. The call connected within seconds. A respectful voice answered, ¡°Mr. Jenson.¡± ¡°Mr. Read, tell everyone¨Cwho gave you the tip for that front¨Cpage article?¡± A short pause. Then, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already go over this? It was Ms. Tilda.¡± All eyes turned to Tilda. This time, they thought, there¡¯s no way she can talk her way out. But Tilda didn¡¯t flinch. ? ? 86%L Finished Instead of breaking down, she calmly pulled out her phone, turned the volume all the way up, and hit speaker mode. ¡°You¡¯re saying I gave you the tip?¡± she asked. Her voice wasn¡¯t her own. Using a voice¨Cchanging app, she¡¯d softened it into something higher and more delicate. Anyone who actually knew Tilda¡¯s voice would recognize instantly¨Cthis wasn¡¯t her. Russell frowned. What on earth is she doing? K¡¯s stomach tightened. This is bad. Really bad. But if I jump in now, I¡¯ll look guilty. ¡°Yes, Ms. Tilda,¡± Stan Read¡¯s voice came through the speaker. ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault¨CI didn¡¯t expect your father to find out so fast. Look, we¡¯re just a small mediapany trying to keep the lights on. If we upset the Jenson Group, we won¡¯tst a week in this city!¡± Stan kept talking, but cracks were already showing in his story. The Jensons were starting to notice. ¡°Then tell me,¡± Tilda said evenly, ¡°how exactly did I contact you in the first ce? And why would I be stupid enough to give away my real identity? ¡°If the Jenson Group is as powerful as you im, and you folded the second someone scared you¡ªwouldn¡¯t that make me suicidal?¡± ¡°Well-¡± Stan hesitated, then rushed out, ¡°You called from a public phone. And as for your identity¡­ let¡¯s just say you slipped up. I figured it out myself.¡± ¡°You guessed?¡± Tilda¡¯sugh was soft but sharp. 274 Chapter 4 The Sweet, Innocent K? ¡°So you didn¡¯t have actual proof before you ran the story? Just a hunch?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡­¡± Stan¡¯s voice faltered. 86% Finished Sweat pricked at his skin. Inside, he cursed himself. He should never have said that. Stan paused, drew in a breath, and answered with forced calm. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your voice before. It¡¯s one of a kind. Even when you tried to disguise it, there¡¯s no way I could mistake it. ¡°And we met in person to go over the details. When you handed me those photos, I saw your face with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Tilda arched an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re that sure about someone¡¯s identity just from her voice¨Cthe same voice I just proved can be faked with an app? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little ridiculous?¡± She pounced on the w in his story. ¡°And you im we met in person. That I gave you those photos. Do you have any proof of that? Security footage? Pictures? A recording?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Stan¡¯s voice faltered. Sweat slid down his temples. He had nothing. Because the whole thing was a lie. ¡°And the voice you¡¯re hearing right now?¡± Tilda added smoothly. ¡°That¡¯s not even mine. It¡¯s a voice filter. I¡¯ve been using it in front of everyone here. So if you really met me face¨Cto¨Cface, how could you fail to recognize my actual voice? ¡°You¡¯re not seriously saying I stood there in front of you the whole time using a voice¨Cchanging app, are you?¡± The truth was, Tilda didn¡¯t need any app. She could change her voice on her own. But the app made the trap easier to spring. She¡¯d been through all of this once before. Now, with a second chance, she carried the knowledge of everything that wasing. That was her greatest weapon. And with the weight of family ties no longer holding her back, nothing could stop her¨Cespecially not when she hade back from the future knowing exactly how the game would y out. Stan had no answer. He just sat there in stunned silence. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. He¡¯d been told Tilda was timid¨Ceager to please, easy to break. That if they pushed her hard enough, she¡¯d crumble, apologize, and take the me without a fight. 28 O < 09.31 Thu, Aug 28 Chapter 4 The Sweet, Innocent K? No one said she¡¯d fight back. No one said she¡¯d call his bluff. * Finished If he hadn¡¯t been promised that Tilda wouldn¡¯t cause a scene, he never would¡¯ve framed the true heiress of the Jensons. One wrong move, and it could cost him everything. K¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Idiot! She screamed silently. You botched it that fast? What kind of idiot bes an editor¨Cin¨Cchief with half a brain? Even Russell was starting to sense something was wrong. ¡°Mr. Read.¡± he growled, ¡°didn¡¯t you say Tilda gave you instructions herself?¡± ¡°There¡¯s got to be some kind of misunderstanding,¡± Stan stammered. ¡°It must¡¯ve been someone pretending to be her who set me up.¡± Desperation bled into his voice as he scrambled for a way out. He didn¡¯t even know who the real mastermind was. All he knew was that the reward he¡¯d been promised was too good to pass up. Still, he had a guess. A suspicion. But the moment he said that name out loud, his career¨Cand maybe more -would be over. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind this,¡± Stan said quickly. Russell¡¯s gaze shifted toward K. The rightful source is Find?Novel She kept her head bowed, shoulders trembling, quiet sobs slipping past her lips. She looked so fragile, so small¨Clike something that needed to be shielded from the world. Russell shook the thought away. No. It couldn¡¯t be K. K is kind. She is pure. Sweet and innocent. There was no way a girl like her could have dreamed up such a cold, calcted n. Out Of The Shadows Ch 5

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 05

Chapter 5 You Actually Believed It? How Ridiculous When the call ended, the room fell into an ufortable silence. Russell, ir, and Wade all looked uneasy¨Cbecause they¡¯d just used Tilda without proof. Thinking back on what Stan had said, the ws in his story were obvious. Still, the moment they found even the flimsiest scrap of evidence, they pounced, convinced Tilda had leaked the news to force them into acknowledging her as the real daughter. The truth? They never trusted her. Their love for K blinded thempletely. The second K shed a tear, all reason went out the window. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± K finally spoke, breaking the heavy silence. Her eyes were red and watery as she stepped closer. ¡°They jumped to defend me because I looked so upset. This is my fault. If I¡¯d nevere into this family, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± She started to bow, ready to ask for Tilda¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°K! What are you doing?!¡± Wade, standing closest, quickly grabbed her arm. But K wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop me, Wade. This is my fault. If Tilda won¡¯t forgive us, I won¡¯t get up.¡± With a dramatic drop, she bent at a perfect ny degrees, tears spilling down her cheeks, dropped on the floor. ¡°K, enough! Get up!¡± Russell and ir rushed forward, panicked, trying to pull her upright. Her show of devotion moved them deeply. In that instant, every doubt they¡¯d had about her vanished. Of course K couldn¡¯t be behind anything so cruel¨Chow could a sweet, selfless girl like her ever scheme? It had to be someone else. ¡°Tilda, we were wrong to use you,¡± Russell said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out who did this and make sure they pay. Anyone who tries to nder our family is bound to pay!¡± His jaw tightened. Nothing enraged him more than someone trying to divide his family. Harmony always came first in his book. ¡°You¡¯re going to make it right?¡± Tilda let out a sharpugh, like she¡¯d just heard the most absurd joke in the world. It started small but quickly grew louder, her whole body shaking until she had to hold her stomach. Tears slid down her cheeks -not from sadness, but from how unbelievably funny she found it. Russell scowled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Tilda¡¯sughter only grew. She couldn¡¯t help it¨Cit was too absurd. Russell¡¯s grand promise to make things right had to be the biggest joke she¡¯d ever heard. Chapter 5 You Actually Believed It? How Ridiculous 86% Finished This was the same man who had used his daughter without a second thought, defending the adopted one without a shred of proof. The same man who had rallied the whole family against her, terrified that the daughter they had abandoned for years mighte back and take even the smallest piece of what they had given K. They ignored the truth, throwing every ounce of me at her feet. And now he wanted to make things right? Maybe the old Tilda would¡¯ve clung to that hope, desperate for their love. But not this time. This Tilda wasn¡¯t the same na?ve girl who believed their empty promises and chased after them like a fool. ¡°Mr. Jenson,¡± she said coolly, ¡°do you honestly think you ever had the slightest intention of setting things right? If you ask me, you¡¯re just an old man past his prime¨Chow are you going to uncover anything?¡± Her words were sharp, but she didn¡¯t feel an ounce of guilt. In fact, it felt good. So good. She remembered it all¨Ctaking a bullet for Russell, lying alone in a hospital bed, choking on smoke as the fire closed in, and that brutal kick that left her gasping. They had left her there to die. Every memory burned inside her, feeding a dark, seething satisfaction to get her revenge. And she was nowhere near finished. No one¨Cabsolutely no one¨Chad expected Tilda to speak like this. Even Wade stared at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. How else could she dare to say something so outrageous? The meek, eager¨Cto¨Cplease girl was gone. In her ce stood someone bold enough to call Russell old and past his prime¨Cright to his face. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Russell barked, his voice shaking with fury. ¡°I¡¯m your father! You dare talk to me like that? I admitted I was wrong to use you, and I apologized. But this attitude¨Cwhat is it?!¡± Russell Jenson had never feared anyone in his life¨Cexcept his wife. Everyone else? Not a chance. All those kids of his knew better than to step out of line but were respectful in front of him? And Tilda was actually challenging him? How dare she? ¡°Tilda, no matter what, he¡¯s still your father. Apologize to him!¡± ir¡¯s voice was icy. ir had felt a twinge of guilt earlier¨Cbut not anymore. What kind of attitude was this? To speak so harshly to her father? Aug Chapter 5 You Actually Believed It? How Ridiculous 86% Finished She could hardly believe it. Her daughter had spent neen years out in the world, only toe back like this. How could someone like her possibly be worthy of being their daughter? ¡°Father?¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°If that¡¯s what a father is, then it disgusts me. I won¡¯t apologize. And your apology? Keep it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Her eyes zed with rity and fire. Her voice stayed steady, her tone unflinching¨Ceach word sharp, deliberate, and without pause. It felt like she could finally breathe again, like she was truly alive. Atst, she had the courage to speak her truth. And the surprising part? It wasn¡¯t even hard to say that to their face. She realized she had been trapped for years by the illusion of love. But now, that illusion was gone, shattered beyond repair. She didn¡¯t want this family. Not anymore. ¡°Tilda!¡± Russell trembled with rage. If Russell hadn¡¯t just used her of something she didn¡¯t do, he probably would¡¯ve pped her by now. How had he ended up with such a bitter, spiteful daughter? What a disgrace! ¡°Tilda, I know you¡¯re upset, but please don¡¯t me Mom and Dad,¡± K spoke up again. ¡°me me. I¡¯ll bow to you, I¡¯ll walk out of this house, and I¡¯ll stay out of your way if that¡¯s what it takes. ¡°If giving back your ce makes you happy, then I¡¯ll give it back. Just stop being angry with them.¡± She stepped closer, eyes wide and pitiful, her voice as sweet as syrup. ¡°Alright then,¡± Tilda said softly. She gave K a half¨Csmile. ¡°Fine. Walk out of this house and I¡¯ll drop it. You said it, not me. I didn¡¯t make you.¡± K froze. Had Tilda lost her mind? She actually agreed?! Then again, K¡¯s heart leapt in secret. This would make everyone angrier at Tilda. K put on a wounded look, sniffled, and let tears stream down her cheeks. Wiping them away in one swift motion, she choked out, ¡°I- I understand, Tilda. I¡¯ll leave now! As long as I¡¯m gone, this family can be at peace. I¡¯m willing to do it!¡± She turned and ran upstairs. ir quickly grabbed K¡¯s arm. ¡°K, don¡¯t be upset. Tilda¡¯s just talking out of anger. We¡¯re here; no one¡¯s going to drive you away!¡± 09.. Aug 28
  1. 86%
Chapter 5 You Actually Believed It? How Ridiculous. Finished ¡°Mom, just let me go,¡± K choked out. ¡°This house was never mine. Tilda¡¯s your real daughter. I¡¯m just the adopted one.¡± K sobbed in ir¡¯s arms, her voice raw from crying. Every word she spokended like a hammer to the chest. Everyone could feel her pain¨Cit tore right through them. Wade¡¯s voice thundered, ¡°Tilda! How dare you say that to K?!¡± The moment they realized Tilda truly meant to throw K out, the rest of them snapped. ¡°So this is the real you. You¡¯ve been waiting for this, haven¡¯t you? You just wanted K gone so you could have it all! ¡°Well, guess what? Over my dead body! K is a Jensons¨Cshe¡¯s my sister!¡± Wade didn¡¯t hesitate to take K¡¯s side, ring at Tilda with nothing but fury. Looking at Wade¡¯s face¨Cso much like her own¨Cmade something twist in Tilda¡¯s gut. For the first time in her life, she hated her face. Even the Jensons blood running through her veins disgusted her. The sickness in her stomach rose until she thought she might throw up. But fate had given her a second chance, and she wasn¡¯t going to waste it. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said quietly. ¡°She¡¯s your sister. I¨CI¡¯m nobody. ¡°I was nothing more than a way to ease your guilt¨Ca splinter stuck in your hearts for neen years. One you barely noticed until it started to fester. And bringing me back was just your way of yanking it out. Official source is Find?Novel ¡°I never mattered.¡± Each word cut her own heart open, the pain so sharp it left her numb. Only then did she finally feel free. These were truths she¡¯d always known but never dared to say. Now she yanked them out¨Craw and hurting¨Candid them right in front of everyone. Let them scoff. Let them sneer. Because she finally saw it: they never saw her as family. And she¡¯d actually believed they did. How foolish. Russell lifted his hand. ¡°I know you feel wronged and you¡¯re furious right now, but K is innocent! Go back to your room and reflect! Think about how ugly and out of line you just were!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 6

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 06

Chapter 6 Walking Away from the Jensons ¡°I don¡¯t need this family, Mr. Jenson.¡± 86% **Finished Tilda¡¯s eyes shed with disdain as she took a slow, steady breath. Atst, she spoke the words she¡¯d been holding back for years. ¡°You treat K like she¡¯s the center of your universe, terrified someone might threaten her spot. ¡°Well, from this moment on, I¡¯m cutting all ties with this family. I¡¯m no longer your daughter.¡± Without another word, Tilda turned and walked upstairs, ignoring every stare in the room. As the words left her lips, an unexpected calm settled over her. Thest thread of attachment had finally snapped, and she could let go. When she came back down, the living room was frozen in silence. The Jensons were too stunned to react. With a small suitcase in one hand and a in backpack slung over her shoulder, she gave them a cold nce and headed for the front door. ¡°Wait!¡± Russell finally snapped out of it.¡°Tilda, are you serious?¡± ¡°Dead serious, Mr. Jenson. Isn¡¯t this what you all wanted?¡± A faint smirk curved her lips as she dragged her suitcase outside, not bothering to look back. Inside, K was nearly glowing with joy. She couldn¡¯t believe Tilda had just handed over her ce as the rightful heiress without a fight. It was more than she¡¯d ever dared hope for. Still, she had to y the part. ¡°Wade, you need to stop her,¡± K cried, grabbing his arm. ¡°If anyone should be leaving, it should be me, not her! ¡°She must be heartbroken over the misunderstanding. Please¨Cgo talk to her!¡± Wade didn¡¯t answer right away. His face was tight with mixed emotions. Sure, a part of Wade had wished Tilda would just disappear forever so K wouldn¡¯t get hurt or overshadowed. But blood ties are hard to ignore. Like it or not, Tilda was his sister. And deep down, he knew¨Cit was their blind faith in K, their constant readiness to believe the worst in Tilda¨Cthat had pushed her to this point. For once, guilt crept in. K caught the flicker of hesitation on his face, and panic shot through her. The Jensons still cared about Tilda. If she didn¡¯t move fast, they might grow close again, and then¡­ there might not be a ce for her in this family anymore. 6 28 DIR ||| O 09.31 hu, Aug 28 Chapter 6 Walking Away from the Jensons Finished ¡°Fine! Go ahead and leave!¡± Russell¡¯s temper snapped. ¡°Walk out that door and don¡¯te back! As far as I¡¯m concerned, I have no daughter!¡± Did this girl really think she could threaten him? That she could just storm out of the house and cut ties? Did she think he¡¯d fall for it? Russell had seen it all in his years running the business world. He was certain that Tilda would regret this ande crawling back. No one in their right mind walked away from a life of luxury and privilege. ¡°Enough, Russell!¡± ir¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. The change in him was instant. He shrank back, his fear of his wife in for everyone to see. ¡°Mom, please, go after her,¡± K said, her voice trembling as she switched to a softer approach, directing her plea at ir. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± ir said, striding toward the door. ¡°Russell, Wade¨Cstay here with K.¡± ¡°This is all my fault,¡± K cried, copsing to the floor as tears streamed down her face. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t cried and made everyone misunderstand Tilda, none of this would¡¯ve happened. I¡¯m just a burden. I should be the one leaving this family.¡± Wade¡¯s chest tightened. Seeing K cry tore him apart. ¡°K, no,¡± he said quickly. ¡°This isn¡¯t on you. You were upset¨Canyone would be. We¡¯re the ones who shouldn¡¯t have kept things from you. That¡¯s what made everything blow up.¡± Russell let out a long sigh. ¡°Wade, take K to her room. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡± ir caught up to Tilda just outside the door. ¡°Tilda, wait!¡± Tilda stopped and slowly turned, her voice calm and distant. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, what is it?¡± The rightful source is find?novel ¡°I know you¡¯re hurt. I know you think we¡¯ve treated you unfairly. If an apology is what you want, then we¡¯ll give it. But please¨Cdon¡¯t talk about cutting ties. Things aren¡¯t what you think. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter,¡± ir said, her voice shaking, eyes glistening. ¡°I carried you for nine months. You¡¯re a part of me. How could we ever not want you?¡± She meant it. She cared for Tilda¨Cshe always had. But with K in the picture, the choice between them had never been simple. In her heart, they were both her daughters, just in different ways. Tilda studied the woman in front of her¨Celegant, tearful, and heartbroken. Shemented. In another life, there had been so many moments when she¡¯d been ready to walk away. But each time, ir¡¯s kindness had pulled her back. She had stayed, soft¨Chearted and desperate for love, and it had trapped her. In the end, she had sunk deeper and deeper until there was no way out¨Cbetrayed by K, left to die in a burning warehouse. She had felt the searing agony of mes consuming her and the crushing loneliness of being abandoned by her own family. This time around, Tilda swore she would never endure that pain again. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. And it¡¯s too much for me,¡± Tilda said firmly. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, this is my choice. Don¡¯t carry it like it¡¯s your burden. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid. I¡¯ll be fine¨Cbetter than fine.¡± ¡°Tilda ¡­ ¡± ir reached out instinctively to stop her. But Tilda stepped back. ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Jenson. Let¡¯s end this with some dignity. ¡°You already have the daughter you¡¯ve always cherished. As for me, I¡¯ll find my own way.¡± If she was going to cut ties, she¡¯d do it clean¨Cno loose ends. Ignoring ir¡¯s desperate plea, she gripped the handle of her suitcase, turned her back, and walked out of the vi. Just like the day she first arrived. Back then, she hade with nervous excitement¨Chope, fear, and even joy. This time, her heart was steady. There was no shock, no grief¨Conly rity. When you¡¯ve truly made up your mind, that first step isn¡¯t nearly as hard as you thought. That family had given her nothing but scars, and there was nothing left to mend. ir stood frozen, watching her daughter disappear down the hill,pletely at a loss. Just yesterday, Tilda had looked at her with wide, hopeful eyes and sneakily called her ¡°Mom.¡± Like a child afraid to do anything wrong. She longed for a mother¡¯s love, but the gap between them made her afraid of upsetting ir, so she trod carefully, never daring to get too close. If it weren¡¯t for her face, ir might not have recognized the girl walking away now. Tilda rolled her suitcase down the slope and raised a hand to g a taxi. The driver had the radio on, and just as she climbed in, a news segment about the Jensons scandal red through the speakers. ¡°Where to, miss?¡± he asked. ¡°A nearby motel,¡± she said. ¡°One that doesn¡¯t require ID.¡± She didn¡¯t have a ce to stay yet. Tilda barely had any money left. First things first¨Cshe needed cash. Without it, even feeding herself would be a problem. Out Of The Shadows Ch 7

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 07

Chapter 7 Wee Back, Queen Tilda chose a motel for two reasons. First, it was cheap. Second, it kept her off the radar. Finished Hotels asked for ID at check¨Cin, and even if she hid behind a cap and sunsses, it wouldn¡¯t help now¨Cher face and name were already stered everywhere. ¡°Sure thing,¡± the cab driver said with a nod. He looked like he¡¯d been in the business for years, someone who knew every street in the area. Requests like hers didn¡¯t surprise him. But then¡­ ¡°Miss, you just came from that fancy neighborhood up on the hill, right? Isn¡¯t that where the Jensons live?¡± He nced at her again. ¡°You look familiar. Have we met?¡± As he spoke, something seemed to click for him. Right on cue, the radio buzzed with another breaking story about the real Jensons heiress. ? 1:|:? ?? |:? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°I¡¯m not her,¡± Tilda said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°Oh. My mistake. It¡¯s just¡­ The Jensons have been all over the news today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Minutester, the cab pulled up to a small, run¨Cdown motel tucked on a quiet street. Tilda paid the fare, checked in, and let herself into the room. She dropped her suitcase onto the floor, pulled out her phone, and made a call. A cheesy ringtone red. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not worth trying for; you can¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not worthy of dying for¡­ The phone was soon connected.. ¡°Queen! Oh my god, it¡¯s really you!¡± The voice on the other end practically exploded with excitement. ¡°I thought you were gone for good! You vanished off the dark web and swore you¡¯d nevere back!¡± Tilda had expected the reaction. She pulled the phone slightly away from her ear. ¡°Andy, I need cash. I¡¯m taking jobs again. Got anything quick?¡± ¡°You¡¯reing back?!¡± Andy Saville practically shouted. Damn! The dark web¡¯s about to erupt in chaos again! ¡°Queen,¡± he added with a mix of awe and excitement, ¡°with your record,nding work will be a piece of cake. Give me a little time¨CI¡¯ll find something for you.¡± He hung up before she could respond. 28 R 6 O < 09 32 Thu, Aug 28 G A E: Chapter 7 Wee Back, Queen Finished Tilda pulled a sleekptop from her backpack and set it on the desk. The moment it powered up, her fingers danced over the keys, entering a long string of passwords. A familiar screen appeared¡ªa massive bronze door with a blood¨Cred skull set deep in the center. Then came a voice. Low. Old. Creepy enough to crawl under the skin. ¡°Wee back, Queen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she whispered. She never thought she¡¯d log in again. The Dark Web¨Ctrue to its name¨Cwas a hiddenwork linking the world¡¯s underground. The ce offered every kind of job imaginable, things most people wouldn¡¯t even believe existed. ck¨Cmarket auctions. Contract killings. Hacking¡­ If something was illegal, it could be found here. Of course, you needed more than curiosity to get into the Dark Web. You had to have the right connections. -and enough money and influence¨Cto be a client. Miss one, and you were out. As for the contractors who could log in and take jobs, every single one of them had skills most people couldn¡¯t even dream of. To get an ount, you had to survive the administrator¡¯s ability test¨Cpass it, and you¡¯d earn your own login and password. Tilda was one of them; she had passed years ago. Codename: Queen. She had ruled this space once¨Ca legend among hackers. And now, word of her return ripped through the Dark Web like a shockwave. Her inbox blew up. Message after message poured in. ¡°Queen¡¯s back?!¡± She opened her profile, deleted the old status-¡°Retired. Gone for good.¡± Reced it with just two words: ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± That alone sent the entirework into chaos. Queen had returned. Hackers everywhere were celebrating. In their world, Queen was a legend. She was the one who cracked Motrar¡¯s firewall¨Csomething experts had called unbreakable. The code was wless, or so they thought. Queen found the weak spot, exploited it, and tore it down. The breach was so severe, the country had to rebuild its entire system from scratch. That single job put her at the very top. 28 OR RC ||| O < Chapter 7 Wee Back, Queen People called her the best hacker alive. 86% Finished If Queen couldn¡¯t find it, it simply didn¡¯t exist. A month ago, she¡¯d shocked everyone by announcing she was retiring, then deactivated her ount. The rumor mill went wild¨Chad something happened to her? Now, the mystery was over. Queen was back. Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed again. ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve got something for you. Need a terrorist group¡¯s firewall taken down. Five million. Payment¡¯s instant.¡± ¡°Done.¡± She had her own code when it came to work: Rule One ¨C Never take a job that threatened national security. Rule Two Never cross the line of basic human decency. ¨C Rule Three ¨C Never turn against the innocent. Because of those rules, even with her reputation on the dark web, there were plenty of jobs she refused. Clients who could post there were almost always knee¨Cdeep in something shady. But this one? This was precisely the kind of mission she liked. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, lines of code spilling down the screen like a waterfall. To anyone else, it would¡¯ve looked like nonsense¨Crandom symbols, numbers, andmands. To her, it was music. The terroristwork¡¯s firewall folded under her attack like it was nothing but cardboard. ¡°All done,¡± she told Andy. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll wire the money¨Csame ount?¡± ¡°Yeah. Andy, your cut¡¯s a million-¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± he cut in. ¡°Call it a wee¨Cback gift. You donated everything when you left. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re dealing with a lot right now. And trust me, money¡¯s good to have.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A small smile touched her lips. This¨Cthis rush¨Cwas what she¡¯d missed. Being given a second chance was a gift, and she wasn¡¯t about to waste it pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t. No more silencing her instincts for the sake of a fake family. Andy hesitated, then asked carefully, ¡°Queen ¡­ didn¡¯t you find your real family? Wasn¡¯t that why you quit? To keep them safe? You even gave away everything you¡¯d earned.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a family,¡± Tilda said, her tone firm. ¡°From now on, I belong to no one. I live for myself.¡± Her voice was clear, sharp, and steady¨Cleaving no room for doubt. In the entire dark web, there was only one person she trusted: Andy. And Andy knew her story. His chest tightened for her. He knew life at home hadn¡¯t been easy. Who would¡¯ve guessed that the legendary Queen was a neen¨Cyear¨Cold student¨Can orphan? She¡¯d finally tracked down her birth family, only for it to end like this. Andy knew how badly Tilda had yearned for love. But the stronger the craving, the deeper the cut when it turned on you. Her heart must have been in pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Queen. I got you. If anything happens, I¡¯ll be there for you. Even if the whole world turns on you, I¡¯ll stand with you. Always. I believe in you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy. You¡¯re my best friend. Always.¡± There was a pause, then Andy said, ¡°One more thing. Someone with your same blood type contacted me.¡± Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 8

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 08

Chapter 8 Who Needs Family Anyway Tilda¡¯s heart jolted. Her blood type wasn¡¯t just rare¨Cit was almost unheard of. ? ?86%?? Finished Doctors called it ¡°Golden Blood,¡± officially known as the Omega type. It was a newly discovered, ultra¨Crare blood group that could be given to anyone but could only receive blood from someone with the exact same type. Anything else, and her body would reject it. No one knew how she had it. Russell and ir both had perfectly normal blood types. The doctors just shrugged and called it a mutation. That blood type was the reason she¡¯d been adopted from the orphanage by her mentor¨Ca brilliant, mysterious figure who taught her everything she knew. Her mentor had even suggested that her uncanny ability to learn, her sharp instincts, and her adaptability might all be tied to her blood. Years ago, she¡¯d been badly injured and needed a transfusion. The hospital didn¡¯t have a single unit of Omega¨Ctype blood in the entire country. Desperate, she¡¯d called Andy and asked him to search the dark web. After paying a small fortune, they¡¯d finally tracked down one matching donor. That incident serves as a warning. From then on, she always kept a supply of her blood in storage. She even asked Andy to quietly search for others like her, just in case. Even though she kept her identity hidden well, anyone who worked in the dark web made enemies. And when you lived that kind of life, you learned to keep backup ns. But in her previous life, after she left the dark web and Andy¨Cthose safetys vanished. She¡¯d been afraid that keeping any ties to that world might bring trouble to the Jensons. ¡°What did the caller say?¡± she asked. Andy hesitated, then replied, ¡°He made a strange request. He wants to sign a contract with you¡­ to sleep beside him.¡± Tilda blinked. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°Apparently, because of the side effects of this blood type, he hasn¡¯t been able to sleep for years. It¡¯s only gotten worse. He says the scent of someone with the same blood type helps him fall asleep. He¡¯s offering a lot of money, Queen.¡± The source of th?s content is find~novel ¡°¡­ I see.¡± After hanging up, Tilda stepped out onto the balcony. Her phone buzzed¨Cpayment received. More than enough to keep her going for a while. ¡°Omega blood side effects, huh,¡± she muttered, rubbing her temples. Truth was, she had them too. 09:32 Thu, Aug 28 6 AE Chapter 8 Who Needs Family Anyway Not insomnia, like him. Hers came in the form of nightmares. When she was little, the nightmares came once or twice a week. But as she grew older, they became more frequent¨Cdarker, heavier. By the time she died in her previous life, she was haunted six nights a week. They always showed her the things she feared most. ? ???,86%u Finished And back then, her greatest fear was her family¨Ctheir usations, their betrayal, and their rejection. In the dreams, she would watch K being embraced as the real daughter,ughing in perfect family photos. Meanwhile, Tilda would be trapped inside a ss sphere, pounding on the walls and screaming, but no one could hear. Above her, sand and dust trickled down, slowly covering her, burying her alive. She watched as K kept smiling in the light, surrounded by the family¡¯s warmth. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll get another nightmare tonight,¡± she muttered with a self¨Cmockingugh. If the Jensons tried to hurt her again, she doubted she¡¯d even feel it. Sometimes, unspoken pain weighs heavier than despair itself. The next morning.. Tilda groaned and rubbed her forehead. Another nightmare. It hadn¡¯t been about the Jensons this time, but it was just as bad. 3 She¡¯d dreamed of the fire again¨Cthe searing heat, the choking smoke, the raw pain that made her want to w her way out of her own skin. After everything she¡¯d been through, nightmares had be routine. Still, all she wanted was one good night of rest. She just wanted a peaceful life. Was this because of her rare blood type? Could sleeping next to someone with the same type really help? She reached for her phone. T 6 28 R O 09:32 Thu, Aug 28G ? Chapter 8 Who Needs Family Anyway Sixteen missed calls. As she expected, not a single call from the Jensons. Every missed call was from her college best friend, Una Colon. 86% Finished In herst life, Tilda had nearly fallen into depression. The suffocating emotional trap of craving her family¡¯s love, the constant fear of being abandoned, and the relentless nightmares from her rare blood type had almost pushed her to have depression and nearly ended her life. If it hadn¡¯t been for Una, she might have done it¨Clong before the Jensons had the chance to break her. Everyone has a weakness. Even Tilda. And in her past life, that weakness was her desperate longing for family. She¡¯d given up everything for them¨Cher pride, her dignity, even her life. But in this life? She had cut the cord. That weakness no longer existed. She returned the call. Three secondster, the line connected. ¡°Oh my God, Tilda! Are you okay? I saw the news at tenst night!¡± ¡°Sorry, Una,¡± Tilda said quietly. ¡°I moved out of my family¡¯s ce and was so tired I just crashed. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± ¡°You moved out?!¡± Tilda told her everything. ¡°That¡¯s awful. You must be so upset.¡± They¡¯d first met freshman year at Orica University, both majoring inputer science. At first, Tilda had been distant and hard to approach. But as Una got to know her, she realized Tilda wasn¡¯t cold¨Cshe was just lonely. Tilda had grown up in an orphanage and had seen far too much of the world¡¯s darker side. By the time Tilda was a teenager, she had a sharp eye and a maturity far beyond her years. Her mentor had been the one to bring light into her otherwise bleak, hopeless life¨Cstrict, yet kind, teaching her everything she knew. But during her sophomore year, an ident took her mentor away. After that, Tilda locked her heart shut. All she wanted was to find her family. 6 28 R O Chapter 8 Who Needs Family Anyway 86%1 Finished That¡¯s why she endured everything the Jensons threw at her¨Cthe false usations, the punishments, the humiliations, and the emotional maniption. She took it all without fighting back¡­ Because she couldn¡¯t bear to lose the only family she thought she had. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, Una,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally figured it out. I may have lost a family, but I still have so much. I have you¨Cmy best friend.¡± In this life, she didn¡¯t need family anymore. She would live for the people who truly cared about her. She wouldn¡¯t be a desperate little puppy, begging for scraps of affection. ¡°That¡¯s right! From now on, I¡¯m your sister,¡± Una dered. ¡°My home is your home¨Cyou¡¯ve met my parents, right? They love you. You can even call them Mom and Dad if you like.¡± Una generously shared her warmth with Tilda. ¡°Thank you, Una. By the way, I¡¯ve already taken a few days off. Told my advisor I¡¯ve got some personal matters to deal with.¡± ¡°Tilda, do you have a ce to stay? You gave up your dorm when you moved into your family¡¯s house. Why don¡¯t youe stay at my ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ve got somewhere lined up. But when I do need a shoulder to lean on, I¡¯ll be knocking on your door.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d better. My family might not have the Jensons¡® money, but our home will always be your safe haven.¡± Tilda hung up and drew in a deep breath. Yes¨Cshe still had people worth holding onto. People like Andy. People like Una. In her past life, she¡¯d been such a fool. But now? Things were different. She stepped out of the motel wearing a mask and sunsses, leaving her luggage at the front desk. First stop: the Porsche dealership. Tilda dropped a 150,000 dors in cash on a brand¨Cnew Cayenne. No loans. No waiting lists. She wanted something straight off the lot, ready to drive. Pickup was set for tomorrow. The sales staff treated her with polite smiles and quiet respect. They were used to seeing girls like her- young, mysterious, and clearly loaded. Next stop: a real estate office. She wired three million for a fully furnished apartment in a prime location. Perfect size. Move¨Cin ready. She signed the contract, transferred the money, and walked out with the keys. No hassle. By the time it was all done, the sky had turned dark. Tilda wheeled her suitcase into her new home. She paused by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, staring out at Chapter 8 Who Needs Family Anyway Slosa¡¯s glowing skyline. This was her fresh start. Her phone rang. It was Una. Tilda smiled as she answered. ¡°Hey, Una. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Are you busy? Am I interrupting?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m pretty much done for the day.¡± ¡°Want to meet me at Nightingale Bar? I thought we could grab a drink.¡± 86% Finished Una had been racking her brain for a way tofort Tilda without digging into her wounds. In the end, she figured this was the safest choice. Nightingale Bar wasn¡¯t a noisy nightclub. It was a quiet, stylish lounge by the river where you could sip a drink, enjoy the cool breeze, and watch the city lights dance on the water. Una thought maybe a drink would lift Tilda¡¯s mood. Tilda knew exactly what Una was trying to do, and warmth bloomed in her chest. ¡°Sure,¡± she said. ¡°See youter.¡± At Nightingale Bar. Wade sat alone at the counter, swirling the amber liquid in his ss. His eyes were fixed on nothing, his expression dark. ¡°Wade,¡± a voice drawled from beside him, ¡°never thought I¡¯d see you like this. What¡¯s going on? Drowning your sorrows?¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 9

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 09

Chapter 9 The Dancing Star of Nightingale Bar Clive Rowse, Wade¡¯s childhood friend, sprawled across the leather couch with his arms stretched along the backrest, watching Wade down one beer after another without saying a word. Clive¡¯s mouth twisted into a smirk. When Wade still stayed quiet, Clive leaned over and smacked his arm. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. If you¡¯re wasted. I¡¯m not hauling you home. I¡¯m not letting your dad chew me out for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just beer. I¡¯m fine,¡± Wade muttered, but he finally set the bottle down and leaned back. A cool breeze drifted in from the river as Wade tilted his head, eyes tracing the night sky. Clive loosened his pink tie and shot a yful wink at a woman walking past. With his sharp suit, polished style, and easy confidence, he looked every bit the charmer. The purple diamond in his ear caught the low glow of the bar lights, shing just enough to draw the eye. Still, the women weren¡¯t looking at Clive. They were looking at Wade¨Cand who could me them? The Jensons were a good¨Clooking bunch. All seven sons had inherited Russell and ir¡¯s wless features, each with his own kind of appeal. Wade had chiseled cheekbones, a sharp nose, and lips that looked like they belonged on a magazine cover. Add his slightly messy hair, and he could¡¯ve walked straight off a fashion shoot. ¡°Every time we go out, I might as well be invisible. No one even notices me,¡± Clive grumbled, shooting Wade a sulky look. Wade closed his eyes, ignoring him.¡± Since Wade wasn¡¯t biting, Clive dropped the teasing. ¡°I saw the news. Is that what¡¯s eating at you? You worried about K?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± Wade let out a slow breath. ¡°The other thing is, we all used Tilda yesterday¨Cwrongly. It cut her deep. She said she¡¯s done with us, packed up, and moved out.¡± Clive clicked his tongue. ¡°Wait¨Cyou guys thought she leaked the story?¡± Wade didn¡¯t answer, which was answer enough. Clive coughed a little. ¡°Man, talk about jumping the gun. Still, isn¡¯t this kind of a messed¨Cup win for you? Your family thought your real sister died years ago. Now she¡¯s back, but K¡¯s in the way. And you¡¯ve always liked K better, right?¡± Wade didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Yeah. K¡¯s been with us since she was one. We grew up together. She¡¯s always been sweet and thoughtful. I never felt anything for Tilda. Honestly, I used to think it¡¯d be better if she never came back. It would only hurt K.¡± ¡°Then there you go!¡± Clive lifted his ss. ¡°Tilda¡¯s gone, no strings attached. Time to celebrate. Cheers!¡± Celebrate? Yeah, maybe I should be happy. 09.32 86% Finished Chapter 9 The Dancing Star of Nightingale Bar So why did watching Tilda walk away feel so heavy? And why did Mom¡¯s failed attempt to stop herhit me like a punch in the gut? Maybe it¡¯s guilt. Or maybe it¡¯s that unshakable blood tie¨Cno matter how hard I tried to deny it. Tilda is still my sister. If she¡¯d been the one behind the scandal, Wade might¡¯ve apuded when she walked out. But when she left, it felt like they owed her something they could never repay. Earlier that day, over at Orica University, Wade had done something he¡¯d never done before¨Che asked around about Tilda. Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel No one had seen her. No one knew where she went. Russell brushed it off, saying she¡¯de home once she was done sulking. He told everyone to just let her
  1. be.
Everyone, except ir. She was the only one who would miss her. To the Jensons, K was enough. She always had been. And the seven brothers felt the same way. Then, out of nowhere, Wade spotted a familiar figure. He froze. ¡°Tilda? Over here!¡± It was Una waving at someone. Tilda walked toward them with an easy smile. She wore a crisp white blouse tucked into fitted jeans, finished with sneakers. No makeup¨Cyet her natural beauty lit her up from the inside. Her starlit eyes and graceful features caught the sunlight with every step. People turned to look as she passed. Even Wade was taken aback. Is Tilda always this beautiful? I couldn¡¯t remember noticing on campus before. The first time she¡¯d caught his attention was when he learned she was the sister they¡¯d lost for 19 years. Her first visit to the family home had been a disaster¨Cnervous, awkward, and constantly searching for approval. That weak, needy look had grated on him, and she¡¯d made a terrible first impression. To Wade, a Jenson carried themselves with pride and presence. Compared to K, Tilda had fallen t. And he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Afraid she¡¯d threaten K¡¯s ce, none of them had treated Tilda kindly. 28 6 R O U932 Thu, Aug 28 Chapter 9 The Dancing Star of Nightingale Bar 86% Finished But this Tilda¨Cconfident, glowing, andpletely transformed¨Cwas almost unrecognizable. She carried herself like she owned the ce, every step steady and sure. Her presence pulled people in; it was like the spotlight followed her. ¡°Wow! Total knockout,¡± Clive said with a grin. ¡°Wade, even you can¡¯t look away. That¡¯s saying something.¡± When Tilda stepped onto the second¨Cfloor rooftop bar, Clive¡¯s gaze locked on her. ¡°That¡¯s Tilda,¡± Wade said grumpily. ¡°What? No way! That¡¯s-¡± Clive squinted. ¡°Wait¡­ that¡¯s Tilda? She looks nothing like her photos!¡± At first, he thought Wade was just drunk, mistaking some random woman for his long¨Clost sister. But as he studied her, his breath caught. It really was Tilda. Same face. Completely different vibe. The change in her was so striking, it felt like seeing a different person entirely. Tilda didn¡¯t notice them. She walked straight to Una. ¡°I¡¯mte. Sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± she said, shing a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re notte at all¨Cwait, Tilda¡­ You look different.¡± Una, in a white dress and with soft, flowing hair, gave off a sweet, harmless air. She¡¯d been worried that cutting ties with the Jensons would break Tilda. But now ¡­ Tilda seemed better than ever. Brighter. Alive. ¡°I am different,¡± Tilda replied simply, her smile unwavering. She had finally seen the truth about family bonds. And she was done pretending. This was the real her. ¡°I was worried,¡± Una admitted. ¡°But you actually seem happier.¡± ¡°Cheers, Una. Let¡¯s celebrate my rebirth. No¨Clet¡¯s call it escaping a miserable life.¡± Tilda picked up Una¡¯s Bloody Mary and clinked sses with her. She took a long sip, the icy, spiced drink jolting her senses awake. The wind brushed her face. City lights danced on the water. Her best friend was beside her. She was alive. She was free. Life was wonderful. Why waste energy chasing something that was never hers? Her voice was soft¨Cbut Wade, watching from across the bar, caught every word. A storm of emotions churned in Wade¡¯s chest, a tangled mess of feelings he couldn¡¯t name. ¡°Escaping a miserable life? Yikes,¡± Clive muttered. ¡°Sounds like your family didn¡¯t treat her right.¡°¨C Chapter 9 The Dancing Star of Nightingale Bar He clicked his tongue and looked away. He hadn¡¯t meant to pry¨Cit wasn¡¯t his business. 86% Finished But Tilda had walked away from an identity most girls could only dream of¨Cand she¡¯d done it willingly. And knowing the way Wade had always spoken about her. If life in the Jensos hadn¡¯t been truly miserable, who would give up the family they¡¯d fought so hard to find¨Cand an identity that precious? Wade didn¡¯t answer. He tipped back his bottle and drained the rest. Escaping a miserable life. Was that what leaving home meant for Tilda? Is she really okay¨Cor just pretending, acting like she didn¡¯t care when she actually did? ¡°Tilda, you don¡¯t have to be strong all the time,¡± Una said softly. ¡°I told you¨CI¡¯m your best friend. If it ever gets too heavy, you can lean on me. My shoulder¡¯s right here.¡± Una¡¯s chest tightened. She knew better than anyone how much Tilda had longed for a family¨Chow desperately she¡¯d wanted that warmth. When the Jensons came with a DNA test and took her home, Una had never seen her so happy. Tilda had cried¨Cmore than once. And when she was drunk, she¡¯d clung to Una and sobbed, ¡°I finally have a family. A mom. A dad. Brothers. They¡¯ll protect me. I¡¯m no longer an orphan.¡± ¡°Then, let me borrow your shoulder,¡± Tilda whispered, leaning in and wrapping her arms around her. Eyes shut. Tilda spoke from the bottom of her heart ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you, Una.¡± Una¡¯s throat tightened, her eyes burning. She truly felt sorry for Tilda. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll always be here with you,¡± she murmured, holding back her tears andforting her. ¡°Mhm.¡± Tilda blinked away the sting¨Cnot because of the Jensons, but because she finally realized how foolish she¡¯d been. In herst life, Tilda had given up everything for people who never truly valued her. This time, she had a second chance. The music kicked in, thumping through the dance floor. ¡°Una, I want to dance.¡± This time around, Tilda just wanted to be happy. No more worrying about what anyone thought. She wanted to let go. To live. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here, cheering you on,¡± Una said with a smile. Tilda gave her a yful pat on the head before standing and unbuttoning her blouse. Underneath, a sleek ck vest hugged her frame, showing off her toned abs. 09:32 Thu, Aug 28 & AE Chapter 9 The Dancing Star of Nightingale Bar She stepped into the center of the dance floor. The beat dropped¨CTilda came alive.¡± A total knockout, she caught every man¡¯s eye the moment she started moving. Finished Whistles and shouts rang out, but she didn¡¯t care. Eyes closed, she gave herself to the music, moving with fierce, unrestrained energy. She was electric¨Cmore than graceful, she was powerful. Every turn, every sway, radiated a wild, maic pull that drew the whole room in. Wade stood frozen, staring like he¡¯d never seen her before. He had no idea Tilda could dance¨Cmuch lessmand an entire room. That raw energy flooded the bar, lifting the atmosphere to a fever pitch. ¡°Encore! Encore!¡± the crowd roared. They wanted Tilda to dance for another song. Even Clive was on his feet, pping like an overexcited fan. Meanwhile, on the fourth floor of Nightingale Bar, in a private booth, a pair of sharp, hawk¨Clike eyes tracked her every move¨Csilent, focused, locked on the girl setting the dance floor on fire. Out Of The Shadows Ch 10

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 10

Chapter 10 Jude Bell ¡°Jude, you interested?¡± Maurice Rowse had noticed her too¨Cthe girl on the dance floor, moving like she owned the ce. Tilda was maic, lit up like a queen under the shing lights. But what really caught Maurice¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t Tilda. It was Jude. Jude was watching her. 86% Finished Not a passing nce. Not idle curiosity. He was watching with a kind of focus that was rare for him¨Ccool, distant, and reserved as he usually was. Jude Bell, the elusive and powerful CEO of DY Group, never gave women a second look. Yet now, his gaze hadn¡¯t left Tilda for a single second. Half his face was lost in shadow, the other brushed with dim light that caught the sharp set of his lips¨Cfirm and unyielding. His nose was straight and proud, his features too striking to be dulled by the darkness. Even hidden in the half¨Clight, his eyes seemed to cut through the night like arrows tipped in fire. Jude didn¡¯t answer Maurice¡¯s question, but his eyes still flocked to Tilda. His silence spoke volumes. There was something about Tilda that pulled at him¨Csomething familiar. Jude saw something in Tilda that felt familiar¨Clike he¡¯d finally found someone cut from the same cloth. His gaze was razor¨Csharp, and it was nothing like anyone else¡¯s. It went deeper. It searched. It stripped awayyers, looking for the person beneath. And Tilda felt it. Her attention shifted, her eyes following that invisible thread to the fourth¨Cfloor ss wall. The ss was treated so no one below could see in¨Cbut she knew. Someone was watching. When the music ended, she walked back to Una, breathless and glowing from the dance. ¡°Tilda, that was wonderful!¡± Una pped, eyes bright with excitement. Tilda chuckled and reached over to ruffle Una¡¯s hair. She was about to speak when- ¡°Hey, gorgeous, feel like joining us for a drink?¡± A man swaggered up, dripping in sh and ego. Gold chains. His blonde hair was slicked back as if he had just stepped out of a fashion spread. Early twenties. Cocky grin. Still, he wasn¡¯t bad¨Clooking. A thick gold tag hung from his neck. It read: Bell. Tilda didn¡¯t even nce his way. ¡°Not interested.¡± Instead of being offended, the manughed. ¡°Feisty. I like that. Listen, babe, getting noticed by me? That¡¯s 86% Chapter 10 Jude Bell your lucky day. Name¡¯s Preston Bell.¡± He reached out to touch her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch Tilda!¡± Una darted between them, arms spread wide like a tiny lioness protecting her cub. Her big eyes red up at him, fierce and adorable. Preston¡¯s gaze slid to Una, and his eyes lit up. His interest shifted instantly. Didn¡¯t expect the friend to be this pretty. Finished She had that innocent look. Probably never been kissed. A perfect contrast to Tilda¡¯s bold, fiery energy. Jackpot. Tonight really was his lucky night. ¡°Hey, Wade,¡± Clive muttered, nudging his friend. ¡°Your sister¡¯s got some creep on her.¡± He squinted. ¡°Hmm, looks familiar. Wait¨Cis that Preston? From the Bells?¡± ¡°I saw him,¡± Wade said through clenched teeth, though he didn¡¯t notice much else. Preston Bell was the notorious yboy of the family, a rtive not from the main branch¨Crich, reckless, andpletely without shame. The kind of guy who showed up at parties with a different girl every night, surrounded by friends who fueled his every whim. He was the spoiled rich kid everyone loved to hate. He once stole another man¡¯s girlfriend right in front of a crowd, but no one dared to call him out. Because behind Preston stood the Bells¨CSlosa¡¯s untouchable elite. And above them all was the one man nobody in the city would dare cross¨Cthe elusive CEO of DY Group. Even the powerful Jensons thought twice before challenging the Bells. ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± Clive muttered. ¡°Preston¡¯s got his sights on Tilda. If she doesn¡¯t lose him fast, things could get messy.¡± He nced at Wade. ¡°Are you stepping in or what? If you do, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Clive wasn¡¯t exactly the kind of guy who¡¯d risk making enemies with the Bells for a stranger. But if Wade moved first, that was another story. It all came down to whether Wade cared enough about his sister to get involved. Right now, Wade still hadn¡¯t made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make some friends,dies. No need to get all worked up,¡± Preston drawled, his tone dripping with sleaze. He didn¡¯t notice the way Tilda¡¯s expression hardened. Before he could finish his line, she snapped her leg up and drove her foot straight into his gut. 215
  1. 09.
Chapter 10 Jude Bell Preston went flying like a rag doll, crashing into a stack of tables and chairs. 5.86% Finished The crack of ribs breaking echoed through the bar. Gasps erupted from nearby patrons. Most scrambled out of the way, while a few stayed, eager to watch the drama unfold. Clive let out a low whistle. ¡°Holy cow! Wade, your sister¡¯s something else!¡± Wade froze. He¡¯d been about to jump in¨Cbut now? Tilda didn¡¯t need saving. She could fight. This wasn¡¯t the girl he remembered. The timid, insecure Tilda who used to fade into the background was gone. In her ce stood someone fierce, confident¡­ dangerous. Before the dust had even settled, Tilda reached out and gently covered Una¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want her to see something so violent. ¡°Tilda, what just happened? Are you hurt? Don¡¯t be scared; this ce has great security. They won¡¯t let anything happen to us,¡± Una said, her voice shaking. She had never experienced something like this; rattled, she was still trying to protect Tilda. Warmth stirred in Tilda¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Una. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Mr. Preston!¡± A few of Preston¡¯spdogs rushed over to pull him to his feet. Blood streaked his face, and pain twisted his body, but his re stayed locked on Tilda¨Cwild and furious. ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re out of your mind! You darey a hand on me? Get her! Now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Preston!¡± ¡°Back off!¡± The shout snapped Wade out of his daze. He stepped forward without thinking, his voice hard. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened. Wade? What is he doing here? Is he standing up for me? Preston¡¯s eyes burned red, and he roared, ¡°Who the heck are you? Trying to y hero. Get him too!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Preston!¡± Clive grinned the moment Wade stepped forward. Of course he wasn¡¯t going to just stand by now. The two of them moved in together, and within seconds Preston¡¯s crew was sprawled on the floor, groaning in pain. They might¡¯ve looked tough, but against Wade and Clive¨Cboth trained from childhood as heirs of powerful families¨Cthey didn¡¯t stand a chance. In their world, knowing how to fight wasn¡¯t a hobby. It was 09.33 Thu, Aug 28 S Chapter 10 Jude Bell survival. Tilda stayed off to the side, arms crossed, watching with a faint smirk. What is this¨CWade ying the hero now? Please By then, security had been alerted, and guards finally rushed in. 86% Finished After confirming what had happened, security moved in fast. They grabbed Preston and his crew on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m warning you!¡± Preston barked. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m a Bells!¡± The head of security at Nightingale Bar wasn¡¯t the kind of man to be easily intimidated¨Cespecially not by someone like Preston. He let out a cold scoff. ¡°My boss is a close friend of Mr. Bell. If he finds out you stirred up trouble here tonight, you¡¯ll be lucky to walk out in one piece.¡± Jude¡¯s ruthlessness was legendary across the city. Anyone who crossed him¨Cfamily or not¨Cpaid the price. Preston¡¯s face drained of color. He¡¯d clearly chosen the wrong ce to throw his weight around. If that devil of a man heard Preston had been using the family¡¯s influence to bully people, he¡¯d be done for. The bar manager stepped forward as Preston was dragged away. His tone was smooth, almost polite. ¡°Now, let¡¯s discusspensation.¡± He turned to the guests and offered a respectful bow. ¡°We¡¯re deeply sorry for the disturbance. As an apology, all charges for tonight will be waived.¡± Then he approached Tilda and Una. ¡°We¡¯ve reviewed the situation thoroughly. On behalf of Nightingale Bar, please ept this Elite Diamond Card. It gives you 70 percent off every visit, plus a 500,000 dor credit already loaded.¡± It was an unbelievably generous offer. Una¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Is this really for us?¡± The Elite Diamond Card wasn¡¯t something you could just sign up for. You had to spend at least three million a year here to even qualify. Tilda had only applied for a regr membership.. ¡°I understand.¡± She epted the card without fuss, calm as ever. She was satisfied with how the bar had handled things. As for Preston¡¯s disgusting stunt? She¡¯d already moved past it. That one kick would keep him in a hospital bed for a month. And tonight¡¯s bill? He¡¯d be paying it in full. The people behind Nightingale Bar weren¡¯t the type to swallow a loss. They¡¯d make sure Preston paid- literally and financially. Once everything was settled, the staff moved quickly, restoring the area like nothing had happened. In the grand scheme of the night, the little scene that had yed out was barely a ripple. Everyone went back to drinking andughing. In a ce like this, fights weren¡¯t exactly rare. The difference was how the bar handled them. And Nightingale Bar? They¡¯d wiped a tab worth at least a hundred grand without batting an eye. That was power. And that was why people kepting back. Wade stood there, eyes locked on Tilda, his expression tangled with emotions. He¡¯d been torn about stepping in, but the moment he shouted and moved forward, he realized he already had. Tilda gave him a nce before turning away. She took Una¡¯s hand and headed for the door. The source of th?s content is find[?]ovel She couldn¡¯t stay here¨Cnot with Wade around. Even breathing the same air as the Jensons made her skin crawl. Out Of The Shadows Ch 11

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 11

Chapter 11 How Could You Compare to K? 86% Finished Tilda didn¡¯t even say goodbye¨Cshe just walked off, and that alone was enough to set Wade¡¯s temper off. ¡°Wade, your sister¡¯s leaving without a word,¡± Clive said, nudging him as they both watched her disappear into the night. ¡°At least say hi to us¨Cwe did step in to help her back there.¡± Although, if Clive was being honest, with the way Tilda had handled herself, he doubted she¡¯d needed saving at all. One solid kick from her and those guys would¡¯ve been out cold. And this was Nightingale Bar, after all¨CMaurice¡¯s ce. The security here wasn¡¯t just for show. Their rescue was pointless. ¡°Forget her,¡± Wade muttered through clenched teeth. He was still furious. Tilda¨Cbreaking ties with the family? Fine. Let her. ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Clive said, barely hiding his smirk. ¡°You say you can¡¯t stand her, that you¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll take K¡¯s spot at home¨Cbut the moment she¡¯s in trouble, you¡¯re the first one to step in. ssic Wade.¡± Tough words, soft heart. That was him all over. After all, Tilda was the little sister who¡¯d been missing for 19 years before finallying home. Still, every family had its drama, and the Jensons were neck¨Cdeep in theirs. Even as close as Clive was to Wade, he wouldn¡¯t touch that mess. He had more than enough chaos to deal with in his own family. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Wade said abruptly, then stormed off toward the first floor. ¡°Pfft!¡± Clive burst outughing the moment Wade was gone. ¡°Hey, Wade¨Caren¡¯t there bathrooms on the second floor?¡± Wade either didn¡¯t hear him or chose to ignore it. Meanwhile, in the fourth¨Cfloor VIP lounge, Jude rose from his seat. Maurice arched a brow. ¡°Heading out already, Jude? Why not stick around a little longer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by The words were simple, but the icy edge in his voice was sharp enough to chill the air. Maurice let out a low whistle. Preston had no idea what kind of storm he¡¯d just called down on himself. It was bad enough to toss Jude¡¯s name around like it was some kind of VIP pass¨CJude despised that. And when Jude hated something, he didn¡¯t just let it go. Preston was about to wish he¡¯d never been born. 09:33 Thu, Aug 28 G AE: G Chapter 11 How Could You Compare to K? But Maurice could tell there was more to it than that. Jude¡¯s anger had been simmering long before Preston¡¯s little stunt. 86% Finished No, that spark had been lit the second that woman stepped onto the dance floor¨Cmoving through the crowd like a queen. Untouchable. Unforgettable. ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Maurice called after him with a sly grin. ¡°I gave bothdies an Elite Diamond Card. Maybe drop by more often¨Cyou just might run into them again.¡± ¡°Busybody,¡± Jude said coolly without ncing back, striding out of the room. Maurice leaned back on the sofa, hands behind his head, a slow, knowing smile ying on his lips. This is going to be interesting. Outside the bar, Wade stepped out just in time to see Tilda helping Una into a cab. Tilda noticed him, too. Her gaze flicked his way for a heartbeat before she turned back to Una, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him at all. ¡°Tilda, I think that¡¯s your brother,¡± Una murmured, squinting into the shadows. It was hard to tell in the dim light. Honestly, what would Wade be doing here? Coming to find Tilda? That didn¡¯t seem likely. Wade was practically a legend at Orica University. Not just because of the Jensons name¨Cthough that certainly helped¨Cbut because he was brilliant. Top SAT scorer, recruited by Orica before the semester even started. He could have gone to any Ivy League school, but he chose to stay close. Why? So he wouldn¡¯t be too far from home. Or more urately, too far from K. He was ridiculously handsome, the perfect picture of the Jensons¡® looks and presence. The kind of guy who could stop a hallway conversation just by walking past¨Ca campus heartthrob through and through. ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Una¡¯s voice wavered. Her throat tightened, and her eyes stung. She hurt for Tilda. What had happened in just two weeks? When Tilda first returned to the Jensons, she had been glowing- talking about them with so much hope, like she¡¯d finally found where she belonged. Now? Something had shattered that dream badly enough for her to walk away without looking back. Her voice was soft, but Wade heard every word. And it didn¡¯t sit well with him. He walked toward her. ¡°Tilda!¡± His voice was sharp and cold¨Ccutting through the night like a de of ice. Tilda turned slowly, her lips curling into a faint, biting smile. 211 Chapter 11 How Could You Compare to K? Yes. That tone¨Cdistant, detached, as if she were nothing to him¨Cwas exactly what she expected. So different from the warmth in his voice whenever he said K¡¯s name. 86% Finished And even though her chest ached, she felt a strange sense of peace. Because the colder he became, the more certain she was that she¡¯d made the right choice. She met his eyes without flinching. ¡°Can I help you, Senior?¡± The word hit Wade like a p. And just like that, a memory crashed over him¨Cthe Tilda who had juste home. Back then, she¡¯d called him brother in a timid, almost trembling voice, testing the waters, desperate for his acknowledgment but terrified of rejection. And all he¡¯d thought about was K¨Chow she might feel. So he¡¯d ignored Tilda. Looked down on her. Treated her like she didn¡¯t belong. He¡¯d even snapped at her, telling her not to call him brother. Because she didn¡¯t deserve it. That title was reserved for K. Only K. He remembered the way her eyes dimmed, the way the light in them went outpletely. The way her heart shattered in front of him. He¡¯d be lying if he said he felt nothing. The truth was, it had left a small, bitter pit of guilt in his chest. But pride had kept him from apologizing. And now? He did what he¡¯d always done¨Cpretended it never happened and turned away. Damn it! Why was that memory wing its way back now? Why did I suddenly feel like garbage? He didn¡¯t have an answer, so he pushed that thought aside. So instead, heshed out. ¡°Tilda, what are you doing in a ce like this?¡± She scoffed, finding him utterly ridiculous. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? You¡¯re here too, aren¡¯t you?¡± He hissed, ¡°Dressed like that, you¡¯re bound to attract trouble! It just happened¨Cif I hadn¡¯t stepped in¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, please!¡± she cut him off. ¡°I handled it just fine without you. I¡¯m not delicate like K. And this is Nightingale Bar¨Csecurity¡¯s not just for show. Those creeps? Already dealt with.¡± Her words cut straight through him, the cool edge in her tone making his blood boil. ¡°Tilda,¡± he growled, ¡°what makes you think you canpare to K?¡± The moment the words left his mouth, the air went still. Even his anger froze in ce. Then came the regret¨Cfast and cutting. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. 09.34 Thu, Aug 286 Au Chapter 11 How Could You Compare to K? Shouldn¡¯t have brought K into it. Shouldn¡¯t havepared them yet again. He looked at Tilda, bracing himself for the hurt he was sure he¡¯d see in her eyes. But there was nothing. Her face was unreadable, her voice calm. Finished ¡°Right. I could neverpare to her,¡± she said evenly. ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody¨Can orphan with no power, no name, no standing. ¡°So, you and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. Even if I drop dead right here, it has nothing to do with you. ¡°If something happens to me, just keep walking. Pretend you were never there.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 12

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 12

Chapter 12 Are the Jensons Really That Cold? Wade didn¡¯t see iting. Tilda didn¡¯t look sad at all. She spoke with such firmness, so sure of herself, leaving no space for doubt. Facing her icy attitude, Wade didn¡¯t even notice the little bit of panic starting to rise inside him. ¡°So I help you, and this is how you treat me?¡± ¡°Well, now you can regret ever helping someone as cold and ungrateful as me!¡± Tilda fired back without holding anything back. ÁÖ¼Ò:86% Finished In this life, she was never going to bow to anyone again or let them treat her like trash, especially the Jensons. From start to finish, she owed them nothing! ¡°You little-¡± ¡°Wade, stop yelling at Tilda!¡± Seeing him keep pushing, Una couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Do you even get how much she¡¯s wanted a real family? For her to say such cold and hurtful things¨Cdon¡¯t you Jensons ever stop and think about what you¡¯ve done?!¡± Tears filled Una¡¯s eyes and spilled down her cheeks. She wiped them away with the back of her hand, lifted her chin, and red at the stunned Wade. ¡°I¡¯m not letting the Jensons bully Tilda! ¡°You guys are nothing but bullies!¡± Even Una, who was just watching from the side, could feel Tilda¡¯s pain. How could Wade¨Cher own brother¨Cyell at her like that? Say things that cut so deep? Tilda was gone for 19 years. Those were the years she needed family the most! Are the Jensons really that heartless? If they don¡¯t care about her and only want to hurt her, why call her family at all? Why bring her back just to shove her into the dark? She¡¯s their real family, not an enemy! She¡¯s Wade¡¯s sister! ¡°1¡­¡± Wade had no words. The biggest reason Tilda had left the Jensons was their misunderstanding. Maybe that was why he cared so much. 28 OR O < 09.34 Thu, Aug 28 GAE Chapter 12 Are the Jensons Really That Cold? It was all guilt. Nothing else. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Una To me, the Jensons are nothing now.¡± Tilda reached over and gently wiped away Una¡¯s tears. I must have been blind before, thinking a family that treated me like dirt was worth more than anything. They almost made me forget the rare friendships I already have, friendships other people would kill for. When Wade heard that his chest tightened. The hopeful girl who¡¯d been wishing for love just two weeks ago seemed gone for good. K 86% Finished ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t you evere back to the Jensons! If you regret itter, I¡¯ll be there to see you embarrass yourself!¡± Wade spat out the insult and almost ran away. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! Ever!¡± Tilda shot back without a second¡¯s pause. And she¡¯d never forgive them. Not now. Not ever. -Tilda¡­¡± Una cried and hugged her tight, her heart breaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ I thought maybe you and the Jensons could still work things out. I just wanted you to think about it again. ¡°But now I see it. They treated you like dirt. They don¡¯t deserve your happiness. ¡°You must be hurting so much. If you want to cry, just cry¡­. But Tilda didn¡¯t cry¨CUna was the one sobbing. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Una. I already cried all my tears. You¡¯re right. They don¡¯t deserve my happiness. ¡°The only ones who deserve it are the friends I choose. With you, I¡¯m not alone.¡± Una nodded, sniffling and wiping her nose, eyes full of tears. ¡°Yeah! Remember that! I¡¯ll always be here for you, Tilda!¡± Tilda wiped her tears and smiled a little. ¡°Seriously, I should be the one crying. Why are you the one crying instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. You probably cried in secret. Just thinking about it hurts me.¡± 28 OR ? O < Chapter 12 Are the Jensons Really That Cold? Tilda went quiet, lost in thought. Yeah. I don¡¯t even know how many times I cried because of the Jensons. Always at night, when no one was around to hear. Even if I told anyone, it would just make me feel worse. I always hid my sadness, crying alone under the nkets, I was scared they¡¯d see me, hate me even more, or throw me out for good. But my tears for the Jensons have been gone for a long time. They never cared. From now on, I¡¯ll only cry for the people who are worth it Tilda walked Una to a cab. ¡°Tilda, are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay at my ce?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I already found somewhere to live. ¡°By the way¡­ thanks.¡± Tilda touched her head lightly, eyes full of gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, or I¡¯ll stop being your friend! ¡°If anything happens, call me! I¡¯ll help however I can!¡± Una pouted and squeezed Tilda¡¯s hand. ¡°I will.¡± I guess I¡¯m not really alone this time. After Una left, Tilda shoved her hands in her pockets and decided to walk by the river for a while. The riverside looked beautiful, the breeze soft. October nights in Slosa were cool and nice. The alcohol buzz had almost worn off. 86% Finished She saw couples walking hand¨Cin¨Chand. Families of three,ughing, walking their dogs, calling for their kids to slow down. Tilda felt like she didn¡¯t belong. Why? Isn¡¯t family supposed to be the most basic thing? The rightful source is Find1Novel Why do other families love their kids so much, while the Jensons stepped on me and even left me to burn in a fire? 09.34 Aug 28 Chapter 12 Are the Jensons Really That Cold? I never wanted to take anything from K. All I ever wanted was family. With the new little sister, my heart felt full. 86% Finished I just wish the Jensons could give me even a small part of the love they gave K. After all, I¡¯m the girl who carries their blood but was lost for 19 years. Such a small, simple wish. But it never came true. A lot of it is K¡¯s doing. But even more is the Jensons¡® blind love and trust in her. If they had cared even a little¨Cif they¡¯d bothered to find the truth, to understand me and stand up for me¨Cthings wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. But no. To the Jensons, I¡¯m like a thorn. Nobody wants me around. They probably wish I¡¯d disappeared or died 19 years ago. Tilda pulled her shirt tighter. She felt cold. The farther she walked, the fewer lights and people there were. Then she stopped. ¡°If you¡¯ve got business,e out now.¡± A few shady¨Clooking men stepped out behind her. ¡°Hey, gorgeous. Don¡¯t run. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°We just want a little ¡­ fun.¡± ?? These guys hung out near bars, preying on drunk women who staggered out. Some girls would pass out right there on the street. That was when these men would swoop in¨Cstealing their money, and if they were lucky, more than that. If the girls woke up and wanted to call the cops, these guys had photos to ckmail them with. It always worked. Usually, they didn¡¯t bother with sober girls like Tilda. But she was too pretty. Her confident air made her even harder to ignore. 09:34 Chapter 12 Are the Jensons Really That Cold? They followed her without thinking. 86% Finished They didn¡¯t even realize she was leading them into a darker, quieter area, with almost no one around. It was like she was walking right into their trap. ¡°Do you know why I brought you here, even though I knew you were following me?¡± Tilda took off her shirt, showing a ck vest underneath. Her perfect figure made the men¡¯s eyes go wide, their smiles more sinister. ¡°This one¡¯s making the first move?¡± B ¡°Guess it¡¯s our lucky night!¡± Tilda kept talking. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. I need someone to take it out on.¡± She¡¯d just kicked Preston earlier, but that hadn¡¯t been enough. And then Wade had made things worse. If she didn¡¯t let it out tonight, she¡¯d have nightmares for sure. Since they¡¯re looking for trouble, let¡¯s see if they can handle it. ¡°Go get her!¡± The men didn¡¯t care what she said. Lust took over, and they lunged at her. But¡­ Thump! Thud! Painful groans filled the alley. Tilda moved with sharp, ruthless force. Every move was meant to hurt. They are just scum, hunting women. Better gone than alive. 0 Looking at them lying there groaning, Tilda pulled her shirt back on with style. That was when her eyes met a pair of deep, dark ones. Every hair on her body stood up. Who is that? And how did I not notice him before? Out Of The Shadows Ch 13

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 13

Chapter 13 Jude Marked Tilda Jude had been walking right behind Tilda. A . 86% Finished He¡¯d heard her fight with Wade and watched her stroll alone by the river, her eyes clouded with sadness as she looked at a happy family. She looked like a fierce animal, but deep down, she carried pain no one else could see. Only at night could she hide away and quietly patch up her wounds. Tilda had this mysterious, maic pull about her, like a flower that only blooms when it¡¯s dark. Just like Jude¨Cthey were the same kind of people. From the very first time he saw her, Jude had felt it. Now he was sure. Tilda nced at the man standing in the shadows¨Chis whole vibe screamed proud and untouchable. Danger! This man is pure danger. Her instincts wouldn¡¯t stop shouting at her. But there was also something about him that felt oddly familiar¨Cexactly like what Jude was feeling about her. Why? In my whole life, no one but the Jensons has ever made me feel like this. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tilda kept her voice steady. Jude stepped forward out of the dark. First thing she saw¨Cpolished leather shoes. Then long legs in sharp, tailored pants. He wore no jacket, just a neat blue shirt. The blue and ck set off his face perfectly¨Cso refined and artistic, no words could really describe him. His looks went beyond anything you could find in a dictionary. Tilda thought he might be the most handsome, most noble man she¡¯d everid eyes on. He was dignified. Distant. Proud. Even she was caught off guard. 86% Chapter 13 Jude Marked Tilda ¡°Jude Bell.¡± He gave his name without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re Jude Bell?!¡± Everyone in Slosa knew that name and what it meant. He was the CEO of DY Group, the youngest head of the Bells. He ran the wholepany and doubled profits every year! He¡¯d even made Forbes¡® global list¨Cthe youngest CEO ever to do it. Most men on that list were in their 60s or older. Tilda had heard the rumors. Finished He had cold, ruthless methods, but he always covered his tracks so well that no one could trace them. Cross him, and you¡¯d suffer worse than death. She didn¡¯t doubt it for a second. A man with this kind of chilling nobility was someone even she had to be careful with. If this is the legendary Jude, everything makes sense. Checktest chapters at find~novel But¡­ why would someone this dangerous be here? ¡°The one watching you from the fourth floor of Nightshade Bar¨Cthat was me. I¡¯m guessing you noticed.¡± Seeing her look puzzled, Jude exined casually. ¡°I see ¡­¡± No wonder that stare set off all my rms. ¡°Why would a big shot like you follow me? You¡¯re not like those creeps, are you?¡± Tilda started to take a step back, eyes searching for a way out. Giving up wasn¡¯t in her n for this second life. But this man was way too dangerous. Sometimes the smartest move was to run. She had no clue what Jude¡¯s real motive was. ¡°Are you an Omega¨Ctype?¡± His question froze her in ce. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± 6 28 DIR ||| O < Chapter 13. Jude Marked Tilda ? ?? 86%?? Finished ¡°Yes, you do. And you just gave yourself away. You¡¯re an Omega¨Ctype. ¡°And so am I. You should¡¯ve caught my scent by now.¡± Caught, Tilda didn¡¯t bother to deny it. Someone like Jude could dig up her past without even trying. ¡°So? Mr. Bell, what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to sign a contract with you. I want you to sleep with me.¡± Her eyebrow twitched. What he said¡­ it sounds almost exactly like the job Andy told me about. Could this be the guy posting contracts looking for Omega¨Ctypes on the dark web? ¡°That¡¯s pretty sudden. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Sure, Jude was her type¨Chandsome, noble, powerful¨Cbut the most beautiful flowers usually had the sharpest thorns. In this new life, she wanted freedom. Peace. Time with people she trusted. No chains. Dating was fine. But men like Jude? That was flirting with death. She would rather stay away from him. ¡°Leave me your contact,¡± Jude said again. He was straight to the point. Tilda didn¡¯t answer right away. ¡°Phone number.¡± He repeated it, as if he thought she didn¡¯t understand. He was slow and patient in a way he rarely was with anyone. It was like he¡¯d marked her from the start. Her scent hooked him¨Cmaybe because of their shared blood type, or maybe because they were too alike. Maybe they both had cold, proud hearts locked up in ice. ¡°Alright.¡± She gave him her number. Not because she wanted to, but because Jude would find it anyway. Chapter 13 Jude Marked Tilda She figured there was no point in fighting over something she¡¯d lose. He checked her WhatsApp. Name¨CTilda. Profile pic¨CCrayon Shin¨Cchan¡¯s family of five. Meanwhile, his own profile name was just a single dot. Picture¨Csolid ck. ¡°Got it. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll go. ¡°As for your¡­ offer, I¡¯ll think about it. Give me some time.¡± Right now, she just needed to get away from him. ¡°Wait.¡± Jude spoke again. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bell?¡± ¡°Your name.¡± He looked straight at her. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Tilda Jenson. May I go now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He actually let her leave without a fight. Tilda didn¡¯t stick around¨Cshe got out fast. Jude stayed where he was. The men on the ground were still groaning. Tilda had been brutal. ¤¦ ? Finished They rolled in pain, bones aching like they were crushed, too out of it to even hear the talk between her and Jude. Now, standing before them, was the one man they never wanted to see¨CSlosa¡¯s king of the night. A ck¨Cd, sharp¨Ceyed man approached Jude. ¡°Mr. Bell.¡± Jude¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Get rid of them. I don¡¯t want to see them in this world again.¡± He said it like he was talking about the weather, not life and death. For him, killing was as easy as stepping on an ant. He was used to it anyway. Aug 28 Chapter 13 Jude Marked Tilda ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Mr. Bell, that youngdy¡­ Is she really an Omega¨Ctype?¡± Jude¡¯s cold nce cut like a knife. ¡°You heard that, Vassal?¡± That look made Vassal Bell break into a sweat and drop to his knees. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bell. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Vassal wasn¡¯t just a name. He had passed countless tests to be Jude¡¯s bodyguard. More than that, Jude had saved his life. Without Jude, Vassal wouldn¡¯t be here. His name meant one thing¨CJude¡¯s loyal servant. And he¡¯d give his life for him anytime. But even so, under Jude¡¯s pressure, he could only kneel in fear. Jude was a dark kingmanding without even trying. ¡°Forget it.¡± Jude let him off without punishment. But that only made Vassal¡¯s heart pound harder. This isn¡¯t a good sign. With Jude, mercy was more dangerous than anger. ¡°She¡¯lle to me sooner orter,¡± Jude said quietly. Omega¨Ctypes had gifts no normal person could match, but they also paid for it with endless nightmares. Jude was cold and merciless, killing without hesitation. But for those he marked, he showed a strange kind of gentleman¡¯s grace. His eyes gleamed with obsession and possession. Sooner orter, Tilda will sign that contract willingly to sleep with the devil. Out Of The Shadows Ch 14

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 14

Chapter 14 Fifth Brother, Howard Jenson ¡°After you¡¯re done with them, find out everything about Tilda,¡± Jude ordered Vassal. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ? ???? 86% Finished Tilda hurried back to her apartment as fast as she could. Once inside, she grabbed herptop, set it on the table, and got to work right away. Two hourster, she finally shut it. She nced at the wall clock¨Cit was already past midnight. Get full chapters from f?ndnovel She stood, went to the kitchen, and poured herself some water. Her cover story had to be solid, especially against someone like Jude. A second¨Cyearputer science student at Orica University, and the supposed rightful heir of the Jensons¡­ At least this fake ID couldn¡¯t be cracked easily. That was her lifeline¨Cher anchor. With all that prepped, she hoped she could hold out. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any nightmares tonight,¡± she muttered. Surprisingly, she actually slept well. When she woke up, she felt fresh and clear¨Cheaded. No nightmares. I actually feel good¡­ How long has it been since I felt like this? She pressed her lips together. Was it because of Jude yesterday? Because of his scent? Could being near another Omega really have some weird effect? Shaking the thought away, she grabbed her phone and opened WhatsApp. There was a message from Una. And¡­ Jude. On impulse, she opened Jude¡¯s first. ¡°Thanks to you, I slept wellst night.¡± 09:34 Thu, Aug 28 S E Chapter 14 Fifth Brother, Howard Jenson Her heart skipped. Could being close to Jude really stop the nightmares? Now she felt nervous. She had nned to keep far away from someone as dangerous as him. But if he helped her sleep peacefully¡­ and their goals lined up¡­ She typed back, ¡°I¡¯ll seriously consider your offer. No one liked nightmares. But signing a deal to sleep beside Jude was like dancing on a knife¡¯s edge with the devil. Almost right away, Jude replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± She didn¡¯t read the text. Thinking too much would only mess her up. She shook her head and opened Una¡¯s message. ¡°No sses today. Wanna go somewhere? I¡¯lle with you!¡± A small smile tugged at Tilda¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay,e here.¡± She sent Una the location of a Porsche dealership. After getting ready, she headed out. She caught a cab and met Una soon after. 86% Finished Una wore a sunhat, a flowy white dress, and sandals. A bell bracelet jingled on her wrist as she walked, making her look extra cute. ¡°Tilda!¡± Una smiled brightly as she came closer. ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡± Una gave her a once¨Cover, then grinned. ¡°Tilda, you look gorgeous!¡± She wore jeans, open¨Ctoe heels, and a thin ck jacket over a white top. Her fair skin was smooth and wless, her delicate face almost unreal. Sharp brows gave her a strong. striking beauty¨Clike she could outshine most men. When she smiled, her eyes sparkled¨Cproud and free. 09.35 Thu, Aug 286 Au Chapter 14 Fifth Brother, Howard Jenson Tilda pinched Una¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t butter me up or I¡¯ll get cocky.¡± ? . 86% I¡¯m not buttering you up. It¡¯s true. You¡¯ve changed a lot, and honestly, I think you¡¯re even better now. Una¡¯s words were sincere. Tilda felt lighter, like a weight was gone. ¡°Yeah, this feels right. Let¡¯s go. Once I get my car, I¡¯ll take you for a spin.¡± ¡°Get your car?¡± Before Una could ask more, Tilda pulled her into the dealership. The staff already had the contract ready. Tilda signed without a second thought. Finished Una stood nearby, listening as Tilda handled the process. Only when she saw the logo did she realize¨CTilda was buying a white Porsche Cayenne! She couldn¡¯t hide her shock. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re buying a Porsche?! That¡¯s amazing!¡± To the Colons, a Cayenne wasn¡¯t much. But Tilda was only a sophomore, and she bought it with her own money. Una knew she had crazy¨Cgoodputer skills¨Cthe professors always praised her. She¡¯d been quietly making money online for a while now. ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll drive.¡± But before Tilda could get the words out, the dealership doors opened. ¡°Wee, Mr. and Ms. Jenson.¡± Tilda turned and saw two people she¡¯d rather avoid. K was still K. But instead of Wade, the man beside her was Tilda¡¯s fifth brother, Howard Jenson. Howard was a legend¨Cstrong, hot¨Cheaded, and unstoppable. After high school, while the others took normal paths, he went to Cethend¡¯s toughest sports academy. He graduated early with top scores and was chasing the dream of being the best fighter in the world. He debuted in Motrar, mastering boxing, grappling, taekwondo, Muay Thai¨Ceverything. Now 24, he was the WWE boxing champ, aiming for the taekwondo world title next. At 6¡¯2¡°, wearing military green and ckbat boots, his body was pure muscle. His eyes were sharp like des, his tanned skin glowing with strength. And his face? Handsome enough to make people stop and stare. Like his six brothers, he got the best looks from Russell and ir. He was both intimidating and heart¨Cstopping. Rumor said Howard was a big hit in the gaymunity. Many saw him as the perfect ¡°safe¡± boyfriend¨Ctough outside, gentle inside. And he had one soft spot¨Chis little sister, K, whom he¡¯d spoiled since she was born. ¡°K, I¡¯ll get you any car you want. Don¡¯t be upset, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Howard. After finals, I got my license. Mom and Dad already gave me a Benz ¡­¡± ¡°They can give you theirs, but the more cars you have, the better. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Who would¡¯ve guessed this fierce fighter could be so tender with his sister? His sharp face softened¨Cit was true tough¨Cguy warmth. ¡°Thanks, Howard.¡± Touched, K sniffled and hugged him tight. ¡°Your hugs always make me feel safe.¡± ¡°Of course. Now, pick a car. Don¡¯t let Tilda¡¯s stuff bother you. None of this is your fault¡­¡± Howard spoke gently,forting K. Then his eyes drifted across the room¨Cand locked on Tilda. Out Of The Shadows Ch 15

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 15

Chapter 15 Do You Even Deserve to Call Me ¡®Bro¡®? At first, Howard thought his eyes were ying tricks on him. What¡¯s Tilda doing here? He¡¯d never really met her before. Out of the seven Jenson brothers, only a few had actually seen her in person. Finished Howard only knew from the news that their little sister, who had been missing for 19 years, had finally been found. Back then, he was stuck in brutal training and couldn¡¯te home. His family just sent him a few photos to keep him calm. It wasn¡¯t that Howard didn¡¯t want to meet the sister who¡¯d been gone almost two decades. He just had his own responsibilities¨Cand he worried K might get hurt if she learned the truth too soon. Only yesterday, after finishing his work and getting a short break, Howard flew straight to the Jenson Vi. That was when he heard the news about Tilda cutting ties with the family, the online drama, and all the misunderstandings. Howard didn¡¯t feel guilty like Russell and the others¨Che hadn¡¯t been part of that mess. But seeing K take all the me, shut herself in her room, refusing to eat, and crying until her eyes were swollen¨Cit hit him hard. After a lot of coaxing, he finally got K to eat and took her out. He even nned to buy her a Porsche to cheer her up. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel Tilda quietly looked away. Then Una grabbed her hand. ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Una scanned her face with worried eyes. Almost without thinking, her gaze slid toward Howard and K. She didn¡¯t know Howard, but she¡¯d heard about K. Seeing K beingforted by a guy about her age, she guessed he had to be one of Tilda¡¯s brothers. No matter how well Tilda hid it, Una still caught the faint sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go for a drive.¡± Tilda smiled to reassure her and squeezed her hand. 09.35 Thu, Aug 28 86% Chapter 15 Do You Even Deserve to Call Me ¡®Bro¡®? Watching Howard spoil K like that didn¡¯t stir anything in Tilda anymore. Not even the smallest ache. She¡¯d seen all this before¨Cin herst life. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to let the Jensons steal her happiness. ¡°Tilda?¡± K had spotted her too. Her voice carried a hint of surprise. What¡¯s she doing here? This is a Porsche dealership! No way she¡¯s here to buy a car. After cutting ties with the Jensons, there¡¯s no way she can afford something like this. Howard¡¯s mood darkened on the spot. So it really is her¡­ He understood why she broke ties. Honestly, Russell and the others were at fault. But from his point of view, anything that upset K¡± drive the Jensons crazy. Still, he thought Tilda was being petty. Can¡¯t she try to see things from our side? How could she just cut ties like that? With his fiery temper, Howard wasn¡¯t about to let that slide. Tilda had no interest in K or Howard. She hated everything about the Jensons now. Even breathing the same air as them made her uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Una.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If this had been yesterday, Una might have told Tilda to at least say hello. They were still blood, after all. And Una knew how much Tilda wanted a family. Cutting ties had broken her heart. Finished But after Wade¡¯s behavior yesterday, Una knew having family like that hurt more than having none at all. She¡¯d stand by Tilda¡¯s decision, no questions asked. 09 35 Thu, Aug 286 ¨C E Chapter 15 Do You Even Deserve to Call Me ¡®Bro¡®? ¡°Tilda ¡­¡± K sniffled, her eyes red, tears pooling again. Seeing that, Howard snapped. He strode right up to Tilda. ¡°Tilda! Why won¡¯t you even answer when K calls you?!¡± His voice was low but fierce¨Clike a wild beast growling in the dark, ready to attack. Everyone nearby shivered. Howard¡¯s presence was crushing, intimidating the people standing close. But Tilda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her deep eyes stayed cold, showing nothing. Suddenly, Howard felt a chill crawl up his spine, spreading through him like fire. He hadn¡¯t felt that in years. Not in fights, not in the ring, not even after countless injuries. And now, it came from his own sister¨Csomeone so distant and indifferent. ¡°Howard, is there aw saying I have to answer just because someone calls me?¡± Tilda almostughed. Sheughed at how obvious his favoritism was, at how clueless he seemed. Look at him¨Cthreatening me for K¡¯s sake. Is this how you treat a sister you lost for 19 years, finally found again? 86% Finished Who could believe the Jensons ignored the real daughter for almost two decades, spoiled the adopted one, and now threatened the true heiress instead? This was their first meeting in this life. But Tilda had already lived through Howard¡¯s anger and violence countless times, always over K. She carried wounds so deep they¡¯d almost crushed her. But Howard had never cared. For him, K was precious. Tilda was just someone to dump his temper on¨Cbecause she wanted a family too much to fight back. Howard¡¯s chest tightened. Have I just seen pure hatred in her eyes? That hatred hit him like a spear. But in the next blink, her gaze was calm again. Maybe I imagined it. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Howard¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I called you Howard. What, never heard that before? I¡¯ve cut ties with the Jensons. We¡¯re done. ¡°You think I¡¯d call you ¡®Bro¡®?¡± ¡°Get lost! Tilda, you don¡¯t even deserve to call me ¡®Bro¡®! Only K can call me that. Hearing it from you makes me sick!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 16

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 16

Chapter 16 She Had Suffered Enough Howard didn¡¯t hold back with Tilda¨Chis words cut like knives. His hatred for this so¨Ccalled sister ran way too deep to make sense. How dare she talk to her own brother like that! And she even ignored K calling her! If Tilda doesn¡¯t see herself as a Jenson, why should I treat her like family? K¡¯s heart secretly lit up at his words. Yes¨Cthat¡¯s it! Hate Tilda as much as you can! That way, she¡¯ll nevere back to try and take the Jenson wealth and fame that¡¯s rightfully mine. But she still had to act like she cared. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t talk about Tilda like that. She¡¯s your sister.¡± K¡¯s voice was soft and shaky as she gently held his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister like that! K, you¡¯re the only true Jenson heiress. I won¡¯t ept anyone else!¡± Howard¡¯s eyes burned as he red at Tilda. This was his warning. Don¡¯t even think about taking what¡¯s not yours. If the other brothers want to let Tilda threaten to cut ties, fine, that¡¯s their problem. But I¡¯m not gonna allow it. He thought his words would make Tilda¡¯s cold look fade into fear. 86% Firushed. He figured she¡¯d realize she¡¯d pushed too far¨Cafter all, the Jensons were loaded, and even fighting over the heiress title would still mean a rich life. But that wasn¡¯t what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, every single Jenson is a stranger to me. I want nothing from any of you. Read full story at Find_Novel(. ¡°So stop pretending we¡¯re close, and don¡¯t call my name again. If you see me, just walk away. ¡°Honestly, you make me sick.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was just as sharp and merciless. Howard froze for a second, and then his rage blew up. ¡°Tilda, remember what you said! Chapter 16 She Had Suffered Enough ¡°When you regret this and crawl back begging for the Jensons¡® fortune, crying at our door¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll beughing at you like the worthless trash you are!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Una snapped. ¡°Are you really Tilda¡¯s brother? You just got her back after 19 years! ¡°How can you treat your own sister, who¡¯s been through so much, with this kind of cruelty?¡± Tears filled Una¡¯s eyes as she stared him down. Howard was exactly the type of man Una feared¨Ctall, strong, intimidating. But this time, for Tilda¡¯s sake, she ignored that fear. She had to say something about how wrong this was. Why does my best friend have to deal with such an awful family and heartbreak? If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve begged my parents to adopt Tilda instead. We might not have the Jensons¡® money, but my parents would have given her love and a real home. It¡¯s better than dragging her back here, only to shatter her hope for family and crush her heart. Every tear rolling down Una¡¯s cheeks was for Tilda. ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t deserve kindness!¡± Howard shot back coldly. ¡°How can a Jenson heiress be like Tilda¨Crude to everyone, petty, and small¨Cminded? ¡°She¡¯s always threatening to cut ties. Do you think the Jensons care? Or that we¡¯re scared? ¡°Look at K, then look at Tilda. The difference is shocking!¡± ¡°What ¡­ ¡± Una¡¯s anger made her start crying harder. 86% Finished ¡°Howard, don¡¯t say that ¡­ Tilda, Howard¡¯s always had a bad temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just apologize to him.¡± K stepped in, trying to calm things down. ¡°Why should I apologize?!¡± Seeing Una cry made Tilda¡¯s fury explode. A cold, crashing wave of anger ran through her. In myst life, I already suffered enough. This time, I¡¯m not letting anyone hurt my best friend. ¡°Howard! Apologize to Una!¡± ¡°Apologize? In your dreams!¡± Howard jabbed a finger at Una. ¡°She¡¯s the one butting into our family business. I¡¯m just teaching that brat not to act like she owns the ce!¡± Tilda is unbelievable! I haven¡¯t even made her apologize to K yet, and now she¡¯s ordering me to say sorry? ¡°Forget it, Tilda. Don¡¯t listen to them. I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Una didn¡¯t care about being yelled at. But she knew Tilda¡¯s heart was breaking even more. Because that was her brother¨Cher own family¨Ctearing her down with such cruel words. Out Of The Shadows Ch 17

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 17

Chapter 17 Make a Good Price Right now, Una just wanted to grab Tilda¡¯s hand and run far away, crying all the way if she had to. 86% Finished Protecting her best friend was all that mattered. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Tilda get hurt by her own family again. ¡°Howard, please stop. Tilda¡¯s already in such a bad ce ¡­ If she¡¯s here, she¡¯s probably working part¨Ctime at the Porsche dealership. ¡°Tilda, if life feels unbearable, you should just apologize and make up with Mom and Dad. ¡°You¡¯re the real Jenson daughter. Once you apologize, they¡¯ll definitely ept you. Then I¡¯ll leave the Jensons forever and nevere between your family again!¡± Of course, K wouldn¡¯t waste this chance. She kept acting, pretending like she was ready to take all the hardship herself. Every now and then, she¡¯d let a few tears fall, sniffling and looking like the poor victim, which made Howard¡¯s heart ache for her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. K, you¡¯re the only true Jenson heiress! I¡¯ll never ept anyone else! ¡°Tilda, since you want to cut ties, then get lost. And if you ever regret it and want back in, I¡¯ll be the first to m the door!¡± Howard instantly pulled K close,forting her gently. Then he shot Tilda a sharp re. ¡°Tilda, you still have Jenson blood¨Cdon¡¯t you have any self¨Crespect? ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re the real Jenson daughter now. If people see you working at a dealership, it¡¯s the Jensons who¡¯ll look bad!¡± K covered his mouth, her eyes red as she shook her head. ¡°Howard, stop. Tilda¡¯s already miserable enough¡­¡± Tilda felt sick. These are the people I once tore my heart out for? They are scum. This is a nightmare I¡¯ll never forget. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I was. ¡°Where are my keys and the car?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Tilda, they¡¯re right here.¡± The dealership staff, who had been keeping their distance, quickly stepped forward to hand her the keys. ¡°Ms. Tilda, your Porsche Cayenne is parked outside. Please follow me.¡± They just wanted this curse to leave already. 28 R 0 09:35 Thu, Aug 28% AE Chapter 17 Make a Good Price From the yelling, it was clear this was the Jensons¡® family drama. No one dared step in, no matter how brave. Besides, they¡¯d overheard something huge. Wasn¡¯t Tilda just on the trending searches yesterday as the real Jenson heiress? And now she¡¯s cutting ties? What¡¯s going on? And how did she get the money to buy that car? K was stunned. What?! Tilda isn¡¯t an employee here? And she bought a Porsche Cayenne?! ¡°Tilda, where did you get the money? Don¡¯t tell me it came from the family-¡± She covered her mouth like she¡¯d slipped up, but it was already toote. Her meaning was clear to everyone. / Howard¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp and dangerous. ¡°You stole from the family!¡± He said it like it was fact¨Cas if he¡¯d seen it happen himself. He didn¡¯t even hesitate tobel her a thief. The crowd gasped. The staff looked stunned too. If this really is stolen money, and the Jensons refuse to pay, then everything here will be pointless. ¡°Tilda didn¡¯t steal a single cent! She earned it herself!¡± Una¡¯s voice shook with anger. For the first time ever, she truly hated the Jensons. ¡°Earned it herself? She¡¯s a student¨Cdo you hear how ridiculous that sounds?¡± From what Howard knew, Tilda was just a sophomore at Orica University. A Porsche Cayenne costs about 150 thousand dors. How could a normal studente up with that kind of money? Unless she¡¯s selling herself. He didn¡¯t say it out loud. Tilda would never stoop that low. And if she had, the Jensons would¡¯ve known by now. We would¡¯ve thrown her out and refused to im her. ¡°Tilda, is that rumor from college true, that you hung out with shady people at barste at night? Why would you do that?¡± Howard didn¡¯t ask this¨CK did. Her tone was full of fake concern, like she was scared Tilda had gone down the wrong path. Her voice came out rough and using. Gosh! Latest content published on find?novel The dealership staff wanted to run away right then. What kind of drama is this? The real Jenson daughter, finally found after all these years, and now they¡¯re hinting she sold her body for money? But with her looks, she can fetch a high price. Out Of The Shadows Ch 18

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 18

Chapter 18 Howard¡¯s usation Finished Paying cash for a Porsche Cayenne worth 150 grand¨Cseriously, how many ¡°clients¡± would Tilda have to serve to make that kind of money? But no one dared to gossip too openly. If the Jensons heard, it would shame the family, and nobody could survive that in Slosa. The Porsche dealership staff were professionals. Still, they couldn¡¯t help quietly sneering at her. ¡°Can you believe that girl? So pretty, but she actually did something like that?¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t judge by looks.¡± ¡°In this business, we see plenty of people pretending to be more than they are.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s the real Jenson heiress. If this gets out, how will the family save face?¡± Howard frowned slightly. Why would K bring this up now? If Tilda had really done that, the Jensons never would¡¯ve taken her back. But looking at K¡¯s ¡°worried¡± expression ¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to be faking it. Howard was about to speak¨Cnot to defend Tilda, but to protect the family¡¯s name. Thest thing he wanted was more rumors. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± & Una¡¯s re could have cut ss. ¡°If you keep lying and talking trash, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡± Una was usually quiet. Hearing her curse meant K¡¯s fake act had pushed her over the edge. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m just worried Tilda¡¯s going down the wrong road¡­¡± K lowered her head, ying the part of the innocent, guilty sister who ¡°cared too much.¡± Seeing his sister being yelled at, Howard lost interest in arguing. He gave Una a warning look and was about to speak when ¡­ ¡°Hello?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Is this the police? I want to report someone for ndering me and ruining my reputation! ¡°We¡¯re at ¡­¡± 28 DIR 6 < 09:35 Thu, Aug 28 6 a G Chapter 18 Howard¡¯s usation She¡¯s calling the cops?! Nobody saw thating. 86% Finished When she hung up, Howard snapped, ¡°Tilda, are you out of your mind? Why call the police? You¡¯ll end up locked up, branded a thief for stealing from the family!¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that what you want¨Cfor me to rot in jail? ¡°There¡¯s surveince, there are witnesses, there¡¯s proof!¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was cold and steady. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re doing the right thing! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand with you no matter what happens!¡± Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel Una didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Howard¡¯s confidence wavered. Maybe Tilda hasn¡¯t stolen from the family. Maybe she really earned it. Or¡­ maybe she¡¯s bluffing. But if she really ends up in jail and the news gets out, the Jensons will take the worst blow of all. There¡¯s no turning back now. Soon, the police arrived. ¡°Who made the report?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Tilda stepped forward. ¡°Officer, these two falsely used me of theft and attacked me verbally. I recorded everything!¡± She pulled out the recordings of Howard and K¡¯s words. Howard and K froze. She recorded us?! What a sly move. The officer¨CElbert Walsh, a veteran in this district¨Clooked at them with a frown. ¡°Is this true?¡± His voice was like ice. ¡°I want to report her too! She stole 150 thousand from the Jensons!¡± Howard shot back, voice hard. Since she¡¯s ying dirty, there¡¯s no need to show mercy. She brought this on herself! If she ends up in prison. I won¡¯t feel guilty, even though she¡¯s my sister. Elbert studied them carefully, clearly sensing they weren¡¯t ordinary people. He rubbed his temples and said. everyone needed toe down to the station for statements. They¡¯d check the surveince and question witnesses. At the station, Elbert listened to both sides and wrote everything down. ¡°So. Mr. Jenson, you believe Ms. Tilda stole money in the 15 days after she moved in, before she cut ties?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Officer, how else could a sophomore living a normal life suddenly afford such an expensive car?¡± Una opened her mouth to defend Tilda, but Tilda raised a hand to stop her. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m requesting a full investigation into my ount. All my funds are legal, not stolen, as he ims. I¡¯ll fully cooperate.¡± Elbert, who had been frustrated up to now, nodded quickly. ¡°Good. That¡¯ll make things easier.¡± If Tilda¡¯s money had nothing to do with the Jensons, Howard¡¯s usation would fall apartpletely. Out Of The Shadows Ch 19

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 19

Chapter 19 How Did Tilda Make That Much Money? Finished ¡°And another thing. Once it¡¯s proven that my money is clean and not stolen, those two need to apologize to me and my friend for what they did. And they owe me for the stress and lost wages too¡­ Elbert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only fair.¡± With Tilda¡¯s recordings and the security footage, the evidence was solid. It was clearly a huge misunderstanding, and she had every right to demand payment for the damage they caused. Seeing how confident Tilda looked made K start to feel uneasy. At first, she just wanted to make fun of Tilda and set her up. She didn¡¯t believe Tilda could really have that much money¨Cshe was sure Tilda had stolen it or tricked the Jensons somehow. Saying Tilda sold her body was just her way of making people disgusted with her. But now, Tilda had gone to the police herself and stood her ground, even with officers right there. Could this actually turn in her favor? ¡°Howard, maybe we should just drop this. She¡¯s still family. If this gets bigger, the Jensons will only be embarrassed. Mom and Dad will be furious if they hear about it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± K tried to pull back, but Tilda wasn¡¯t letting her. ¡°What? You think backing down now means you can avoid punishment? Howard, don¡¯t be a coward¨Cif you said it, stick to it! No backing out now!¡± Her words lit Howard¡¯s temper like a match to gasoline. ¡°Who are you calling a coward? Officer, I want a full investigation! I don¡¯t believe Tilda made that kind of money legally!¡± Idiot! K almost shouted it. Tilda wasn¡¯t stupid. Letting the police check her ount at this point could only mean one thing¨Cshe was innocent. If Howard had used K¡¯s excuse about ¡°protecting the family¡¯s reputation¡± to calm things down, maybe this could have ended quietly. But now, after what he said, there was no going back. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t be mad. We were just worried you were going down the wrong road-¡± ¡°K, shut up! And stop saying my name like we¡¯re close! You disgust me!¡± Tilda¡¯s sharp words shut K up instantly. She lowered her head, looking like she was about to cry, and hid behind Howard. ¡°Tilda!¡± Howard¡¯s re was so fierce it looked like he wanted to rip her apart. Chapters first released on Find_Novel(. But Tilda didn¡¯t care. She worked with Elbert, giving him all the bank info he needed. Because this was an official case, Elbert sent everything through special channels. Una stayed beside Tilda the whole time, holding her hand tightly, giving her strength. Without speaking, she was saying, Don¡¯t worry, Tilda. I¡¯m here for you. Even if your own family shames you and breaks your heart, I¡¯ll still stand with you. I¡¯ll help you fight this ugly, unfair world. As time passed, K got more and more nervous. Meanwhile, Tilda and Una stayed calm¨Cno panic at all. That only made K more on edge. She wanted to say something to Howard, but didn¡¯t know how. If they were wrong, paying damages would be bad enough. But apologizing to Tilda? Soon, Elbert came back with the results. ¡°After investigation, we¡¯ve found Ms. Tilda¡¯s funds came through legal channels and have nothing to do with the Jensons.¡± It was exactly what most people expected. Una quietly let out a sigh of relief. Tilda¡¯s face stayed calm¨Cshe knew her money was spotless. Even if she had taken jobs from the dark web, Andy always made sure the payments were cleaned before they hit her ount. Not a single w for anyone to find. ¡°What?! That¡¯s impossible! There has to be some mistake!¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, calm down. Our investigation followed the proper legal process. There¡¯s no mistake and no special treatment.¡± Elbert gave Howard a cold stare. ¡°I know your reputation worldwide. Your country is proud of you. So don¡¯t do anything to damage your own name. Remember, you don¡¯t just represent yourself¨Cyou represent the nation.¡± Howard¡¯s fights in the WWE and his dream of bing the top fighter in the world were a big source of pride for Cethend. It felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water on him. His head cleared. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his temper ruin him¨Cnot when everything he did carried the weight of his country¡¯s honor. ¡°But¡­ how did Tilda make that much money? She¡¯s just a sophomore. I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 20

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 20

Chapter 20 I¡¯m Sorry Finished Elbert flipped through the papers. ¡°Looking at her bank records and what Tilda¡¯spany confirmed, she¡¯s been doing online work for a big publicpany¨Cand she¡¯s been making some serious money.¡± He handed the documents to Howard. Howard scanned through them, his face getting darker the more he read. He¡¯d gone to one of Cethend¡¯s top sports schools¨Cnot just famous for brutal training andbat, but also for its strong academics. And being a Jenson meant he¡¯d gotten the best education since he was a kid. Even though he didn¡¯t follow the same career path as his family, he still had a sharp eye for money and business. Thepany name on the papers rang a bell. It was a huge billion¨Cdor corporation. From the transactions alone, Howard could tell Tilda had close ties to it. Her pay was so good that buying a Porsche Cayenne would be nothing for her. Howard stared at her, stunned. Even without the Jenson family name, she had real talent and real money. She wasn¡¯t just well¨Coff¨Cshe was ¡°rich¡± rich. A sophomore at Orica University making that kind of cash? If people found out, they¡¯d be shocked. Howard suddenly realized Tilda was way moreplex than he thought. And for the first time, he actually respected her. K stepped up, trying to make sense of the papers but failing. The Jensons were strict with their sons but softer on their daughters. And since K was the only girl¨Cand adopted¨CRussell and ir spoiled her plenty. She loved studying and had gotten into Orica University through an arts program. Butpared to students who got in purely on merit, she fell short. Next to real academic prodigies, she was like a small pond beside a huge ocean¨Cno contest. Still, K knew one thing for sure: They had lost. 09.37 Thu, Aug 28 GAE? Fresh chapters posted on F¦ÉndNovel Chapter 20 I¡¯m Sorry ¡°Done looking? The proof¡¯s right here. Now, let¡¯s talk about payment. ¡°First, you owe me and my friend an apology. Howard, K, apologize now.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold, carrying real weight. It pressed down on them so hard that it was almost impossible to lift their heads. Howard gripped the papers, then slowly set them down and handed them back to Elbert. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tilda, Una.¡± Surprisingly, he was the first to clearly admit defeat. Denying it now would just wreck his name and his country¡¯s trust in him. Howard had a temper, but he wasn¡¯t someone who ignored what was right and wrong. He just tended to lose control around K. 85% Finished But with Elbert¡¯s reminder of his position¨Cand the proof staring him in the face¨Che knew he had to take responsibility for his words. If he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d lose all dignity as a man. His dream of being the world¡¯s top fighter would be a joke. K froze at Howard¡¯s sudden change. Then she quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tilda, Una. We really misunderstood you. It¡¯s our fault. ¡°As for payment, just say the amount. We¡¯ll try our best to cover it.¡± They settled on a number quickly. Howard transferred the money to Tilda on the spot. When they left the police station, Tilda held Una¡¯s hand and walked away without looking back at either of them. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Howard called out suddenly. She didn¡¯t turn around. She didn¡¯t care. People like Howard never had anything decent to say, and she wasn¡¯t about to waste time arguing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Howard muttered under his breath, so quietly even he could barely hear it. Before, calling Tilda¡¯s money ¡°dirty¡± had been easy¨Che wasn¡¯t involved. But this time, he¡¯d been part of it. He had wrongly used her of stealing. Shame burned inside him, especially with his WWE World Championship medal still hanging heavy on his chest. ¡°Howard, what did you say?¡± K hadn¡¯t heard him clearly, but guessed it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Nothing¡­ Howard shoved the thought away. What¡¯s done is done. Regret won¡¯t change it. Besides, I¡¯m not gonna let my guilt toward Tilda make things worse for K. Out Of The Shadows Ch 21

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 21

Chapter 21 The Family She Really Wants ¡°Howard, why don¡¯t you just go after Tilda and try to bring her back to the Jensons? She¡¯s all by herself out here, and honestly, it¡¯s kind of sad. ¡°And this whole mess happened because wepletely misunderstood her. No wonder she got mad and wanted to leave¡­ Sometimes I wish I wasn¡¯t even part of the Jensons.¡± K¡¯s face was full of regret, like she wanted to smack herself. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re a Jenson, and that¡¯s never going to change. ¡°Yeah, we messed up by misunderstanding Tilda, but that¡¯s not the point. She¡¯s already decided to leave- pushing her now would just be a waste of time.¡± Howard¡¯s voice softened when he saw K ming herself again. He tried to calm her down, telling her to stop feeling guilty about Tilda. Tilda gripped the keys to her brand¨Cnew Porsche Cayenne and took Una for a spin around town, feeling on top of the world. Howard had just sent her 20 grand inpensation, and she had no problem taking it. She decided to treat Una to a fancy dinner at the best ce in Slosa. ¡°Tilda, maybe skip the splurge and just eat at my ce. Save the money¨Cyou might need itter ¡­¡± ¡°Half that money is yours anyway, Una. And I¡¯ve never been to Sky Dining before. I want to go¨Cthink of it as a treat for both of us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Una had already made up her mind¨Cwhatever Tilda wanted, she¡¯d support her 100%. Tilda had been down all day, and Una wanted to see her smile again. Sky Dining was the most famous restaurant in Slosa. It used to have the city¡¯s longest waitlist¨Cpeople waited a month for a table. Just like its name, it was on the 100th floor of a skyscraper. Dinner there meant looking out at a sky full of stars, with Slosa¡¯s glittering city lights below¨Cthe winding river, the giant Ferris wheel, and the massive suspension bridge stretching over the water. The chefs were Michelin five¨Cstar veterans, turning every te into a piece of art. And of course, it wasn¡¯t cheap¨Cmeals started at thousands per person. ¡°Tilda, isn¡¯t Sky Dining usually packed? Don¡¯t you need a reservation?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨CI booked way ahead.¡± She showed Una her phone. ¡°Good news: No reservation needed tonight.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Una was puzzled¨Cthis was supposed to be the busiest time for Sky Dining. When they walked in, the host scanned their QR codes and politely led them to their table. Una noticed how the staff treated Tilda with extra respect. She leaned over, sticking her tongue out yfully. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re getting more mysterious every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just me. What¡¯s mysterious about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling.¡± Sky Dining only had ten tables. Every night, they served exactly ten parties¨Cno exceptions. If you didn¡¯t know the owner personally, there was no getting an extra table. They believed more guests meant more noise, and a ce like Sky Dining didn¡¯t allow that. The high prices added to the exclusivity, making the experience feel special. Tilda and Una sat by the window. Una looked around, amazed at the luxury¨Cit was almost overwhelming. ¡°Thest time I came here was two years ago. And it still blows me away every time by how stunning it is.¡± ¡°Una, you¡¯re the VIP tonight. Order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Even though Una chose the dishes, they were all things Tilda liked. Just a few tes already cost thousands. Then Tilda took the menu back and ordered a bottle of red wine worth over ten thousand. ¡°Keeping Howard¡¯s money feels wrong. I¡¯m spending all of it tonight¨Cthat¡¯s how you enjoy life.¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m with you! We don¡¯t need that lousy man¡¯s dirty money. You can shine all on your own!¡± Tilda smiled softly and patted Una¡¯s hair. ¡°Thanks, Una. When Howard and K were throwing mud at me, you stood up for me.¡± Normally, Una wasn¡¯t the type to speak up. But for Tilda, she¡¯d found the courage and pushed away her fear. Read full story at Sometimes, Tilda thought, if she were a Colon with a sister like Una, she¡¯d finally have the kind of family she wanted. Not the Jensons¨Cthe ones who hurt her, crushed her, and left her to burn alone in the fire. ¡°Tilda, we¡¯re best friends. Don¡¯t say stuff like that. Come to my ce for dinner sometime¨Cmy parents will make you something good. ¡°My mom always says you¡¯re so pretty and well¨Cbehaved. She even wants to make you her goddaughter¡­¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 22

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 22

Chapter 22 How Can I Just Ignore Her? ¡°Sure!¡± A tiny spark lit up in Tilda¡¯s eyes. Being the Colons¡® goddaughter? That would be huge. If she were part of the Colons, no one would step all over her like the Jensons did. In that family, K was always in the spotlight, shining bright, while Tilda got pushed aside and forgotten. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel But in her past life, Tilda had been crushed by too many disappointments and ended up paying with her life. The word family didn¡¯t mean much anymore¨Cit felt cold and empty. Just then, a man wearing a coat that shimmered like starlight walked past Sky Dining. His eyes locked on Tilda, who was sitting by the window,ughing with Una. So¡­ she could smile like that, huh? ¡°Jude, what¡¯s up?¡± Maurice leaned in, whistling when he saw Tilda. ¡°Looks like fate¡¯s calling. Why not say hi?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Tilda noticed Jude staring and met his gaze head¨Con. For a moment, their eyes shed like thunder sparking in the air. Jude¡¯s stare was deep, endless, and sharp¨Clike a predator watching its prey. Under that piercing gaze, it felt like he could see straight through her, pulling her into a dark, bottomless pit. She quickly looked away, muttering, ¡°Why am I running into familiar faces all day? ¡°What a lousy day.¡± Jude and Maurice sat down nearby¨Cnot too close, but close enough to see Tilda and Una. ¡°Jude, I¡¯ve never seen a woman ignore your stare before,¡± Maurice teased. Jude carried himself like a god¨Cdistant, untouchable. An irresistible bachelor like him didn¡¯t even need to mention he was CEO of DY Group. Just a snap of his fingers could make women from Slosa to Flonche chase after him. But Tilda? She was clearly avoiding him. And honestly, she had reason to. Jude was dangerously unpredictable. Even Maurice, who knew him well, sometimes felt uneasy around him. Jude stayed silent, still watching Tilda like a hunter fixed on its target. It wasn¡¯t hostile¨Cjust intense. Suddenly, Tilda felt uneasy. Una noticed. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Una hadn¡¯t seen Jude and Mauricee in. She only caught Tilda¡¯s strange expression and was about to turn around. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tilda cut her off quickly, stopping Una from looking. That world isn¡¯t meant for someone as kind and pure as Una. Una belongs in a happy, safe world. Just then, someone else came into Sky Dining. ¡°ir, I finally got us a table here. We¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Daphne Rowse linked arms with ir, smiling warmly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ir answered softly, looking tired. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be down. You just had a fight with your daughter, right? At least it¡¯s out in the open now. ¡°You never really cared for Tilda anyway. You¡¯ve got K now¨Cand with her in the Jensons, her ce is set. ¡°That¡¯s just fate. You and Tilda were never meant to be family. She¡¯s alive, and she¡¯s had chances toe back, but she chose to walk away,¡± Daphne said calmly. Daphne and ir had been best friends since school¨Csomething Daphne valued a lot. Even after marrying Jude¡¯s uncle, Ryan Bell, she stayed close to ir. She often visited the Jensons to see her and spend time together. That also meant Daphne had watched K grow up and adored her like a future daughter¨Cinw. She knew all the Jensons¡® secrets. She didn¡¯t want Tilda, some unknown ¡°outsider,¡± stirring up trouble for ir and K or wrecking the peace in the Jenson household. A long time ago, Daphne had told ir not to take Tilda back. She felt that the girl who¡¯d been gone for 19 years and had no high¨Css background was damaged goods and didn¡¯t belong with the proud Jensons of Slosa. The Jensons had a happy life¨Cwhy let Tilda ruin it? And just as Daphne predicted, Tilda had caused chaos since she came back. Thankfully, she¡¯d only been with them for half a month¨Cnot long enough to dosting harm. Cutting ties seemed like the smartest choice. ¡°Daphne, I know you mean well, but no matter what, Tilda is still the daughter I carried for nine months, taken from me at birth, and lost for 19 years. Now that I know she¡¯s alive, how can I just ignore her?¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 23

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 23

Chapter 23 Give K a Break Finished ¡°Besides, we med Tilda without even checking the facts. Of course, she got mad and walked away. How could I just ignore that?¡± ir gave a bitter smile. She had no idea where Tilda went after leaving the Jensons. More than once, ir thought about texting her, but then remembered¨Cshe didn¡¯t even have Tilda¡¯s number. Any messages she sent just vanished. When she scrolled through the family WhatsApp thing stood out¨CTilda was missing. Soup, ¡°A Loving Family,¡± filled with cheerful chats, one The more ir looked, the more she thought, Have I been too careless as a mom? Is there anyone more neglectful than me? But deep down, she knew K mattered more to her. They weren¡¯t rted by blood, but ir had raised K since she was little. Years of love and memories had built a bond. Tilda, her real daughter, still felt like a stranger after less than half a month together. The connection was nothing like with K. Still, the guilt about Tilda wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°You know what? Maybe just let it go. Tonight, let¡¯s focus on talking about K marrying my son.¡± Daphne didn¡¯t care about Tilda, thinking people like her¨Cunstable and unpredictable¨Cwere better left out of the picture. ¡°But Daphne, our families originally nned for Tilda to marry Preston. That¡¯s why K said no. Now that Tilda¡¯s back, K definitely won¡¯t ept the engagement.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s where we moms have to step in. Since Tilda already cut ties with the Jensons, K won¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯ve watched K grow up¨Cshe¡¯s the perfect daughter¨Cinw. You¡¯ve got to help me¡­ If it were up to Daphne, the engagement with Tilda would¡¯ve been canceled ages ago. Even though she was close to the Jensons, she believed Tilda¨Cwithout a top¨Ctier education¨Cwould never fit in with the Bells. She¡¯d only bring trouble. Find the newest release on Suddenly, ir froze, staring ahead. ¡°Tilda?! What are you doing here?¡± At first, ir thought she was seeing things. Tilda can¡¯t possibly afford a ce like Sky Dining. 0938 Thu, Aug 28G AE Chapter 23 Give K a Break But looking again, it was definitely her. ¡°What?!¡± Daphne was just as shocked. Didn¡¯t Tilda cut all ties with the Jensons? 85% Finished Sky Dining wasn¡¯t just about money¨CDaphne herself had to wait two weeks for a reservation, even as a Bell. Without the Jensons¡® help, how could Tilda get a table? Tilda didn¡¯t even nce at ir, acting like she didn¡¯t know her. That annoyed ir. ¡°You¡¯re Tilda, right? I¡¯m your mother. Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Jenson, watch what you say.¡± Tilda finally spoke. ¡°We have no rtionship anymore. Don¡¯t rush to call yourself my mother¨CI¡¯m honored, but I¡¯m not worthy of being a Jenson.¡± ¡°What ¡­ Tilda, stop with the drama! Are you trying to hurt me? I¡¯m your real mother!¡± ¡°Real mother?¡± Tilda let out a bitter, coldugh. ¡°If this is what a mother is, then I really don¡¯t want one. ¡°Save your love for K. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Their voices drew the attention of Jude and Maurice. ¡°Hey, Jude, sounds like your girl¡¯s in an argument. Isn¡¯t that Russell¡¯s wife? Wait¨Cthat¡¯s your Aunt Daphne, right?¡± Maurice looked confused. What¡¯s going on? He didn¡¯t know Tilda¡¯s story, but he was sure Jude did¨CJude always dug up everything about his targets. Jude stayed silent, his cold eyes still fixed on Tilda. When their gazes met, there was a flicker of concern in his eyes. Still, he knew she could handle herself. ¡°Tilda! K¡¯s your sister. Can¡¯t you give her a break? ¡°Do you really think that just because you¡¯re a Jenson, you can steal the love K deserves as the adopted daughter, and you can make everyone focus only on you? You¡¯re so selfish!¡± ir¡¯s voice was full of hurt and anger. She never thought her own child could be so cold¨Cunable to ept a sister who wasn¡¯t blood¨Crted. Tilda looked straight at her, unable to fake a smile anymore. Give K a break? The Jensons must be blind if they thought I haven¡¯t done enough already. I¡¯ve stepped back again and again, terrified of breaking K¡¯s fragile heart¡ªuntil there was nowhere left for me to retreat. Out Of The Shadows Ch 24

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 24

Chapter 24 Assault One more step, and I would¡¯ve fallen into a pit so deep there¡¯d be no way out. But the Jensons don¡¯t see it that way. To them, even that isn¡¯t enough. They want me to fall all the way down and hand everything over to K before they¡¯d be happy. Honestly, they probably wished I¡¯d nevere home¨Cdead for the past 19 years. I never expected the kind of love and attention K got from the Jensons. All I ever wanted was a tiny piece of it. Not much¨Cjust a sliver, a fraction of a percent¨Csomething small, just for herself. Was that really too much? I¡¯ve risked my life more than once for the Jensons. I thought maybe that would change things. But all I got back was cold indifference. That little bit of love is something I can¡¯t afford. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selfish. I¡¯m self¨Ccentered. I¡¯m unforgivable. I don¡¯t even deserve the Jenson name. I wish I could drain the Jenson blood out of my veins and rece it with anything else. Carrying your family¡¯s blood just makes me sick! ¡°So, Mrs. Jenson, now that you¡¯ve seen the real me, go ahead¨Cgive up on me as your daughter. Love K all you want!¡± Her words hit ir like a knife in the heart. She¡¯d worried that after leaving the Jensons, Tilda would be freezing and starving. Now she realized she¡¯d been wasting her concern on someone who didn¡¯t care. ¡°Tilda, how dare you talk to your mother like that!¡± Daphne¡¯s voice snapped through the air. She clutched her designer bag and stomped forward, ring at Tilda. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! And she¡¯s not my mother! We¡¯ve cut ties!¡± Tilda stiffened when she saw Daphne. In herst life, the Jensons had kept her at arm¡¯s length, and Daphine only made things worse. Why? Because Daphne adored K and wanted her to marry her son, Preston. She was afraid Tilda might be interested in him. Since the Bells and Jensons had arranged an engagement, Tilda was technically Preston¡¯s fianc¨¦e. K had turned Preston down because of that, so Daphne took it out on Tilda. Tilda had no interest in Preston. She¡¯d said it a hundred times, but Daphne never listened. To her, Tilda was just a thorn in the way¨Csomeone to remove and rece with K. The Jensons were terrible, quick to believe lies, and never trusted Tilda. But Daphne was just as bad. ¡°You little brat. You think you know everything. You have no manners, no respect! ¡°If ir weren¡¯t your mother, I¡¯d p you right now to teach you a lesson!¡± As Ryan¡¯s wife, Daphne was used to being treated like royalty. No one ever dared insult her like Tilda just had. Her whole body shook with rage¨Cshe wanted to p her so badly. For original chapters go to find?novel ¡°Enough!¡± Una mmed her hand on the table and stood up, furious. ¡°We¡¯re here to eat! What are you doing, picking fights? Get out! All of you, leave!¡± Una was genuinely angry now. First, it was Howard and K, and now these two. Why is Tilda¡¯s family so cruel? Even after she left the Jensons, they kept tearing her open and rubbing salt in her wounds while pretending it was ¡°for her own good.¡± ¡°You rude little brat! We¡¯re talking to Tilda¨Cwhy are you butting in?¡± Out of respect for ir, Daphne held herself back from hitting Tilda. But with Una stepping in, her temper snapped. She raised her hand to p Una. Smack! Tilda was faster¨Cshe grabbed Daphne¡¯s wrist and gave it a sharp twist. Daphne¡¯s face twisted in pain, and she screamed like she¡¯d been cut open. ir¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Tilda, what are you doing? She¡¯s my friend! Let her go!¡± ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care!¡± Tilda let go, her face cold. Daphne clutched her wrist, sweat beading on her forehead. ir rushed to her. ¡°Daphne, are you okay? What happened?¡± The noise brought the Sky Dining manager running. He was tall¨Cabout 6¡¯1¡°-handsome, well¨Cdressed, and carried himself with authority. His nametag read: Alfie Woodward. ¡°Mr. Woodward, you¡¯re just in time! Call the police! I want to report this woman for assault!¡± Daphne¡¯s delicate wrist had never been hurt like this. If it leaves a scar, I¡¯ll make sure Tilda pays for it. ¡°Uh¡­ ¡± ir frowned. She was furious with Tilda, but she was still her biological daughter. Out Of The Shadows Ch 25

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 25

Chapter 25 Why Am I So Weak? 85% Finished If Tilda ends up getting dragged off by the cops, won¡¯t that make the Jensons look bad in front of everyone? Even now, ir¡¯s biggest concern was how the family¡¯s image would look. But Daphne was way too angry to care. ir decided to wait until Daphne calmed down before trying to speak up for Tilda. ¡°Oh?¡± Alfie answered Daphne¡¯s outburst with just one calm word. His sharp, teasing eyes locked on Tilda. ¡°Is what she¡¯s saying true?¡± Tilda stayed cool. ¡°There¡¯s security footage. Go watch it. She tried to hit my friend first. I just stepped in to protect her.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alfie snapped his fingers. Sky Dining was one of the best restaurants in Slosa, famous for running like clockwork. Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel Even the manager never bowed or tried to please rich women from the Bells and Jensons. But when she heard about the footage, Daphne started to look uneasy. The video started ying a momentter. After watching, Alfie turned to Daphne. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the footage shows exactly what this youngdy said. You clearly struck first. She only defended herself.¡± The proof was obvious. Daphne argued anyway. ¡°I¨CI only meant to scare her! I wasn¡¯t actually going to hit her! Look at my wrist- she did this to me. How can you call that self¨Cdefense?¡± Tilda smirked without pity. ¡°Did you even go to school?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°ording to Section 736 of the Criminal Code, any proper response to an attack counts as self¨Cdefense. I grabbed your wrist to stop you. That¡¯s it¨Cno back¨Cand¨Cforth fight. ¡°If that¡¯s not self¨Cdefense, then what is? Guess you¡¯re not that smart, huh?¡± Daphne was so furious she could barely breathe. Who does she think she is?! No one has ever talked to me like this since I was a kid! Before marrying Ryan, Daphne had been a spoiled daughter from a rich family. After marrying into the Bells, she became one of the most respected women in Slosa. ¡°Tilda, what kind of nonsense is this? How dare you talk to your elders like that? Apologize to Daphne right now!¡± ir¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. Tilda really doesn¡¯t know her ce! She thinks she¡¯s tough now and can insult anyone, huh? If I weren¡¯t close friends with Daphne, Tilda¡¯s little outburst would¡¯ve gotten her cklisted and ruined her social life in Slosa. Even though Jude now ran the Bells, Ryan still had a huge influence. If things went bad, ir couldn¡¯t protect her, and Russell wouldn¡¯t risk the Bells for a daughter who had already cut ties. ¡°So this is the kind of mother you are? Taking the enemy¡¯s side and making your daughter apologize when she¡¯s the one who was attacked? ¡°ir, as Mrs. Jenson, you¡¯ve totally failed. If this got out, everyone wouldugh at you! ¡°You call yourself my mother, but you can¡¯t even protect me from being mistreated? Don¡¯t even say my name. I¡¯m disgusted!¡± ¡°Tilda!¡± ir¡¯s nails dug into her palms as she red, her eyes red with ¡°Your father was right! Compared to K, you¡¯re a failure! ¡°I never thought I¡¯d have such a selfish, unreasonable daughter! rage. ¡°I used to feel guilty about you, but not anymore¨Cand that¡¯s all because of you! ¡°I wish I¡¯d never had you, never found you, or that you had died 19 years ago! Why are you still here ruining my life?¡± Her voice dripped venom. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Una¡¯s face went pale. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to argue with ir¨Cshe just stared at Tilda. She was afraid Tilda¡¯s heart might shatterpletely. Even Una, an outsider, felt crushed just hearing it. For Tilda, who had been starving for family love, it must¡¯ve been unbearable. Tilda couldn¡¯t keep the faint smile on her face. Slowly, it disappeared, bit by bit. And her chest actually hurt. Why am I so weak? I¡¯ve already suffered so much pain and heartbreak in myst life. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t waste tears on people who don¡¯t deserve them. Not anymore. Out Of The Shadows Ch 26

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 26

Chapter 26 Monster But Tilda wasn¡¯t as unshakable as she acted. A wound was still a wound. Even if she covered it up, the scar stayed¨Cand sometimes it throbbed, dragging her back to that ugly, shameful past. Still, she¡¯d promised herself never to show weakness in front of anyone again. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel Only the people who deserved it would get mocked. Only the few who truly cared would ever get to see her hurt. ¡°Yeah, maybe sometimes I wish I were dead. But I¡¯m still here, breathing and fighting. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. From now on, my life has nothing to do with the Jensons. It¡¯s only going up from here. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m only getting stronger. Bet that really gets under your skin, Mrs. Jenson!¡± Tilda swallowed the ache in her chest and forced the words out. This time, I won¡¯t forgive. I¡¯ll never forgive that so¨Ccalled ¡°family¡± for what they did to me. The cuts, the humiliation, the countless nights I cried because of their coldness, the way it burned¨CI¡¯ll never forget. Not even if I die. ir froze when she saw the pure hatred burning in Tilda¡¯s eyes. Her face went pale. Gosh, why did I say those things? I was blinded by anger. It wasn¡¯t really what I meant at all. Or more urately¡­ I¡¯ve never said anything so cruel before. Not ever. Yet I said it to my daughter. The weight of being Mrs. Jenson suddenly felt crushing, filling her with a sharp, heavy regret. ¡°ir, you¡¯re right. What good is a daughter like that? She¡¯s not even worth a fraction of K!¡± Daphne smiled, satisfied. She¡¯d been waiting for the day ir would cut Tilda off for good. She¡¯d worried ir might resist, but today, things had blown up exactly the way she wanted. ¡°No¡­ Daphne, I-¡± ir tried to exin. It isn¡¯t really how I feel. I just said all that out of anger! ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t think the top two families in Slosa could be this nasty.¡± Alfie pped slowly, his sharp gaze dripping with disgust. Even he¨Ccarefree and usually obsessed with gossip¨Clooked sickened. That alone said how bad ir and Daphne had acted. Finished ¡°What did you just say?! You¡¯re just a restaurant manager¨Cwho do you think you are, talking to me and ir like that? ¡°Get your boss right now! I¡¯m filing aint! I want you fired!¡± Daphne¡¯s temper snapped. What¡¯s going on tonight? First, that lowborn, Tilda, dared to talk back, now even the restaurant manager? Everyone has lost their minds! ¡°How scary. Jude, your aunt wants to fire me. I¡¯m shaking.¡± Alfie¡¯s eyes shifted toward a corner of the restaurant, a sly smile on his lips. J¨CJude? Daphne froze. She turned¨Cand saw him. Jude stood up slowly. Hands in his pockets, he walked over. Una¡¯s reaction was instant¨Clike a mouse spotting a cat. She held her breath and slipped behind Tilda, To someone like Una, Jude¡¯s presence was dangerous¨Cblinding, even. You didn¡¯t get close to a man like that. You didn¡¯t even look at him for too long. He could drag you straight into the abyss. Tilda didn¡¯t move, watching hime closer. Jude¡¯s eyes met hers for a brief second before sliding away. Under the glow of the crystal chandeliers, his face looked like something carved by the gods. Two buttons on his shirt were undone, showing a pale, strong chest. His lips were pressed tight. His eyes were bottomless, sharp, and cold¨Ctoo intense to stage into. Everything about him was untouchable, like a ruler from another world. He had a kind of presence you couldn¡¯t look away from. You could feel the massive gap between yourself and this man. ¡°Jude, w¨Cwhy are you here?¡± Daphne¡¯s voice cracked. Even though her and Jude¡¯s core family didn¡¯t get along, Jude¡¯s quick, ruthless methods were legendary. He had taken more lives than she could dare imagine. No one with sense would ever cross him. That¡¯s Jude. ir¡¯s heart pounded wildly. She¡¯d seen him before¨Cbut only from a safe distance, at glittering elite gatherings. He carried an aura that warned people to stay away. He didn¡¯t seem like a man in his 20s. He felt more like a monster. Out Of The Shadows Ch 27

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 27

Chapter 27 No Respect Even ir, who never shut up about her seven sons, had to admit it¨Cnone of them could hold a candle to Jude. Guys like him are rare¨Cborn to stand out, born to lead. Right then, her chest tightened and her heart pounded. She could feel it ¡­ Jude was angry. And when someone like him gets angry, it¡¯s like the air turns to ice. The tension stabs at you, and the pressure makes it hard to breathe. Normal people can¡¯t handle that. ¡°I just came to grab some food. Didn¡¯t expect to catch you making a fool of yourself, Aunt Daphne. ¡°You¡¯ve got three seconds. Leave. And don¡¯t evere back. ¡°Or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Daphne went pale and started shaking. The only person she really feared in Slosa was Jude.. Still, she was his aunt, and with so many people around If she actually backed down after what Jude said, there¡¯d be no way she could keep her ce in the elite circles. ¡°Jude, don¡¯t forget¨CI¡¯m still your aunt. Is that any way to speak to me?¡± Daphne was still trying to use her status to save face. Alfie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. This woman must be clueless. She thinks family ties will make Jude back down? She clearly has no idea how much he hates that. ¡°If I¡¯m feeling nice, I might call you Aunt Daphne. But if I¡¯m not in the mood, even Ryan would have to grovel in front of me. ¡°And you? What makes you think you matter at all?¡± That was expected. Her words had hit one of Jude¡¯s triggers. His tone dropped¨Cicy, threatening¨Clike something invisible was squeezing the life out of Daphne¡¯s chest. She gasped for air, her whole body frozen. Jude¡­ That jerk! ¡°Daphne, I¡¯m suddenly not feeling so good. Could you take me to the hospital? I¡¯ve lost my appetite¡­¡± ir clutched her chest, eyes flicking around, clearly faking illness to get out of the situation. ¡°Oh no, ir, are you okay? Hold on, I¡¯ll get you there now!¡± Daphne jumped at the excuse, quickly helping her out of Sky Dining. Just before leaving, ir turned and looked at Tilda. Tilda noticed the nce and instantly looked away. An unbearably cold gaze. The message in her eyes was crystal clear- ¡°There¡¯s nothing left between us. ¡°We¡¯repletely finished.¡± A sharp ache shot through ir¡¯s chest. W Tilda, those harsh things I said ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean them¡­. As soon as they stepped out of Sky Dining, Daphne began ranting, ¡°That stupid Jude! He doesn¡¯t respect me at all, and he even has the nerve to insult his uncle? What kind of nephew talks like that?¡± ¡°Stop it, Daphne. I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s just go home.¡± ¡°Oh, ir, today¡¯s just been awful. First, your annoying daughter, now Jude. Let¡¯s head somewhere else I¡¯ll treat you. We¡¯re nevering back here again. What¡¯s so great about this ce anyway?¡± ir wanted to say something but ended up giving in to Daphne¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Jude, you haven¡¯t been back to Slosa in ages, and your weird rtives are still the same¨Cmaybe even worse,¡± Alfie joked, throwing an arm around Jude¡¯s shoulder. No one would believe it¡­ A restaurant manager, bold enough to casually sling an arm around the CEO of DY Group¡¯s shoulders, and even roast the Bells right in front of him. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel Clearly, Alfie didn¡¯t care about ying it safe. He turned to Tilda and Una with a charming grin. ¡°Ladies, sorry to ruin your dinner. ¡°Our staff should¡¯ve been more careful about who we let in. This one¡¯s on us. ¡°Your meal¡¯s free today, and we¡¯d also like to give you a VIP card ¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t think Ms. Tilda needs it. So, how about we give it to your friend instead?¡± Una was slightly startled by this. Her mind went nk, and she had no idea what Alfie had just said. Jude walked over just then. He looked at Tilda, then spoke softly. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. After hearing that, Jude turned and walked away. Tilda stared after him. For the first time, she had no idea how to read someone. Still¡­ Maybe Jude is on my side? Maurice twirled his wine ss, eyes sparkling with amusement as the whole scene yed out. The drama was too good to ignore. As Jude approached, Maurice quickly stood and politely pulled out a chair. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Jude shot him a cold re. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡± Mauriceughed nervously. ¡°No way! I love being alive, thank you very much.¡± ¡°Alfie, youing or not?¡± he added quickly. ¡°Gimme a minute,¡± Alfie replied. Out Of The Shadows Ch 28

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 28

Chapter 28 A Special Gift Jude sat down but kept stealing nces at Tilda when he thought no one would notice. Maurice didn¡¯t try to butt in. He could tell Jude had found someone who caught his attention. So he stayed quiet and watched things unfold from the sidelines. It was pretty entertaining, actually. ¡°Tilda, didn¡¯t you think what Mr. Woodward said just now was kind of weird?¡± Now that Una had calmed down, she thought back on what Alfie had said. Something just didn¡¯t sit right. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s just a restaurant manager, yet he wasn¡¯t afraid to go against ir and Daphne. ¡°And he acts super friendly with Jude. That¡¯s not how a regr manager behaves.¡± Sensing where the conversation was heading, Tilda quickly changed the topic. She didn¡¯t bring up the fact that Alfie had mentioned she already owned a VIP card to Sky Dining. She didn¡¯t want Una dwelling on it. ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s him! That guy¡­ That¡¯s the famous Jude?¡± Una kept sneaking looks at the nearby table. Maurice noticed her peeking and smiled while waving in her direction. Caught off guard, Una turned away in a panic. She grabbed her chest, biting her lip. ¡°Oh my god, and the guy with him is Maurice!¡± The legitimate heir of the Rowse Group! She had only caught a glimpse of him once at a party. At the time, Maurice had shown up like some kind of celebrity, and everyone couldn¡¯t stop staring. He was confident, charming, and way too good¨Clooking. Una had only dared to admire him from a distance. Sure, her family was well¨Coff, but in Slosa, tons of families had money. Compared to the Rowses, hers was nothing. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re totally out of our league, huh? That restaurant manager muste from a powerful family, too.¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Tilda replied. She knew exactly who Alfie really was. Woodward Group actually owned Sky Dining. Alfie was the next in line to take over thepany. He¡¯d been overseas for the past three years and had onlye back a month Surprisingly, he kept his return quiet. Woodward Group didn¡¯t announce anything or reveal who he was. Instead, they ced him here at Sky Dining as a manager to get some work experience. And on top of that, he was close friends with guys like Jude¡­ So he¡¯s another monster. Right then- Una reached out and held Tilda¡¯s hand. Tilda met her gaze and offered a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Una. Really.¡± ¡°How can you be okay? I was struggling to breathe when Mrs. Jenson talked like that earlier.¡± Una¡¯s grip on her hand tightened. She couldn¡¯t forget the horrible things ir had said. Tears began to fill her eyes. It¡¯s ridiculous! What kind of mom treats her daughter like that? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been here, I think I would¡¯vepletely fallen apart. ¡°But even if I lost my family, I still have my most important best friend with me. Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel ¡°Thinking about it, life isn¡¯t so unfair after all.¡± Tilda leaned over and gently brushed away Una¡¯s tears. ¡°Come on now, pretty girl. Crying¡¯s not your style. I like you better when you¡¯re glowing and gorgeous, okay?¡± Una nodded quickly, trying hard to hold back more tears. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. If the Jensons don¡¯t want you, Tilda, I do! We¡¯re sticking together no matter what!¡± ¡°Sorry to break up this touching moment,dies.¡± Alfie walked over, holding something. ¡°This here¡¯s a VIP card from Sky Dining. ¡°Just scan it with your phone and it¡¯s ready to use. No reservations needed, and you¡¯ll get 30% off every visit. ¡°Also, here¡¯s a bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite, my special gift to both of you.¡± Una immediately shook her head. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s too much! We can¡¯t take that!¡± She knew that wine was worth a fortune¨Cshe¡¯d heard her parents talk about it before. They already got their meal free, plus the VIP card. That was more than enough. ¡°Sky Dining has spent years building its name. We can¡¯t afford bad press. If you don¡¯t want the wine, just throw it away. I¡¯m not taking it back.¡± Alfie gave Tilda a look that clearly meant more than his words, then turned and walked away. Tilda was dumbfounded. It was obvious¨Che wasn¡¯t just being polite. Alfie knew about her connection to Jude. This was his way of trying to win her over. ¡°Tilda, what should we do?¡± Una looked at her,pletely unsure. ¡°Well, it¡¯s already here. Let¡¯s drink it. You keep the card¨Cit mighte in handy someday.¡± If someone gives you something valuable, it¡¯s silly to say no. Tilda picked up the corkscrew, popped the bottle open, and poured wine into two sses. ¡°Cheers! Screw the Jensons,¡± she said as she lifted her ss. She took a sip. Una blinked, then gave her a big grin. ¡°Screw the Jensons!¡± ¡°Oh, and didn¡¯t we n to spend all that dirty money Howard gave you? Guess tonight kinda ruined that n.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 29

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 29

Chapter 29 Everyone Meets Their Match Eventually ¡°Ugh, just thinking about keeping that jerk¡¯s dirty money makes me sick. Why don¡¯t we donate all of it to Sunshine Elementary School?¡± ¡°Brilliant idea!¡± After Tilda and Una had eaten and finished their wine, they got up and left the restaurant. Not once did they nce in Jude¡¯s direction. Only after they werepletely gone did Jude finally look away. ¡°Well, she¡¯s gone now. Can you eat your food already?¡± Maurice was already done eating. Meanwhile, Jude¡¯s te sat in front of him, barely touched and steak going cold. Unbelievable! He hadn¡¯t looked at Maurice once all night. His eyes had been glued to Tilda¡¯s table the whole time! He really ditched his bros for a girl! The worst part? Tilda hadn¡¯t even nced in Jude¡¯s direction! From the looks of it, Jude was the one acting like a simp. Honestly, if anyone had told Maurice before that Jude¨Cthe powerful CEO of DY Group and the youngest Bells heir¨Cwould end up chasing after a girl who clearly didn¡¯t care, he would¡¯ve called them crazy. But now? He was starting to believe it. Everyone meets their match eventually. The ones you can¡¯t have always stir your heart, and the ones who know they¡¯ve got your heart never hold back. Maurice really wanted to tease him. But with Jude, pushing too far was basically asking to die. Forced to submit under Jude¡¯s tyrannical pressure, he decided to just imagine poking a mini Jude voodoo doll in his head instead. At that moment, Alfie strolled over. He was now dressed in casual clothes and had loosened his tie, lookingpletely rxed. ¡°All done with work,¡± he announced as he slid into the seat next to Jude. He¡¯d barely sat down when Jude asked coolly, ¡°What did you say to Tilda earlier?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Alfie almost choked trying not tough. But he held it in¨Cbecause like Maurice, he wasn¡¯t dumb enough tough in front of Judo when he looked that serious. He was pretty sure Jude would snap if pushed too far. ¡°Jude, when Maurice told me about this yesterday, I didn¡¯t buy it. But now I totally do. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you care about a girl. Are you actually into her?¡± Maurice immediately chimed in, ¡°Hey! What do you mean you didn¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ve never lied to you, have I?¡± ¡°Come on, no one would believe it. Jude likes someone? That¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± ¡°Alfie!¡± Alfie was still arguing with Maurice when Jude said his name in a cold, sharp voice that made him sit up straighter. ¡°Look, I was just doing my job, okay? Don¡¯t get worked up. I¡¯d never chase a buddy¡¯s girl. Don¡¯t treat me like the enemy.¡± He raised both hands like he was surrendering. If Jude got the wrong idea, even being his best friend wouldn¡¯t save him. ¡°But the girl you like isn¡¯t just anyone. I checked¨Cshe used a VIP card to book her table.¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, what? Those cards are almost impossible to get unless you¡¯ve got serious connections.¡± ¡°Exactly. So she¡¯s definitely not just some average girl. But let¡¯s be real¨Canyone you¡¯re interested in probably has something special going on.¡± Alfie nced at Jude, waiting for a reaction. But Jude just pressed his lips together and said nothing. Suddenly¡­. Buzz! Jude¡¯s phone buzzed. He looked at the screen, and his eyes flickered for a second when he saw the sender, Tilda. He quickly opened the message. ¡°Thanks for tonight. ¡± Jude replied, ¡°No problem.¡± After a second, he added a smiling emoji. Then, he stared at her contact name. Alfie didn¡¯t see who Jude was texting and urged him, ¡°Jude, what¡¯s so interesting on your screen? Spill it already. Let us check her out for you.¡± Jude locked his phone and said calmly, ¡°She has the same blood type I do¨COmega type.¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, for real? She¡¯s the one who can save you from insomnia?!¡± ¡°And what else?¡± Alfie and Maurice leaned in closer, eyes full of curiosity. Jude ignored their excitement and pushed his te away. ¡°This steak¡¯s cold. Bring me another one.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding,¡± Alfie groaned. Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Is Jude seriously acting all mysterious now? Since when did he like to keep things to himself? The old Jude was always straightforward¡ªhe either said everything or nothing at all. Still, Maurice noticed something weird. Right after Jude checked his phone, his entire mood shifted¨Che looked lighter, almost like he was in a good mood. He must¡¯ve been texting Tilda. Later that night, Tilda dropped Una off at her house. ¡°See you tomorrow, Tilda!¡± ¡°Yeah, get some rest.¡± After watching her friend head inside, Tilda nced down at her phone. She saw the messages Jude had sent¨Cnot just one, but two¨Cand realized he¡¯d even sent her a smiling emoji. Ahem¡­ Her fingers gently traced the edge of her phone screen. Should I reply? Maybe not. I still haven¡¯t figured out how to deal with that contract. But one thing was for sure¨Cher path had crossed with Jude¡¯s again today. Out Of The Shadows Ch 30

Out Of The Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 30

Chapter 30 A Lousy Brother Tilda thought, Maybe tonight I¡¯ll have a nice dream? The next day came. She didn¡¯t have a single nightmare. Tilda woke up feeling fresh and rested. She grabbed her phone and sent Una a quick text. While getting ready, her phone buzzed again. Thinking it was Una replying, she checked it. But to her surprise ¡­ It was Jude. ¡°I slept really wellst night. Thanks.¡± Tilda texted back, ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything, though.¡± Jude instantly sent another text, ¡°Just having you around made the difference. She furrowed her brows a little, unsure how to respond. After thinking for a second, she replied, ¡°Well, thanks to you, too. I didn¡¯t have any bad dreams either.¡± Tilda let out a quietugh when she saw the reply, ¡°d to hear it. ¡± She pictured Jude with his usual cold, serious face¨Ctyping a smiley emoji on his phone. It feels unreal. Even people who seem untouchable and powerful also have feelings, she thought. Nobody is truly emotionless. With her backpack slung over her shoulder, Tilda got into her Porsche Cayenne and drove to Orica University. In her past life with the Jensons, she¡¯d followed every family rule without question¨Ckeep a low profile, avoid trouble, never steal K¡¯s spotlight. She¡¯d been constantly scared of disappointing them. But this time, things were different. She was over that nonsense. Why should I? I worked for everything I have¨Cmy money, my talent¨Cand now I¡¯m supposed to hide it all just for the sake of my so¨Ccalled family. I have to tiptoe around while worrying that K might feel insecure. I have to force myself to y small and stay invisible just so no one notices me? Just because I¡¯mbeled an ¡°orphan¡± or a ¡°nobody¡± doesn¡¯t mean I have to believe it. How foolish! Thinking about her old self made her want to yell at the girl she used to be. ¡°Screw you!¡± Her Porsche Cayenne pulled smoothly into a parking space near the university gates. She stepped out, wearing sunsses and carrying her bag casually over one shoulder. She had on skinny jeans that showed off her long legs, a crisp white t¨Cshirt, a light brown windbreaker, and clean white sneakers. Her chin was up, face tilted toward the sun Every step radiated confidence. She looked so cool and stylish! As she walked across campus, people couldn¡¯t help but notice her. ¡°Whoa, she¡¯s stunning.¡± ¡°When did Orica University get such a gorgeous girl?¡± ¡°Is she a senior? A freshman? Or maybe a new professor?¡± ¡°I need her number.¡± Everyone around started whispering. Just as K and Wade got out of the car, they caught sight of the scene. Hearing all the chatter nearby, they turned to see what the fuss was about. And the moment their eyesnded on her, they froze in ce. ¡°Wait¡­ is that Tilda?¡± K¡¯s chest tightened as if she¡¯d been punched. Her hands clenched around her backpack straps. It didn¡¯t make sense. How could Tilda be glowing like that? Back in college, Tilda had been practically invisible. Back when she first showed up at the Jenson Vi, Tilda was nervous, quiet, and didn¡¯t believe in herself at all. She couldn¡¯t even dress well. K had never seen her as a rival¨CTilda couldn¡¯t match her talent, background, or charm. That girl was nothing more than an irritating rtive. To stay the center of attention in the family, K had no choice but to stir up that whole ¡°trending topic¡± mess. It hadn¡¯t gone exactly as nned, but in the end, she¡¯d gotten rid of Tilda without their parents suspecting a thing. K had thought everything was finally under control. Since Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons on her own, getting back into the family would be nearly impossible. And if she ever did try to return, K could easily step in, put on some tears, and tug at the family¡¯s heartstrings. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d take Tilda back. But now, seeing her in person, K¡¯s instincts screamed at her. Ever since that scandal went viral, Tilda had done a total 180¨Cand K couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Wade finally spoke. He couldn¡¯t quite describe what he was feeling. Tilda, which version of you is real? Why the huge change? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been reborn. Her face was the same, but everything else¨Cher attitude, her style, the way she carried herself¨Cwas totally different. She wasn¡¯t the shy, desperate¨Cfor¨Capproval girl he remembered, the one who used to annoy him. Meanwhile¡­ Wade and K were just getting dropped off at the university. As the car pulled away, something hit Wade¨CTilda went to the same university as them. She had been home for over two weeks, and it had never once crossed his mind to offer her a ride. This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel Part of it was to avoid upsetting K. Another reason was that he simply didn¡¯t like Tilda. He didn¡¯t want her to be part of the family again, and he couldn¡¯t stand how weak and nervous she used to be. But¡­ Was it because he still felt guilty toward Tilda deep down? Or maybe, now that Tilda had cut ties with their family and no longer posed a threat to K, he could finally see things more clearly? It hit him that he might¡¯ve been a lousy brother all along. Tilda wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was his biological sister. Out Of The Shadows Ch 31 Chapter 31 That¡¯s for the Best That girl wanted a family so badly¨Cwhy was I so cold back then, pushing her away and throwing such harsh words at her? ¡°Wade, what¡¯s wrong? You okay?¡± K noticed how Wade kept staring at Tilda¡¯s back as she walked away, and her heart just sank. She tugged on Wade¡¯s sleeve gently. Her voice was soft as she pulled him back to reality. Wade shook his head and brushed K¡¯s hair with his hand, smiling weakly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ ¡°Wade, I know you¡¯re thinking about Tilda. She¡¯s your real sister, your blood. It¡¯s not toote. Go after her. If you talk to her I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll listen to you!¡± K¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she said it. She looked down, clutching Wade¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°There¡¯s no going back, silly gifl. Maybe it¡¯s better this way. The Jensons already have you, K¨Cthere¡¯s no room for Tilda anymore. Maybe¡­ that¡¯s for the best.¡± Wade lowered his eyes and held K¡¯s hand gently, his voice soft. The guilt for Tilda still sat heavily in his chest. He knew without doubt that Tilda was his real sister, lost for 19 years. The DNA test proved it. But even if she came back, Wade was sure he couldn¡¯t love Tilda more than he loved K. Because K was the one he grew up with, the little sister he had spoiled forever. And it wasn¡¯t just Wade. The other brothers felt the same. Even Russell and ir thought the same way. To the Jensons, Tilda was just extra. She could never K, Wade thought. If she came back, she¡¯d only suffer. So, it¡¯s better to leave things as they are¨Cit¡¯s easier for both the Jensons and Tilda, ¡°Wade¡­¡± K bit her lip and threw herself into his arms, tears shining in her eyes. ¡°I really hate myself¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been with the Jensons, none of this would have happened. ¡°I should be the one to go. I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t belong. Because of me, Tilda-¡± Wade pressed his hand to her lips, cutting her off. ¡°That¡¯s enough, K Stop. You¡¯re just too kind, too soft. You always take everything on yourself. It must¡¯ve been hard. Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel ¡°And this isn¡¯t on you. It¡¯s us. We just can¡¯t face our own hearts.¡± Tilda had no clue what Wade and K were saying. And even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. 0 Chapter 31 That¡¯s for the Best She¡¯d felt disappointment, sadness, and pain so much that she was numb. Nothing could hurt worse than ir¡¯s words at Sky Diningst night. To the Jensons, K was worth everything, while Tilda was worth nothing. At the college entrance, Tilda saw Una waiting excitedly, with a backpack on her shoulders as she stood on tiptoe. ¡°Tilda!¡± Una spotted her, waved hard, then ran over and hugged her tight. ¡°Been waiting long, Una?¡± ¡°Not at all! Come on, hurry up. The first period is with the year coordinator, so we can¡¯t bete! He¡¯s crazy strict!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A tiny smile tugged at Tilda¡¯s lips. At least¡­ I¡¯m not alone. ?? I¡¯ve found what truly matters, what has always been right beside me. Together, Tilda and Una slipped into the ssroom right on time. The moment Tilda walked in, every pair of eyesnded on her. And of course, they¡¯d all seen the headlines the past few days. Almost everyone in ss knew now: Tilda was the Jensons¡® real lost daughter. Before, only Una had ever talked to her, andter they became friends. Tilda had always been a loner. She was distant and hard to approach, so nobody really knew her. No one had guessed a girl like her would turn out to be the Jensons¡® real daughter. It was unbelievable. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t mind the stares.¡± ¡°I know. They¡¯re just curious. I don¡¯t care.¡± Truth was, Tilda never cared about people who didn¡¯t matter to her. She pulled Una with her to a corner of the room. Soon, the year coordinator walked in for ss. Finished His name was Shaun Manning. At Orica University, School of Computer Science, he oversaw sophomores and taught the main programming courses. He was 54 and wore a suit, his hair slicked back with streaks of gray, with a pair of sses on his nose¨Che looked like a proper professor. At first nce, he didn¡¯t seem scary. Day to day, Shaun was easygoing and kind. But once ss started, he was super strict. Plenty of students had failed his sses. He had this obsession with time that was almost extreme. In the School of Computer Science, everyone said. ¡°If you¡¯rete to Professor Manning¡¯s ss, expect a warning¡± 11:19 AM P P . Chapter 31 That¡¯s for the Best Students half¨Cjoked and called him ¡°Professor Grim.¡± Shaun set his slides on the podium. ¡°Everyone here? ss rep, take attendance.¡± The roll call showed that the whole ss was there. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 32 Chapter 32 Professor Manning¡¯s Challenge Shaun gave a small nod, looking pleased. ¡°Today, we¡¯re not doing regr ss. We¡¯re doing something different. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you already know¨Csince I¡¯ve been teaching at Orica University for so many years, I have a tradition. ¡°If someone can beat this challenge, you¡¯ll never need toe to my ss again. At the end of the semester, I¡¯ll just give you a perfect score.¡± The room exploded with shocked gasps. Of course, everyone had heard about it. Shaun had written a special program himself. If a student could fix all the bugs in it within the time limit, they were free from all his sses. It was pretty much like skipping straight to graduation. But in all Shaun¡¯s years of teaching, only one student had ever done it. A That was Wade, now a senior in the School of Computer Science and one of the most famous students at Orica University. ¡°Looks like you all know the rules, so I don¡¯t need to exin much. ¡°Every year, during sophomore year, I give this challenge. ¡°You only get one shot. So who¡¯s brave enough to try?¡± ¡­ Una leaned close and whispered to Tilda, ¡°Oh, my God! Can you believe he just said that? Tilda, are you thinking of trying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tilda answered right away, no hesitation. If she didn¡¯t have to attend Shaun¡¯s strict sses anymore, she could sleep in. She¡¯d also get more time to hang out or do part¨Ctime work. ¡°If you¡¯re in, then I¡¯m in too!¡± Una grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll probably fail in five minutes, but who cares¨Cit¡¯s the fun that counts!¡± When it came to Tilda¡¯s skills, Una had total faith. ¡°Wade was the first one who ever passed this. Took him 54 minutes. Tilda, you have to beat him! Crush him!¡± ¡°Una, this has nothing to do with Wade. I just don¡¯t want to wear myself out.¡± With that, Tilda stood up and raised her hand. ¡°Professor Manning, I¡¯d like to take the challenge.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Una chimed in quickly. The whole ss stared at Tilda in shock. It wasn¡¯t just because of the challenge. It was because she was glowing with the aura of the Jensons real, long¨Clost daughter, And the only student who had ever beaten the challenge before was her seventh brother, Wade. This was going to be a show. 123 11:19 AM P p. Chapter 32 Professor Manning¡¯s Challenge 2 B 10 Finished ¡°Tilda¡­ Shaun adjusted his sses, narrowing his eyes as he studied her. Back in freshman year, Tilda had scored the very highest in the whole department. Even Shaun had been amazed by her talent, expecting big things from her. But once sophomore year started, something had changed. She kept asking for leave, and her grades dropped fast. She was barely passing. Shaun had even called her in for a private talk, but no matter what he asked, she wouldn¡¯t exin. He worried a lot. After all, he didn¡¯t want to see a genius like Tilda waste away, but there was nothing he could do. Later. he saw the news blowing up in campus group chats. That was when he learned Tilda had found her real family¨Cthe powerful Jensons of Slosa. They had taken her back. That was why she had been distracted, skipping ss and failing grades. But Shaun could clearly feel that ever since the Jensons showed up, Tilda seemed sensitive and insecure. She wasn¡¯t happy. Then, after the scandal broke out, she disappeared again for two days. This time. Shaun didn¡¯t press her. He just texted her one line. ¡°I look forward to the strong Tildaing back.¡± And she replied simply, ¡°I will.¡± For original chapters go to find?novel And now, Shaun looked at her standing tall, full of confidence, glowing like a spotlight was on her, pulling every eye in the room. He nodded, satisfied. She wasn¡¯t just back. She was stronger than before. In the end, only Una and Tilda signed up. Shaun¡¯s challenge had a terrifyingly low pass rate. Most students didn¡¯t even want to embarrass themselves by trying. So, everyone¡¯s attentionnded on Tilda. After all. Wade had been the first to seed And now his little sister was stepping up. They wondered if she could do it too. The news spread through group chats in minutes 273 1119 AM p p. Chapter 32 Professor Manning¡¯s Challenge Wade was sitting in the library, reading. That was when Clive came running at full speed. ¡°Wade, what the hell are you still reading for? Something huge just happened!¡± He was so loud that half the library turned to look. Finished Wade frowned, annoyed. ¡°Clive, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you want to act stupid, don¡¯t drag me into it. Don¡¯t you have ss?¡± ¡°Forget ss, man! I¡¯ve got enough credits, so I¡¯m basically waiting for graduation anyway. But this¨Cthis is way bigger! Look!¡± Clive shoved his phone in Wade¡¯s face. It was the post about Tilda taking on Shaun¡¯s challenge. Wade froze. Tilda is gonna attempt Professor Manning¡¯s challenge? He knew exactly how tough it was because he himself had once been Shaun¡¯s student. Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 33 Chapter 33 Looks Like Tilda¡¯s Doomed The title of being the first person to ever beat Shaun¡¯s program still stuck to Wade like a badge. He knew better than anyone how insanelyplicated that program was. And every single year, Shaun updated it, making it different. So, trying to copy what worked before wouldn¡¯t work. Back when Wade had passed, it was right at the one¨Chour deadline. And honestly, luck had helped him, too. That was why Wade knew¨Cthis challenge was brutal. It was pretty much impossible. If it were anyone else, Wade wouldn¡¯t even care. But this time¡­ it was Tilda. And suddenly, his feelings were all tangled. He didn¡¯t even know if he wanted her to pass or fail. Of course, Clive wasn¡¯t going to let such a chance slip by. He nudged Wade with a grin. ¡°So? Think your sister can actually do it?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. You would know. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever passed. You know exactly how hard it is.¡± Wade paused for a while before he finally said, his voice steady, ¡°She¡¯s not gonna make it.¡± ¡°Damn, Wade. That¡¯s cold. It¡¯s not like you. Even if you two aren¡¯t close anymore, she¡¯s still your blood.¡± Wade shot him a sharp re. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. If I went back to sophomore year and tried Professor Manning¡¯s program again, I¡¯d only give myself 60% odds.¡± You need both skill and luck. And sure, Tilda¡¯s attitude has changed a lot , but her actual IQ and coding skills couldn¡¯t have magically leveled up overnight. Clive¡¯s eyes lit up with mischief. His lips curled. ¡°Then wanna bet? ¡°You re convinced she can¡¯t pass, so I¡¯ll bet she can. ¡°The loser owes the other a month of lunches. Home¨Ccooked. Deal?¡± For more chapters visit Find~Novel ¡°Lame¡± ¡°So you in or not?* Fine¡± To Wade this was basically free food. There no way Tilda is gonna make it Meanwhile K couldn¡¯t resist sneaking near Tilda¡¯s ssroom She tucked herself into a quiet corner in the hallway, staying out of sight 11.19 AM PP. Chapter 33 Looks Like Tilda¡¯s Doomed From there, she could see groups of students crowding outside the room. And of course, everyone was talking about whether Tilda would pass the ultimate test. ¡°Do you all think she¡¯s actually gonna seed?¡± ¡°Maybe. Back in freshman year, she was at the top of our ss. ¡°And now she¡¯s with the Jensons. Maybe Wade even taught her a few tricks.¡± O Finished ¡°Yeah, Wade¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever cleared it. And look at Tilda now¨Cwalking around like she¡¯s confident. She must have something nned.¡± ¡°She¡¯s wild. She was all quiet one minute, then suddenly¨Cboom, turns out she¡¯s the real Jenson daughter. Talk about rags to riches.¡± ¡°I saw Wade and K riding to campus together this morning. I didn¡¯t see Tilda, though. What do you think that means?¡± ¡°What else? The fake daughter was keeping the spot warm, but now the real one¡¯s back. Guess who¡¯s about to get reced?¡± Laughter broke out. Hidden in her corner, K¡¯s face burned. Fake daughter? Reced? No. I AM the Jensons¡® daughter. I¡¯ve always been, and I always will be. Nobody can take that away. The one who will be pushed out isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s Tilda. If this had been before, K wouldn¡¯t have been worried. She would¡¯ve thought Tilda taking Shaun¡¯s challenge was just her being cocky. Even Wade had barely passed, so what chance did Tilda have? Buttely, Tilda¡¯s whole vibe had shifted in ways K couldn¡¯t exin. So the second she heard the news, she found herself sneaking over, almost without thinking. Please, please fail. Tilda. If she seeded, people wouldpare them. And K couldn¡¯t stand the thought of that shame. Just then, the ssroom door opened. Una came out, head hanging low. Right away, ssmates rushed up to ask ¡°Nope,¡± Una sighed ¡°Professor Manning¡¯s program is way too tough. I didn¡¯t even know where to start¡± Everyone gasped Una was always one of the best students. She was easily in the top three in the ss And if she couldn¡¯t solve it and gave up that fast, that just showed how cruel the challenge really was. Looks like Tilda¡¯s doomed to ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s only one hour It¡¯s already been 40 minutes.¡± 11:19 AM P P Chapter 33 Looks Like Tilda¡¯s Doomed ¡°Exactly. If it were easy, Wade wouldn¡¯t still be the only one who ever passed.¡± Una¡¯s temper snapped. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t talk crap! Tilda can totally do it!¡± Everyone knew how close Una and Tilda were. And seeing her this mad, they all shut up quick. But K saw everything. Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 34 Chapter 34 Wade Actually Lied K already met Una yesterday at the Porsche dealership. So when Una came outining about how impossible the program was, K finally felt a little better. Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve definitely been overthinking. Someone like Tilda? No way she can actually pull it off. Her trying so hard will just backfire, turning her into the of everyone watching. Feeling relieved, K spun around and walked away. Five more minutes passed, making that 48 minutes now. Just when everyone was certain Tilda had already failed, the door suddenly opened, and Tilda walked out, right beside Shaun. Shaun¡¯s whole face lit up with pride and joy. ¡°Time: 48 minutes. Congrattions, Tilda! You¡¯ve set a brand¨Cnew record. Challenge cleared! ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t even need to attend my sses. I¡¯m giving you a perfect score!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The crowd exploded.. Except for Una, everyone had thought Tilda was doomed. But no. She¡¯d actually done it. And in only 48 minutes? That was crazy. Not just rare, not just once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime¡ªshe had beaten Wade¡¯s record of 54 minutes by a whole 6 minutes. it was unbelievable. Wade had already been called the genius of Orica University¡¯s Computer Science department. Professors praised his brains, talent, and sharpness. But Tilda now outshone Wade! It was hard to wrap their heads around. ¡°Yeah! I knew you could do it, Tilda!¡± Una jumped up and hugged her tight, her face glowing with excitement. Tilda smiled softly and ruffled Una¡¯s hair. ¡°I had to win¨Cjust to prove you were right about me.¡± Truth was, Tilda could ve solved Shaun¡¯s program in 20 minutes This time she didn¡¯t hold back. But she was stuck using the university¡¯s clunky system instead of her own special hacking¨Crepair software It had slowed her down a lot. That was the only reason it had taken her 48 minutes. News of Tilda¡¯s victory spread across Orica University like wildfire. 11:19 AM PP. Chapter 34 Wade Actually Lied Finished Of course, it reached Clive and Wade too. ¡°Hahaha! Wade, guess what? Tilda cleared it in 48 minutes! She beat your record by 6 whole minutes!¡± Wade froze, his pen slipping right out of his hand. ¡°Th¨Cthis can¡¯t be real!¡± His voice cracked with disbelief. ¡°Look! Even Professor Manning posted about it. Congrats and everything. You owe me a month of lunches now¨Cno running. away!¡± Clive shoved his phone in Wade¡¯s face before he could argue. On the screen, Manning¡¯s post read, ¡°Proud to introduce, after 20 years of teaching, my most outstanding student yet, Tilda Jenson.¡± Two pictures followed. The first showed Tilda, smiling at Una, her face confident and radiant. The second showed the program screen¨Cfinished,plete. The timer stopped at 48 minutes. Not a second more, not a second less. ¡°She really¡­ did it¡­ ¡± Wade whispered, his voice shaking. Even his eyes trembled. ¡°Wade, looks like your sister isn¡¯t as simple as you keep saying. ¡°Honestly? I think I¡¯m starting to like Tilda myself.¡± Clive dragged a finger slowly across his lips, eyes full of mischief. Suddenly, Wade shot to his feet and bolted for the library doors. ¡°Hey! Wade! Where are you going? Wait for me!¡± Clive didn¡¯t need to guess. There was only one ce Wade could be headed¨CTilda¡¯s ssroom. Meanwhile, K, on her way back to ss, caught wind of the news too. Tilda had passed. And not just passed¨Cshe¡¯d broken Wade¡¯s record by six minutes. Her whole face froze. ¡°Th¨Cthis isn¡¯t possible. No way Tilda could¡¯ve done it!¡± She even outdid Wade. It doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t even sound real! Then came the sound of quick, heavy footsteps. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel K looked up It was Wade ¡°Wade why are you in such a hurry? Where are you going?¡± K¡¯s throat went dry. She didn¡¯t dare voice her suspicion 11:19 AM P P. Chapter 34 Wade Actually Lied Is he running because he already heard the news? Because he has to see Tilda himself? ¡°K, don¡¯t you have ss right now? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¨CI was just heading there.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯ve got something urgent to take care of.¡± Wade brushed past her, not even exining, and rushed away faster. He left K standing frozen, lip caught between her teeth until it hurt. He lied. Wade actually lied to me for Tilda, an outsider! He¡¯s never lied to me before. Tilda¡­ you really think you can steal what¡¯s mine? What rightfully belongs to me? By the time Wade reached Tilda¡¯s ssroom¡­ Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 35 Chapter 35 Their Family Business Inside, ss was still going on. Through the window, Wade scanned the room. He froze when he realized Tilda wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Oh, hey, Wade. ¡°Professor Manning. Wade¡¯s outside!¡± A younger student spotted him and called out, and the ss immediately stirred with noise. Today, Tilda was hands¨Cdown the star of Orica University. Even Shaun wouldn¡¯t stop bragging about her. He¡¯d even posted online that Tilda was his most remarkable student in decades. And it wasn¡¯t just that she¡¯d broken a record¨Cshe had smashed Wade¡¯s. And the best part? The two of them were siblings. No wonder the gossip was blowing up. It was drama on top of drama. ¡°Quiet down. Self¨Cstudy for now.¡± Shaun hushed the room and stepped into the hallway. ¡°Wade, whatever you want, wait until after ss.¡± Shaun still had full faith in Wade. He was his prized student, after all. Even if Tilda had burst onto the scene out of nowhere, Shaun wasn¡¯t about to turn his back on Wade. ¡°Professor Manning, where¡¯s Tilda?¡± Wade¡¯s voice was sharp, urgent. ¡°You forgot? Anyone who can fix my program doesn¡¯t have toe to ss anymore. She¡¯s done. She left.¡± The rightful source is find?novel ¡°L¨Cleft where?¡± Wade¡¯s head buzzed with questions he needed to ask her. Why? Why has Tilda hidden such a huge talent? Why has she never once shown it to me? ¡°Wade, isn¡¯t she your sister? Everyone knows she¡¯s the Jensons¡® real daughter, the one who got brought back. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have her number.¡± The words were stuck in lus throat. Because it was true. He didn¡¯t have it. He didn¡¯t even want the number of his sister, who was finally found after 19 years. To be honest, part of him had wished she¡¯d stayed gone, or that she¡¯d never even been born. He felt it would be best if she were lost for good or dead. He wished she would never show up again or be found by the Jensons. He wished she wouldn¡¯te back to steal K¡¯s spot in the family 11:19 AM PP. Chapter 35 Their Family Business His cold, sharp disgust toward Tilda had always been like a spear. Any warmth in her heart would¡¯ve been stabbed straight through and ripped apart, left bleeding and broken. ¡°Wade?¡± Shaun frowned slightly, sensing something off in his expression. But he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. Sorry, Professor Manning, I shouldn¡¯t interrupt your ss. I¨CI¡¯ll go look for her.¡± Finished Wade knew that if he really found Tilda now, things would get ugly, messy, and humiliating, but he still needed answers. Computer programming had always been his passion, his dream, and his future. From Al to robotics, from rockets to airnes to microchips, every modern machine depended on code. And Wade had always known he was gifted. But he¡¯d never gotten cocky. He worked like crazy, studied hard, and pushed himself nonstop. Talent alone wasn¡¯t special. Even talented and hardworking people weren¡¯t rare. The world was full of stronger people¨Chis older brothers alone proved that. But here, at Orica University, in this field? Nobody could beat Wade. Nobody. Until now. Tilda¡¯s record¨Cbreaking 48 minutes had crushed his pride. Tilda solving the program in 48 minutes meant she had pure confidence. She didn¡¯t need luck, like Wade had. Wade had never thought it was possible. Someone had surpassed him in the field that used to be his pride and future. And the person who beat him was Tilda, the same sister he had hated, ignored, and written off as useless. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go near her!¡± The angry voice snapped him out of his thoughts. It was Una Her eyes were zing. ¡°If you dare hurt Tilda, I swear you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The second she saw Wade, she knew trouble wasing. Tilda breaking the record was a direct p in his face. And knowing the Jensons¡® cold attitude toward Tilda, Una was sure Wade hade to make things worse Even if Tilda acted like she didn¡¯t care, Una knew better. Tilda hated being alone. She hated the cold and hated being abandoned More than anyone, she wanted warmth, hugs, and love. But after finally being found all she got was pain that felt worse than death Her strong front was just a task. Inside, she¡¯d already been broken long ago¨Cso broken that there was nothing left to break 11:20 AM PP. Chapter 35 Their Family Business Una couldn¡¯t let Wade cut her deeper. 0 D Finished Wade pressed his lips together. He knew Una was Tilda¡¯s closest friend. He didn¡¯t bother to exin. He just turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Una lunged after him, but Shaun blocked her. ¡°Una, ss is still going on. Go back to your seat. ¡°This is their family business. I know you¡¯re close with Tilda, but this isn¡¯t for you to step into.¡± ¡°But Professor Manning, Tilda¡¯s already-¡± Una bit down hard on the words, stopping herself. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 36 Chapter 36 Why Is He Here? 0 Finished Una red at Wade¡¯s back as he walked away. She couldn¡¯t say it out loud¨Cthat Tilda had already cut ties with the Jensons, moved out, and cut off everyst connection. If that truth got around, cruel people would twist it. They¡¯d use it to mock her, humiliate her, and hurt her even more. Wade, if I ever find out you mess with Tilda again, I swear I¡¯ll never forgive you! Wade wanted to find Tilda, but Orica University was huge. And from what Shaun had said, it sounded like Tilda had already been gone for a while. If she already left campus, and I don¡¯t even have a way to contact her, how am I supposed to find her in a giant city like Slosa? I don¡¯t have her number. I don¡¯t know where she likes to hang out on campus. And once she stepped outside Orica, where could she even go? The day she left the Jensons¡® house with nothing but a suitcase, where did she end up? Is she staying at Una¡¯s? A hotel? Some tiny rented apartment? He had no clue. And suddenly, Wade felt the weight of what he¡¯d done. How could I have been so cruel to the sister I¡¯ve been separated from for 19 years? I never even tried to know her. Instead, I¡¯ve thrown up walls of disgust, stabbed her with sharp words, and forced her to keep her distance, never letting her near. Even if I try to justify that it was all for K¡¯s sake, the truth is clear¨CI¡¯ve failed as a brother. I don¡¯t know her favorite food, her favorite outfits, or where she likes to go. I don¡¯t even know about the incredible talent she¡¯s hiding. His steps slowed. Fear started eating at him. With all this guilt, how can I face her now? What can I even say? Right then, his phone buzzed with a sharp ding It was a message from Clive. Wade, someone said they saw Tilda sunbathing near Skyview Lake on campus.¡± Wade replied, ¡°Thanks¡± sliding his phone back into his pocket, Wade took a deep, shaky breath. He told himself. I¡¯m not going there as her brother 11:20 AM P P. Chapter 36 Why Is He Here? I¡¯m just going as someone who needs to learn from her. If I think of it like that, maybe it won¡¯t hurt so much. Maybe. By the time he reached Skyview Lake, he saw Tilda. She was lying on the grass with a nket under her, soaking up the autumn sun withzy indifference. The air was cool and crisp, the season shifting, but the scene felt soft and golden, as if time itself had slowed down. Her pale, delicate face glowed under the sunlight, so strikingly beautiful that it almost didn¡¯t feel real. Her clean, short hair made her look even sharper, as if her whole presence carried a bold, sharp edge. Wade¡¯s mind shed back. The day Tilda first returned to the Jensons, her hair had been long. And it was Wade who had sneered that her long hair was disgusting, that it made him sick. That same night, she hadn¡¯te down for dinner. He could never forget the look in her eyes, that wounded, broken stare. Finished The next morning, when he saw her again, her long, gorgeous hair was gone. She had chopped it off into the short style she wore now. And she had stood there, small and timid, forcing herself to speak words meant to please. ¡°Wade, I didn¡¯t know you hated long hair. I¡¯m sorry. I cut it short. Please don¡¯t hate me. Please don¡¯t feel sick when you look at me. I¡¯ll be careful from now on. I¡¯ll make sure not to upset you again.¡± Her voice had been so soft and desperate, as if she had nothing left and was some unwanted weed on the side of the road. But irritated by Tilda¡¯s sorry tone, Wade snapped at her again before storming out and mming the door. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her broken, self¨Chating self. Compared to K¡¯s bright grace, her charm, and her sweet confidence, Tilda had seemed unbearably low, as if she didn¡¯t belong at all. But still, he remembered faintly the tears slipping down her face, silent and invisible. At the time, he had felt nothing. If anything, he wished she would break faster so he could drive her out of the Jensons¡® lives once and for all But now, looking back, the memory twisted inside him until the sharp and suffocating guilt rose up to drown him. Tilda must have known that Wade didn¡¯t actually hate long hair. He liked it. Because K had long hair. And Wade had praised K¡¯s hair more than once, running his fingers through it, telling her how beautiful it was The truth was, he just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Tilda grow hers out, longer and prettier, as if she could rece K Th?s chapter is updated by ?ovelFind That was why he¡¯d spat those cruel words Now under the autumn sun. Tilda stirred She felt his stare open just slightly, catching him standing not too far away, watching her with a conflicted look. Disgust swelled in her stomach as her mouth twitched. 11:20 AM P P. Chapter 36 Why Is He Here? Gosh, why is he here? D Finished In my I wasted my life chasing after the Jensons, humiliating myself with desperate acts of devotion, begging for scraps of love, and even a little recognition. And all I ever got was more hatred, colder rejection, and even stronger favoritism toward K. But in this life. I¡¯ve let go. I¡¯ve cut the ties. The Jensons and I are strangers now. And that¡¯s exactly what they wanted from the start. So why do these ¡°idental¡± run¨Cins keep happening? Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 37 Chapter 37 The Funniest Thing I¡¯ve Heard All Year D Finished Thest person Tilda wanted to see was anyone from the Jensons! Her whole good mood for the day was shattered instantly. Just the thought of breathing the same air as them made her stomach twist and roll. She jumped up, grabbed her nket, folded it neatly, and stuffed it into her backpack. She wasn¡¯t going to lie in the sun anymore. Wade¡¯s showing up had ruined it. She decided to wait for Una¡¯s ss to finish and go eat together. ¡°Wait!¡± The second Wade saw Tilda trying to leave, the word slipped out before he could stop i His feet moved on their own as he chased after her. But Tilda acted like she didn¡¯t hear him, walking straight ahead. He had to shout louder. ¡°Tilda, wait!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Her whole face screamed impatience. Just hearing her namee out of a Jenson¡¯s mouth made her want to throw up. She wished he would just disappear and leave her alone. Wade stared at her, at the clear disgust and coldness written on her face.
  1. it.
And for a second, a memory shed in his mind¨Cher old self, begging, humiliating herself, desperate for family warmth. He had looked at her with the same disgust she was showing him now. Wade tried to shake the thought away. Damn it, what the hell is wrong with me, thinking about that now? ¡°Tilda, about Professor Manning¡¯s program thing- ¡°Oh, of course. I already figured that¡¯s why you came. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle the fact that I broke your record, crushed it, and left you choking on the dust? ¡°You¡¯re one of the heirs of the Jensons, and you¡¯re so petty that you can¡¯t stand someone being better than you? You came here just to act cheap, like some nobody?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasmi as her eyes locked on his. Wade¡¯s fists clenched hard at his sides. ¡°Tilda. I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m surprised you broke my record. I just want to know why didn¡¯t you show your talent earlier?¡± Her gaze froze instantly Even the warm golden sunlight couldn¡¯t reach her anymore¨Cshe was all ice, all sharp edges. Why? 11:20 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 37 The Funniest Thing I¡¯ve Heard All Year Finished Yeah, why indeed¡­ The answer was so stupid and pathetic that she would never forget it. She had hidden her talent because she hadn¡¯t wanted Wade to get hurt. This was Wade¡¯s dream, his absolute obsession, and something he had worked his whole life for. If she could surpass a standard he could never get to so easily, just because of her ¡°gift,¡± then Wade would only hate her more. He would nevere near her again. So little foolish Tilda had locked her own light away with her own hands. She had kept her grades low, just enough to pass, never high enough to show a trace of what she could really do¨Call just to avoid overshadowing Wade. She did all that because that fragile thread of ¡°family¡± meant everything to her. She had craved it and searched for 19 years for it before she finally found it and touched its warmth. She had been so scared of losing it and being alone again. She was afraid of standing there, watching other people wrapped in family love¨Cparents, brothers, sisters, holding each other close¨Cwhile she had nobody. ??? She was so scared of being hated again, of being thrown out of the Jensons¡® house and dumped back into loneliness, of bing a stray girl with no one in the world. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel The Jensons already despised her enough. And with K shining in the center, not a single drop of love had evernded on her anyway. So Tilda had told herself that she couldn¡¯t do anything to make them hate her more. And with her own hands, she locked away her gift. She cut her own wings and crushed her own instincts. She turned herself into nothing but a pitiful thing, bowing, scraping, living only to please while measuring every nce, every word. ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t forget¨Cwe¡¯ve already cut ties. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. I¡¯m not a Jenson. I have nothing to do with you or your family!¡± She spun around, ready to leave. ¡°Tilda. Im not done! Wade¡¯s jaw clenched tight, teeth grinding. ¡°You want to cut ties with the Jensons, fine. Do what you want. But shown that talent earlier- Wade liked strength. He respected strength. if you had Especially when it touched the dream he¡¯d been chasing his whole life. If he had known Tilda had that kind of brilliance, maybe they could¡¯ve had somethingmon to talk about. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have hated her so much wouldn¡¯t have spa out so much venom. Maybe their brother¨Csister bond could¡¯ve had a second chance Hahaha Tilda couldn¡¯t stop herself Sheughed, harder and harder. She dropped her backpack to the ground and bent over clutching her stomach, as sheughed until tears rolled down her Cate Hearing thatugh Wade suddenly fell panic rise inside his chest. ? 11:20 AM P P ? Chapter 37 The Funniest Thing I¡¯ve Heard All Year ¡°Wh¨Cwhat are youughing at?!¡± ¡°Sorry, but what you just said is the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard all year. I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Still wiping tears and smiling through herughter, she gave him a look full of pure contempt. Finished ¡°Let me guess what you really meant¡­ You¡¯re saying if I had shown this gift earlier, maybe you would¡¯ve finally been interested in me as your sister, that you wouldn¡¯t have treated me like trash, that I wouldn¡¯t have been hated to the point of cutting ties with the Jensons.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 38 Chapter 38 Every Single Word She Said Was True Wade went silent. What Tilda had said was true. Every single thought he¡¯d been hiding¨CTilda had just thrown it out loud. ¡°You want the real reason I¡¯ve been hiding my talents? Fine. I¡¯ll tell you, Wade. So listen up. ¡°It¡¯s because I think you¡¯re pathetic. Truly pathetic. ¡°That dream you¡¯ve been chasing with everything you¡¯ve got? I could crush it easily, just by leaning on my own talent. ¡°To me, your so¨Ccalled genius title is nothing but a joke. ¡°If I had ever shown what I could really do, I was scared you¡¯d hate me even more. I was scared I¡¯d lose even the tiny illusion of having you as a brother. ¡°Of course, none of that matters anymore.¡± A moment ago, Tilda thought hiding her talent had been the dumbest thing she had ever done. But seeing Wade¡¯s face now, she realized it wasn¡¯t dumb at all. At least now, it opened her eyes and showed her the filthy truth about the Jensons. ¡°Tilda! How dare you ¡­ ¡± Wade¡¯s eyes went wide, burning with shock. No one had ever dared talk to him like this all his life. Everyone praised his high IQ and called him a genius. He had worked like crazy in his favorite field; he had studied nonstop, sacrificed, and never wasted a single second. Every famous professor who ever taught him had praised him, saying one day he would rise above them all. That was his pride, his proof, and his glory. It was the honor he had earned for the Jensons. And now Tilda had stomped on it¨Chard, brutal, grinding it into dust. Wade shook with anger, his whole body trembling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Angry? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to hear? I only told you the truth. ¡°I used to think hiding myself was stupid, but now¡­ I see it had meaning. The people least worthy of calling themselves ¡®family¡® are the Jensons. ¡°The fact that the Jensons¡® blood runs in me makes me sick to my stomach.¡± The family Tilda had once dreamed of was simple¨Ca group of people who held each other up, no matter how poor. A group that gave each other warmth. group that didn¡¯t care about riches or reputation. Just in happiness. She yearned for those ordinary families she¡¯d seen on the street,ughing together, living in quiet joy. A family you could lean on To her family was a group of people who would give you a safe ce to rest if you were tired, broken, or hurting 11:20 AM P P. Chapter 38 Every Single Word She Said Was True But the Jensons? Because Tilda had tried to please them, fearing her light might hurt them, she¡¯d hidden herself. Finished And in return, they despised her and stepped on her dignity while refusing to even hear her out. They threw her into the fire and left her to burn. If the only way Wade could value her as a sister was if she showed off some great talent, she found that utterly disgusting. The thought of it was so vile that it made her want to throw up. She had already thought the Jensons were sickening. But now she realized that they were worse, much worse than she had ever imagined. ¡°Tilda! Insult me all you want, but don¡¯t you dare insult the Jensons! ¡°How can you say we¡¯re not worthy of being family? Our greatest treasure is the bond we share!¡± Wade¡¯s voice exploded, each word sharp, his anger zing. ¡°Yes, the Jensons are noble, one of the most powerful families in Slosa, too high for me to ever fit in. ¡°But I see the truth now¨Cif I were just an ordinary girl with no talent and nothing special, only desperate for love, you wouldn¡¯t have cared at all. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have given your sister¨Cmissing for 19 years¨Cone shred of kindness. Not even a drop! ¡°You probably would¡¯ve preferred if I had just died quietly somewhere, starved of love, so K could shine withoutpetition! For original chapters go to find[?]ovel mouths? I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°The kind of family you all brag about with your m Thank you, Wade. Thank you for ripping off my blindfold, for showing me what the Jensons really are. Thank you for forcing me to see just how pathetic I was for wasting myself, bowing low, and begging for scraps from people like you. I was a joke, the biggest joke in the world. The Jensons aren¡¯t worthy of my effort, my pain, and my life. Whatever tiny bit of hope I once had for the Jensons, for family, it¡¯s all gone. From this moment on, there is no ¡°Tilda, the heiress of the Jensons.¡± There is only Tilda. The words hit Wade like lightning splitting the sky, leaving him frozen in ce. Tilda turned her back and started walking away. ¡°Don¡¯t Tilda¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, you trash!¡± With her back to him, she didn¡¯t bother to hide her disgust. And Wade could only stand there, powerless as he watched her leave. Her words echoed in his cars, like ice water dumped over his head, freezing him to the bone. He couldn¡¯t even produce aeback because every single word she said was true 11:20 AM P Out Of The Shadows Ch 39 Chapter 39 Damn It! Tilda! What Tilda mentioned had just happened not long ago, a raw and merciless experience that came crashing down on Tilda like a tragedy she couldn¡¯t escape. And right now, Wade felt like nothing but a hypocrite. Even if he was supposed to be the ¡°main guy¡± of this story, he couldn¡¯te up with a single word to defend himself. What kind of person treats his sister, who was lost for 19 years, only just found again, like this? ¡°Real family isn¡¯t supposed to be like this¡­ At least ¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be like the one I have.¡± Wade wed at his hair, dropping into a crouch on the ground, helpless, broken. It was such a simple truth. Yet Wade had never understood it. Every word Tilda had thrown at him reyed in his mind, hammering against his skull like chains he couldn¡¯t break. Even Wade himself thought he was disgusting. Clive came looking and finally spotted him, crouching down and pulling at his hair. ¡°Wade? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Noticing something was seriously off, Clive rushed to his side. At his voice, Wade slowly lifted his head, his eyes meeting Clive¡¯s. And Clive froze. He had never seen Wade¡¯s eyes so empty and dark, as if someone had ripped half his soul away and left nothing but a hollow shell. ¡°Clive ¡­ do you think I¡¯m cruel? Twisted? ¡°If it were you¨Cif your sister had been gone for 19 years¡ªwould you have treated her the way I treated Tilda?¡± Wade¡¯s lips moved weakly, his voice barely there. ¡°Did Tilda say something to you? Wade, snap out of it!¡± Clive grabbed his shoulders and shook him, as if he was trying to drag his soul back into his body. ¡°Clive, I¡¯ve never hated myself like this. I¡¯ve never felt so filthy inside. ¡°Tilda wasn¡¯t wrong. Every word I said just now was rotten, so rotten that even I couldn¡¯t stand it¡ªI wanted to puke. ¡°I actually thought¡­ I actually thought that if Tilda had shown her talent earlier, maybe I would¡¯ve looked at her differently. ¡°But I forgot¨Cshe¡¯s my sister. Our bond should never have been about something so cheap, so selfish, so disgusting as talent The more Wade spoke, the more it felt like his throat was stuffed with hot wax¨Cthick, bitter, and suffocating. Each word he forced out burned like it would rip his throat apart. ¡°Wade, what the hell¡­. Clive didn¡¯t even finish before Wade¡¯s breathing turned rough, ragged, frantic. ¡°Wade Hry Wade, stay with me!¡± 11:20 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 39 Damn It! Tilda! 0 0 Finished When ir got the call, she rushed to Orica University with Russell and Howard, who had just returned from leave. In the infirmary, they found Wade fast asleep, lying pale as a ghost while hooked to an IV drip. Clive and K sat worried at his bedside. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom ¡­¡± K¡¯s face was swollen from crying and was drenched in tears. The second she saw ir and the others, she threw herself into their arms like someone drowning, desperate for something to hold onto. ¡°Wade¡­ Wade¡­¡± ir hugged her tight, calming her. ¡°K, breathe. Tell me what happened exactly?¡± Sniffling hard, struggling to speak through sobs, K stammered, ¡°W¨CWade went to see Tilda, and then he just¡­ he just copsed. ¡°And earlier today, Tilda broke Wade¡¯s record. Wade must¡¯ve been too stressed. Wade¡¯s always been so proud ¡­ If Tilda said something cruel in her anger, if she cut him down with her words ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared. What if something happens to Wade?¡± Clive frowned hard.. Something about K¡¯s words felt¡­ off. But then the feeling quickly slipped away. The source of th?s content is findnovel Because, really, what K said sounded true. Looking at her now¨Ccrying her eyes out, face red and blotchy, eyes swollen with grief, and voice shaking with fear¨Cthere was no way it looked fake. She had even rushed over right after hearing the news, skipping her ss. From every detail, it looked real and straight from the heart. She seemed genuinely worried about Wade. Russell clenched his jaw, snapping at Clive. ¡°Clive, is this how it really happened? Exactly like K said?!¡± ¡°I¨Cit¡¯s mostly true, but ¡°Damn it! Tilda!¡± Russell spun on his heel and stormed out of the infirmary. ¡°Honey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Where do you think? I¡¯m gonna make Tilda pay! She actually hurt Wade. It¡¯s unforgivable!¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Not even ir could stop him this time. Because to a father, seeing his most gifted, most treasured son lying helpless on a hospital bed, pale and unconscious, with an IV in his arin, and knowing the one to me was the daughter he already threw away, the child he hated most, no man could stay calm ¡°This is bad.. Mom, Dad¡¯s gone after Tilda. And when Dad¡¯s angry, he¡¯s terrifying¨Che might actually hurt her. Mom, please, you have to stop him I¡¯ll stay here and watch Wade. He¡¯ll be fine with me.¡± 11:20 AM P P . Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life a Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 41 Chapter 41 Wade Isn¡¯t That Weak! Una froze, her whole body tensing as she nced nervously at Tilda. Tilda was just about to say something when Russell¡¯s sharp eyes cut through the cafeteria crowd andnded straight on her. Without a second of pause, he marched right at her. The students nearby panicked, quickly stepping aside. Some even pulled out their phones, excited to catch the drama. Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel When Russell saw Tilda still sitting there calmly eating, his anger snapped. ¡°Eat? You¡¯re still in the mood to eat, huh?¡± With one furious move, he flipped her entire tray. Food ttered to the ground and sshed all over Tilda¡¯s and Una¡¯s pants. ¡°Oh, no Una, who wore a skirt with pure white tights that day, flinched as gravy sttered on her stockings. The sting hurt. Tilda¡¯s face turned cold in an instant. She mmed her palm on the table and shot to her feet. ¡°Russell, what the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Russell never expected his daughter to curse him to his face. ¡°H¨Chow dare you talk to me like that! Think you¡¯re all grown now? Think you¡¯ve got wings strong enough to fly?¡± But Tilda ignored himpletely. She turned to Una, her voice soft with concern. ¡°Una, you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just got burned a little by the gravy¡­ But Una was clearly more worried about Tilda. n Russell hade in ready to fight¨Cexactly as she¡¯d feared. ¡°Dad!¡± Howard shoved through the crowd, rushing over and grabbing Russell¡¯s arm before things got worse. ¡°Dad, calm down! This is Orica University. You can¡¯t make a scene here. If you¡¯ve got something to say, then say it properly¡­ ¡°Calm down? How the hell am I supposed to calm down? Wade¡¯s still unconscious in the infirmary! And it¡¯s all because of her! Russell¡¯s re stabbed into Tilda, as if she were his enemy, not his own blood. Tilda¡¯s brow twitched Wade is unconscious? Hah Pathetic He fainted from a few words? He can¡¯t even handle that? I endured years of abuse from the Jensons without breaking. And Wade can¡¯t even stand a little humiliation? Chapter 41 Wade Isn¡¯t That Weak! 11.20 ¡°What? Wade¡¯s ¡­ ?¡± Even Una froze, confused. Didn¡¯t Tilda just say it was nothing? So why did Wade copse? . O ¡°And what does that have to do with me, Russell? You¡¯re using me of beating Wade unconscious?¡± Finished ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! You¡¯re too scared to even touch him! But K said it herself¨Cafter meeting you, Wade fainted. Clive dragged him back to the infirmary!¡± ¡°So tell me what the hell did you do to Wade? He ended up like this because of you, and you owe me an exnation!¡± Russell¡¯s face was red with fury, his chest heaving, and his handsome features twisted in rage. If looks could kill, Tilda would¡¯ve been dead already. ¡°Dad¡­ everyone, stop recording! Delete those videos and get out!¡± Howard, trained as a soldier, knew one thing for sure: If this mess got online, the Jensons¡® reputation would be destroyed. Seeing as he couldn¡¯t get Russell to back down, he tried to shove people back, grab their phones, and delete the videos they had taken. It was impossible to get them all, but thankfully, campus security came rushing in, protective of Jenson Group¡¯s sponsorship. ¡°Why chase them out? Got something to hide?¡± Tilda knew exactly what Howard was up to. But she wasn¡¯t going to let the Jenson¡¯s cover it She stepped forward, her voice cold and clear, echoing straight into every phone camera. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Wade fainted. But I¡¯ll tell you why he came to me. up and walk away clean. ¡°Everyone here knows I broke Wade¡¯s record today. I solved Professor Manning¡¯s program. ¡°And that¡¯s why Wade came to me. ¡°Then he ended up passing out. Maybe his pride couldn¡¯t take the fact that I defeated him. That¡¯s why he copsed.¡± Gasps spread through the crowd. The moment they heard it, it made sense. Everyone knew Wade-+he was arrogant, worshipped as the best programming genius Orica University had ever seen. But that title, which he¡¯d only held for two years, had just been crushed by Tilda in a clear, undeniable victory. And Tilda wasn¡¯t just any student. She was the Jensons¡® real daughter, the one they found after 19 years. She was Wade¡¯s little sister. For an older brother like Wade, that humiliation must¡¯ve been unbearable. Howard¡¯s face twisted. The damage was done. No matter what, the Jensons¡® pride was gone. He hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to go this far¨Cshe was ruthless, not leaving Wade or the family a shred of dignity. Shut up! Tilda! Wade isn¡¯t that weak! He¡¯s my son¨CI know him better than anyone!¡± But as Russell¡¯s voice dropped, a flicker of panic shed across his rage. Back then, even if Wade had fainted, Russell would never have lost control like this. Out Of The Shadows Ch 40 Chapter 40 Wasn¡¯t Here to y Nice K¡¯s face was full of panic, scared that Russell would tear Tilda apart with his sharp tongue. ¡°Wade¡­¡± ir looked at her pale, unconscious son lying in the hospital bed. In the end, her fear for him won over everything else. She barked out, ¡°Howard, hurry! Go after your father¨Cdon¡¯t let him do anything crazy!¡± Howard, who was usually quick to move, froze for once. The experience at the dealership when he wrongly used Tilda had left a heavy weight in his heart. Now, if he saw her again, Howard knew he couldn¡¯t treat her so coldly as before. Deep down, there was guilt. ¡°Howard, what¡¯s wrong with you? Go already.¡± Seeing him hesitate, ir urged again, thinking it was just because he hated Tilda. But this wasn¡¯t the time for grudges. ¡°Got it.¡± Howard let out a small sigh and, despite himself, ran after Russell. Still leaning against ir¡¯s arms, K¡¯s eyes flickered with a chilling gleam. It wasn¡¯t just Wade anymore¡­ Even Howard was starting to change. It gave her a bad feeling, When ss ended, Tilda and Una went to the cafeteria together for lunch. ¡°Tilda, this drumstick¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°And look¨Cyour favorite barbecue ribs.¡± ¡°Una, this one¡¯s for you. I waited in line forever to grab one of those limited edition hot dogs. Smells good, right?¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Una¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at the hot dog in Tilda¡¯s hands. Una said, ¡°It¡¯s so nice that you don¡¯t have to attend Professor Manning¡¯s lectures. I always knew you could do it. I never doubted you, hehe!¡± Tilda handed Una the hot dog. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t be a good best friend if I didn¡¯t have at least this much skill. ¡°It¡¯s just too bad I couldn¡¯t beat the challenge. Sob. Tilda, if you keep getting better and better, I¡¯m scared you won¡¯t want to be friends with me anymore!¡± Content originallyes from f?ndnovel Una¡¯s face drooped into a silly, pitiful frown And it wasn¡¯t just a joke. She had always known Tilda wasn¡¯t ordinary¨Cshe had hidden her true brilliance deep inside, waiting to explode. Now that she was shining for real, Una worried she¡¯d never be able to catch up 11:20 AM P P ¡¤ a f f Chapter 40 Wasn¡¯t Here to y Nice She feared bing the kind of friend who wasn¡¯t good enough to stay by Tilda¡¯s side. Finished ¡°You dummy. Just eat your hot dog. If you¡¯re not good enough to be my best friend, then who is? In this whole world, it¡¯s you. Always you. ¡°This is a forever promise. No matter how I change, I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Tilda flicked Una¡¯s forehead yfully. This silly girl, always stressing over nothing. You¡¯re my sunshine, my lifeline. Without Una cheering me on at every step, standing with me against the world, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve be¡­ Maybe, in this second chance at life, I would¡¯ve fallen into ruin, sunk into darkness, or destroyed myself. But the light that pulled me back from that pit was Una. My best friend, the one I¡¯ve sworn to treasure forever. ¡°Okay, okay, I was just joking. I know you love me best! ¡°And now that you¡¯re amazing, you think you can just ditch me? Dream on! ¡°I¡¯m gonna stick to you forever, and wait for you to carry me. You¡¯ll marry a hot guy, and even beat Mark Zuckerberg! Wahahaha!¡± Una stuck out her tongue, grabbed the hot dog, tore the wrapping open, and took a big bite. The vor hit her like heaven. Chewing happily, she gave Tilda a careful look and asked, ¡°Tilda, when Wade came to see you nothing bad happened, right?¡± ¡°Nothing worth worrying about. Just a sore loser barking like a dog. I¡¯m not letting it bother me.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was calm, steady. If anything¡­ she should thank Wade. He had ripped away thest illusion, showing her exactly what the Jensons were really like. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± But just then, a voice rang out. ¡°Tilda! Get out here right now!¡± Russell¡¯s furious roar sted through the cafeteria, shattering the buzz of chatter. Every student froze, shocked. There he was¨Cstill tall, broad¨Cshouldered, sharp in a perfect suit, his presence filling the whole room. ¡°Holy crap, who¡¯s that? He scared me half to death.¡± ¡°Walt he looks familiar ¡°Isn¡¯t that Russell Jenson, the chairman of the Jenson Group? I heard he¡¯s one of the school¡¯s sponsors!¡± No way! That¡¯s a legend in the business world! I need a picture!¡± ¡°Did he just call Tilda¡¯s name? She¡¯s the Jensons¡® real daughter, right? The one missing for 19 years? But judging by Mr. Russell¡¯s face, he looks furious¡­. Even Una jumped in shock. 11:20 AM P P. Chapter 40 Wasn¡¯t Here to y Nice 0 0 Finished ¡°Geez, he scared me to death.¡± She pressed a hand to her pounding chest, then looked carefully. Her heart clenched. ¡°Tilda¡­ isn¡¯t that Mr. Russell?¡± And from the storm in his walk, his presence, and his re, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t here to y nice. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 42 Chapter 42 Nothing but Cruel Monsters Russell had reacted so strongly because the one who had hurt Wade was Tilda. Russell had already lost his real daughter for 19 years. When she cut ties and walked out on the Jensons, it had been the biggest humiliation of his life. So deep down, Russell held endless anger and resentment toward Tilda. And when he heard Wade was hurt because of her, he snapped and lost control, charging in. But by doing that, he had already handed her the upper hand. ¡°True or not, you can ask Wade when he wakes up. Right now, you¡¯ve got no proof, no facts. Yet youe here ming me and flipping my tray, even burning Una¡¯s foot! ¡°Mr. Russell. I¡¯m giving you three seconds to apologize!¡± The cafeteria went dead silent. This whole scene felt backwards. Isn¡¯t Russell Tilda¡¯s father? Isn¡¯t he the powerful chairman of the Jenson Group? Yet Tilda is speaking to him in that tone, calling him ¡°Mr. Russell¡± instead of ¡°Dad.¡± Is she out of her mind? Russell¡¯s eyes bulged, veins popping. ¡°Apologize? You dare tell me to apologize to you? Tilda, who the hell do you think you are?¡± Since the day he was born, not a single person except ir had ever dared talk to him like that. ¡°Don¡¯t twist it, Mr. Russell. I already cut ties with the Jensons. We mean nothing to each other now. ¡°You hurt someone and med me without proof. Now you¡¯re still asking me why you should apologize? ¡°So this is the great chairman of the Jenson Group, huh? Turns out you¡¯re just a bully hiding behind power.¡± Damn. What a bombshell! This is too juicy to miss! Gasps swept through the crowd. Not long ago, the news had been everywhere¨CTilda, the real daughter of the Jensons, lost for 19 years, finally returned. Everyone thought she¡¯d gone from a nobody to a somebody, finally back home where she belonged. But what Tilda said shocked them. Tilda herself had given it all up She had cut ties with the Jensons and wasn¡¯t their daughter anymore. Has the 11:20 AM Chapter 42 Nothing but Cruel Monsters Una¡¯s worried eyes searched Tilda¡¯s face. 0 2 ÖÐ She¡¯d stayed quiet before, too afraid of opening Tilda¡¯s scars, too afraid of making her cry. But now, Tilda had said it in front of everyone, loud and clear. She had cut thest thread to the Jensons. Una was worried about what Tilda was feeling. ¡°It has to be this way. He hurt you, Una. Whether on purpose or not, he has to apologize.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her whole aura sharp and dangerous. She didn¡¯t care about the Jensons anymore. In her eyes now, that so¨Ccalled ¡°family¡± was nothingpared to the mark on Una¡¯s skin. Content originallyes from find~novel D Finished And honestly, Una had only been dragged into this because of Tilda¡¯s ties with the Jensons. Una was innocent. She was hurt because of Tilda. This apology wasn¡¯t optional. Tilda would get it for her. ¡°Me? Apologize? Keep dreaming! ¡°When Wade wakes up, if I find out you touched him, Tilda, you¡¯ll pay.¡± Being told to apologize by the daughter he despised in front of all these people¨CRussell¡¯s pride as a man and a father couldn¡¯t take it. If he apologized, he¡¯d be theughingstock of the entire Slosa business world. So, raging, Russell spun around and stormed off. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Russell.¡± Tilda already knew¨Cmen like him never admitted fault or apologized, even when they werepletely wrong. The Jensons are all the same¨Cthey¡¯re vile and disgusting. They hurt others, throw baseless me, and still act as if they were showing mercy. It¡¯s as if I should feel honored for being wronged by them, as if I was supposed to take it and not resist. Her stomach twisted with a dull ache. She remembered the bullet she had taken for that man, her so¨Ccalled father. She had dragged herself to the edge of death for him The regret made her want to scream at herself. I was so damn stupid! ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Seeing her face pale, Una quickly rushed forward and grabbed her arm. I¡¯m fine, Una, don¡¯t worry. Russell will apologize¨Che will. I¡¯ll make sure you get the justice you deserve.¡± Tilda¡¯s fists clenched, her eyes sharp like steel, a faint killing intent flickering in them. ¡°Tilda, no¡­ you don¡¯t have to. Really, I just want you to be happy. That¡¯s all. Let¡¯s just leave the Jensons behind.¡± Looking at Tilda like this. Una¡¯s heart ached painfully. 11:20 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 42 Nothing but Cruel Monsters Her own injury didn¡¯t matter. 10 Finished But every time the Jensons were brought up, Tilda would act like apletely different person¨Cas if an old wound of hers had torn open again, with raw pain bleeding out, choking her from the inside. Who would¡¯ve thought the Jensons¨Cthe family everyone saw as one of Slosa¡¯s richest, most powerful empires¨Cwere nothing but cruel monsters in disguise? Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 43 Chapter 43 Not My Problem By now, it was pointless for Una to regret not stopping Tilda from going back to the Jensons. All she wanted was to grab Tilda¡¯s hand tight and keep her far, far away from them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Una. I¡¯m not hurting. My head¡¯s clear. I saw through the Jensons¡® real faces a long time ago. ¡°This isn¡¯t about family ties¨Cit¡¯s about you. If I can¡¯t even protect my best friend, who got dragged into this mess and hurt because of me, then honestly, I might as well be dead.¡± This second chance at life, the one God gave me, isn¡¯t for me to keep hiding like a coward, dodging the Jensons, and taking hit after hit, pretending like an ostrich with its head in the sand. No. It¡¯s for me to rise, to shine, to carve a marvelous path for myself, to live wild and free, and to never again let anyone chain me down. If the Jensons push me too far, I¡¯ll crush them without a second thought. I don¡¯t care anymore. I refuse to let my heart ache again for that so¨Ccalled family. Seeing Tilda¡¯s fierce determination and that untouchable look in her eyes, Una stayed quiet. She had promised before that no matter what, she would always stand with Tilda, strong and steady. That promise held yesterday, today, and tomorrow. So, she didn¡¯t stop her. Warmth filled Una¡¯s chest instead. Thank you, Tilda. Meeting you and bing your best friend is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me¡­ Russell had stormed out, leaving behind a giant mess only Howard could clean. Howard might¡¯ve been a fighter, but in his bones, he carried the Jensons¡® kind of polish¨Che had been raised rich and trained by high society. Cleaning up disasters like this was second nature for him. He was almost 6¡¯3¡°, with muscles built like stone, chest like armor, abs cut into eight hard ridges, skin a warm bronze from the sun, and eyes burning hot like fire, sharp enough to slice anyone down. Even dressed, Howard¡¯s presence screamed danger. His aura was so heavy that no one dared step up against him. Once he exined who he was and why he was here, the security guards fell in line immediately. They started taking phones, deleting photos and videos of every student. Didn¡¯t want to hand it over? imed you didn¡¯t record anything? Refused? Fine The Jensons weren¡¯t just donors of Orica University¨Cthey were untouchable in Slosa. If something leaked out and you were the one who did it, you wouldn¡¯t just be in trouble. You¡¯d be ruined. Awsuit would be the lightest punishment. After that? Crushing fines, expulsion, and a lifetime where nopany would ever hire you Who would risk that? No one. Not a single student dared go against the Jensons b D Chapter 43 Not My Problem They were Slosa¡¯s top family. Finished Even the rich kids standing there knew¨Cif their families found out they picked a fight with the Jensons, they¡¯d be thrown out on the street that same night. Nobody wanted that. So everyone obediently wiped their phones clean and swore the cafeteria scene would never leave their mouths. Once Howard made sure every student¡¯s phone was cleared, he ordered the guards to erase the surveince footage too. Only after covering Russell¡¯s tracks did Howard finally let hisplicated gaze fall on Tilda. Tilda hadn¡¯t left. She was busy on her phone, fingers flying. When she noticed his stare, she slid her phone away and shed a cold, sharp smile. ¡°ssic Jenson move. You screw up, then force everyone into silence. You delete evidence and cover it up, all so nothing ugly leaks and ruins that shiny Jenson reputation. ¡°It¡¯s fucking disgusting! ¡°What, now? You gonna search my phone next?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Howard had already checked every other student¡¯s phone. Nobody had sent anything out.. Nobody even had Tilda¡¯s number or contact info. Chapters first released on find?novel And during the fight with Russell, neither she nor Russell had pulled out a phone to record. Now all the evidence was gone, the cameras erased ¡­ Tilda raised her brows. The old Howard would¡¯ve already blown up, demanding to search my phone, tearing through my stuff with brute force¨Cjust like at the Porsche dealership, when he called me a thief and dragged me to the police station. To Howard, I¡¯m nothing but a stain, a curse that threatens the ce of K, the sister he truly cares about. He wants me gone, erased, and destroyed. So what¡¯s up today? Why isn¡¯t Howard doing the same thing now? He actually seems toned down. But whatever. Not my problem. Even if Howard tried to check my phone, I¡¯m ready. He wouldn¡¯t have found a single thing. Howard sucked in a long, heavy breath. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat exactly are you trying to do?¡± Una hated Howard with her whole being. This was the same man who had one teamed up with K at that dealership to frame Tilda, humiliating her and tearing her down Chapter 43 Not My Problem Finished And now, seeing him here, Una¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp and fierce, as she stepped forward with her arms spread wide, shielding Tilda. Out Of The Shadows Ch 44 Chapter 44 Make Russell Apologize to Una Bymon sense, someone like Howard¨Cwith his huge body, wide shoulders, and scary ¡°don¡¯t mess with me¡± look¨Cwas exactly the kind of guy Una should¡¯ve avoided. But for Tilda, Una was willing to risk it all. ¡°Sorry, Tilda. Dad really lost it earlier, but please understand. He was just too worried about Wade.¡± Tilda stared at Howard as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. Even Una¡¯s face showed pure shock. Howard. The same Howard who used to explode like a volcano, who once called Tilda a thief, who had no problem shaming her in front of strangers and tearing her down in public ¡­ Today, he¡¯s apologizing to Tilda? And so calmly, without a single trace of that usual fiery temper? It¡¯s as if he¡¯d been reced by someone else. He doesn¡¯t even seem like the Howard I remember. ¡°I know you¡¯re shocked. That day, I lost control. I med you for something you didn¡¯t do. ¡°And yeah¨CI do feel guilty about it. My temper¡¯s bad, sure, but I¡¯m not blind or brain¨Cdead.¡± Howard¡¯s jaw tightened. The way Tilda was staring at him¨Cit was as if she thought he was some dumb muscle¨Chead, running only on anger, punching first and thinking never.. But that wasn¡¯t true. If Howard was really that kind of idiot, how could he have graduated early from the sports academy, smashed every record in history, and built a name for himself on the brutal world stage of WWE? No, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯d just snapped back then because it was about K¨Cthe sister he adored, his fragile little princess. That was the only reason. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Tilda let out a sharp, mockingugh. Not blind or brain¨Cdead? That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. To Tilda, every single Jenson was rotten past saving. Calling them blind and brain¨Cdead was being nice. Their hearts were poisoned, eaten up by something dark. How else could they treat their real little sister with such cruelty? How else could they toss her aside, while drowning K¨Cthe pampered, precious, foster daughter¨Cin endless love and protection? Their choice came with a cost. And that cost was her¨Cher body, her spirit, her dignity. They humiliated her, broke her. pushed her into depression, drove her again and again to the edge of hurting herself, even ending it all. ¡°I get it, you don¡¯t like me, Tilda But I don¡¯t live for your approval. I apologized because it¡¯s the right thing to do, not because 2 D Chapter 44 Make Russell Apologize to Una I need your forgiveness. ¡°I won¡¯t disgrace the honor I¡¯ve worked for, or betray the teammates who trust me. Wrong is wrong, and I¡¯ll admit it.¡± Howard¡¯s eyes flicked to Una¡¯s foot, where the burn still showed. ¡°Una, on behalf of my father. I apologize to you. As for payback, just name your price. We can settle this privately.¡± Howard truly thought this was the best way to calm both Una and Tilda. It was impossible for Russell to apologize. Finished Russell¨Cthe mighty, untouchable chairman of Jenson Group¨Cwas like a raging bull when angry. Once he snapped, nothing on earth could pull him back. Not even his seven sons. Not even K. Only ir sometimes managed. The rest of them had all learned: When Russell exploded, you stepped aside. Because he wasn¡¯t just a dad¨Che was their ruler, their ceiling, their cage. He valued the Jenson name above everything. He¡¯d survived storms others couldn¡¯t dream of, rarely ever losing control. But this time? Seeing his youngest son unconscious. feeling family safety on the line, hatred for Tilda boiling over¨Cthat had pushed him past reason. So the answer, as always, was simple: money. As long as the cash was enough, problems like this could be wiped away. Una hesitated, lips parting. She hated Howard, wanted to run far, far away from him. But still, she wanted this whole mess over. She wanted peace. Most of all, she didn¡¯t want Tilda dragged into the Jensons¡® fire again. She didn¡¯t want her best friend hurt anymore. She was already deeply moved that Tilda had stood up for her, demanding Russell¡¯s apology directly. That alone was enough. Still¡­ ¡°Settle? No way! ¡°Howard, who do you think you are? Your apology means nothing! ¡°Tell Russell toe apologize to Una himself, or I¡¯ll never forgive any of you!¡± Tilda¡¯s rejection was fast, sharp, and final. ¡°What. Tilda, I get that you¡¯re mad, but enough is enough! Official source is Find¡ïNovel ¡°You know that getting Dad to apologize is impossible! You know his temper! ¡°He¡¯s the chairman of Jenson Group, stubborn as a mule, and once his mind¡¯s made up, nothing changes it!¡± Howard hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to be this stubborn Even though he felt guilty, anger burned hot in his chest. ¡°Then watch closely, because I will make Russell apologize to Una!¡± Just because you don¡¯t have the power doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t. Una, let¡¯s go! Russell¡¯s tantrum had already killed the mood. Tilda didn¡¯t care about finishing her food. Chapter 44 Make Russell Apologize to Una She grabbed Una¡¯s hand and stormed out of the cafeteria. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ll regret this! You really think you can go against Dad and walk away unharmed?¡± Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 45 Chapter 45 Didn¡¯t Even See Her as Human Read full story at Find[?]ovel Finished Howard barked, ¡°Since we¡¯re siblings, let me give you a warning. You¡¯ve been gone 19 years¨Cyou don¡¯t know Dad at all! ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯re just going to smash into a wall and end up bloody and covered in scars!¡± Howard brushed Tilda off as nothing more than a hotheaded girl who didn¡¯t think before she acted. Truth was, he was already so mad he didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore. But because he still felt guilty for using her wrongly in the past, he forced himself to throw in thatst warning. ¡°Heh. Howard, you really think you¡¯re my brother? Sorry¨CI don¡¯t see you as my brother. And I sure don¡¯t see the Jensons as family! ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Jensons who cut me off¨CI cut you off myself! ¡°So don¡¯t stand there acting like some wise big brother, preaching at me! I know exactly what I¡¯m doing¨Ccrystal clear!¡± Now he wants to y big brother? Too for that. He¡¯s had years and years of chances. But never once had he treated me like a sister he cared about, never once guiding me kindly. Instead, Russell came to yell at me without caring to figure out the truth, even hurting Una without hesitation. And Howard has the nerve to suddenly pop up, pretending to care, just to tell me not to fight Russell? What a joke. A sick, twisted joke! ¡°You little ¡­ I must¡¯ve been blind to waste my time on someone as impossible as you! ¡°You¡¯re nothing like K. K is gentle, kind, and obedient. Whatever I ask, she does it perfectly, without hesitation. ¡°Someone like you should never have been part of the Jensons. You¡¯re not worthy! You don¡¯t deserve to be my sister. K is all the sister I¡¯ll ever need!¡± And just like that, Howard¡¯s mask ripped wide open. The real him spilled out¨Chis unstable temper, his rage, his cruelty. After being pushed a little, he snapped and spat venom, throwing out every ugly, poisonous word. That side of him? He got it straight from ir. Corner ir, and sheshed out the same way. Mother and son, no doubt. Una froze in shock as her blood turned to ice. Gosh To think that just minutes ago, I actually believed Howard had changed. That he really cared for Tilda. But no. It was all fake. A mask. A cheap trick to fool Tilda into softening to trick me into settling. For the first time in my life, I hate someone this much. No¨Chate isn¡¯t even enough. Howard isn¡¯t a person. He¡¯s a monster who¡¯s rotten to the core. He doesn¡¯t even deserve to breathe Tilda¡¯s face stayed nk as she pulled Una along. 11:21 AM P Chapter 45 Didn¡¯t Even See Her as Human This was the real Howard, and what he said were his real thoughts. In her past life, she had heard words like these from him countless times. All that cursing, rejection, and insults¨Cmore than once, he had practically wished her dead, right to her face. He was alwaysparing her to K, always saying K was better. He insulted Tilda until she was nothing but dust under K¡¯s heel, crushed so badly that she didn¡¯t even feel human anymore. People don¡¯t change deep down. Some things never change. This ugly, vicious Howard was exactly the man she remembered. That fake big brother act earlier, pretending it was for her own good? It was sickening, enough to make her spit. Una stayed quiet, letting Tilda lead her step by step out of Orica University. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even get to eat. I¡¯m starving. Una, let¡¯s go to the food street next door and grab something tasty. ¡°At least over there, the Jensons won¡¯t show up to ruin everything.¡± Tilda smiled faintly, her voice light and casual, as if the storm inside hadn¡¯t touched her at all. Finished Una¡¯s nose stung, tears pricking at her eyes. She sniffed hard, pushed them back, then threw her arms around Tilda. ¡°Tilda, I feel so sorry for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Una. But my heart doesn¡¯t ache anymore. Feel it¨Csee? It¡¯s warm, steady, and strong.¡± Tilda pressed Una¡¯s hand gently against her chest, her gaze soft but firm. ¡°I never expected anything from the Jensons. So why would I feel hurt or disappointed?¡± This second chance at life had stripped away every illusion. The Jensons weren¡¯t family. They were demons. Their house was a shiny, beautiful hell dressed up in money and power. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m with you. This time, we¡¯ll make Russell apologize. We¡¯ll make him pay! ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, just say it. I¡¯ll stand strong, right next to you!¡± Una wiped her tears, her voice sharp with determination. She had never wanted to drag Tilda into more fights, but this time, the Jensons had gone too far. They didn¡¯t just reject Tilda as family¨Cthey didn¡¯t even see her as human. But Tilda was human. She felt, she bled, she loved, and she hurt. Behind her unbreakable armor was a heart that could bruise, break, and bleed. Family wounds cut deeper than any knife. They drove people mad and could even kill. And just imagining it made Una¡¯s chest ache. Tilda was strong. So strong that it hurt Una to watch. Tilda, lunch is on me today. Whatever you want¨CI¡¯ll buy it.¡± C Chapter 45 Didn¡¯t Even See Her as Human ¡°Well, since you said so, how could I say no?¡± They walked to their favorite restaurant, slid into their usual seats, and ced their order. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 46 Chapter 46 Why Am I Here? After ordering. Tilda slipped away to the restroom. She closed the heavy door behind her. Then she made a call. A cheesy ringtone sted from the other side. ¡°The endless horizon is my love. Under the green hills, flowers bloom so bright ¡­¡± The call connected. ¡°Queen!¡± Andy¡¯s voice came through, full of surprise and joy. ¡°Andy, I need a favor. ¡°I want to sue someone. Russell Jenson¨Cthe chairman of Jenson Group.¡± ¡°Oh? That big guy? What did he do this time to make you this mad? ¡°And judging from your tone, this isn¡¯t just some little grudge.¡± Andy¡¯s voice grew serious. He knew a man like Russell wasn¡¯t someone you picked a fight with casually. Even Andy himself wouldn¡¯t take this kind of case lightly. Normally, whenever Tilda talked about something, she sounded calm, even yful¨Cas if she had everything under control, and nothing could shake her.. It wasn¡¯t arrogance¨Cit was confidence. The kind that came from years of fighting, learning, and sharpening her power. After all, she was the dark web¡¯s ¡°Queen,¡± with a whole army of hacker fans who adored her. Even a giant like Jenson Group¨Cif Tilda aimed at them, she could dig up enough dirt to bring them down. And that was only the side Andy knew. ¡°Queen¡± had other sides, other powers. If she brought them all together and turned them against Jenson Group? Ha. It would be a show worth watching. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the video first. ¡°My demand is simple: Russell has to apologize publicly on every major media outlet. ¡°If not¨CI won¡¯t let it go.¡± Tilda sent over everything she had¨Csecurity footage from the cafeteria, plus clips and photos students had taken on their phones. Back in the cafeteria, while everyone thought she was just scrolling, she had been working on her custom hacker app. Through the cafeteria Wi¨CFi, she had slipped into the students¡® phones and even the school¡¯s cameras. Every bit of proof was saved perfectly. ¡°Whew. With this much evidence, this will be easy. ¡°Queen, leave it to me. Consider it done.¡± Andy almostughed. This was the kind of casewyers dream about¨Ca guaranteed win. 11:21 AM PP. Chapter 46 Why Am I Here? ¡°With a topwyer like you. I can rx. + ¡°As for payment, don¡¯t worry¨CIll transfer it to your ount.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. D Andy¡¯s public face was that of a legendarywyer, famous all over the country. He was known as the golden boy of the courtroom, the miracle worker, the undefeated one. Every case he touched, no matter how hopeless, he turned around. Finished People threw millions just to hire him, but most were rejected. His schedule was already packed solid for the next two years. Who would ever guess that under that shinywyer image, Andy was also a dark web broker? That double life, plus his talent, made him unstoppable. With just a few keystrokes, he could even wash Tilda¡¯s dark web money until it looked spotless. For him, it was nothing. ¡°Money? I don¡¯t need it, Queen. I don¡¯t help you for money.¡± ¡°Andy, I know your intentions are good¡­ but you¡¯ve already done too much for me. I can¡¯t keep owing you.¡± ¡°Then repay me the simple way. ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for years. We know each other well. Let¡¯s meet in real life. Just once. What do you say?¡± Tilda closed her eyes for a moment. All these years of working together, she had never met Andy in person. The reason was obvious. No matter how close they felt, the dark web was still the dark web. One mistake, and disaster would follow. Back then, her whole heart had been focused on finding her family. She had believed they were still alive. Because of that hope, she never allowed herself to sink too deep into the dark web. She never wanted to tie herself too tightly to anyone there because she was afraid it might end up dragging her family into danger. But now¡­ None of that mattered. At this point, that so¨Ccalled ¡°family¡± wasn¡¯t worth a single one of her true partners. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s set a time. We¡¯ll meet, and we¡¯ll talk through this case face¨Cto¨Cface.¡± Andy let out a low whistle,ughter spilling out. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Queen. Honestly, when you went quiet just now, my heart was racing. I thought you were going to reject me again, like always ¡°I finally know what really matters to me. Thank you, Andy.¡± Meanwhile, in the hospital, Wade stirred awake in his bed. This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel K and ir were right beside him, waiting. K noticed first, her eyes going wide. ¡°Daddy. Mominy! Wade¡¯s awake!¡± Her shout brought everyone rushing over Wade how do you feel?¡± ¡°What Why am I here! Wade blinked in confusion, staring at all the faces crowded around his bed 11:21 AM P P. 6 Chapter 46 Why Am I Here? Russell, ir, K, Clive, and Howard ¡­. And then ir started exining everything that had happened. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 47 Chapter 47 If Only Things Hadn¡¯t Gone So Wrong Finished Wade¡¯s memories slowly came back, piece by piece. He let out a bitter littleugh, almost mocking himself. ¡°Wade, I was so, so scared for you-¡± K¡¯s voice cracked, and she started sobbing. ¡°I thought something awful would happen to you. Please don¡¯t ever do this again, don¡¯t ever scare me like that, okay?¡± Her tears poured like rivers, her lips trembling as she squeezed Wade¡¯s hand tight, biting her lower lip. She looked so pitiful, so fragile¨Cit was the kind of sight that could break anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, K. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Seeing his little sister worry about him like that, Wade forced a smile, but his eyes slid away, hiding what he couldn¡¯t say out loud. Because now, whenever he looked at K, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Tilda. Tilda¨Cbeaten by his own hands, broken, bleeding inside and out. Her tears, her loneliness, her hopeless face. He realized how badly he had treated her back then. He had sided with K and crushed Tilda without mercy, treating her like nothing. Now Wade finally understood: After everything, he couldn¡¯t just ignore Tilda anymore. He couldn¡¯t justugh and joke with K like before, not with guilt eating away at him. The cruelty, the torment he¡¯d thrown on Tilda¨Cthey were thorns stuck deep in his chest. Even if he tried to look away, every little thing reminded him, stabbing that wound again and again. He hated what a disgusting jerk he was. He who had done unforgivable things to his own sister, who had been missing for 19 years. K frowned slightly. Something about Wade feels off, but I can¡¯t figure out why. Maybe he¡¯s just still weak after fainting. ¡°Wade,¡± Russell suddenly said, his tone sharp. ¡°I know you just woke up and you¡¯re still recovering, but tell me¨Cwhat exactly did Tilda do to you that made you copse?¡± If I can get solid proof against her, I swear I¡¯ll make Tilda pay. I wanna wipe that smug grin she threw at me in the cafeteria right off her face. Howard gave a cold snort at her name, saying nothing. He still remembered Tilda¡¯s mocking words in the cafeteria, the way she had rejected his so¨Ccalled kindness. The memory stung like acid, filling him with anger. Yes Only K deserves to be my real sister. Only K, who¡¯s obedient, respectful, and never defiant. Not Tilda, who always challenges me and makes me furious. I can¡¯t wait for Tilda to fail, to regret not grabbing the hand I once offered. Honey ir cut in, voice sharp as she shot Russell a re. ¡°Wade just woke up, and you¡¯re already interrogating him? What¡¯s the point?¡± Chapter 47 If Only Things Hadn¡¯t Gone So Wrong Deep down, ir had started leaning toward Tilda¡¯s side. Finished Maybe it was guilt. Maybe it was the memory of that fancy restaurant, when she hadshed out at Tilda with cruel words, not even giving her a chance to exin. She still hadn¡¯t apologized for it. But if Tilda had really shed with Wade, she knew Russell woulde after her with everything he had. K bowed her head, her fingers clutching Wade¡¯s hand. What she wanted most was for Wade to say it¨Cto say Tilda had done this to him. Then Russell would explode in fury and rip Tilda apart. And that would also solve K¡¯s biggest problem¨Cher rival. The girl who threatened her shine, who dared to take her ce as the Jensons¡® only daughter. Wade has always hated Tilda and wished she were gone. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t waste this golden chance to bury her once and for all. Especially after she had stolen his spotlight and taken away his glory. He must hate her for that. At least, that was what K thought. But then Wade spoke, his voice calm and steady. ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t like that. Maybe I¡¯ve just been overworking myself on my research paper. That¡¯s probably why I fainted.¡± The room went silent, heavy and tense. That wasn¡¯t the answer anyone expected. They all thought Wade would me Tilda, say she had pushed him to copse. But instead¡­ he med himself? Original content can be found at Find¡ïNovel ¡°Th¨Cthat¡¯s it? Wade, are you saying you and Tilda didn¡¯t fight at all?¡± K blurted out, unable to stop herself. She couldn¡¯t believe or ept it. Why would Wade waste such a perfect chance to crush Tilda? Doesn¡¯t he hate her the most? ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with Tilda, K. Don¡¯t make up stories.¡± The truth was, right now, all Wade felt toward Tilda was guilt and self¨Cloathing. And, deep down, something else too¨Crespect. Because Wade had always admired anyone better than him. And Tilda was better. That respect lit a fire in him, a will to keep going, to push harder, to stay strong, If only things hadn¡¯t gone so wrong¨Cif we hadn¡¯t been driven into such hatred¡ªmaybe Tilda and I could¡¯ve been good friends. We¡¯d be fellow dreamers, learning from each other and growing together. Kight then, a voice rang out, breaking the silence. ¡°While you were unconscious, your dad heard this might have something to do with Tilda, so he went to find her..¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 48 Chapter 48 Tilda Will Never Return ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Wade shot up in shock, coughing hard as his body shook. Clive instantly pped his hand over his mouth. Crap. My big mouth again. Why can¡¯t I just shut up for once? This isn¡¯t even my problem, but I went and stuck my nose right in it. Then again, maybe only Clive would be reckless enough to actually say it out loud. After all, he wasn¡¯t family. No one from the Jensons would ever admit they¡¯d done Tilda wrong¨Cespecially not in front of Russell. Russell¡¯s face went dark, stormy like thunder. What Wade said basically meant that Russell had used the wrong person. It was exactly like Tilda said¡ªhe had judged without knowing the truth, flipped the food table in front of everyone, made a huge scene, and even hurt Una by ident. Sure, Russell had lived long enough to make mistakes before. That wasn¡¯t new. But the same person¨Ctwice? The first time was the scandal. The second time was when Wade fainted. This had never happened before. Howard¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he stayed quiet. So what if Russell had messed up? Howard knew his dad¡¯s temper too well. That same temper ran in all seven brothers¨Cthey were all stubborn, fiery, and never backed down. Even if wrong, he would never admit it. Pride came first. Always. ¡°Dad, from now on ¡­ please don¡¯t go after Tilda anymore. ¡°Every time you do, it just adds to the guilt we already carry.¡± The words slipped from Wade¡¯s mouth, leaving everyone frozen. Especially K and Howard. Wade is different now The old Wade would never have said anything about feeling guilty toward Tilda. What are you¡­ Wade, I only went after her because I was worried about you. You copsed right after seeing her. How could I not worry?¡± Even Russell, usually unshakable, felt humiliated being called out so bluntly by his son. He rushed to exin. ¡°I know, Dad. I know you were worried.¡± Wade¡¯s voice carried no me. 11:21 Chapter 48 Tilda Will Never Return But hearing that his dad had gone after Tilda because of him only twisted the guilt deeper inside him. That debt¨Che carried it alone now. The infirmary went dead silent, the air heavy and suffocating. ¡°Alright, enough of this. Wade, are you hungry? I made chicken soup for you.¡± Thanks, Mom.¡± Wade understood ir was just trying to ease the tension and calm things down. He yed along. Clive, sensing how awkward things had gotten, quickly mumbled an excuse and slipped out. Wade was fine now anyway, and this was the Jensons¡® family mess. No way was he sticking around to get caught in the middle. The best move was to run. Meanwhile. K eagerly offered to buy more soup for Wade. Since she was a student at Orica University, she knew the area well and could be quick. Howard, not wanting her to go alone, decided to tag along. On the way. Howard walked a step ahead, not side by side with her. That small distance made K¡¯s chest tighten. Not just Wade¡­ even Howard feels different now. Finished After a pause, K¡¯s soft, sugary voice slipped out, almost fragile. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t you think¡­ Wade seems like he¡¯s changed?¡± This time, Dad really was wrong.¡± Howard¡¯s answer was short but honest. Wrong was wrong¨Che wouldn¡¯t pretend otherwise. But that didn¡¯t mean his hatred for Tilda had disappeared. Not even close. To him, she was a troublemaker who needed to crash into a wall, bleed, and suffer so she¡¯d learn her lesson. And when that day came, he¡¯dugh without holding back. She never listens to me, so she deserves the pain waiting for her. ¡°Howard, do you¡­ don¡¯t you feel sorry for Tilda?¡± K¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her nose pink as she whispered, ¡°She¡¯s been misunderstood again and again. She left the Jensons because her heart was crushed. Maybe maybe we should convince her toe back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Chasing after her now would just mean begging to be humiliated.¡° Howard¡¯s eyes hardened as he remembered her sharp, cutting words. If someone had asked me this question before, maybe I would¡¯ve thought about it. But now? Forget it Tilda is like a live grenade. Letting her back will only blow the Jensons apart from the inside. She needs to stay for far away. Latest content published on Sering his expression, K¡¯s mind grew sharp and calcting Chapter 48 Tilda Will Never Return Yes, Howard might have shifted slightly, but deep down, he still hates Tilda. The real problem is Wade. But Wade alone can¡¯t stir up much trouble. As long as I keep my parents and other brothers under control, Tilda will never return to the Jensons. Finished After parting with Una, Tilda went back home. She started gathering evidence, preparing herself for the court battle. Even though Andy would be leading the case, Tilda knew Russell had huge power and influence as the chairman of the Jenson Group. The more prepared she was, the better. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 49 Chapter 49 Weren¡¯t Enough Words For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel No way Tilda was letting that old bastard slip away again. Tilda worked nonstop for two hours straight before finally dropping her pen. She nced at the clock. It was already 9 p.m. ¡°All this prep should be enough.¡± A little smirk tugged at her lips, full of quiet confidence. She was just about to whip up some instant noodles for dinner when her phone buzzed. It was a message from Jude. Tilda looked down. Jude wrote, ¡°Want me to bring you something to eat?¡± Attached was a photo of some strange ck lump, sticky and gross¨Clooking. At first, she didn¡¯t want to answer. But that ugly thing in the photo piqued her curiosity. What is that even supposed to be? Is he ying some kind of prank? Tilda typed back, ¡°What is this supposed to be?¡± Finished Jude replied, ¡°When people with Omega¨Ctype blood get older, their sense of taste fades. I worked with tons of scientists and chefs to make this food, Doesn¡¯t look great, but tastes amazing.¡± Tilda froze. So there is a side effect like that? No wonder, in my life, everything had started to taste nd. But now, back at 19, I haven¡¯t hit that stage yet. Still¡­ maybe I should n ahead. She wrote, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Bell. How do I get it from you?¡± Jude replied, ¡°Send me your address. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡± Tilda simply wrote back an ellipsis. Jude asked, ¡°Problem with that?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°No.¡± Then she sent her location. She knew better. A man like Jude could dig up her address in seconds if he really wanted to. Hiding from him was pointless. 11:22 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 49 Weren¡¯t Enough Words As long as she didn¡¯t blow her cover, it didn¡¯t matter. Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Tilda opened the door. Jude stood there, in person, alone. ¡°Are you gonna invite me in?¡± 13 His deep, maic voice carried the kind of tone that could make a woman¡¯s knees weak. Tilda coughed lightly. ¡°This is a single woman¡¯s ce, you know¡­¡± ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t force anyone to do what they don¡¯t want.¡± He lowered his head slightly, his amber eyes locking onto hers, like pools of molten gold. It was the kind of gaze that made people feel their souls might drown. It was dangerous and irresistible. ¡°Fine. Come in.¡± It was hard to kick someone out after they¡¯de all the way for you. Especially when she had been the one curious about that weird food in the first ce. Closing the door on him now would¡¯ve been t¨Cout rude. Tilda trusted herself. But with someone like Jude, her usual confidence faded. Still, she was sure of one thing¨Che wouldn¡¯ty a finger on her against her will. Jude¡¯s lips curved slightly as he stepped inside. Her ce was simple and bright, easy to take in with one nce. There was a muted couch, a coffee table, and soft lighting with matching dishes. She had everything necessary, nothing extra. It was Tilda¡¯s style¨Cclean, neat, intentional. Exactly like Jude. She took the food container from his hand. ¡°Sit anywhere ¡­ Uh, you already ate, right?¡± Jude tilted his sharp jaw slightly, nodding. ¡°You should eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Yeah. Perfect timing. I¡¯m starving.¡± The air felt heavy and strange. Tilda wasn¡¯t good at dealing with men like him¨Cmen who gave off power with every nce, every breath. Around him, she always had the fear that he could crush her without even trying. So she quickly made an excuse, leaving him in the living room while she slipped into the kitchen with the food. Not like she owned anything worth stealing anyway. A man at Jude¡¯s level probably thought her little apartment looked shabby. 203 Finished D Finished 11:22 AM Chapter 49 Weren¡¯t Enough Words She opened the container. Sure enough, there was that same dark, strange lump from the photo. She lifted it closer and sniffed. Huh¡­ it actually smells good. It wasn¡¯t like some kinds of food where the stink was part of the appeal. This just looked terrifying¨Clike nightmare fuel for anyone who judged food by appearance. But the scent made her stomach rumble. The problem is, how am I even supposed to eat this? She peeked out from the kitchen. Jude was sitting on the blue couch. His long legs were crossed casually, the tailored suit on his body glowing faintly under the white light. The glow traced his face, so sharp and wless that it didn¡¯t look real. He had stern features, his soft eyes lowered in thought. He seemed to be thinking about something. His lips were pressed lightly, his nose perfectly straight, his profile sharp like it was carved. Every angle looked like a brushstroke from Van Gogh¨Ctoo precise and beautiful, like a masterpiecee to life. Even just sitting, at 6¡¯3¡°, his presence filled the room, heavy andmanding. And beneath it all, he carried the natural authority of a king. There weren¡¯t enough words in the world to describe Jude. Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 50 Chapter 50 You Promised At least, Tilda couldn¡¯t find the words to describe Jude. He looked so regal, almost unreal¨Clike some fallen god walking the earth, forced to go through a trial. Maybe Jude noticed her staring, because he suddenly turned his eyes on her. The second their gazes met, her heart skipped. It felt just like getting caught peeking at someone¨Cshe felt guilty and embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t know how to eat it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I was just wondering¨Cdo I eat it straight, or do I cut it first?¡± ¡°Up to you. Don¡¯t let the looks fool you, it¡¯s soft. Like cake.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Thanks¡­ Tilda ducked back into the kitchen right away. Gosh¡­ why does it feel like I¡¯ve just been caught red¨Chanded? I¡¯m in my own house, for God¡¯s sake! She shook her head hard. Must be the hunger messing with my brain. She grabbed a knife and fork before cutting into the weird ck lump. She lifted a piece to her lips, swallowed nervously, then shut her eyes and went for it. The moment the vor hit her tongue, her eyes flew open. It¡¯s ¡­ so good. She had never tasted anything like this before. She couldn¡¯t stop herself¨Cminutester, the whole thing was gone. Everyst bite Jude had brought. It was only after that she realized. Wait It¡¯s gone already? Her stomach was full, but she still wanted more. How could anything taste that good? The craving pushed her back into the living room. ¡°Mr. Bell, can you tell me exactly how this was made?¡± ¡°You wanna know?¡± Finished Jude¡¯s lips curved, as if he¡¯d been waiting for her to ask. He stood up, his tall frame casting a long shadow that swallowed her whole ¡°Uh you could¡¯ve just said it sitting down, you know.¡± The closer he came, the harder it was for her to breathe. 11:22 AM P Chapter 50 You Promised He wasn¡¯t being threatening at all, but his moving closer was dangerous all by itself. Dangerous enough that her blood felt hot. Like it was boiling. Is this some Omega¨Ctype thing? A reaction from just being near him? Before she could untangle her thoughts, his scent reached her. She¡¯d never been this close to him before. It was faint, but intoxicating¨Chard to name. Just like him. Elegant, Mysterious. Dangerous. And yet breathing it in made her chest itch. her heart pound against her ribs. She felt like a vampire waking up after 100 years and finally finding the blood it craved. just She wanted just one bite. ¡°If you like it that much, I can bring it every day. Firushed ¡°As for how it¡¯s made¡­ it¡¯s with high¨Ctech machines and a perfect golden ratio. Not something a human could ever do.¡± His deep, maic voice pulled her out of her daze. Every word brushed against her ear like warm breath, and her skin prickled; her ears twitched like a rabbit¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Bell, you don¡¯t need to stand that close. My hearing¡¯s fine; I can hear you perfectly.¡± She quickly backed up a few steps. Damn it. I really just lost myself for a second, only from his scent. That¡¯s never happened before. The rightful source is find~novel The only reason must be that Jude carries some special Omega¨Ctype marking scent. It triggered my instincts, fogging my mind. Another side effect? ¡°The only reason I got close was to take in your scent. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t rest easy tonight. ¡°I hope we both sleep well tonight.¡± Jude wasn¡¯t even pretending anymore He hadn¡¯t signed a contract with her yet or shared a bed¨Conly that wouldpletely erase the Omega¨Ctype side effects. But even the two umes he¡¯d touched her before, it was just enough to let him sleep. Just not deeply. What he really wanted was to hold her close and fall asleep with her in his arms. He was drawn to her scent, helpless against it. That pull was the bond of equals, the call of shared blood, a mark impossible to fight. Chapter 50 You Promised He couldn¡¯t stop the obsession or resist drowning in her. And he knew that Tilda felt it too. Once marked, prey could never escape. Tilda ¡­ you¡¯re already mine. She opened her mouth to speak, but Jude reached out, pressing a finger lightly against her lips. ¡°If you want more, I have plenty. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to sign the contract, everything I have can be yours.¡± Tilda stared at him, shocked. Her lips, under his touch, flushed pink and hot. They looked soft and vulnerable, the kind of lips that made Jude want to bite, just to taste the sweetness. Mr. Bell, you promised¨Cyou said I could think about it. You said you wouldn¡¯t pressure me.¡± Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 51 Chapter 51 Feared Nothing Tilda bit her tongue lightly, trying to calm herself down. ¡°Oh, right¨CI almost forgot.¡± Jude¡¯s thin, cold lips lifted in the faintest smile. ¡°Then, as an apology, all you need to do is say you want it. No matter rain or storm. I¡¯ll make sure you get it in no time.¡± Mr. Bell, is this how you win over girls? You¡¯re the CEO of DY Group, not exactly a guy with lots of free time.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s worth it.¡± He said it seriously without hesitation. His burning eyes had no hint of a joke¨Conly sharp intensity, like fire cutting through the night. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bell. But I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯d like to rest.¡± Her voice was calm and steady, but it was a dismissal. A gentle push, keeping her mind from sinking back into the pull of his scent. Because if Jude stayed any longer, if they kept standing here alone, this man, with his overwhelming presence, would push her Omega¨Ctype blood to the edge. And no matter how strong she was, Tilda was still just a woman. She couldn¡¯t promise nothing would happen. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. Goodbye, Tilda.¡± ¡°What ¡­ ¡°Your name is beautiful. I like calling your name.¡± Thump. Thump. Thump. What¡¯s going on? Tilda felt dizzy, lightheaded, as though she could hear her blood rushing too fast inside her body. Every word Jude spoke was like sweet poison slipped into her mouth. It was so sweet, sweet enough to drag her under. But instead of sweetness, it poisoned her. It took all her willpower to finally push Jude out of the apartment. The second the door shut, she copsed onto the couch. One hand covered her face as she breathed hard, pulling in and pushing out air. It took a long time before the burning in her blood finally started to calm down. ¡°Damn it¡­ Staying too long around someone of the same Omega¨Ctype blood really does mess you up like this?¡± Her mind clearer now, she got up, rubbing her temples. Before, she¡¯d only been near Jude for short moments, never this close and alone for so long. This was her first time feeling these side effects. The couch where Jude had sat still carried his warmth. 11:22 AM P P Chapter 51 Feared Nothing The air still held his scent, pulling at her. No. I need a shower. Something to snap me out of it, and fast. 6 Meanwhile, Jude slid into his Maybach after leaving her ce. He looked down at his fingertip. He could still feel the heat of Tilda¡¯s lips. 0 He lifted his hand, pressed that finger to his mouth, and slowly ran his tongue across it. Her taste. It¡¯s so intoricating and addictive. The same side effects burning through Tilda¡¯s body were crawling through his. His blood surged hot, every cell screaming the same thing. Hold her. im her. Consume her. Like a predator dragging prey back to its den. But¡­ patience. Jude clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles went white, veins standing out across his forehead. His eyes gleamed strangely in the dark, blooming like poisonous flowers¨Cbeautiful but dangerous. ¡°Mr. Bell?¡± The driver kept his eyes on the road. Jude¡¯s figure was swallowed by the shadows of the backseat. The driver couldn¡¯t see him¨Cotherwise, he¡¯d be scared to death. Because this Jude was nothing like the man people saw in daylight. ¡°Head back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Finished The next morning. Russell woke up at 9 a.m. He rubbed his temples with a groan. He hadn¡¯t slept well at all. He figured it had to be because of what happened with Tilda yesterday. ¡°I did nothing wrong. I was just worried about Wade, that¡¯s all. ¡°And if Tilda hadn¡¯t messed up so many times before, driving me crazy, I wouldn¡¯t have snapped and med her like that! ¡°If anyone¡¯s at fault, it¡¯s her. How did I end up with such a useless, ungrateful daughter? She¡¯s a curse on this family. If only 11:22 AM Chapter 51 Feared Nothing K had been my real daughter, my life would be perfect.¡± 10 As a father, as a man with status and pride, Russell refused to bend. Tilda wants a face¨Cto¨Cface apology? Ha. Dream on. No way I¡¯d throw away my dignity like that. Finished He was twisting things in his head, trying to call yesterday¡¯s cruelty ¡°concern,¡± convincing himself he¡¯d done nothing wrong, when a series of door knocks rang out. Knock, knock, knock¡­ ¡°Honey, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m up. Come in.¡± Russell thought ir was missing him. His lips curved into a grin¨Ca grin that only belonged to men foolishly, happily in love. Everyone knew that Russell feared nothing. Nothing, except ir¡¯s anger and her tears. People said he was obsessed with his wife, and Russell wore that title like a crown. After all, ir was the woman he had begged the heavens for, chased for years, and finally won with relentless pursuit. She was the woman he chose above everything, without regret. His life motto was simple: Everything could be thrown away, even his sons. In a crisis, he wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye at them. But ir was worth more than his life. He loved her more than anyone, cherished her, and wanted to give her the whole world. Send Gifts Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel 560 B Out Of The Shadows Ch 52 Chapter 52 Nothing Good Ever Comes Out of It Even though Russell and ire were middle¨Caged now, the heat between them hadn¡¯t cooled at all. Their love had only gotten stronger, deeper, richer. So strong it made other people jealous just from watching. ir pushed open the door. Honey, give me a hug!¡± ¡°Hug? Forget the hug! Something¡¯s happened! The court just sent this¨CTilda is suing you!¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Russell¡¯s gentle smile froze on his face. For a second, he thought he had heard wrongly. But when he yanked the subpoena from ir¡¯s hand and read it, his fists clenched so hard that the thick paper crumpled into a ball. ¡°Damn that girl!¡± That ungrateful daughter¨Chow dare she sue me! She actually wants me to apologize?! If Tilda had no shame, Russell still had his pride. And if the news of the Jensons¡® long¨Clost daughter of 19 years suing Russell got out, the family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. The Jensons would never be able to show their faces in Slosa society again. How dare she! If it weren¡¯t for me, Tilda wouldn¡¯t even be alive. This is the worst betrayal¨Cshe¡¯s biting the hand that fed her. ¡°Honey, look again¨Ccheck who¡¯s representing Tilda! ¡°It¡¯s Andy Saville, the famouswyer from ND Law Firm in Jeselton!¡± ¡°What Even Russell had heard of Andy. He froze, then quickly uncrumpled the paper to check again. It was true Andy himself. ¡°When did Tilda ever get connected to Andy? How could she possibly convince him to take her case?¡± Andy was a topwyer, his schedule packed for years in advance You couldn¡¯t just fire him with money and power¡ªyou needed serious connections. There was even a story about a lng¨Cshot chairman offering the man 100 million to handle his case. Andy rejected hum t and told him to wait in line like everyone else At that moment, Russell and ir finally realized that they didn¡¯t know this ¡°biological daughter of theirs at all. Not even a linle 11:22 AM P Chapter 52 Nothing Good Ever Comes Out of it Meanwhile, at Orica University. Finished Even though Tilda had passed Shaun¡¯s brutal exam and didn¡¯t have to attend his ss anymore, she still had other required and elective courses. She had just finished one ss and was heading to the cafeteria with Una when she overheard her ssmates talking. ¡°Wade took leave today. He didn¡¯t show up for sses.¡± ¡°So the rumor yesterday must be true, huh? That he suddenly copsed¡­ ¡± ¡°Yeah, Clive found him first and rushed him to the infirmary. His family even came.¡± ¡°Guess losing his glory to his sister was too much for Wade. He¡¯s always been so proud.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t that make things awkward for Tilda in the Jensons? She just got brought back and doesn¡¯t have a bond with them yet, and now she crushed Wade too ¡­ ¡± ¡°I saw K at school today. A huge, muscle guy dropped her off. I¡¯m pretty sure it was her brother, Howard. Didn¡¯t see Tilda anywhere, though.¡± Yesterday¡¯s cafeteria drama had already been buried. With Howard and the Jensons putting heavy pressure on everyone, no student dared to mention it. So, the truth¨Cthat Tilda had already cut ties with the Jensons¨Cnever spread widely. ¡°Hey, stop talking, Tilda¡¯s right here.¡± As soon as someone spotted her, they ducked their head and hurried away. Tilda¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp with mockery. ¡°Pathetic excuse for a man.¡± Just because he lost once, Wade is falling apart, and everyone¡¯s talking about it. And this is supposed to be my brother? The same brother who once pushed me so hard and drove me into depression, to the point of considering suicide? The more she had admired him before, the more disgusted she felt now. ¡°Come on, Tilda, forget about the Jensons. Every time you deal with them, you get upset. Nothing good everes out of it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move before the limited¨Cedition hot dogs sell out.¡± You¡¯re night Let¡¯s go. When they reached the cafeteria, Tilda and Una got in line. That was when someone spotted her and walked right up. Tilda¡± It was K Her fragile huir face tilted upward, her eyes shimmering like she was about to cry. Her body swayed slightly, every move designed to tug at people¡¯s hearts She was dressed in thetest lunited¨Cedition designer clothes, her whole look dripping with rich¨Cgirl mour. These weren¡¯t outfits you could just buy with money. They needed early reservations and close ties with the brand. For the Jensons, that was nothing. big¨Cnamebels practically begged to send them free collections, desperate to please. 273 11:22 AM P Chapter 52 Nothing Good Ever Comes Out of It D Content originallyes from They would seize any chance to hand over their newest exclusives. K didn¡¯t have to lift a finger. Finished Every season, the Jensons made sure she was fully stocked¨Cclothes, purses, shoes¨Call top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline exclusives arranged in advance. Russell, ir, and each of her seven brothers would send her gifts one after another. From childhood till now, K had grown up buried in luxury goods. So many that they could fill an entire house. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 53 Chapter 53 Jealous and Afraid * Finished Most of the clothes K couldn¡¯t use anymore, she just donated without a second thought. Out¨Cof¨Cseason,st year¡¯s stuff- gone. Tilda, on the other hand, was wearing jeans that had been washed so many times the blue had started to fade, but the fabric still looked tough and high quality. Her sneakers were just simple white shoes, clean, neat, maybe worth a couple hundred bucks at most. And her trench coat wasn¡¯t some fancy designer brand either. The contrast was crazy. The ¡°real¡± Jenson daughter versus the ¡°fake.¡± Based on clothes alone, K crushed Tildapletely. If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think Tilda was the one they had picked up off the street. K looked every inch the true Jenson daughter. The favoritism was too sharp to miss. The only thing Tilda had over K was her face. Tilda¡¯s beauty was too perfect, as if God Himself had drawn her features carefully, piece by piece. She had inherited the very best of Russell and ir, even outshining her seven brothers. Her looks were more refined, more stunning, and more unforgettable. That was why K always froze up whenever Tilda walked in. Even if Tilda hated her own face now, she couldn¡¯t erase the fact that whenever people saw her, they saw Russell and ir¡¯s reflection. And on top of that, she had presence. After cutting ties with fake family bonds and standing tall as herself, Tilda had be bold, fearless, sharp as steel, and confident as fire. She wasn¡¯t that strange, quiet, forgotten girl people never dared to get close to. K, though she was the type whose tears sat right under her skin. One poke and she¡¯d cry. She wasn¡¯t as tall as Tilda and didn¡¯t have even half her aura. She was more the fragile¨Cprincess type¨Cgentle, trembling, the kind you had to handle carefully. She was the kind of girl who made men¡¯s protective instincts re up and made them want to pamper her, shield her, and give her the world. She and Tilda couldn¡¯t have been more different. The people who liked E¡¯s soft sweetness would never be able to handle Tilda¡¯s fire. And the ones pulled in by her sharp, maic presence would never waste a nce on K¡¯s ss¨Cdoll act K spoke firs). Updates are released by find¡¤novel Tilda acted like she didn¡¯t hear, not even sparing her a look. Una with her hand looped through Tilda¡¯s arm, copied her and ignored K too. The truth was. Una¡¯s first impression of K hadn¡¯t been bad. When she learned Tilia was the Jensons long¨Clost daughter, missing 19 years before finally being found. Una had taken J D Chapter 53 Jealous and Afraid notice of the family. K, a freshman in Orica¡¯s fine arts program, had made waves the moment she showed up. The cute and spoiled adopted Jenson princess¨Ceveryone wanted to be her friend. Finished Una had noticed her too and had thought, Even if Tilda goes back to the Jensons, this adopted daughter will probably be kind and sincere. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll y petty games. But then came the Porsche dealership incident. K¡¯s sweet little act¨Cher honeyed words hiding ws. On the surface, she looked wless. But every sentence had been designed to fuel Howard¡¯s anger while stepping all over Tilda. She said it like she cared, urging Tilda to hurry back to the family, but every word had been a backhanded insult. Then she went so far as to use Tilda of stealing, with zero proof, humiliating her in public. That burned through every bit of Una¡¯s goodwill. If Una had proof, she would¡¯ve torn off K¡¯s fake mask right then and there. The Jensons themselves had to be blind, calling themselves sharp and sophisticated, yet growing up with K all these years and never realizing she was acting. That was how good K¡¯s performance was. And how willing the Jensons were to ignore it. Double standards at their finest. Everyone watching the cafeteria scene couldn¡¯t help but settle in like they were watching a show. The true Jenson daughter versus the fake. What could be juicier? And Tilda¡¯s response was clear¨Cshe treated K like air, as if she wasn¡¯t even there. She didn¡¯t even bother to put on a polite face in public. ¡°Tilda¡­ I know I know you hate me. ¡°But I have something to say. Please, I¡¯m begging you, at least look at me, ¡°If I did something wrong, you can tell me straight, hit me, or yell at me ¡°But please, Tilda, don¡¯t just ignore me. It makes me so scared, so miserable K¡¯s voice shook, weak and helpless, like a puppy about to be thrown out of the house. The longer she spoke, the more her eyes filled with tears, turning red and swollen, painful to look at Any second now the tears would spill, rolling down her checks like pearls. The sight but the crowds sympathy hard ¡°No matter what, the Jensons raised K Tilda just got back, and she¡¯s already trying to kick K out? That¡¯s too cruel Even a pet would earn affection after all these years. K grew up with the Jensons¨CTilda must be jealous and afraid of her way Tilda¡¯s just petry. She can¡¯t stand the adopted daughter. She probably thinks that just because she has their blood, she can push K aside and throw her out!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 54 Chapter 54 Ten Minutes Finished ¡°Wow. I never thought Tilda would turn out this nasty. What¡¯s the point of talent if your personality is rotten? No one¡¯s gonna respect you anyway!¡± People started muttering in K¡¯s defense, tossing out littlements here and there. K just stood there with her head down, biting her lip while clenching her fists as silent tears slid down her cheeks. Her shoulders shook as if she¡¯d just suffered the biggest injustice in the world, too heartbroken to even speak. ¡°Had enough yet? You maniptive fake! Who exactly are you putting on this show for?¡± Before Tilda could even respond, Una had already snapped. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d ever been so blind, not seeing through K¡¯s ¡°sweet innocent girl¡± act sooner. She used to think K was harmless, maybe even kind¨Cnow, she wanted to p herself for ever believing that. I must¡¯ve been out of my mind back then! ¡°U¨CUna, no¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± K shook her head, tears pouring faster. Her voice was shaky, broken, and cracking apart as if it was designed to stab right into people¡¯s hearts and trigger every protective instinct possible. ¡°You didn¡¯t? Girl, you cry at the drop of one word, and you think this little act of yours still works? The only ones dumb enough to fall for it are shallow guys who only care about your face. You really think the rest of us women are that stupid? ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t have any girl friends. I didn¡¯t believe that rumor at first, but now I do. Who¡¯d want to be friends with someone so fake?¡± Una tore her down without mercy. And honestly, girls were sharper than guys when it came to spotting an act. Sure, K was super popr with the boys at Orica University. But with the girls? She rubbed them all the wrong way. Because let¡¯s be real¨Cwhat girl didn¡¯t hate that type? The one who cried over every little thing, acted fragile like porcin, and triggered every single ¡°pick me girl¡± radar in the room? Bamp into her by ident, even breathe wrong around her, and suddenly you looked like the bully, while she got to y the victim. No wonder most girls avoided her. Some clueless ones got fooled, sure, but most weren¡¯t that blind. Una¡¯s words hit home with the other girls, and soon they were chiming in. ¡°Seriously? What year is this? And there are still people who cry over nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just being ignored, not the end of the world. Why act like your life is ruined?¡± And ugh the way she makes herself sound pitiful. It makes me want to gag. I¡¯ve read novels where the fake, maniptive side chuck wasn¡¯t even this gross ¡°Only guys would fall for this act. The pack¨Cme vibes are so strong it¡¯s suffocating¡± T Thatst one ticked the guys off Any normal person can ser K¡¯s the one suffering, okay? Who¡¯s really being tricked here?¡± ¡°She even tried greeting Tilda first like a real sister, and Tilda straight up ignored her. What else does that look like but Tilda 11.23 AM P Chapter 54 Ten Minutes pushing her out?¡± Im so sick of this ¡®me the victim¡® stuff. You girls are just proving how jealous and petty you are!¡± The air grew thick, seconds away from exploding. Finally. Tilda spoke. ¡°What now, K? You wanna keep dragging this out? Doesn¡¯t bother me ¡­ Finished Find the newest release on find{n}ovel ¡°After all, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with the Jensons anymore. You¡¯re the Jensons¡® precious daughter. If they get embarrassed, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll take the shame.¡± She was fully admitting she had no ties to the Jensons anymore, but her voice was calm, casual, as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. The crowd went dead silent. Uh¡­ wait. Did we just hear that right? K¡¯s face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expecred her usual tricks to flop against Tilda. Normally, someone would step in, drag her away, and she could cry some more, leaving the perfect image of a tragic adopted daughter who was raised by the Jensons but was now bullied and ignored by the real one. But Una had wrecked everything. ¡°Tilda, I know you don¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re just upset. Please, let¡¯s talk. I really, really have something important to tell you.¡± K slipped her mask back on, looking like the soft, flustered little sister desperate to reach her big sister¡¯s heart. Ohhh. That was when it clicked for the crowd. So Tilda only said she was cutting ties with the Jensons to get under K¡¯s skin. She didn¡¯t even bother correcting them. Whatever people thought wasn¡¯t her problem. She just nced at her watch, shoved one hand in her jeans pocket, and said casually, ¡°Fine, Ten minutes.¡± ¡°Tilda, no! Don¡¯t waste your time humoring her.¡± Una grabbed Tilda¡¯s arm, ring daggers at K. This pick¨Cme bitch! If she wants a private talk, it could only mean trouble. K shrank back, neck hunching like she was scared of Una. And just like that, the picture flipped again¡ªUna looked like the mean bully, and K the poor little Cindere being mistreated ¡°It¡¯s fine, Una Just grab my lunch for me, you know what I like¡± Tilda gave her a reassuring look ¡°Lets go ¡°Thank you. Tilda ¡­¡­..¡± The two of them slipped away, heading somewhere with no people around Out Of The Shadows Ch 55 Chapter 55 Her Real Face Tilda walked in front, and K followed behind. When K wasn¡¯t looking, Tilda quietly pressed a hidden button. K spoke first, her voice weak and soft: ¡°Tilda¡ª ¡°K, drop the act already. Don¡¯t you get tired of living every single day with that fake face?¡± Tilda turned, her eyes sharp and cold, stabbing right into K. ¡°I¡¯ve already cut all ties with the Jensons. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted?¡± ¡°That trending scandal? That was you. You bribed the editor¨Cin¨Cchief. You handed over those photos. Everything¨Cyou nned it all just to make the Jensons hate me and kick me out of their lives. ¡°Well, congrats, you got your wish. You¡¯re the only heiress now. The Jensons can¡¯t stand me, and I¡¯ll never get a cent of their fortune. So tell me¨Cwhy are you still chasing me down?¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel K panicked, her eyes filling with tears as she shook her head over and over. ¡°Tilda ¡­ y¨Cyou¡¯ve got it all wrong. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. None of this has anything to do with me.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with you? Do you really think Russell can¡¯t find the truth? He¡¯s the chairman of the Jenson Group. Do you even know how much power he has, how many people he knows? ¡°He already suspects something. He knows that the editor was bribed. You really think he didn¡¯t investigate more? K, how long do you think you can actually keep hiding?¡± K¡¯s heart sank, her pulse stuttering. Tilda had stabbed her right in the weak spot¨Cher biggest fear was Russell finding out. If only Tilda had been dumb enough to take the me herself, K would¡¯ve been safe. But now that Tilda exposed the lic, Russell knew someone else was pulling strings. If he really chose to dig deeper¡­ ¡°Tilda, there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. That thing you said, I swear on my life I didn¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Save your breath. You think Russell suspects something, but won¡¯t push further. ¡°But we both know why he¡¯s staying quiet. Russell knows there¡¯s a traitor inside the Jensons. ¡°And who gained the most from kicking me out? He didn¡¯t say it out loud¨Che was just giving you a little dignity.¡± K¡¯s face turned pale, her expression twisting uglier with each word. Every word Tilda said hit a sore spot, and she had nothing left to fight back with. ¡°Tilda, I know you¡¯ve got it wrong about me, but one day, you¡¯ll see I¡¯m not a bad person. ¡°I came today because I want you to go back to the Jensons Just apologize to Mom and Dad. Deep down, they miss you like crazy¨Cthey just don¡¯t know how to lower their pride. Ever since you cut ties the whole family¡¯s been miserable. A warm home turned cold. Please, Tilda, I¡¯m begging you¨Cgo back. ¡°If you do Til leave I¡¯ll pack up and disappear from their lives forever. You¡¯ll never have to see me again.¡± B¡¯s tone sounded full of sincerity, not a hint of fakeress But in reality, this was her n all along. It was the perfect step back to move forward trick 11:23 AM P Chapter 55 Her Real Face She was offering a sacrifice so sweet that Tilda would be tempted to take it. Because the real trap wasn¡¯t K leaving¨Cit was what would happen after. Once Tilda went back to the Jensons, K stepping aside would turn into the deadliest trap. She had already noticed Howard and Wade slowly leaning toward Tilda¡¯s side. If she didn¡¯t strike now, Tilda might rise again. Finished Seeing Tilda go quiet, like she was really thinking about it, K wiped her tears and said, ¡°Tilda, I was the one abandoned at the orphanage. Meeting the Jensons was the biggest blessing of my life. I already had 18 years of love from them¨Cthat¡¯s more than enough. This family was always yours. I¡¯ll give it back now. Please, I¡¯m begging you,e home.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tilda dragged the sound out, lips curling into a mocking smile as she stared K down. ¡°You really put on a show. I¡¯ll give you that. But my answer is no.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± K froze, stunned. No? Why would Tilda refuse? This is the chance she should¡¯ve been dreaming of! ¡°First off, when I say I cut ties with the Jensons, I mean it. I¡¯m disgusted to share blood with them. ¡°Second, K, your acting may be perfect¨Cyou¡¯ve got the Jensons wrapped so tightly that they can¡¯t even see daylight, but with me? Doesn¡¯t work. So don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± And Tilda had to admit¨CK¡¯s acting really was wless. The kind of performance that could win her an Oscar on the spot. Otherwise, how else could she have fooled the whole Jensons into never seeing her real face? Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 56 Chapter 56 About Me Leaving the Jensons But Tilda was different now. In herst life, she had paid with everything¨Ctrapped by K¡¯s schemes, left inside a burning fire, her whole body swallowed by mes until nothing was left. ¡°Your little step back to move forward¡® trick is smart, I¡¯ll give you that. But if you leave the Jensons, everyone will think I forced you out. Then I¡¯ll be the bad guy forever, and they¡¯ll all pity you. They¡¯ll spoil you even more and wee you back with open arms. ¡°In the end, I¡¯ll have nothing. But you, K, you¡¯ll turn into the poor little princess, tragic and heartbroken, only to be carried back home like some fairy¨Ctale ending.¡± ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve got it wrong. What do I have to do for you to finally believe me- ¡°And another thing!¡± Tilda, sick of K¡¯s weak, fake act, cut her off sharply. I don¡¯t even care about being the Jenson heiress! ¡°If you want it, take it¨Cit¡¯s yours! ¡°Enough. Your ten minutes are up¨CI¡¯m leaving.¡± Tilda checked the time and clicked her tongue in annoyance. Can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve already given K extra. And for what? Listening to her nonsense without gaining a single useful thing. What a total waste of my lunch break. Still¡­ this woman isn¡¯t dumb. She¡¯s careful never to show her real face directly. K, realizing her n had failed, clenched her jaw. She hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to be so sharp, so untouchable. Even the shiny bait of the heiress title didn¡¯t tempt her. K was about to let Tilda go when she spotted a familiar figure in the distance. At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it.. But it really was him. ¡°Tilda, please!¡± K suddenly cried, throwing herself toward her. Tilda moved instinctively, stepping aside. She didn¡¯t even touch K- But K let out a loud scream, spun dramatically, and copsed to the ground. She twisted her ankle, and her face twisted with exaggerated pain. ¡°K¡± Kussell¡¯s and Howard¡¯s voices rang out as they rushed over in panic Chapters first released on find(?)ovel K, are you okay?¡± ¡°No I think I wasted my ankle 11:23 AM PP. Chapter 56 About Me Leaving the Jensons 0 Watching the scene, Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. Of course. K is still acting. She never stops. ¡°Dad. Howard, why are you two here?¡± ID Finished Truth was, K had already seen them. But even she didn¡¯t know why Russell and Howard suddenly appeared at Orica University. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter¡­ ¡°Tilda!¡± Russell straightened up, his eyes zing as he red at her. ¡°How dare you bully K! Do you think the Jensons are dead and gone? Apologize to her right now!¡± Howard helped K up, his own face dark with anger as he stared at Tilda. K was their darling, their precious treasure. Even a scratch on her was uneptable. And now they had just watched her get ¡°pushed¡± to the ground and twist her ankle. Of course, they had to stand up for her. ¡°Hah, you want me to apologize? Russell, you really do dream big. ¡°I honestly wonder how you even run Jenson Group. I thought you were just riding on a woman¡¯s coattails.¡± Compared to him, ir had always been far stronger. Back in the day, she ruled the business world as the queen of negotiations. She and Russell together built Jenson Group into a giant, one of the top forces in Slosa and even across Cethend. But once thepany was stable and the kids were born, ir stepped back from the spotlight. Truth was, most of Jenson Group¡¯s glory came from ir. Of course, everyone had a w, ir¡¯s was that when she snapped, her tongue was sharp enough to cut like a knife. Just like Howard¡¯s. ¡°Tilda!¡± Russell finally lost control. His face turned dark with rage as he lifted his hand, ready to p his ¡°ungrateful¡± daughter across the face and teach this reckless girl a lesson. ¡®Dad, no! K ever the saint,¡± darted in front of Tilda at thest second Russell couldn¡¯t stop himself in time. Smack! The p rang out,nding right across K¡¯s cheek. She toppled to the ground, her face instantly swelling with a red handprint ¡°K¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 57 Chapter 57 I¡¯m Not Suicidal K realized she had ¡°slipped up¡± and quickly lowered her head. Howard¡¯s angry eyes immediately turned to Tilda. ¡°Tilda, what did you say to K?! ¡°If you dare hurt her, I swear I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Tildaughed, even pping her hands. The smirk on her lips was sharp and mocking. 222 ¡°What a show! You guys are like a full¨Con acting family. It¡¯s seriously amazing. ¡°Forget running apany¨Cyou should all just join the showbiz. Winning an Oscar would be way too easy for you. You¡¯re all so deep in your roles, it¡¯s actually funny.¡± Why have I never noticed before that the Jensons have clown blood in them? They should open their own theme park, starring themselves as the clowns. For more chapters visit Guaranteed best¨Cselling amusement park in the world. ¡°Tilda! Even now, you don¡¯t feel guilty? K got hurt because of you! She even took that p for you and still defended you! Don¡¯t you feel anything in your heart? ¡°Why did I get cursed with such a terrible daughter? You¡¯re not even worth a tiny fraction of K¡¯s kindness and innocence! You¡¯re so poisonous you even want to drag your own father into court! ¡°You won¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve ruined the Jensons¡® name, will you?!¡± Russell¡¯s teeth clenched so hard that it looked like he wanted to strangle Tilda right then and there. I should have stuck to my decision long ago and never let Tilda be born! If we didn¡¯t have seven sons and no daughters, we wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate for a girl. I¡¯d been against ir¡¯ste pregnancy from the start. If we wanted a daughter so badly, we should have just adopted. But she got pregnant anyway. She risked her life giving birth to Tilda, nearly dying. And then, right after she was born, the baby was stolen. Disappeared. ir sank into deep depression, almost ending her own life. If I hadn¡¯t stayed by her side day and night and if K hadn¡¯t appeared as some kind of ,¡± who knew what might have happened. And none After finally getting Tilda back, she¡¯s like this A curse. Shr) full of hair and determined to destroy the Jensons. She has to be some punishment from above Heaven¡¯s cruel payback to our family. That¡¯s the only way to exin such a disgrace. only we had adopted K sooner none of this would have happened Chapter 57 I¡¯m Not Suicidal ¡°What? Tilda, you¡¯re suing Dad? What¡¯s going on?¡± This time. K was truly shocked. She never imagined Tilda would actually dare to sue Russell, the powerful chairman of Jenson Group. It was like digging your own grave. Tilda gave her a cold, cutting look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him? Or are simple words too hard for you?¡± Finished ¡°Tilda¡­ w¨Cwhy has ite to this? It must be me. I must not have done enough for you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ K¡¯s eyes filled instantly, tears pouring down like a flood the moment Tilda snapped at her. ¡°Tilda! Apologize to K right now!¡± Seeing his beloved sister cry, Howard exploded. His roar was so loud and fierce that it could make anyone¡¯s heart tremble. Howard was huge¨Cbuilt like a WWE champion. His rough voice and explosive temper scared most girls into tears whenever he got mad. His rule had always been to never hit a woman. But this time, Tilda had crossed every line. His fists were itching. Why isn¡¯t Tilda a man? If she were, I would¡¯ve beaten her into the ground already. ¡°Before you all kill me off, I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡± From the pocket of her coat, Tilda pulled out a phone. Not just any phone. She casually pressed a button. The conversation she¡¯d just had with K yed out, word for word. K¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Tilda, what- ¡°When dealing with trash like you, of course, I prepare. How could I not? ¡°It was too obvious¨Cyou suddenly wanting a private chat? Of course, you had bad intentions. ¡°And Russell, Howard¨Cdon¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t even yed the best part yet.¡± When the recording reached the part where Tilda guessed that K might have nned the whole trending scandal herself. Russell¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tilda, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to nder K?¡± ¡°nder? Me? How would I dare? K is your precious gem, your little angel. I¡¯m not suicidal. ¡°I call it logical reasoning. Ob. and Russell, you said you¡¯d find out who framed me and made me the target. So? It¡¯s been days found the culprit yet At those words. K¡¯s heart skipped a beat Out Of The Shadows Ch 58 Chapter 58 A Video K hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to pull this card right now! Russell wentpletely quiet. It was true. Back when he first found out the editor¨Cin¨Cchief and the others had lied and smeared Tilda, his first thought had been K. Because when Tilda got ndered, pushed away from the Jensons, and even forced to leave, K had suddenly be the only precious heiress of the Jensons. She was the one who would gain the most. Russell had said he would look into it, but he never really dug deep. He didn¡¯t want to burst the fragile bubble. Because if the truth came out, if K really had nned everything Russell didn¡¯t dare think about it. The daughter he had spoiled all her life, the one he loved most¨Cwhat kind of person would that make her? Maybe, just maybe, Russell had never seen K¡¯s real face at all. ¡°Heh, so you really didn¡¯t check, huh? Russell, everything you say is just nonsense. And you still call yourself my father? Don¡¯t kid yourself.¡± Tilda¡¯s mockery was cruel. She had already given up hope for him. In Russell¡¯s eyes, whatever K did was always right. Whatever Tilda did was always wrong. Every time something involved K, Russell lost all judgment and blindly protected her. And countless times, just to shield K, he had thrown Tilda under the bus and made her the scapegoat, leaving her to be cursed, hated, and hurt in every way. ¡°I ¡­¡± Russell had no words. Tilda¡¯s sharp words had him trapped. The day she cut ties with the Jensons, Russell hadn¡¯t checked further. It was partly because he was angry at her and thought it was useless, and partly because he was scared of the truth he didn¡¯t want to face. ¡°Tilda, you think a few words are enough to me K? To make us believe it¡¯s all her fault? Where¡¯s your proof?¡± ¡°Without proof, all you have are guesses!¡± Howard, with his military and legal training, immediately pointed out the gap in Tilda¡¯s words. ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me. I¡¯ve always known But listen. I¡¯ll leave the Jensons and stay far away, as long as youe home. Just don¡¯t hate me ¡°I¡¯m hurting so much, and I¡¯m scared. I¡¯d rather die than let you misunderstand me!¡± K cried until her voice broke. Every word was shredded by sobs. Then the tears caine in a flood¨Cugly, uncontroble No one could stop her Watching her like that. Russell¡¯s heart ached. Any doubt he had samshed, reced with raw love and concern Chapter 58 A Video Finished ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve been looking into this all along. I just needed more time. And I know without a doubt that K had nothing to do. with it! ¡°K is kind, pure, and sincere. She¡¯s the daughter we¡¯ve raised since childhood. We know her heart better than anyone. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can use these tricks to drive a wedge between us Jensons!¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a bitter, mocking smile. Of course. In the Jensons¡® eyes, K has always been the sweet, innocent one. Meanwhile, I¡¯m the demon, the one who doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe or deserve to be a Jenson. If Russell really wanted to investigate, with his power, he could have found the truth long ago. The editor¨Cin¨Cchief hasn¡¯t even left Slosa¨Che¡¯s just taken a leave. One scare from Russell, and he would have cracked. K can¡¯t make magic. She can¡¯t make him vanish. The truth is simple. Russell doesn¡¯t want to investigate. Or worse, even if the truth pointed to K, he¡¯d make ten thousand excuses to convince himself it was false. He¡¯d say it was my scheme, a setup, a trick to frame K. In the end, it¡¯s always the same: It¡¯s my fault I¡¯m not loved, and he¡¯ll always be biased toward the daughter he loves. My mistakes are real and punishable. But K¡¯s mistakes? He¡¯d say it¡¯s made up or someone else¡¯s fault. K isn¡¯t even blood, but in the Jensons¡® hearts, she¡¯s the daughter they raised, their treasure, the little sister they adore, I¡¯m the biological daughter but I was gone for 19 years. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m as close to them as a stranger is. Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel I guess that means I¡¯m destined to be trampled by the Jensons while K gets cherished like a princess¨Cpampered, loved, and spoiled. Tilda was left in the corner, watching the family warmth she could never have from a distance. Every nce cut her like a knife. ¡°Russell, you can say whatever to help you sleep at night. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I can prove. You used me, but I have proof.¡± Tilda flipped her phone. She hit y, and everyone gasped. It was a video It showed K suddenly throwing herself at Tilda. Tilda didn¡¯t even touch her¨Cyet K flew back like something invisible hit her spanning and crashing hard to the ground. Send Gifts 560 Out Of The Shadows Ch 59 Chapter 59 The Type Who Had to Control Everything Everything was crystal clear. Tilda hadn¡¯t even touched K¨Cnot a single hair! She had fallen all by herself. With such clear evidence, even Russell and Howard were speechless. This time, they really had gotten it wrong. And worse¨Cthey¡¯d been embarrassed in public. ¡°Count the trending scandal, the Wade thing, and now this ¡­ ¡°Russell, that¡¯s three times you¡¯ve wrongly used me. ¡°You even tried to hurt me, put me in danger again and again. And you call yourself a father? Please. You¡¯re worse than trash.¡± Russell¡¯s face burned with shame as he was exposed in front of everyone. And this wasn¡¯t the first time or the second. This was the third. At his age, Russell had never felt so humiliated. Each word was like a knife and each fact a p. And the worst part¨Cthe person tearing him apart was his own daughter. Even Howard fell silent. His earlier arrogance disappeared. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A rough, awkward cough broke the quiet. ¡°Daddy, Howard ¡­ I already said it. I tripped. Tilda didn¡¯t push me¡­¡± K¡¯s voice was soft, weak. But inside, she felt relieved. Because this was always her backup n. If she hadn¡¯t stuck to that story, she might have gone down with it all. But one question still nagged her. What kind of phone is Tilda using? Recording our voices through clothes is one thing¨Cbut video this sharp? Thank God I didn¡¯t slip earlier when sparring with Tilda. Thank God I kept denying it like glue. If I had cracked for even a second, I¡¯d be done. No. I can¡¯t risk being alone with Tilda again. One¨Con¨Cone means danger. It could be a trap Sull. thank you Mr. Russell. Before the trial even starts, you just handed me perfect proof. po do me a favor: Get ready for court and practice your apology¡± With that. Tilda spun on her heel and walked away. ¡°Wait Tidar Finished 11:23 AM P Chapter 59 The Type Who Had to Control Everything Russell jumped up. He couldn¡¯t let her leave. You¡¯re really going to take me to court? I¡¯m your father! No matter what, you still have Jenson blood in your veins!¡± This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Finished Tilda didn¡¯t turn. Her voice was cold as ice. ¡°You wronged me. And you ask why I¡¯d sue you? Heh. Apologize right here, to me and Una, and I might let it go.¡± ¡°What ¡­¡± Russell¡¯s pride caught in his throat. Apologize? To Tilda and Una? How would I face the rest of the family after that? ¡°You can¡¯t? Then see you in court. And this time, you¡¯ll lose. Guaranteed.¡± Tilda saw straight through him. Russell was the type who did wrong but made excuses¨Che always med his love for family and his overprotectiveness for his rash choices. But excuses didn¡¯t erase the damage. If excuses fixed everything, why havews? Why have police? Were people supposed to swallow their pain just because the Jensons were powerful? But Tilda was determined to teach the old man a lesson, even if it was thest thing she¡¯d do. Russell could only stand there, frozen, watching her leave. ¡°Daddy, Howard, what do we do? If Tilda really sues, won¡¯t we be a punchline? ¡°Daddy, please talk to her. Honestly, Tilda doesn¡¯t stand a chance against you¡­. K¡¯s voice was soft, trembling like she was weak. But inside, she was gloating. If Tilda and the Jensons tear each other apart in court to the point of no return, they¡¯ll never take her back, no matter how much they lean toward Tilda. Dad will definitely win. Even if he misunderstood Tilda, she doesn¡¯t have proof. What power does Tilda have? She¡¯s just a college student¨Calone, powerless, stripped of the Jenson name. And she thinks she can sue us? That¡¯s not brave¨Cthat¡¯s suicide. ¡°This time¡­ it won¡¯t be that simple.¡± Russell¡¯s face darkened. He hade to Orica University to confront Tilda for what she did and to ask how she had met Andy. But after her icy defiance, asking now would only humiliate him more Now, he was trapped, with no way forward and no way back Night fell Tilda drove her Porsche Cayenne, dropping Una off first. She waved goodbye and headed home. Right then, her phone buzzed. It was jude Out Of The Shadows Ch 60 Chapter 60 Hides in His Study Even though Tilda hadn¡¯t signed any contract with Jude yet, they were already tied together. Normally, Jude would¡¯ve been the type to boss her around, control every little part of her life. That would¡¯ve made Tilda furious. She¡¯d fight back hard, desperate to break free. But Jude didn¡¯t do that. She liked his reply and checked the time. It was 7 p.m. Andy¡¯s flight from Jeselton to Slosa was due at 8 p.m. If she left now, she could make it on time. Tilda spun the wheel, pressed the gas, and the Porsche¡¯s red lights cut a sharp line through the night as she sped down the road. ir was waiting at the arrival exit of the airport, wearing huge sunsses and a heavy fur coat. ¡°So¡­ it failed, didn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice was t as she listened to Howard on the phone. She¡¯d expected this. The Tilda now was nothing like the Tilda who returned to the Jensons months ago. Back then, she was desperate, ttering, timid, and full of self¨Cdoubt. Now? She burned with hatred and contempt for the Jensons. And ir couldn¡¯t deny it: This Tilda had a sharpness that demanded respect. She carried a boldness, a fire, a strong capability that made her truly look like she belonged to the family. She was no longer that trembling girl who seemed so unworthy before. But still, she felt that Tilda¡¯s power wasn¡¯t supposed to be used on her own family. Tilda was ir¡¯s daughter, a Jenson through and through. That strength was meant for enemies outside the family, not inside. And now, all this chaos caused by Tilda was wearing ir outpletely. Why couldn¡¯t she just be like Kr K¡¯s gentle, soft, and sweet¨Cshe doesn¡¯t make life harder for everyone. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± He locked himself in his study the moment he got back from campus. K¡¯s been crying non¨Cstop, ming herself, and Wade¡¯s with her now, trying to calm her down I see I¡¯m at the airport now. Andy¡¯s flightnds at 8 pm I¡¯ll try to convince him to drop this case before it spirals out of control¡± ir and Russell had spent decades building their empire. Nary weren¡¯t fools Both of them had sharp instincts and made ruthless decisions. Runsell had gone to Orica University to confront Tilda and see if they could settle things quietly before the public noticed- before the jensons were embarrassed and thepany stock dropped. 11:23 AM P P Chapter 60 Hides in His Study If he failed, ir was here at the airport, ready to handle Andy first. Whatever it took, she¡¯d make him drop thewsuit. If Tilda had hired anyone else, the Jensons wouldn¡¯t care. They weren¡¯t scared. But Andy was different. Finished Andy was dangerous. Even with no evidence, he could twist fate. They called him a magician in court, the undefeated. prodigy. ¡°Tell your dad to get it together. He started this mess by storming at Tilda without checking facts, and now the whole family is scrambling to fix it while he hides in his study! If he doesn¡¯t straighten up, I swear, he¡¯ll regret it when I get home.¡± ir didn¡¯t know what happened at the university that day.¡± She didn¡¯t know why K was crying, and she didn¡¯t really care. Before the Jensons¡® reputation took another hit, she had to remove every threat. Howard hesitated. He knew ir needed the truth: They had misjudged Tilda again, and maybe it was toote to fix things. ¡°Mom, actually-¡± ir hung up before he could say more. She had already spotted Andy, with his golden hair and green eyes. It was hard to ignore. He stood 6¡¯2¡°, dressed all in ck¨Ca leather jacket, jeans, high¨Ctop boots. The ck made him sharper, more striking, like a de through the crowd. But what really made him unforgettable was his skin. Pale, almost ghostlike, unlike the healthyplexions around him. His face looked like he carried some hidden sickness, his lips colorless. That was why he wore lipstick¨Ca bright sh against the pale skin. Golden curls fell over his forehead, partly hiding eyes lined with red veins and dark circles. He had blood¨Ctinted lips, deathly pale skin, piercing green eyes, and a full ck outfit. He looked like a vampire lord, risen from a coffin after centuries of sleep. People couldn¡¯t help staring. The crowd instinctively parted. Phones lifted while cameras clicked, trying to capture the living phantom. Some tried to hit on him, but they weren¡¯t sure what to say. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel Some braver ones asked if he was an international star. Andy just shook his head and never said a word. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 61 Chapter 61 Just a Greeting Dragging his suitcase, Andy walked straight ahead. ¡°Hello, Mr. Saville.¡± ir stepped forward on purpose, cutting him off and giving a polite greeting. Andy had already seen her. He stopped walking. His pale lips parted slightly. A delicate, almost fragile voice slipped out. ¡°Mrs. Jenson. You need anything?¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a man¡¯s voice. It was soft and kind of in¨Cbetween¨Cneither fully manly nor fully feminine. If it weren¡¯t for Andy¡¯s slightly masculine look, anyone could¡¯ve thought he was a woman. 38% Finished And yet, that voice had a strange, maic power¨Cas if it could crawl under your skin and settle in your chest. People couldn¡¯t help listening, like Andy was a supernatural vampire, whispering and drawing you in until you couldn¡¯t get away. That was why people joked that Andy¡¯s perfect record in court wasn¡¯t just skill¨Cit was because he was too damn beautiful, charming judges, jurors, even otherwyers. As a top attorney, Andy had, of course, already studied the Jensons¡® entire history before taking Tilda¡¯s case. The VIP exit was still ahead, and ir had done everything she could to intercept him here. Andy had habits. He never brought assistants on flights, not even bodyguards. His staff always arrived early to wait in Slosa. ording to him, flights felt suffocating, and he¡¯d have no freedom. And when he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t want to hear a word about work. He just wanted to rx alone, drown in music, and rest. With an assistant hovering, that would¡¯ve been impossible. So ir found him alone. That made her job easy. ¡°Seems like you already know who I am, so I¡¯ll skip the small talk. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit. I want to talk terms. I¡¯d like you to drop Tilda¡¯s case.¡± Sheid her cards on the table right away. Chapter 61 Just a Greeting ¡°Heh¡­ Andy¡¯s green eyes shimmered with amusement, as if he¡¯d just found a very interesting toy. ir¡¯s stomach twisted with unease. ¡°A woman of your status should¡¯ve done your homework on me. ¡°After all, you even knew my flight, my arrival time and nned to stop me here. ¡°And yet, you try to bribe me? Honestly, I¡¯m insulted.¡± ir bit her tongue to stay calm. She expected this. She knew he would be hard to move. 45 He wasn¡¯t just anyone¨Che was the most famous attorney in the country, admired by many. But ir wasn¡¯t unprepared. She had rehearsed every word. 38% ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel Finished ¡°Of course, I know your reputation, Mr. Saville. Honestly, Tilda is my daughter¨Cthe Jensons¡® blood, lost for 19 years. ¡°This is a family matter, a misunderstanding, and I¡¯m very sorry it got this far. In the end, it¡¯s just family conflict. It doesn¡¯t need to go to court so we¡¯d beughed at by outsiders. ¡°As long as you name your price, whatever the Jensons can give, we will. And that¡¯s not bragging¨Cour influence goes across Slosa, the country, even the world. ¡°Even someone like you must have problems you can¡¯t fix alone. Say the word, and maybe the Jensons can help.¡± ir really was the expert at negotiating at Jenson Group back in the day. Before Andy came, she had already prepared what she would say. Thinking carefully, it was perfect. First, she made it clear that Tilda was one of the Jensons. Then, she said this was just a family argument, a small thing that didn¡¯t require legal procedures. Then she used the power of the Jensons and basically gave Andy a nk check. She was pulling out all the stops. But Andy simply smiled. His gaze didn¡¯t stay on ir. He lifted a hand and waved behind her. Tilda!¡± 212 G Chapter 61 Just a Greeting The sound of her name froze ir in ce. Finished Tilda sneered, ¡°I was just wondering why Russell and Howard came for me at the university earlier, and you weren¡¯t around. ¡°Turns out, you ran here to cut off mywyer. Were you trying to bribe him? ¡°Well, lucky me. Looks like I just found another piece of excellent evidence.¡± ir spun around. And there was Tilda, phone in hand, recording a video. Her tone dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Tilda! Y¨Cyou¡¯ve misunderstood. I only came to greet Mr. Saville!¡± Panic surged in ir¡¯s chest. If Tilda showed that recording to a judge and jury, the Jensons¡® case would fall apart. But Tilda calmly slid her phone away, whistled, and smirked. ¡°Oh, just a greeting, huh? Andy, is that what this is?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Andy said smoothly. ¡°Mrs. Jenson just gave me something very valuable.¡± He stepped past ir, came to Tilda¡¯s side, and casually wrapped an arm around her waist. ¡°It seems Mrs. Jenson has no idea how dangerous the person she¡¯s messing with really is.¡± Send Gifts it 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 62 Chapter 62 Probably Already Dead Finished Andy continued, ¡°I almost feel sorry for the Jensons. Looks like the whole family isn¡¯t that smart. Are you sure they¡¯re really rted to you? ¡°How could an idiot like Mrs. Jenson give birth to someone as sharp and brilliant as you?¡± ¡°What¡­ §á ir¡¯s eyes went wide. What did he just say? He called me an idiot? I¡¯m the matriarch of the Jensons, and I was once a queen of negotiation, ruling boardrooms in Slosa, feared and admired by everyone. Even after stepping back, stories about me still float around like legends. Any businessperson, new or old, would bow, lower their pride, and greet me with respect. Not just because the Jenson name is powerful, but because my skills demand respect. I¡¯ve spent her life in the spotlight, getting attention, admiration, and deference. Never has anyone dared to humiliate me so cruelly! ¡°Andy, I think Mrs. Jenson isn¡¯t just dumb¨Cher character¡¯s rotten too. ¡°Otherwise, why try something as low as bribery? ¡°When you mess up, you should look at yourself first. Instead, she tries to steal someone else¡¯s ally. ¡°Looks like Slosa¡¯s so¨Ccalled top family is just a weak cover¨Cup for a rotten bunch.¡± Tilda¡¯s words cut sharply, without hesitation. ¡°Tilda!¡± ir gasped while clutching her chest, her face flushing deep red. ¡°Don¡¯t forget¨Cyou are my daughter. You live because I gave you life! ¡°I am your mother! You show no family pride, no desire to protect our name, and now you humiliate me like I¡¯m worthless! I¡¯m your mother! ¡°Are you even human?¡± Even if we were wrong and misunderstood her, she has no right to throw daggers at her own blood. She should not destroy the Jenson family¡¯s reputation like this. Tilda is a Jenson. Chapter 62 Probably Already Dead The Jensons¡® blood runs through her veins! Can¡¯t she just speak like a daughter? Does she have to show only hostility and say hurtful things? Russell didn¡¯t even mean to hurt her. He just loses his head when family is involved. Family is always the Jensons¡® weak spot. It¡¯s true for Russell, me, and all our seven sons. Tilda has Jenson blood but refuses to honor that bond. K, who isn¡¯t even rted by blood, shows more loyalty and understanding than she ever does! Watching her now, ir felt disappointment sink deeper and deeper. 37%9 Finished She felt that the daughter she had risked her life to bring into this world had turned cruel and ungrateful. ¡°Already done? Mrs. Jenson, I told you¨CI¡¯ve cut ties with your family. I don¡¯t owe you anything. ¡°If you want to scream here, if you want the world to see, I don¡¯t care. ¡°But the family reputation you cling to, thepany¡¯s stock price you worship? That might not survive the st.¡± Tilda noticed the flicker of disappointment in ir¡¯s eyes. For more chapters visit find?novel But so what? To the Jensons, she had always been an outsider. Their disappointment meant nothing. She had seen it so many times that it no longer hurt. In that house, even breathing felt like a mistake. K could do anything¨Cfail, fall, stumble¨Cand still getfort, encouragement, unconditional love. But Tilda? She could bow her head, shrink to nothing, beg silently for scraps of affection, and still get coldness and cruelty. The only time they really looked at her was when she exploded, when she made a scene. The squeaky wheel gets the oil. Even if their gazes were full of malice, it still felt good to make her so¨Ccalled family grit their teeth in anger. There was a twisted sense of satisfaction in that. Every word Tilda said hit ir¡¯s deepest weakness. Tilda didn¡¯t care about the Jenson name. She wanted to crush it. 2/3 Chapter 62 Probably Already Dead. But ir cared, desperately. ¡°Are you finished? Let¡¯s go, Tilda.¡± Finished Andy found ir funny. On another day, he might¡¯ve yed with her and stretched out her embarrassment for fun. But this wasn¡¯t another day. This was the first time he was officially meeting Tilda. It mattered too much. He wasn¡¯t wasting time on a useless toy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andy.¡± Tilda¡¯s mocking gaze softened into indifference. She didn¡¯t even look at ir again. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± ir¡¯s lips trembled, words heavy with desperation. ¡°You really want to cut all ties with us? Rip our family apart until nothing is left but open wounds? ¡°Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt even a little? Don¡¯t you feel guilty? Regret? ¡°Maybe we should never have searched for you and taken you back. Daphne kept warning me, begging me not to look. She said, even if we found you, what then? After 19 years lost, you were probably already dead.¡± Send Gifts 2.1K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 63 Chapter 63 Lost in Hell Finished ¡°I wouldn¡¯t listen! Every single year, I spent endless time, money, and energy searching for you because I wanted to make things right, because I refused to give up even the smallest bit of hope! That¡¯s what being a mother means! You were part of me, carried inside me for nine long months! ¡°But was I wrong? Was it all a mistake? How could you turn out like this? I never dreamed ¡­ I brought an enemy into my own home!¡± ir¡¯s voice was rough, desperate, breaking through the air. Her eyes were bloodshot, filled with tears she refused to let fall. This wasn¡¯t an act to get sympathy. Even as she spoke, a cold dread spread through her chest. Why? Why is my daughter¨Cthe one I¡¯d searched for, the one I¡¯d lost for 19 years¨Cnow stabbing my heart and dragging the Jenson name through the mud? Why would fate y such a cruel, twisted joke on me? If everything copses the way I fear, it will be because of her. She herself set the stage. She will be the Jensons¡® biggest enemy. Andy stopped walking. His brows knit together slightly. He nced sideways at Tilda, uneasy. He didn¡¯t know the full story between her and the Jensons, but the way Tilda brushed it off so casually made one thing clear: ir¡¯s perfect, sugar¨Ccoated version of the family wasn¡¯t real. The Jensons hadn¡¯t given Tilda love. They¡¯d given her betrayal so raw that it made her see through the lie of ¡°family.¡± She had left, and she had thrived without them. Her words now feel like emotional ckmail. But still¡­ she¡¯s Tilda¡¯s biological mother. Wouldn¡¯t words that harsh sting, even just a little? Tilda seemed to notice Andy¡¯s worried gaze. She tilted her head and gave him a small, quick smile. A silent message, telling him she was fine. Chapter 63 Lost in Hell Because to her, this kind of humiliation wasn¡¯t new. She¡¯d already survived worse, wounds ten times deeper. 37% Finished Like when Wade humiliated her and forced her to cut off her beloved long hair, then turned around and praised K¡¯s flowing locks right in front of her. He crushed her small, fragile hunger for affection under his heel. That was only a drizzle in the storm the Jensons had poured on her. Tilda turned to ir, her eyes cutting cold and sharp. It was so cold that ir froze. And in that gaze, ir saw something alien. Something she didn¡¯t recognize. No trace of shared blood. No trace of a mother¨Cdaughter connection. Even ir¡¯s usualmanding aura as a mother began to fade. What rose up instead ¡­ was fear. ¡°ir, now you want to y the mother card on me, huh? AK ¡°You say you fought against everyone for years just to find me, your words dressed up so noble they could make strangers cry. Then tell me why was it that when you finally brought me back into the mansion, you acted as if I were invisible? ¡°You clung to K every day, doting on her, while your own daughter¨Cyour flesh and blood, missing for 19 years¨Cwasn¡¯t even worth a nce, a shred of guilt, not even the smallest drop of love. I lived in that house like I mattered less than K¡¯s pet! ¡°Two weeks. A whole two weeks! And you never once asked if I was sleeping well, if I wasfortable, if I even liked the food. What kind of mother is that? The love for me you brag about¨CI never saw it. Not once.¡± Her words burned like fire, but her voice stayed steady and calm. The weight of her presence froze ir from the inside out. Without realizing it, ir was the one pushed down, cornered beneath her daughter¡¯s dominance. And the worst part ¡­ Tilda¡¯s words were facts. Undeniable, crushing facts she didn¡¯t know how to face. Latest content published on find[?]ovel ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re wrong¡­ I just¡­ You came back so suddenly, so I panicked. I wasn¡¯t ready. I didn¡¯t know how to face you. ¡°But¡­ I gave you a home, didn¡¯t I? I gave you family, I gave you love¨Caren¡¯t those the things you wanted all along?¡± 15.15 Sat, Chapter 63 Lost in Hell Even Tilda blinked in disbelief. Family? Love? 37% Finished Did she really just say she didn¡¯t know how to face her own daughter¨Cthe daughter who had been missing for 19 years, who came back desperate for warmth, who clipped her own wings and hid her gifts just to carefully, painfully earn approval? Then why bring me back at all? Why y the hero who ¡°saved¡± me, insisting on giving me a chance, only to abandon me once I stepped into the house? Maybe if I had never gone back, if I had never set foot in the Jenson Vi, my life would have been happier. I wouldn¡¯t have burned to death ot been broken into pieces by my so¨Ccalled family. Tilda almost admired ir¡¯s shamelessness. How have I not seen it before? How have I not realized ir is this bold and maniptive? After all, in my life, every time I thought about giving up, every time I was bleeding from their cruelty, half¨Cdead, drowning in depression, even cutting pain into my own skin It was ir. ir, with her tears, her sweet words, luring me back. ir, like a devil¡¯s messenger, dragged me back into the pit with invisible hands, deeper and deeper, until I was lost in hell again. Send Gifts 2.1K 1 15:13 Sat, Sep 6 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 64 Chapter 64 Nothing but Her Duty * Finished In a way¡­ ir is scarier than the rest. She dragged me, her own daughter, into hell without even knowing it, hurt me again and again, and then stood there acting touched by her own ¡°sacrifice.¡± ¡°You really think giving me a fancy bedroom, expensive food, and a team of servants was enough? You think that makes you a mother? No, you treated me like a well¨Ctrained pet, raised just to please you. ¡°You never once stood up to Wade for ignoring me and treating me coldly, for spoiling K while pretending I wasn¡¯t there! ¡°You even joined in! You showed me by example that I wasn¡¯t worth anything. Just like Russell, you gave K everything she wanted and showered her with love, while your so¨Ccalled real daughter was left outpletely! ¡°ir, do you think you¡¯re innocent just because you didn¡¯t hit me? Do you even realize your silence, your cold neglect, cuts deeper than any knife? Do you know that when I needed you most, when I was drowning in despair, you said nothing? You just watched me suffer. And that alone stabbed straight through my heart. ¡°You love reminding me that you¡¯re my real mother. Then tell me¨Cwhy, when I cried for you to save me, did you look away? But the second I broke away from the Jensons, you showed up, acting noble, using the fact you gave birth to me like a weapon to hold me down?¡± A mother like that¡­ She doesn¡¯t deserve my respect and my love. The only reason Tilda hadn¡¯t already burned the Jensons to the ground was that, in this second life, all she wanted was distance. Chapters first released on find(?)ovel She wanted topletely cut ties, stay far away, and live a free, beautiful life. Because her life, after all, came from Russell and ir. No matter how much she hated the blood in her veins, how much she despised the body and name she carried, that fact would never change. That debt had already cost her her life once. So, in this life, she just wanted to cut ties, which was exactly as the Jensons wanted, leaving them behind. But still, she couldn¡¯t understand. Why wouldn¡¯t they stop bothering me? Why do they keep forcing themselves into my life? Why? Is it because I¡¯m still Russell and ir¡¯s daughter? Because I carry Jenson blood, I¡¯m doomed to be their pet, trampled whenever they feel like it, denied even the right to say ¡°no,¡± denied the right to run? ¡°Tilda! Y¨Cyou misunderstood me. Wade and the others only acted coldly because they didn¡¯t know you yet. You just came back¨Cit¡¯s normal there¡¯s some distance. 37%1 Chapter 64 Nothing but Her Duty Finished ¡°K is just a foster daughter, but she grew up with your brothers. Of course, she¡¯s close to them. Of course, Wade spoils her. That¡¯s natural. Since you¡¯re older, you should give her space. Stop being so jealous and fighting with her about everything. ¡°K¡¯s pitiful enough already¨Cshe grew up without parents. And ever since she learned who you are, she¡¯s been wanting to leave, to give the spot of ¡®Jenson daughter¡® back to you. She¡¯s been heartbroken over your misunderstanding. In your eyes, just because she has no blood ties, does that mean she¡¯s not your sister? ¡°You promised me you¡¯d be tolerant of K! Trust me, once Wade and the others spend more time with you, they¡¯ll love you. You¡¯re their real sister. You share Jenson blood. That bond can¡¯t be broken!¡± ir was flustered, but her voice was firm, almost righteous. She didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Tilda is the real Jenson daughter¨Cthat¡¯s undeniable. And with that inheritance, wealth beyond what most people could dream of in a thousand lifetimes. I¡¯ve given Tilda money and security. She no longer has to live in tiny rented apartments or move around like a wanderer. As for love? That just needs time. Rtionships can¡¯t be rushed. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong! Tilda couldn¡¯t help it¨Csheughed. She covered her face, but the bitterugh still spilled out, unstoppable: In herst life, when Tilda had wanted to walk away, ir had said these exact same words. And she had believed them. She had stayed, and like a fool, she had given everything¨Cher time, her heart, her efforts¨Cwithout asking for anything in return. She told herself it was only a matter of time. Only a matter of patience. That if she waited long enough, worked hard enough, and swallowed her pride enough, one day they would turn and finally see her, love her. Whatever K wanted, Tilda gave up. She was scared to outshine K, scared to take attention away from her or her brothers. So she dimmed herself on purpose¨Cpretending to be weak and average. She had watched Russell and the others spend hours choosing gifts for K, while she only ever got whatever K didn¡¯t want. And she forced herself to believe those leftovers were gifts they had picked out for her. She believed she was the older sister, and K the younger one, fragile, with her special spot in the family. Chapter 64 Nothing but Her Duty So, as the big sister, it was Tilda¡¯s job to give way, to let K shine. But after all those years, after everything she gave, one truth never changed. Every time they picked a gift, no one ever asked Tilda what she wanted. They only asked K. Always K first. Always. Her sacrifices had been treated as nothing but her duty. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 65 Chapter 65 Isn¡¯t That Just Human? Tilda had been forced to break her own wings, crush her own pride. And what did she get in return? Depression, self¨Charm, suicide, a life wasted on denying herself, and K killing her in a fire. #Finished The Jensons, all of them, just stood together in their distrust and contempt, and left her to burn alive in those mes, not even looking back once. Tilda wondered if they knew what it felt like when fire ate through your skin, your flesh, your bones, your eyes, your mouth, and your tongue, burning you away inch by inch? When you wanted so badly to live, but couldn¡¯t. When you wanted so badly to die, but even death wouldn¡¯te. When all you could do was beg for it to end faster, just to escape the pain of being burned alive. And worse than the fire was Russell¡¯s kick. That one cruel kick to her stomach. The same stomach that had once taken a bullet for him, saving his life. She had hovered at death¡¯s edge more than once, her body covered in scars that never went away. Every winter, those scars throbbed, sharp and deep. Back then, she couldn¡¯t even use the bathroom on her own¨Cshe needed a hospital colostomy bag. She endured every strange stare, every smirk from her brothers, and the open disgust in Russell and ir¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡°Tilda?¡± Andy¡¯s worried gaze caught herughter as it spun out of control. He knew his gut was right. Buried in thatugh was sadness so heavy it couldn¡¯t be hidden. ir panicked when she heard Tilda¡¯s maniacalughter. ¡°Tilda, why are youughing? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°So I was wrong. I was wrong this whole time. ¡°I thought you just didn¡¯t like me. That you didn¡¯t want me back with the Jensons. That¡¯s why you stood by, cold and silent, while I was being tortured. ¡°But I never thought that you actually believed it was normal. Every wound I got, every scar, every betrayal -you thought it was what I deserved. Chapter 65 Isn¡¯t That Just Human? Finished ¡°ir, listen to me. You think being a Jenson daughter is some great reward? To me, it¡¯s worth less than dirt. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see you in court. I¡¯ll make sure you pay.¡± Her words weren¡¯t angry, They were calm¨Cso calm it was scary, even to her. Her heart had already turned to ice, frozen beyond anyone¡¯s reach. And inside that numbness, she felt peace. Like this, she couldn¡¯t be hurt anymore. Not by this cruel family. Tilda dropped those words and walked away. She didn¡¯t look back, not once. ir reached out, wanting to grab her. Her chest ached with guilt. She knew deep down she¡¯d done terribly wrong, but in her heart, she still thought of the Jensons¡® reputation first. She wanted to use ¡°love¡± as leverage, to pull Tilda back, to stop thewsuit, to protect their image. Because without that, what dignity would the Jensons have left? She told herself mistakes could be fixed. She told herself this wasn¡¯t just an excuse. But Andy stepped in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, every mother has her own nature. This is your family matter, and usually I wouldn¡¯t interfere. ?????? ???? find{n}ovel ¡°But as awyer and as an outsider watching¨CI¡¯ll say this: When someone watches a victim suffer, does nothing to help, and then dares to justify it¡­ that person is part of the crime. ¡°Justice thates toote isn¡¯t justice at all. ¡°If you want to brand yourself as the mother who fought against the world to get her daughter back, then ask yourself¨Cdo your actions live up to that image you¡¯ve painted?¡± And the most painful part of it all¡­ The person who stood by coldly, watching Tilda get destroyed, was her mother. Her mother by DNA, by science, by blood. This woman paraded around like some great savior, iming she smashed every wall to get her daughter back. She was disgusting and absurd. She made him feel sick. Chapter 65 fan¡¯t That Just Human? ir froze. Andy¡¯s words struck her like thunder, his voice carrying a murderous edge he could no longer hide Because Andy wasn¡¯t just anywyer. He was a legend in the courts, the underground¡¯s most infamous broker, the one even the dark web called the best He came from a world so dark so ruthless, that ir couldn¡¯t even imagine it And he had survived that world and fought his way out of it just to stand here now, brilliant and untouchable. Once he revealed his real strength, even Russell wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him. And for Andy¨Cusually so aloof, so rxed floating through life like it was just a game¨Cto finally let his anger show? That meant ir had gone too far, far enough to wound the light in his life. By the time ir snapped out of her shock, Andy and Tilda had disappeared without a trace. ¡°D¨Cdid I really do wrong? ¡°But where exactly did I go wrong? Tilda had juste back to the Jensons. She needed time to adjust ¡°Children all have their moods. If I forced it, it would¡¯ve backfired. ¡°Of course, at first there would be distance. But over time, wouldn¡¯t it have gotten better? ¡°K had been with us for years. Suddenly, she had an older sister. Everyone worried she couldn¡¯t handle il so they gave her more attention, and Tilda less. Isn¡¯t that just human? How is that even remotely wrong?¡± Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 66 Chapter 66 A Car ident ir muttered to herself in this weak, almost innocent voice, Andy dragged their suitcase and got in the car with Tilda. Finished Tilda nced at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your assistant, Henry Flowers? The guy who went viral online with all those shyw videos?¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel ¡°He¡¯s not really an assistant. He¡¯s more like my partner. At ND Law Firm, he actually owns 35% percent of the firm. If I call him an assistant, he¡¯d say I¡¯m making him look cheap. ¡°As for thiswsuit of yours? The evidence is solid. Pretty small case. He stayed back in Jeselton, so I came alone. ¡°And besides, this is the first time I¡¯m officially meeting you. I didn¡¯t want too many people tagging along.¡± Andy leaned back in the passenger seat, his voice soft and smooth, almost airy, like clouds brushing against skin. He rested his head on one hand, and under the glow of the car¡¯s lights, his green eyes shimmered with this dangerous, tempting charm. Tilda smirked. She sat confidently at the wheel, fingers gliding across it like she was teasing it. ¡°Alright then, superstar. I¡¯m gonna take you out tonight. We¡¯ll drink and talk. We¡¯re not heading home until we¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Deal. But you said it¨Ctonight I¡¯m putting everything on your tab.¡± At that, Andy¡¯s eyes darkened a little, Unease flickered there. He asked carefully, ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± This time, Andy wasn¡¯t joking or yful. His voice was calm, serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story between you and the Jensons. But from how Mrs. Jenson spoke ¡­ Tilda, I really don¡¯t think they deserve you.¡± Normally, Andy never said stuff like this. He didn¡¯t mix personal feelings into his cases. That was his rule as awyer. But this time, the words slipped out. Not as awyer, but as a friend. Because ir¡¯s shameless words had been too much. She pretended to care about Tilda and gave her advice. ¡°Andy, you¡¯re right. The Jensons don¡¯t deserve me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve cut ties for good. From now on, I¡¯ll live my own dazzling life. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. ¡°I already know now what I wanted from them was impossible. Giving it uppletely feels like being set free. Chapter 66 A Car ident The windows were down. The wind outside was wild, rushing in, but to Tilda it felt good. She ran her hand through her hair, eyes half¨Cclosed, wearing a rxed look. But that freedom hade at a heavy cost. It had taken years of sacrifice and an actual life. Fire had eaten her alive, left her suffering in pain worse than death. But luckily, she was given a second chance. So now, she locked away her heart¨Cthe heart that had once burned with love, desperate for family. That heart deserved more than monsters like the Jensons. Finished From now on, she¡¯d run free, with flowers at her feet, wind at her back, and no chains tying her down. Her life would have nothing to do with the Jensons. ¡°Today just felt like I¡¯d been bitten by a pack of rabid dogs. It made me upset and ruined the vibe our first meeting. ¡°But just a little,¡± she added, pinching her fingers together, showing Andy the tiny gap. Andy spoke, ¡°Well, if dogs bite us, then we bite back, harder and deeper. We make it hurt more than they ever dreamed. ¡°Even if they¡¯re humans pretending to be civilized¨Cif they bite first, we don¡¯t just sit there and take it.¡± His voice was light, almost careless, tossing out words that broke every so¨Ccalled moral rule. Anyone else hearing would¡¯ve said their values were twisted. M Because it wouldn¡¯t make sense for people to fight animals. People were supposed to rise above. But Tilda just smiled, feral and sharp. ¡°Yes, Andy. How could I not bite back? And not just once¨CI¡¯ll rip into them. I¡¯ll leave them torn up and bleeding, choking on their own cruelty. ¡°My way of thinking may not match what society wants, but I don¡¯t care. Why should I tell myself sweet lies. while I¡¯m the one bleeding? Why should I forgive people who only hurt me? No. I¡¯ll bite back. I¡¯ll make them feel what I felt. I¡¯ll tear their mouths apart!¡± ¡°Tilda!¡± Andy¡¯s eyes sparkled, full of excitement. ¡°See? That¡¯s why you¡¯re my number one Queen! You said it perfectly. I knew we thought the same.¡± They both wanted to break free from stale rules and live in a way that felt real. If you hated someone, hit back. 213 Chapter 66 A Car ident If you loved someone, you should give them everything. Why should the guilty beforted while the hurt was told to swallow it? Even if humans shouldn¡¯t fight dogs, if a dog bit you, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to put it down, right? When someone hurts you, they pay. Simple as that. 37% Finished ¡°If we didn¡¯t see the world the same way, Tilda, how could we have worked side by side all these years?¡± ¡°Enough talking here¨Cit¡¯s suffocating. Buckle up. Let¡¯s go drink.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Tilda mmed her foot on the gas, twisted the wheel, and the car shot forward, tearing down the road. Half an hourter, they left the highway, rolling into the heart of Slosa. Tilda nned to take Andy to Nightingale Bar. The owner had just given her a diamond VIP card¨Cloaded with credit and big discounts. It would be a waste not to use it. But then, they saw chaos up ahead. Tilda eased off the gas and pressed the brake. Her brow furrowed just slightly. ¡°A car ident¡­ Up ahead, a vehicle had flipped over, lying wrecked in the middle of the street. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 67 Chapter 67 Savior A crowd had gathered, but nobody dared to step forward. They just pulled out their phones, calling for an ambnce. Seeing others handling it, Tilda stopped paying attention. Ever since she¡¯d been reborn, she didn¡¯t care about/sticking her nose into other people¡¯s problems. If she used her kindness, it was reserved for her closest friends. ¡°We need another route. Stall for ten minutes, Andy.¡± ¡°Wait, Tilda. Something is off with that car.¡± Hearing Andy¡¯s words, Tilda looked closer. Gas was leaking from the car. Right then, a puppy wriggled out of the car. It didn¡¯t hurt, just barking at the people inside. When no one reacted, it grabbed its toy, eyes red, and stared at the scared crowd. Then, it locked eyes with Tilda, trotted over, and dropped the toy in front of her. After that, it flopped down, acting like it was silently begging. This is my most precious thing. Please save my owners. ¡°Tsk.¡± Tilda unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°Andy, you drive yourself. Back up.¡± ¡°Tilda, are you trying to¡ª¡± Before Andy could finish, Tilda was already sprinting toward the car. Inside, she found two people¨Can adult and a child. The driver was a middle¨Caged man. He could barely open his bloodied eyes. ¡°Please¡­ save my daughter¡­ ¡°If you want her alive, you¡¯reing too. I¡¯m not raising your kid for you!¡± Tilda kicked out the back window. Meanwhile, ir was heading down from the highway. She¡¯d gone to find Andy herself, so she didn¡¯t bring a driver. She used the fastest route to return to the Jenson Vi. In truth, ir had left the airport before Tilda, but Tilda drove faster. Finished Chapter 67 Savior Finished ir kept recalling what Tilda had told Andy. She couldn¡¯t figure out what she¡¯d done wrong. She was convinced her logic made sense, and Tilda was the one who was being petty. The moment Tilda returned to the Jensons, she wanted to take K¡¯s ce. That would only make things worse and earn more of the Jensons¡® dislike. ir had just gotten off the highway and wasn¡¯t driving long when she spotted the ident ahead. The only person helping was Tilda. ir blinked, thinking she¡¯d seen the wrong person. Meanwhile, Tilda had already pulled the little girl out of the wrecked car. The kid was unconscious but luckily not seriously hurt. Andy parked and rushed over to help Tilda get the girl¡¯s father out. ¡°Stop watching! Run! The car is about to blow!¡± Tilda yelled, running toward the safety zone. For a moment, everyone froze. When they smelled the gas, they instantly scattered. Boom! The car exploded secondster. Luckily, everyone had been rescued in time. Ambnces, fire trucks, and police arrived in time to secure the scene. Thanks to Tilda and Andy, nobody died. The middle¨Caged man didn¡¯t care about his own injuries. He clutched his unconscious daughter, sobbing. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t scare me¡­ Please wake up! Please!¡± Within his desperate cries, the little girl gradually regained consciousness and opened her eyes. I¡¯m healthy¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt ¡­. ¡°Dad¡­ Daddy¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m healthy ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re hurt¡­¡± She reached out and touched his cheek. Despite the blood on her forehead, she smiled brightly. The man was overwhelmed, hugging her tightly. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re fine¡­ Thank God ¡­ ?? The puppy ran circles around them, wagging its tail and barking happily. 15.14 Sat, Sep Chapter 67 Savior ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel Seeing the scene, Tilda lowered her eyes and quietly started walking away. The little girl noticed her leaving and called out softly, ¡°Thank you ¡­ ¡°1 Tilda didn¡¯t answer. She just gave a thumbs¨Cup over her shoulder as she walked off. F F F F F ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re our savior!¡± The man dropped to his knees while holding his daughter, bowing toward her retreating figure. Tilda returned to her Porsche Cayenne, grabbing the puppy¡¯s toy along the way. She smirked and tossed it casually onto the car. ¡°Tilda!¡± A familiar voice rang out. Her eyes went cold as she turned and saw thest person she wanted to see. It was ir. Her head started throbbing. ¡°ir, are you a ghost? Why do you keep following me?¡± ¡°You-¡± Finished ir hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to be so rude. But after witnessing what Tilda had just done, she forced herself to swallow her anger. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 68 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 68 She¡¯s Rebellious ¡°Tilda, why did you run in to save them? Do you realize how dangerous that was? Finished ¡°That car was leaking gas and about to blow up! Why not let the professionals handle it? What if something happened to you?¡± Just thinking about it made ir break into a cold sweat. Sure, Tilda and Andy got everyone out quickly, but what if it had gone wrong? That would¡¯ve been a disaster. ¡°Whether I get hurt or not isn¡¯t your business. Stop acting high and mighty like a mother! I¡¯ve already cut ties with the Jensons. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want if I die? I¡¯m just a problem for you. If I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m a threat. If I¡¯m gone, you won¡¯t have to deal withwsuits or worry about losing pride!¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t figure ir out. Why did ir suddenly act concerned after all the times she had ignored her? When Tilda needed her, ir didn¡¯t even nce her way. She let Tilda get bullied, insulted, and pushed to the edge. ¡°Tilda! Do you have to talk to me like that? Don¡¯t you realize how much it hurts? I¡¯m just trying to care about you, and yet you keep pushing me away. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more like K¨Cgentle, kind, understanding? If it were K, she wouldn¡¯t make me this mad! She wouldn¡¯t talk back or treat my concern like trash! ¡°If you¡¯re so quick to help strangers, why can¡¯t you show some patience to your family? You just got back to the Jensons, and you¡¯re already trying to rece K by taking all the attention and love! Don¡¯t you see how selfish that is?¡± ir was trembling with anger, thinking Tilda was prickly as a porcupine. She was just trying to be nice. She even panicked when the car blew up, scared Tilda might get hurt. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel And that was how Tilda repaid her concern? ir felt disappointed. How could the daughter she risked her life to give birth to turn out like that? It had to be some cruel cosmic joke. If only K had been the real Jenson daughter, life would¡¯ve been perfect, and she would have no regrets. ¡°Concern? I don¡¯t need your fake, condescending concern! ?? Chapter 68 She¡¯s Rebellious 437%áu Finished ¡°Also, I¡¯m not the Jenson heiress. None of this has anything to do with me. Whether I¡¯m patient or selfish, I¡¯ll do what I want. That¡¯s none of your business! ¡°In your eyes, K is a million times better than me. I¡¯ve already cut ties with you, so let her have the throne and treat her like your one and only daughter!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t care about being the Jenson heiress. Honestly, that title didn¡¯t mean anything to her now. Every time she ran into that crazy family, it never ended well. But she wasn¡¯t someone to be messed with either. Tilda only spoke a few words, but ir was left fuming, his face turning red. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, are you here to bother Tilda again?¡± Andy had finished handling everything and came over. His green eyes were sharp and dangerous as theynded on ir. ir shrieked, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m not worthy! I must have owed you a big time from a previous life!¡± She clutched her chest furiously and stormed off. She tried to care about Tilda¡¯s safety, but Tilda saw it as some condescending favor. Tilda risked her life for strangers, but she stood against her family. They were supposed to be family, but it felt like enemies. All doubts ir had about Tilda and about her way of handling things vanishedpletely. Tilda was just a rebellious brat. ir thought she must¡¯ve been blind back then, even thinking of bringing Tilda back to the Jensons. Everyone had persuaded and reminded her that she already had K, her perfect little angel. There was no point regretting now. She¡¯d better get home before Tilda drove her crazy. She also had to figure out how to fix this mess. ¡°Andy, we were wrong earlier. Even a dog would risk everything for its owner. Some people aren¡¯t even as good as a dog!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t bother whispering. She said it loud enough for ir to hear. ir was so furious that she nearly cracked her teeth. She jumped in her car, spun it around, and sped off. You pissed her off.¡± Chapter 68 She¡¯s Rebellious ¡°She had iting!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hide her contempt for ir. Andy shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to help.¡± ¡°Just think of it as a moment of kindness.¡± She looked at the father and daughter being loaded into the ambnce. Finished ¡°The man drives for rideshare. He¡¯s alone at home. His wife died young, and he has no one to care for his daughter. He had no choice but to keep her with him.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 69 Chapter 69 They Can¡¯t Understand Her 37% Finished Andy quickly caught on to what happened. ¡°Good thing he had insurance. With a case this big, the payout should be decent. Both of them only got minor injuries¨Cnothing serious. Their lives won¡¯t be ruined.¡± ¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Tilda got into the car. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the father¡¯s and daughter¡¯s tears earlier. Her mind was a mess. Even at rock bottom, some people never gave up on their kids. They protected them with everything they had. Even with all their wealth, some people could just sit back and watch their daughter¨Cgone for 19 years¨Cbe hurt and overlooked by her family. Tilda would rather have been born into a normal family. Anything would be better than Jenson Vi¨Cit was basically a hellhole. She left with Andy, unaware that someone had filmed her rescuing that father and daughter right before the car blew up. The video got posted on TikTok. It went viral immediately. Likes,ments, and shares shot through the roof. [Respect From Everyone! The Most Beautiful Heroine!] Wade dragged Clive to Nightingale Bar for a drink. Watching Wade drink like he was trying to kill himself, Clive finally snapped and grabbed the bottle. ¡°Wade, stop! If you keep this up, you¡¯ll ruin yourself. You¡¯re supposed to be on medical leave. What the hell are you doing?¡± Wade just gave him a nk stare, finished his ss, and hit the call button. ¡°Another bottle.¡± ¡°Yes, sir-¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t bring it!¡± Clive mmed his hand on the table. Read full story at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel The staff knew Clive and Wade were regrs, and Clive was the boss¡¯s brother, so they didn¡¯t argue and hung up. Chapter 69 They Can¡¯t Understand Her Finished. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Clive? I¡¯m spending money at your bar, and you¡¯re stopping me? Is that your idea of business?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t my friend, I wouldn¡¯t care if you drank yourself to death or got yed, as long as the tab was paid,¡± Clive snapped. Still annoyed, he downed his drink. Wade stayed quiet. His handsome face was flushed from the alcohol, but his eyes burned with anger he couldn¡¯t hide. Clive rolled his eyes. ¡°Want to pick a fight? All the girls ran off today. You scared them away. Ò× ¡°You called me out to drink so you could vent, right? Guess I¡¯m unlucky to have had you as a friend since we were kids. Spill it¨Cwhat happened?¡± Wade slumped on the couch, rubbed his forehead, and finally said, ¡°Tilda is nning to take my dad to court.¡± ¡°Wait¨Cwhat?!¡± Clive thought he was dreaming. ¡°You heard me. She even hired topwyer Andy¨Cthe courtroom magician, the undefeated prodigy. ¡°My parents are freaking out, running around all day because of this. My dad and Howard even went to Orica University to mess with Tilda. ¡°And¡­ they misunderstood her again. ¡°My mom rushed to the airport to stop Andy, hoping for a miracle. I have no clue how that went. I tried tofort K. But honestly, I don¡¯t even know how to face her. I just dumped her on Howard and ran.¡± As Wade spoke, he wasn¡¯t even sure how he felt anymore. Since Tilda got her DNA tested and returned to the Jensons, she¡¯d been hit with cold shoulders, double standards, endlessparisons, and constant misunderstandings. It had be normal for her. Maybe no one else had experienced that. Everyone else in Jenson Vi was happy, privileged, and respected. They never had to worry about meals or clothes, got top¨Cnotch schooling, mingled with the elite, and were always dressed to the nines. They experienced things ordinary people couldn¡¯t even imagine, living in luxury and honor. Their starting line was like the finish line for regr folks. But the Jensons weren¡¯t like other rich families. They didn¡¯t fight over money or shares, bribe, threaten, or turn on each other. They were close, sticking together against outsiders. The brothers had wildly different personalities, and 213 Chapter 69 They Can¡¯t Understand Her outsiders might call them weird. 37% Finished Still, when it came to protecting and valuing their family, the Jensons were probably the most devoted among all the great families. Thanks to their family environment and their upbringing, Russell and ir set a strong example. So, they couldn¡¯t understand what Tilda was going through. If only they could see things from her point of view. After being missing for all those years, she finally thought her lonely, tough life was over. She longed for a warm, loving family like everyone else had. But after she returned to Jenson Vi, they crushed her hopes again and again, until there was nothing left. Out Of The Shadows Ch 70 Chapter 70 They¡¯re Looking at You Clive cleared his throat a couple of times before speaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything, but since you¡¯re my buddy, I¡¯ll be straight with you. ¡°Wade, you guys truly went too far this time.¡± Finished Clive could kind of understand, though. The Jensons had raised K for 18 years, watched her grow, and built memories with her. So when Tilda, who had been missing for 19 years, suddenly came back, it was hard for them to ept. They were unsure how to treat her and also worried about hurting K. That part made sense. But what didn¡¯t make sense was how the Jensons handled it. They misunderstood, humiliated, and even gave her the cold shoulder. Clive actually felt bad for Tilda. Coming back home was supposed to mean reuniting with family. Instead, she was treated worse than a stray dog. ¡°Yeah, I know it was wrong. But I couldn¡¯t stop it. I¡¯ve also done things to Tilda I can¡¯t take back. ¡°At least she cut ties with us before my other brothers did something worse. ¡°But I was the only one at home at that time. As her real brother, I forced Tilda to cut off her favorite long hair. And right in front of her, I said K¡¯s hair was prettier, even though Tilda¡¯s was actually better. It was just because I hated that Tilda was copying K. ¡°When she called me, begging for help, I brushed her off. When she was crying, scared out of her mind, I just walked away. ¡°I even used her of causing that news incident, thinking she wanted to hurt K and take her ce. Deep down, I kept wishing Tilda would just vanish forever¨Cor even die.¡± Wade sucked in a shaky breath. It was terrifying. He just now realized his family was scary. And honestly, so was he. Looking back, maybe he was thest person Tilda ever needed. Maybe the one who should¡¯ve disappeared wasn¡¯t her¨Cit was him. Clive could hear the guilt dripping from Wade¡¯s words. He patted Wade¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to turn things around. Just start treating her well. No matter what¡¯s happened, she¡¯s still your family. ¡°If you truly regret it, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll notice and be touched by how genuine you are. 15:15 Sat, Sep 6 Chapter 70 They¡¯re Looking at You ¡°Blood ties aren¡¯t that easy to cut.¡± 37% Finished Wade looked at Clive, uncertainty shing in his eyes. Could regret truly fix anything? Wade was starting to realize how badly he and his family had messed up. But then, he remembered that cold, sharp look Tilda had given him. No matter what he did, he felt like nothing could undo the damage. Suddenly, Clive spotted something and quickly tapped Wade¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wade! Look¨Cit¡¯s Tilda. Your sister is here!¡± Wade froze, turning his head stiffly. He followed Clive¡¯s gaze and saw her. Her hair was short now, sharp and stylish. It gave her a cool, confident look. She was dressed casually, almost the same as when she was on campus. A trench coat, jeans, in tee, and white sneakers¨Cthat was it. But she walked with a natural swagger. Her every move radiated an irresistible charm that no one could ignore. Some folks recognized her as the dancing star from the other night and even let out whistles. Everyone at Nightingale Bar had money to burn. That dance video had already spread through their circles. It blew up fast. Official source is Find?Novel Tilda¡¯s wild, carefree style on the dance floor shocked people and stuck in their minds. Later on, Tilda and Una even crossed paths with Preston. She¡¯d kicked him so hard he ended up in the hospital. Nobody forgot that. Meanwhile, the man standing by Tilda gave off the vibe of a secretive, noble vampire straight out of the 1700s. His green eyes caught the dim light, and his golden curls shifted like they were touched by the wind. The elegance he carried almost didn¡¯t feel real. The moment they stepped inside, everyone in the bar locked onto them. The ce went so quiet that anyone could hear a pin drop. Every gaze followed Tilda and Andy. Some people were just made to stand in the spotlight. Chapter 70 They¡¯re Looking at You 37% Finished Even world¨Cfamous celebs wouldn¡¯tpare to Andy. His attractive green eyes made him look like a vampire out of a storybook. Tilda, on the other hand, inadvertently gave off a natural charm that outshone fireworks. Her grace couldn¡¯t into words. be put They sat down like nothing was going on. ¡°Tilda, they¡¯re all looking at you,¡± Andy said, resting his chin on his hand. His eyes glinted with yful light. Tilda was stunning. He wanted to keep her hidden where no one else could see. But at the same time, he enjoyed unting her, soaking in the way 1 admiration. le stared at her with awe and It was as if the world was admiring his most priceless treasure. That gave him a sense of pride he couldn¡¯t exin. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 71 Chapter 71 All Stars Are You ¡°When anyone else says that, I think it¡¯s nice. But when you say it, it sounds like you¡¯re mocking me.¡± Tilda had to admit. Out of everyone she¡¯d ever known, Andy was on a level of his own. He reminded her of Jude, the king¨Clike figure in Slosa. Finished He stood tall at six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, with golden curls, piercing green eyes, lips tinged red, and sickly pale skin, all wrapped in an all¨Cck outfit. When he only lifted a finger, men and women would line up, ready to give him whatever he wanted, even their blood. They were always prepared to step up as his devoted followers. He was impossible to resist. Andy smiled. ¡°So, can I take that as apliment?¡± ¡°Sure. Take it however you want. But tell me, why don¡¯t you have bodyguards with you? Someone might drag you off any second.¡± With his looks and presence, almost every woman in the bar was secretly coveting him. Even some of the men couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. There were barely 20 people in the bar, and more than half were focused on him. Meanwhile, Tilda had already spotted Wade and Clive. She had noticed them the second she walked in. But honestly? She didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t have ties with the Jensons anymore. If they wanted to sit there and stare, let them. If they caused trouble in Nightingale Bar, security could throw them out. She didn¡¯t need to steer clear of every spot the Jensons might show
  1. up.
Why should she? Just because she couldn¡¯t stand them? If anyone had to leave, it was them. And if they started drama, she¡¯d let them embarrass themselves. Andy¡¯s smile grew wider. He leaned in close to Tilda, speaking in a low, yful tone that went straight to her heart. ¡°So, Queen, do you want to fall for me?¡± His golden curls and glowing green eyes shone in the soft candlelight, radiating sweetnessced with a dangerously intoxicating allure, Chapter 71 All Stars Are You Tilda nced at Andy, then tapped a finger on his red lips. ¡°We¡¯re way too close for that. No thanks. ¡°Andy, I like what we¡¯ve got. We¡¯re happy now, and it¡¯s enough.¡± Some people weren¡¯t meant to be lovers. For them, regr friends or even best friends were the better path. Thinking about tying her future to Andy just felt empty. She couldn¡¯t picture any real joy in it. It wasn¡¯t that she hated the idea of love. 37% Finished But after what the Jensons did to her in her previous life, she only wanted to chase what felt good and worthwhile this time around. She wasn¡¯t here to win their approval anymore. Andy could be a close friend, a partner, someone she could trust¨Cbut not a boyfriend. ¡°So, you¡¯re rejecting me?¡± He leaned back, looking a little bitter. ¡°That¡¯s rough, Tilda. I do like you. Seeing you in person and realizing how much we think the same way, I like you even more now.¡± ¡°Cut it out.¡± Just then, the drinks she¡¯d ordered showed up. The waiter popped the cork, poured red wine into their sses, bowed, and left. Tilda lifted her ss, swirling the wine slowly. ¡°Cheers?¡± Andy¡¯s eyes never left her. Moonlight slid across her skin, and candles flickered against her delicate features. The river breeze couldn¡¯t disturb the stillness in her deep, mysterious eyes. Even the neon glow around the bar seemed dullpared to her. Tilda had such magic. No matter how bright the world around her was, anyone sitting with her would forget it all. She was the only thing they¡¯d see. Andy smirked, thinking the Jensons had to be blind. They hadn¡¯t noticed even a fraction of her brilliance. They¡¯d treated her like trash and stepped all over her. The thought made himugh at them, but his heart also broke for her. 213 ?? .15 Sat, Sep Chapter 71 All Stars Are You ¡°Cheers.¡± Andy raised his ss and clinked gently against hers. The sound was sharp and clear. He added, ¡°All thoughts are stars, and all stars are you.¡± He sipped the wine, swirling the ss. It was a simple move, but even that looked seductive when he did it. The ones staring at him like starving wolves swallowed hard. They wished they were that ss. Or even the wine inside it. Chapters first released on find~novel 1 ¡± Finished Even if it meant disappearing, they wanted to be in his mouth, down his throat, and taken into his body. That was Andy¡¯s magic. He made people lose their minds. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re like a gxy. Once I¡¯ve got you in my eyes, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡± 44 Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 72 Chapter 72 Jealousy Finished Andy sighed. ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t just kidnap you and keep you for myself. Guess I¡¯ll have to settle for being friend. Looks like I¡¯ll be stuck regretting this for life.¡± your He wasn¡¯t joking. His tone was dead serious. Tilda pursed her lips, then lifted her ss for another sip of red wine. ¡°I¡¯m d you think of me that way, Andy. You¡¯re my most important partner. ¡°From now on, no matter what, you¡¯ll always be an exception to me. ¡°Take that as my reply to your ¡®All thoughts are stars, and all stars are you.¡± Andy blinked in surprise. Then, his red lips curled into a slow smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad either.¡± Neither of them noticed someone at the bar secretly snapping a photo and sending it off. Maurice had already told his staff that if Tilda ever showed up, they must let him know right away. Nobody dared ck off. Everyone assumed the boss must have a thing for her. She was gorgeous, after all. She danced beautifully, too. The carefree spirit she was on the dance floor that day still lingered in everyone¡¯s memory. She was also good at fighting. Perhaps she was Maurice¡¯s type. The staff made sure Andy was also in the shot. The photo of the two of them together was immediately forwarded to Maurice. At that moment, he was ying cards with Alfie. Jude stood by the window, not ying. Moonlight spilled across him, his shirt and pants perfectly tailored to his frame. His side profile looked carved by the gods, every angle wless. He had the kind of unforgettable looks that could make women go wild¨Cmysterious, powerful, too tempting to touch. If it wasn¡¯t so dangerous, someone might¡¯ve tried jumping him right then. Ding! Maurice¡¯s phone buzzed. He tossed his cards down with a smug grin. ¡°Pair of twos. I win. You just lost me two million, Alfie.¡± Chapter 72 Jealousy Ignoring Alfie¡¯s whining, Maurice nced at his phone. With just one nce, he froze. ¡°Holy shit!¡± The outburst made Alfie jump. ¡°Dude! Why are you yelling? I just lost millions and didn¡¯t scream like that. Finished ¡°I¡¯m ying with my paycheck here. My family doesn¡¯t give me a dime. I¡¯m out here grinding through the tough life.¡± Alfie pouted, but then noticed Maurice staring at Jude instead of him. That ¡°holy shit¡± wasn¡¯t about the game¨Cit was about Jude. Alfie perked up curiously. Jude felt Maurice¡¯s stare as well and turned his head slightly. ¡°Maurice, what happened?¡± His voice was calm, but there was a faint tension under it. Maurice cleared his throat. ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe you should just look for yourself.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to exin. He was honestly scared Jude might lose it and kill him. Part of him didn¡¯t even want Jude to see the photo, worried he¡¯d storm into Nightingale Bar and do something reckless. But they were friends. If he hid it and Jude found outter, Maurice was done for. Jude frowned, then walked over and took the phone. When he saw the photo, his face went cold. A sharp, dangerous aura rolled off him, heavy with jealousy. This text is hosted at Find~Novel Maurice shivered. ¡°Uh¡­ Jude, take it easy. He was worried Jude would smash his phone. It wasn¡¯t worth much, but everything inside it was. Losing it would be a nightmare. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alfie leaned closer. The moment he saw the photo, his eyes went wide. He yelled just like Maurice, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Maurice shot back, ¡°See? You¡¯re also yelling. You have no manners at all.¡± They looked like they were possessed by a string of curse words. ¡°No wonder I smell jealousy in the air,¡± Alfie teased Jude fearlessly. 212 Finished Chapter 72 Jealousy ¡°But the guy in the photo is a foreigner, right? Looks kinda familiar. That¡¯s weird. Tilda even brought him to Nightingale Bar. Tsk, tsk.¡± Jude tossed the phone back to Maurice, saying coldly, ¡°That¡¯s Andy Saville.¡± ¡°Andy?! That famouswyer?! Oh, right¨Cthe blond guy with the pale skin!¡± The photo hadn¡¯t caught Andy¡¯s signature green eyes, or he would¡¯ve been even easier to spot. Tilda actually knows Andy? And she¡¯s hanging out with him?¡± Maurice was also shocked now. Meeting Andy was nearly impossible for him. It wasn¡¯t up to Maurice. He had to request an appointment and pray Andy was in the mood. It was a privilege. As a businessman, he knew he¡¯d need awyer at some point. Send Gifts 2.1K ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 73 Chapter 73 Get Ready Most people could only dream of being close friends with Andy, the undefeated topwyer. Finished Alfie grinned and said meaningfully, ¡°Looks like the girl Jude¡¯s after is no ordinary person. She¡¯s also got the same Omega¨Ctype as him.¡± The best part? He had a front¨Crow seat to all the drama! He finally felt better. ying cards with Maurice had been mind¨Cnumbing, and he kept losing. The whole night had been nothing but frustration. Now? Watching Jude get jealous was way more entertaining. It was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime show¨Ctopwyer Andy against CEO Jude. That was exciting! ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going to Nightingale Bar.¡± Jude gave themand and walked straight out. ¡°On it!¡± Alfie trotted along behind eagerly. Maurice¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to kick Alfie straight in the backside. Alfie truly didn¡¯t know fear. He could see Jude was jealous, but he still dared to poke fun. He¡¯d only realize the consequences when Jude finally lost his patience. 15 At Nightingale Bar, Wade couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Tilda. Clive leaned over and whispered, ¡°Wade, do you think she even knows we¡¯re here?¡± From what he could tell, Tilda hadn¡¯t looked in their direction once. ¡°She knows,¡± Wade muttered, bitterness in his voice. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t care anymore.¡± He remembered the day Tilda first returned to Jenson Vi. She¡¯d been so timid, her eyes filled with longing. She¡¯d wanted to reach out, but she was too scared of breaking what little connection they had left. She had been so uneasy. And how did he respond? By pouring all his attention on K right in front of her. Chapter 73 Get Ready He didn¡¯t even want to imagine how much it hurt Tilda that day. Back then, she cared so much. Now, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. She was too busyughing and chatting with Andy. It meant that she had stopped caring. Clive said, ¡°So that¡¯s the legendary Andy, huh? I¡¯ve only heard about him before. He¡¯s the topwyer. Nobody in Cethend¡¯s business world dares cross him. Finished ¡°Even my family has to jump through hoops to meet him. And look at him¨Che¡¯s seriously good¨Clooking, with this unique charm nobody else has. No wonder people say he wins cases just because everyone in court gets distracted by his looks. ¡°Tilda managed to be close to him so easily, and they seem to get along well. ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s been hiding her real side. She¡¯s nothing like the lost, helpless person you described.¡± Clive was already putting it nicely. Wade had once described Tilda as useless, fragile, and not even close to K¡¯s level. He never understood why ir wanted Tilda back. They weren¡¯t even from the same world. That would only stir up awkwardness in the family and end up upsetting Wade¡¯s favorite sister, K. Clive used to think Wade was being too harsh, but he never said a word. He was tight with K as well, so he leaned toward her side. And since Wade was his friend, he figured the family mess wasn¡¯t his business. He just went along. But now? It felt like he¡¯d been pped across the face. His cheeks were burning. Weak and useless? Tilda was stronger than anyone thought. Wade couldn¡¯t say a thing. For the first time, he realized he didn¡¯t truly know Tilda at all. Or maybe he¡¯d never even wanted to understand her or step into her world. All he ever cared about was forcing her out of Jenson Vi, making sure K never found out Tilda¡¯s real identity so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. He¡¯d even wished Tilda would vanish forever. But now, she was showing skills that left him stunned. She was iming to sue Russell¨Cand she had Andy, the untouchablewyer, backing her up. Tilda, how much about you have I missed? Is it already too for me to get to know you? The rightful source is Find[?]ovel Chapter 73 Get Ready Just then, Andy caught Wade and Clive staring. He smirked, his eyes shining with mischief. As Tilda¡¯swyer, he had already memorized the Jensons¡® faces. On purpose, he said, ¡°Tilda, about that case against Russell, we¡¯ll be getting results soon. # Finished ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the Jensons will be finished. They¡¯ll lose their reputation and see their stock price crash. ¡°What do you think? If you still care about your family, there¡¯s still a way out.¡± His voice blended with the hum of the bar, but it was loud enough for Wade to catch every word. His chest tightened, heart racing out of control. He wanted to hear her answer more than anything. But at the same time, he dreaded it. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 74 Chapter 74 Do You Have No Self¨CRespect What if Wade couldn¡¯t undo what Tilda would say? As her brother, how was he supposed to face her after that? 37%1 Finished ¡°Unless Russell gets down on his knees and begs forgiveness from me and Una, I¡¯ll make sure he and the Jensons lose every shred of pride!¡± Stocks crashing? Perfect. Their family name in the mud? Even better. She¡¯d already cut all ties with them. None of that was her problem anymore. The only thing she ever asked for was an apology. Russell had twisted her words again and again, and he¡¯d even hurt Una. She had just wanted a simple sorry. After everything she¡¯d gone through, that was all she wanted. 45 further. If Russell had apologized back then, she wouldn¡¯t have cared to deal with the Jensons any But instead, the Jensons clung to her like leeches, sucking away her happiness and freedom. Russell was nothing but a jerk, always dodging responsibility and covering up with excuses. He¡¯d even sent ir to stop Andy and showed up at Orica University to mess with Tilda. So, unless Russell got on his knees and apologized, Tilda wasn¡¯t budging. Andy let out a low whistle. ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡± She said, ¡°Here¡¯s the recording of Russell ndering me again at Orica University today, plus proof that ir tried to bribe you at the airport. ¡°This time, I¡¯m gonna drag him through court!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough to destroy Russell, but it was more than enough to throw the Jensons into chaos. Once people found out, their name would be ruined, and high society wouldugh them out of the room. The damage would be massive. Latest content published on fin?novel Andy smirked. Just imagining it already felt satisfying. Tilda had already sent him the clip. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it,¡± he said. 15.17 Sat, Sep 6 Chapter 74 Do You Have No Self¨CRespect ¡°If you need more, I¡¯ve got plenty, Tilda replied. This time, she was ready to go all in against Russell. Andy chuckled. Tilda, this might be the easiest case I¡¯ve ever taken on. You¡¯ve already gathered all the evidence. I almost feel useless.¡± 37% Finished ¡°Having you here is more than enough. The Jensons are one of the top families in Slosa. Mostwyers wouldn¡¯t dare get involved. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see their faces when you showed up? Russell came to find me at my university, and ir begged you at the airport Just thinking about those two clowns almost made Tildaugh out loud. Wade¡¯s expression turned dark as he listened. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and headed toward her. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t be reckless. Did you forget what you promised?¡± Clive thought Tilda was way too harsh. No matter what, she was still a Jenson. She knew Wade was right there and still said those things just to sting. Expecting Russell to get on his knees and apologize? That was impossible. INS The only real oue was awsuit, their family name in shreds, and the Jensons bing the biggest joke in Slosa. And that was exactly what Tilda wanted. So, Clive wasn¡¯t surprised Wade wanted to confront her. ¡°I remember. Rx, I¡¯m calm.¡± The old Wade would¡¯ve blown up and fought her on the spot. But this time was different. When Wade walked up, Tilda still acted like he didn¡¯t exist. She sipped her wine, chatting casually with Andy and smiling like she had no worries. Suddenly, Wade froze. He¡¯d never paid attention to the way Tilda drank before. The wine had put a soft blush on her cheeks. Under the candlelight, her eyes shimmered like stars. She only gave that look to people she truly trusted. Back then, Wade had seen it as well. Chapter 74 Do You Have No Self¨CRespect ¡°Tilda.¡± He steadied himself and spoke. His tone was calm. No matter how much he regretted what had already happened, it was useless now. What counted was what he did now. Tilda acted like she hadn¡¯t even heard him, still treating him like thin air. Seeing that, Wade pressed on. ¡°Tilda, I need to talk to you.¡± Finished Finally, she turned, like she was granting him a favor. She shot him a mocking sneer. ¡°Do you have no self- respect?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°You fainted when I broke your record. You embarrassed yourself in front of me and still don¡¯t get the hint. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Yet here you are, chasing after me again. ¡°So tell me was I wrong when I said you¡¯ve got no dignity? Andy, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Tilda twirled her sszily, her eyes never leaving Andy, like Wade wasn¡¯t even there. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 75 Chapter 75 You Just Make Me Sick ¡°You¡¯re never wrong.¡± Andy clinked his ss against Tilda¡¯s, and they shared a knowing grin. The two of them were in sync, and every word was like a kick to Wade¡¯s pride. His expression darkened, fists tightening at his sides. Chapters first released on Find1Novel Finished For the first time, Wade felt cornered¨Cmocked and humiliated right in front of everyone. And worst of all, the perpetrator was his little sister. It was unbearable. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pushing this too far?¡± Clive hadn¡¯t meant to step in, but hearing Tilda humiliate Wade like that made him snap. Wade was his friend, after all. ¡°Clive, are you standing up for Wade now? Ever heard of minding your own business? What makes you think you can interfere? ¡°Do you think barging in makes you a hero? Pushing this too far? I¡¯m just speaking the truth. You don¡¯t know a thing, so shut it!¡± Tilda knew Wade and Clive were close. But if Clive wanted to defend Wade, she¡¯d roast them both. ¡°Tilda! You-¡± Clive¡¯s face turned red in anger from getting chewed out for nothing. He actually felt a little sorry for Tilda earlier when he heard Wade¡¯s side of things. For a moment, he had even leaned toward her. But the way Tilda shot her mouth off wasn¡¯t pleasant. K is the best. She¡¯s sweet, gentle, and well¨Cmannered. If Tilda had been like K, she never would¡¯ve said that!¡± No wonder the Jensons only doted on K and barely noticed Tilda. The gap between them was huge. If Clive had been in Wade¡¯s shoes, he would¡¯ve made the same choice. ¡°Clive, stay out of it.¡± Wade finally spoke, cutting Clive off before he could p back at Tilda. Clive snorted, turning away angrily. Wade said seriously, ¡°Tilda, I truly need to speak with you.¡± Wow, being calm now? 1/3 Chapter 75 You Just Make Me Sick Tilda frowned slightly. That wasn¡¯t Wade¡¯s usual style. Finished Maybe he finally learned to y it cool. At least this time, he wasn¡¯t yelling, trying to hit her, or spitting curses like she was trash he wanted gone. ¡°Oh? But I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ve got no time for you. ¡°Talking to a loser like you is way more boring than drinking with Andy¡± Tilda went all in, crushing Wade¡¯s pride without a second thought. Her disgust was in as day. Why should she bother? Back then, she would¡¯ve bent over backwards just to hear him out, and he brushed her off. Now, she didn¡¯t care anymore. She had cut him off and moved on. But Wade still talked down to her, like she was supposed to listen. Not this time. Tilda!¡± After being humiliated again and again. Wade finally snapped. His voice trembled with rage. ¡°So, the mask is finally off, huh? Wade, this is who you are¨Cno point in hiding it. ¡°Why bother acting like the caring big brother? You just make me sick! ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked Andy to take mywsuit, you¡¯d never even look at me. ¡°Oh, so now that your family¡¯s pride is on the line, you¡¯re getting all nervous? Suddenly trying to act like the loving brother? ¡°What do you take me for? Some stray dog thates running and wagging its tail just because you toss me a little kindness?¡± Her words hit Wade like freezing water. He stood there, speechless. He told himself to stay calm. She had every reason to hate him. But why couldn¡¯t he hold it together? Clive interrupted, ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re going way too far. Wade has admitted he was wrong. He just wants to fix things!¡± ¡°Admitted it? He never means well. I don¡¯t care if he feels guilty. I¡¯m done making peace. The Jensons are leeches to me. I want nothing to do with them!¡± Tilda¡¯s words shut Clive down instantly. ¡°Forget it, Wade. Your sister is impossible. Talking to her is useless. If we stick around, we¡¯ll just get trashed again. Let¡¯s go!¡± Clive didn¡¯t want to take another scolding, and watching Wade get torn into like that was unbearable. He tried pulling Wade out of there. 19.18 Sat, Sep b Chapter 75 You Just Make Me Sick But Wade shook Clive off quietly, keeping his eyes locked on Tilda. Tilda, I do have something to say to you.¡± 37% Finished Andy spoke up, ¡°Hey man, can¡¯t you take a hint? Bugging a girl after she already said no? That¡¯s not very gentlemanly.¡± Wade said nothing. He knew he looked pathetic, but he still had to talk to Tilda. Send Gifts 2.1K ? 15.18 Sat, Sep 6 Out Of The Shadows Ch 76 Chapter 76 They Have No Right Even though he couldn¡¯t undo the past, Wade still wanted to fix a few things. Especially thewsuit with the Jensons. Being a Jenson, he couldn¡¯t just sit there after hearing what Tilda and Andy had said. Suddenly, Tilda stood up, holding her wine ss. Wade thought maybe she¡¯d softened and wanted to settle things. He looked excited. ¡°Tilda-¡± But before he could speak, she sshed the drink straight onto his face. The whole bar went silent. Tilda¡¯s table was already in the spotlight, while the one who went to her was Wade. Finished Everyone knew Wade as a regr at Nightingale Bar and the owner¡¯s brother¡¯s best buddy. But he¡¯d just had a drink thrown right in his face. Holy crap. That was a huge scene! Wade didn¡¯t see iting. He just froze, staring at her. Cold liquid ran down his face, soaking his clothes. Humiliating stains spread over his shirt. Andy whistled, clearly impressed by Tilda, Now that was the Tilda he knew¨Cthe queen of the dark web! ¡°Tsk, if I¡¯d been in heels tonight, I¡¯d have dumped the entire drink on your head. That would¡¯ve been way more fun.¡± Tilda clicked her tongue. What a pity. She couldn¡¯t go all the way and had to settle for just sshing the drink on Wade¡¯s face. The height difference meant she couldn¡¯t dump the whole ss on him. ¡°Tilda, are you insane?!¡± Clive finally snapped, ring at her. ¡°You two are the crazy ones. Think I care about what you have to say? What a joke! ¡°Security! Someone is harassing me! Come over here!¡± Tilda called out to the bar¡¯s security. Nightingale Bar didn¡¯t disappoint. The moment she yelled, the staff rushed over. But when they saw Wade and Clive, they hesitated, unsure what to do. Chapter 76 They Have No Right 37% Finished ¡°Tilda, stop ying the victim! You¡¯re the one who threw the drink! Do you even realize how humiliating that is for him?¡± Clive was fuming. ¡°Humiliating? Please. He knows exactly what he¡¯s doing. We¡¯re done with each other, but he keepsing after me! ¡°I treat him like he doesn¡¯t exist, yet he keeps calling my name. It¡¯s gross! ¡°If that isn¡¯t harassment, what is? Wade, you¡¯re just shameless and pathetic. Don¡¯t expect me to get along with you!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hold back, her words cutting deep. Still, it barely scratched the surface. This kind of humiliation and revenge was barely satisfying. It didn¡¯tpare to everything Wade put her through in just 15 days. Who knew how much courage it had taken to chop off her beloved long hair? How painful that decision had been! Tilda still remembered her trembling hands and broken heart as she held the scissors. At that time, Wade had said, ¡°I hate long hair. You¡¯re ugly. Get lost.¡± So, she cut her hair just to please him. But then, Wade turned and gently stroked K¡¯s long hair right in front of Tilda, looking all tender and loving. ¡°K, your long hair is amazing. Unlike that ugly freak who tries to copy it, you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t need a mirror to know how pale and crushed she looked. It felt like her heart was in a vice. She felt it was hard to breathe. Still, she forced a smile and said, ¡°K¡¯s hair is indeed beautiful.¡± How cruel was that? Not to mention all the times she tried to be close to him. He¡¯d ignore her, freeze her out, make her cry. All of that happened in just 15 days. But in her previous life, Wade¡¯s crueltysted five years. Day after day, coldness piled up. Nobody could imagine what she endured. Compared to her suffering, Wade¡¯s current feelings were nothing. He wanted topare pain to hers? Chapter 76 They Have No Right The Jensons had no right. None of them deserved it. Andy watched, his green eyes full of amusement. He¡¯d worried Tilda might go easy on Russell or feel guilty about her family. Even if she talked tough, maybe she¡¯d hesitate if things got messy. But now, he realized he¡¯d been overthinking. Tilda was deadly serious. The Jensons had made her furious. She wasn¡¯t going to give them another chance or any mercy. Andy could finally act and get justice for her. This text is hosted at find?novel Clive was shaking with anger. Right now, only one thought ran through his mind. Send Gifts 2.1K Finished M Out Of The Shadows Ch 77 Chapter 77 Apologizing Doesn¡¯t Fix Everything ¡°Wade, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go. Stop wasting time with a wicked woman like her!¡± Serves her right! No wonder the Jensons never liked her, never trusted her, and never wanted her around! Cutting ties with the Jensons? They¡¯re itching to throw her out anyway! With the way Tilda acted, it was easy to pin every bad thing on her. Even if Clive hadn¡¯t been a Jenson, he could still see the difference between her and K. So what if Tilda had some tricks up her sleeve? She was rotten inside, and her heart was filthy. How could shepare with K, who was sweet, gentle, and innocent? Tilda wasn¡¯t even close. And if it was about ability, every single Jenson outshone her. Yet she strutted around like the Jensons owed her. It was disgusting. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t make this harder on us.¡± The staff had seen everything just now. Maurice had already told them to keep an eye on that woman. Wade was the one who went up to Tilda first, pestering her. The cameras had caught everything. Tilda wanted nothing to do with him and even asked for security. She was making it crystal clear that she was done with him, giving him zero respect. If Wade kept pushing, things could get ugly. The rest of the crowd just watched, sipping their drinks. Their eyes were full of mockery, amusement, sarcasm, and curiosity. Of course, they enjoyed the drama, but none of them said a word. After all, Wade was the seventh son of the Jensons. Finished Who daredugh at him? If he remembered their faces and had his familye after them, they wouldn¡¯t survive in Slosa. ¡°Tilda, do you have to treat me like this? 15.18 Sat, Sep 5 Chapter 77 Apologizing Doesn¡¯t Fix Everything Finished ¡°I¡¯ve reflected on how I treated you before, and I even apologized. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°What more do you want? Nobody has ever dared to humiliate me like this¨Cthrowing water in my face in public. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m holding back and still speaking calmly is because you¡¯re my sister! My real blood sister! I¡¯m giving you a chance!¡± Wade gritted his teeth. Nobody knew how close he was to snapping. He almost pped her across the face. The only reason he held back was guilt. a But that guilt was fading, and anger was taking its ce. Tilda nearlyughed. Tsk, tsk. Look at him¨Cacting all righteous and wronged. Putting on that fake ¡°big brother being patient¡± act ¡­ What a joke. Who¡¯s he fooling? ir and Russell truly passed down their arrogance. All seven sons were the same¨Cself¨Ccentered trash. Wade made it sound like apologizing was some huge gift to her. It was like admitting her as a Jenson was some divine blessing. He was no different from ir back at the airport. Just watching this scene made Tilda want to curse him out. 3 4 H & 25 ¡°If apologizing fixed everything, why would cops exist? Do you want forgiveness? Fine. Here¡¯s the deal. ¡°Wherever I go, none of you Jensons are allowed to show up. The air I breathe? Off limits to you as well! ¡°Stop acting like being your family is some big honor. ¡°You guys are nothing but leeches. Even if it costs me every drop of blood, I don¡¯t want to be your family!¡± Just thinking about being tied to the Jensons made her sick. She once thought she could just ignore them. They already hated her and wanted her gone. She figured she could finally live free, happy, and bright. It was at least way better than her previous life. Chapter 77 Apologizing Doesn¡¯t Fix Everything. But no¨Cthe Jensons couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Even when she cut them off, they still clung like snot. If she didn¡¯t curse them out, they¡¯d never get it! Wade¡¯s nails dug into his palms. He used the sting of pain to keep control. He didn¡¯t explode, didn¡¯t insult her in public, and didn¡¯t hit her. He only red at her, his eyes full of hate. Then, he turned and walked away. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re too much! ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? ¡°Wade truly regrets how he treated you. He came here to apologize and make peace! ¡°He¡¯s finally epted you as his sister, and how do you repay him? 37% Finished ¡°You spit nasty words and reject him! Are you even human? Do you have a conscience? Won¡¯t your heart hurt?¡± Clive jumped in, backing Wade up. Tilda looked straight at him and sneered, pure contempt written across her face. Send Gifts 2.1K 15:20 Sat, Sep 6 # G Out Of The Shadows Ch 78 Chapter 78 Clowns Nobody wanted Andy as an enemy. 423788 If the Rowses ever got into court trouble and Andy held a grudge with them, their opponent might imite him to their team. The Rowses would bepletely screwed by then. Even the Jensons wouldn¡¯t risk crossing him¨Cthey¡¯d rather win him over If the Rowses found our Clive had angered Andy today, he¡¯d likely end up with broken legs. Clive immediately regretted acting so rashly. He wan¡¯t usually like that but seeing his friend treated unfairly just set him off Sorry. Mr. Saville. I was too impulsive just now.¡± He bowed to Andy as he spoke. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing Sheughed so hard that tears came streaming down Clive acted like he¡¯d been pped in the face and instantly backed down He looked like a clown To Clive, herughter was pure mockery. He was so mad that he could feel it in his chest, but he didn¡¯t dare speak Young people can be proud, sure, but know your limits. ¡°Pissing off the wrong person can be way worse than offending me.¡± Andy still didn¡¯t look at Clive. He just dropped that meaningful line. Clive didn¡¯t even have time to process it He could tell Andy didn¡¯t care enough to argue and didn¡¯t even bother to look his way- Clive had never felt so humiliated. Facing Andy, he couldn¡¯t get angry¨Conly feel respect. Trying to escape the awkwardness and Tilda¡¯sughter, he slunk away. The staff began tidying up. Everyone else looked away, disappointed. The drama was entertaining, but no one dared gossip. Clive and Wade¨Cjust watching them was enough drama. If anyone tried to spill the story and got caught, their families would crush them instantly. The richer the people, the harder they guarded their reputations. No one would risk theirfortable lives for something so stupid. Now, everyone¡¯s respect for Tilda and Andy grew even more. Finished Chapter 78 Clowns Those two were on a whole other level and were untouchable. For more chapters visit find?novel Even Wade and Clive slinked away like whipped dogs, let alone the rest of those second¨Ctier rich scions. Once Wade and Clive left, Andy just shook his head and sighed. ¡°The Jensons are pathetic.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 79 Chapter 79 What a Coincidence Before, Andy had only seen them as ridiculous, like clowns performing. Now? He just felt sorry for them. They¡¯d thought they were untouchable, in control of everything. But they had no idea what kind of opponent they¡¯d stirred up. The real threat was hiding in the person they looked down on the most. It almost sounded like a scene from a TV show. ¡°Forget about them. Don¡¯t let them ruin the vibe. Let¡¯s just keep drinking and talking.¡± Tilda handled her emotions well. She¡¯d already seen through the Jensons¡® act. Not a shred of sadness crossed her. Everything was going smoothly now. ¡°Come on, cheers, Tilda. Here¡¯s to your new life.¡± Tilda paused for a moment. Andy had just said ¡°new life,¡± and she nearly slipped up. ¡°Cheers.¡± Wade and Clive had been gone for about 20 minutes. Then, three new people walked in. The moment they appeared, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Were those guys even real? Could people like them exist? They had their own vibe, and all three stood out. Especially the one in front. He had one hand in his pocket, his icy eyes radiating an unapproachable chill. Yet, his face was breathtakingly handsome. He looked so striking that even the two men nking him, normally admired by everyone, looked in inparison. Tilda noticed them as well. Jude? Maurice? Alfic? It reminded her of the scene from Sky Dining. Chapter 79 What a Coincidence Jude walked right up to her, stopped, and greeted her coolly and casually. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Pfft! Maurice and Alfie were barely holding backughter. The truth was that Jude had seen photos of Tilda and Andy at Nightingale Bar and rushed over. But now, he acted like it was some random encounter. It wasn¡¯t exactly the style they would expect from a bossy CEO. 37% Finished For a cold¨Cblooded and ruthless guy like Jude, he should just scoop Tilda away and warn Andy to back off when he set his sights on her. The two of them were just watching the drama unfold. ?????? ???? find?novel ¡°Yeah, real coincidence,¡± Tilda said. She knew Jude was a regr here. Nightingale Bar belonged to Maurice, and Maurice and Jude were tight. She¡¯d bumped into Jude here before, so running into him wasn¡¯t shocking. Tilda hadn¡¯t thought much of it. Still, something about it felt off. She couldn¡¯t quite exin it¨Cjust a weird vibe. Then, Jude¡¯s eyes met Andy¡¯s. Andy was sizing him up with those green eyes, clearly interested. ¡°It has been a while, Mr. Saville.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Bell. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± They greeted each other politely. Everyone nearby gasped. Mr. Bell? That¡¯s Jude? With that kind of presence, there was no doubt he was the one. And Andy? Those green eyes confirmed him as Cethend¡¯s topwyer. Most people here were just rich scions looking for fun. But those two? Their names had been drilled into people¡¯s heads by their parents. Some quietly paid their tabs and left. Some women couldn¡¯t stop staring at the insanely attractive, obviously wealthy men. ʱÆø:37%ÈÕ Chapter 79 What a Coincidence B Finished They even plotted how to ¡°identally¡± spill a drink to see which one would respond. If they seeded, they¡¯d be set for life. Friends with sense dragged them away. Seriously? Trying to flirt with those guys? They had countless options. Pulling a stunt like that would only get someone hurt. If one pissed them off, she¡¯d be cklisted in Slosa for good. Within minutes, all the irrelevant people on the second floor left. Jude picked a table near Tilda and Andy and sat down. Alfie and Maurice joined, trying not tough. Tilda nced at Andy and asked, ¡°How do you know Jude?¡± ¡°Him? I met him on the dark web. ¡°Since you know him, I guess I can exin. He was the one who asked me to find Omega¨Ctypes on the dark web.¡± For people with Omega¨Ctype, once they met, they could immediately sense each other¡¯s scent and mark it. It meant if someone was Omega¨Ctype and met another with the same blood type, there was no hiding. Seeing how Tilda had greeted Jude, Andy figured they¡¯d already met. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Tilda sipped her wine. ¡°I guess Jude is pursuing you. Tilda, did you turn me down because of him?¡± Andy sounded a little jealous. If she had rejected him because of Jude, Andy could ept it. He¡¯d dealt with Jude a few times, and he was unreadable. Even Andy couldn¡¯t figure Jude out and felt outmatched. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 80 Chapter 80 Only for You Going after someone better was everyone¡¯s right. Besides, in Andy¡¯s opinion, Jude was a solid match for Tilda. ½â37%Õæ: Finished If it had been some random nobody, maybe Andy would¡¯ve stepped in and locked Tilda down for himself. ¡°Quit with that nonsense. We¡¯re not in the kind of rtionship you¡¯re imagining.¡± Tilda rolled her eyes at him. Andy smirked slyly. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s still hope for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a bad joke. Drink up and stop talking.¡± Feelings? They¡¯d only slow down her ns. Tilda and Andy kept chatting and drinking for about half an hour. Their table was filled withughter and jokes, clearly forgetting about Jude. Meanwhile, Alfie and Maurice looked like they wanted to cry. Sure, they¡¯d shown up for the drama, but Jude¡¯s bitterness and jealousy were so heavy that it killed all the fun. Andy¡¯s green eyes flickered. He leaned over, told Tilda he needed to go to the restroom, and got up. Jude hesitated, then followed him. When he walked past Tilda, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Restroom.¡± Jude was endlessly patient with Tilda. She was speechless. Dude, are you just going to the restroom? You look like you¡¯re about to start a fight. Nightingale Bar, men¡¯s restroom. Andy was already leaning against the wall when Jude came in. He crossed his arms, his green eyes glowing with amusement. ¡°Well, well, Mr. Bell. Fancy running into you so soon. What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Not really. I came here for you.¡± 1/3 Chapter 80 Only for You ¡°Mmm, I figured. While I was drinking with Tilda, I kept feeling a death re on me. Finished ¡°Especially when weughed, your eyes practically screamed you wanted me full of holes. It was so scary.¡± His smooth, slightly androgynous voice didn¡¯t sound weird¨Cit was seductive. No wonder people called him the vampire of the courtroom, who won with his looks. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Jude was always Jude¨Cthe king of Slosa¡¯s business world. He didn¡¯t even try to hide how possessive he was. ¡°Mmm, looks like you¡¯ve got a thing for Tilda, too. ¡°And who wouldn¡¯t? She¡¯s incredible. I like her a lot. I want her Andy drew out thest words on purpose. He could feel the dangerous energy radiating off Jude. It made Andy¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°But Tilda rejected me right away. She said we could only ever be friends. For original chapters go to find{n}ovel 45 ¡°What a shame. I never thought I¡¯d meet someone I couldn¡¯t get. Guess I¡¯ll carry that regret forever.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jude cut in coldly. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± His possessiveness was obvious. Right now, he looked every bit the ruthless CEO of DY Group¨Ca king on his throne., Andy just shrugged. ¡°So why are you even talking to me? Why not just tell Tilda how you feel? You strike me as the type.¡± Jude said, ¡°I¡¯ve got Omega¨Ctype blood. I know what people like me are like. And I¡¯ve spent time with Tilda. She¡¯s exactly like me deep down¨Cproud, stubborn, hates being tied down. ¡°I know pushing her will backfire. I finally met someone like her, so I¡¯ll wait. But I won¡¯t stand for anyone threatening what¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty spot¨Con. Anyway, Tilda and I are just friends. So next time we¡¯re talking, try not to re at me like you want me dead. It¡¯s killing the vibe.¡± ¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡± Jude couldn¡¯t promise anything. Guys like Andy were a real threat. Seeing himugh with Tilda stoked a sharp pang of jealousy in Jude. Chapter 80 Only for You He¡¯d never felt like that before. For the first time, he felt like that for a woman. It wasn¡¯t just an Omega¨Ctype pull. He genuinely liked her and loved her. # Finished If he wasn¡¯t worried about scaring Tilda away, he¡¯d have already kicked guys like Andy out of her life. ¡°Alright, Mr. Bell, you¡¯re pretty easy to chat with.¡± Andy washed his hands and started to leave. At the door, he tossed a parting line over his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Bell, since we¡¯ve worked together before, here¡¯s a tip. ¡°Like is to choose; love is exclusive.¡± Send Gifts a 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 81 Chapter 81 It¡¯s Irreceable 37%B Finished Andy smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to risk everything for Tilda, you don¡¯t even deserve to leave a mark on her.¡± Tilda was no pushover. Friendship, family, love¨Cshe knew how to protect herself now. She wasn¡¯t going to throw herself into danger or get hurt easily anymore. After saying that, Andy turned and walked off. Jude was left standing there alone. Andy¡¯s words kept reying in his mind. Tilda had been waiting a while and was starting to get a little anxious. Jude and Andy had probably bumped into each other in the restroom just now. Jude had looked aggressive when he went in. But since they knew each other, a fight seemed unlikely. Still, it was taking too long. Maybe she should go check. When Tilda got up, Maurice and Alfie stood as well. They were clearly thinking the same thing. O Just then, Andy returned and waved at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Seeing him safe, Tilda let out a relieved sigh. ¡°What took so long? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I just went to the restroom. Nothing to worry about. Come on, let¡¯s switch locations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before she could react, Andy grabbed her hand and bolted. Alfie and Maurice were left standing there,pletely baffled. Andy looked fine, so Jude hadn¡¯t lost his cool in the restroom. But if Andy was back, where was Jude? Not wanting to ask directly, Alfie and Maurice went to the restroom to check on him. They found Jude still standing there, lost in thought. Both of them let out quiet sighs of relief. ¡°Hey, Jude, what are you doing? Deep in thought? Did Andy say something to you?¡± Alfie asked. 1/3 15:22 Sat, Sep 6 ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel Chapter 81 It¡¯s Irreceable Jude snapped out of it, calm as ever. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing? I seriously thought you two were gonna start throwing punches in there. ¡°By the way, your crush just left with Andy, and here you are cking-¡± Before Alfie could finish, Jude frowned and rushed out. 37% Finished At the bar entrance, Tilda and Andy were already gone. They¡¯d called a ride and left. ¡°That guy¡­ Jude squinted, danger radiating off him. The icy, almost murderous vibe was so strong that even Alfie and Maurice, who had followed him, kept their distance. ¡°Looks like Andy got the better of Jude this time.¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a topwyer. I¡¯ve never seen anyone outy Jude like this.¡± ¡°Love makes fools of people. If it weren¡¯t for his crush, there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve fallen for it. We all know how sharp he normally is.¡± Alfie and Maurice were loving the drama. That was great and was so much fun! It was rare to see Jude get yed and defeated. Normally, he manipted everyone around him. But trouble was inevitable, and they weren¡¯t going to miss
  1. it.
If they weren¡¯t scared of him, they¡¯d record it and save it for his birthday. That would be priceless. Jude ignored Alfie and Mauricepletely. He muttered, ¡°Like is to choose; love is exclusive.¡± Andy¡¯s words reyed in his mind. The answer was obvious now. Meanwhile, Tilda walked Andy to his hotel. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t you want toe up for a bit?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ste. I should get home.¡± Even without ss tomorrow, she figured she could sleep in and bezy. ¡°Alright. The court date should be set soon. I¡¯ll let you know. And as the local, you owe me a tour of Slosa 213 Chapter 81 It¡¯s Irreceable when you¡¯re free. That¡¯s your repayment.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Andy finally left, clearly reluctant to say goodbye. On the ride home, Tilda pulled out her phone. 37% Finished She opened WhatsApp and hesitated, wondering if she should text Jude. After all, now that they knew each other, they¡¯d probably have to stick together. Otherwise, she¡¯d never get rid of the Omega¨Ctype effects. °l Andy had whisked her away so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye. That felt rude. Plus, Jude had brought her that incredible meal made for Omega¨Ctypes. While debating what to do, her phone buzzed. She was startled and nearly dropped it. It was a message from Jude. No way. Are we truly in sync? He¡¯d sent just one line, ¡°It¡¯s a heartbeat; it¡¯s irreceable.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 82 Chapter 82 The Shadow of the Courtroom You don¡¯t get in Til When the bell kind of reply was that This text is hosted at find?novel That woman was stubborn as hell she¡¯d rather snap in half then back down. M37%* ¡°Ub sure. F¡¯ll pass along Andy sad he suddenly had to rush back in the hotel; something urgent came up. He didn¡¯t wer the chance to cry goodbye Sony!¡± she replied with a cheeky emoji Jude then typed and added a smiley face engl. ¡°No worries? Tilda could only stare, her face practically twitching Dude, thut smiley fure Jude just aruto Why does it feel less like ¡®no worries¡® and more like ¡®oh God, something¡¯s about to That night, Tilda and Juude kept chanting, their conversation drifting on and off untilte, It wasn¡¯t until she finally got home, daiming she needed a shower and some sleep, that he let her off the hook Jude said, ¡°Goodnight Be added a moonoji Tilda typed the same words with a cute emoji. She scrolled back through their chat history again and couldn¡¯t help smiling. What kind of century were they even from, texting like thank It was hrious. That night, both of them actually slept soundly, 324 Half a month slipped by in a blink. At the Jenson Vi, Russell¡¯s expression was dark as he stared at the court summons in his hands. ¡°Two days until the trial¡­ Damn it¡± His jaw clenched so tight his teeth nearly cracked. For days, he and ir had tried every trick in the book. But nothing worked. They couldn¡¯t reach Andy, let alone persuade him to drop ¡®Tilda¡¯s case, What was Andy¡¯s connection to her anyway? Or worse what secret was Tilda hiding? 15:22 Sat, Sep 6 G < Chapter 82 The Shadow of the Courtroom How the hell could she joke around with Andy like old friends? With no other choice, they switched targets. They needed to find someone powerful enough to go up against Andy in court. Finished After all, Tilda didn¡¯t have the most crucial piece of evidence¨Cthe surveince footage that proved Russell had framed and hurt Una. Thankfully, ir had ordered Howard to destroy it all back then. Sure, Tilda had other evidence, but without the footage, the Jensons felt a little safer. Still, no matter how many big¨Cnamewyers they approachedwyers who usually fawned over the Jensons¡¯s money¨Conce they heard Andy was on the opposing side, their tune changed instantly. Going up against Andy wasn¡¯t just a gamble¨Cit was suicide. In the legal world, his name carried the weight of a god. Losing to him wasn¡¯t shameful; no one wouldugh at them for that. What ruined reputations was daring to challenge him in the first ce¨Cproving they didn¡¯t even know their own limits. Which was why, even after all their searching, Russell and ir still couldn¡¯t find a singlewyer willing to take their case. That was when ir entered the study, her expression tight and grim. Howard trailed in behind her. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already asked every topwyer in the neighboring city. No one will take the case¡­ 13 No matter how tempting the price they offered, the moment the otherwyers heard Andy¡¯s name, they double¨Cchecked¨Cthen immediately refused and hung up. They didn¡¯t care if it meant offending the Jensons. Clearly, crossing Andy was every attorney¡¯s worst nightmare. ir had always known Andy was formidable, but she never imagined his very name could strike this much fear across the legal world. Frustrated, Russell raked a hand through his hair, pulled out a cigarette, and lit up. He took a long drag, exhaling a slow ring of smoke. He almost never smoked¨Conly when he was pushed to the edge. Ever since Jenson Group had gone legitimate and business had been booming, he had quit smoking for ir¡¯s sake. But this time, Tilda had driven him past his breaking point. ir, seeing his mood, didn¡¯t try to stop him. She only stood there, her face tight with worry. Theirst confrontation with Tilda had ended inplete fallout. Russell and ir thought they might find another angle, some other way to turn things around¨Cbut the truth was clear now that the Jensons power alone wasn¡¯t nearly enough. The situation had spiraled beyond their control. Which left ir stuck. Even if she wanted to fall back on ¡°family ties¡± and plead with Tilda again, that option was gone. Chapter 82 The Shadow of the Courtroom 37% Finished It was then Howard finally spoke up. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ maybe we should tell Dominic about this.¡± So far, with the trial still ahead, the Jensons had thrown everything they had into burying the problem, keeping it hidden from the other Jenson brothers who were tied up with work. Russell and ir had made it clear that no one else in the family was to know. Not yet. They didn¡¯t want the others worrying¨Cor worse, panicking. In the family¡¯s WhatsApp group chat, it was always good news onlyughter, lighthearted banter, never a trace of the storms underneath. Dominic was the one they all looked to. Now the CEO of Jenson Group, he was the real power behind thepany. After Russell stepped back with the honorary title of CEO, he handed the reins without hesitation to his pride and joy¨Cthe one every other Jensons respected as their leader. He was brilliant to the point of unnerving, a strategist who could read people like an open book and bend the business world to his will. He had inherited the best of both Russell¡¯s and ir¡¯s traits, and in many ways, surpassed them both. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 83 Chapter 83 Closing In 37% Finished For all his brilliance, Dominic¡¯s temperament was cold¨Cso cold that some even called him entric. But then, every genius carried quirks the rest of the world couldn¡¯t quite understand. And in truth, every one of the seven Jenson brothers had their own. But no matter how different their personalities, there was one belief that bound them all together¨Cfamily and blood. Those words alone were enough for them to set aside every w, bury every grudge, and stand shoulder to shoulder. When one of their own was in trouble, nothing else mattered. Their pride in being a Jenson ran deeper than anything. And if anyone dared harm one of them, the Jensons would not forgive, would not forget¨Cthey would drag that enemy straight to hell. If they told Dominic, who was still in Lucien on business, maybe things could turn around. ¡°No.¡± Russell crushed his cigarette into the ashtray, jaw tight. ¡°This is my mess. I¡¯m not dumping it on Dominic to clean up. He¡¯s in Lucien right now negotiating a deal worth billions. I won¡¯t be the reason he loses focus.¡± Silence settled over the room again. Of course. With Russell¡¯s pride, how could he ever admit he¡¯d been forced into a corner by Tilda¨Clet alone ask Dominic to step in and save him? Besides, none of them wanted the rest of the family to worry. Even if the Jensons motto had always been ¡°we face things together,¡± when the crisis was right in front of them, they still tried to handle it in private. In their minds, that was its own kind of protection. Just then, Russell¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, his brow tightening almost imperceptibly before he answered. ¡°Yes¡­ I understand. Good. Send me the details.¡± When he hung up, ir asked carefully, ¡°Honey, did somethinge up?¡± ¡°They found Andy¡¯s hotel and his contact information. He hasn¡¯t left yet. I¡¯m going there myself to see if I can grab onest chance.¡± ¡°But¡­ honey¡­ The scene at the airport shed through ir mind. Andy wasn¡¯t just anywyer¨Che was one of the top names in Cethend. Convincing him to walk away from this case would take more than money. The real problem was obvious¨CAndy and Tilda seemed far too close. Chapter 83 Closing In 37% Finished There was no way he¡¯d abandon her case just because the Jensons threw money at him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I have to try. This was my mistake, so I¡¯ll deal with it myself,¡± Russell said. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go alone. You don¡¯t need toe with me.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m worried about you,¡± ir whispered, biting her lip. Russell pulled her into a hug, smoothing a hand over her hair as heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not walking to my death. Business is business. Back when we built Jenson Group together, we faced tougher crises than this and always came through. This won¡¯t be any different.¡± She stayed quiet for a long moment before answering. ¡°Then in martial arts. If something goes wrong, he can protect you.¡± at least take Howard with you. He¡¯s trained Howard stepped forward, his gaze unwavering and burning. ¡°Dad, let mee. I won¡¯t be at ease otherwise. It¡¯s my duty as your son to protect you.¡± Russell hesitated, then nodded. ¡°¡­ Alright. Let¡¯s go. Darling, wait here for my news.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ir replied. Russell and Howard arrived quietly at a five¨Cstar hotel named Maple Hotel in Slosa, keeping a low profile. The private investigator they had hired had been keeping watch. The moment he spotted Russell, he hurried over and reported, ¡°Mr. Jenson, I¡¯ve been on him all day. He hasn¡¯t left the hotel.¡°. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll wire your payment on time.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in Room 502. The elevator requires a keycard, so I¡¯ve already booked you a room. Here¡¯s the card and the elevator pass.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Russell said. He took the cards, ready to head upstairs with Howard and intercept Andy¡ªat the very least, to force a conversation. But just then, a sleek Porsche Cayenne rolled up to the entrance. Tilda stepped out, sliding off her sunsses and slipping them casually into her pocket. She tossed her keys to the valet, who would take care of parking it in the private lot reserved for VIP guests. After all, at a five¨Cstar hotel like this, VIPs had every service at their fingertips. And Tilda was the kind of guest who could book a suite for a month at a time. She came by so often to meet people that the staff recognized her on sight¨Cone of their most familiar regrs. And just like that, Tilda¡¯s eyes locked onto Russell and Howard. ¡°Well, well. Back at your dirty little tricks again?¡± Her gaze was sharp, dripping with contempt. Both men froze, their expressions darkening. 2/3 2037% Finished Chapter 83 Closing In You-!¡± The two men froze, their expressions darkening. Find the newest release on find?novel Of all times to run into her, it had to be now. She always showed up at the worst possible moment Was she a curse to the Jensons? ¡°What, you own the ce? You can stay here but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Come on, Russell. Everyone knows exactly why you¡¯re here. Why bother masking it with excuses? When Andy and I walk outter, don¡¯t you daree chasing after us.¡± Tilda dropped the remark and strode into the hotel, not sparing them another nce. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 85 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 85 The Price of Pride, Andy¡¯s words were so clear that even Russell couldn¡¯t pretend not to understand. If he tried to bribe Andy in front of Tilda and Andy shot him down, she¡¯d use it against him. The truth about why he was here could never be spoken aloud. But if he said nothing, then this was it. Hisst chance would slip away. Once they hit the courtroom, against Andy, defeat was guaranteed. Andy¡¯s reputation was terrifying for a reason. D 36% Finished He said evenly, ¡°Mr. Jenson, you¡¯re the chairman of Jenson Group, one of the biggest names in Slosa. Surely you¡¯re not senile enough to hand us leverage on a silver tter. ¡°And by the way, barging into someone¡¯s suite without permission? Under Section 192, that¡¯s trespassing. Technically, we could call the police right now and demand a formal apology. So, how exactly do you n on fixing this?¡± ? ? ? ( Tilda chimed right in, ying off him like they had rehearsed it. The two of them in sync only made Russell¡¯s face grow darker, uglier by the second. ¡°Tilda¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡± Howard¡¯s hands balled into fists. He had known the moment they stepped inside they¡¯d be targets for her barbs, but this was too much. No matter what had happened, Russell was still her father, the man who had given her life. And this was how she repaid him? It was inhuman. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t,¡± Russell cut him off. T He might have been cornered, but he was still the chairman who had weathered decades of storms, Clear- headed now, he wasn¡¯t as reckless as he¡¯d been in their earlier encounters. He stopped Howard before he made it worse. Howard finally shut his mouth, though the anger still burned in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jenson, why won¡¯t you let Howard speak? What he just said¨Cwasn¡¯t that always your favorite line to throw at me back in the day?¡± Tilda leaned back on the couch, loungingfortably with her chin propped in one hand. Her gaze was t and unshaken, taking in both Russell and Howard without a ripple. Her voice waszy, unhurried, carrying the calm of a cat toying with its prey. Russell drew in a long breath, closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. He finally muttered,¡± ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± 15.23 Sat, Sep Chapter 85 The Price of Pride Finished The apology slipped out so suddenly that Howard stared at Russell in disbelief, convinced he must have misheard. ¡°Andy, did you hear that?¡± Tilda tilted her head, feigning confusion. ¡°Sounded like somebody just farted.¡± Andy smirked and tapped her nose. ¡°No, Tilly. That was Mr. Jenson talking. But he said it so softly, I couldn¡¯t quite make it out.¡± You-!¡± Howard¡¯s whole body trembled with rage. The humiliation was unbearable. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He was about to explode. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. Isn¡¯t that enough, Tilda?¡± Russell¡¯s voice rose in a low growl, his eyes burning with fury as he red at her. ¡°I know I was wrong. That day, I misunderstood you¨Cand I hurt your ssmate. I¡¯ll go to her myself, apologize in person, and pay whateverpensation she deserves. I won¡¯t run from it. You wanted an apology¡ªI¡¯ve given it to you. So can we end this already? Or do you really want the whole world to watch our family¡¯s humiliation¨Cyour humiliation as much as mine?¡± Never in his life had Russell been forced this low. Never had he bowed his head to anyone like this. Even with rage boiling in his chest, he had no choice but to swallow it. Every ounce of pride, every bit of hatred¨Che swallowed it all. The shame was unbearable. And the cruelest part? The person who had driven him here was Tilda¨Chis own daughter. The child he never thought would have the power to make him kneel in spirit, to strip him of everyst defense. Faced with the choice between protecting the Jensons¡® honor and clinging to his own dignity, Russell chose the family. Always the family. As head of the family, Russell wasn¡¯t just defending his own pride. He was protecting the family¡¯s pride. For years, he had built their legacy like a fortress where the Jensons¡® name could shine and where his children could find shelter. He would never allow Tilda to tear it all down. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Howard¡¯s voice cracked with disbelief. He stared at Russell, stunned. Never in his life had he expected to see Russell submit to Tilda. Chapter 85 The Price of Pride In his memory, his father had never yielded to anyone, except ir. Stubborn, proud, unbending¨Cthat was Russell. 36% ?????? ???? findnovel Finished. Even when he lowered himself to appease his wife, it wasn¡¯t a humiliation; it was a show of devotion. For her, for the woman he loved, he would do anything. That was no weakness; that was his creed as a man. It was a belief that had shaped the Jensons from the very beginning, leaving its mark on every child who grew up under that roof. At that moment, a surge of emotion rose in Howard¡¯s chest, sharp and overwhelming. God knew what it cost his father to stand there, forced to apologize to his own daughter in front of his son. How much pride did he have to bury? How much dignity did he have to throw at the feet of the very person he had once dismissed, only to let her trample on it and grind it to dust? All for one reason¡ªto shield the Jensons. And to keep his children from the sting of gossip and the weight of scandal. Send Gifts 2.1K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 86 Chapter 86 Apologize That¡¯s your apology? You sound like you¡¯re about to kill someone. I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t. She was still Tilda¨Cthe sharp¨Ctongued, relentless woman Howard had always despised. To him, she was vicious, shameless, impossible to satisfy. Her words made him furious. 36% Finished ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s enough! Look at him! That man is your father. He gave you life. He¡¯s your family. Do you have to be this ruthless?¡± Howard¡¯s voice cracked, and his eyes were red with rage. He felt sorry for Russell. In that moment, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself topare her to K anymore. Tilda wasn¡¯t worthy of theparison. She didn¡¯t toe close to what K was. No. She wasn¡¯t even worthparing to a normal person. Hell, even an animal. Even a dog knows how to show loyalty when it¡¯s fed. At least a dog understands gratitude. But Tilda wasn¡¯t worth a damn at all. Having a daughter like her¨Cit would¡¯ve been better to bring home a stray dog. At least a dog wouldn¡¯t betray its master. At least a dog wouldn¡¯t push its own father to submit, only to keep kicking him down with insult after insult. Howard¡¯s gut twisted with regret. Back when ir first insisted on the DNA test to bring Tilda back into the family, if he had known it would lead to this chaos, he would¡¯ve fought to stop it at any cost. Better to risk his life than let her back in. Now the Jensons were in shambles. Now his proud father was reduced to this. ¡°Watch your mouth, Howard.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice cut through the room like ice. ¡°I cut ties with your family long ago. Don¡¯t shove the family card in my face. Father? He doesn¡¯t deserve the title. And you, don¡¯t tter yourself as my brother. You make me sick.¡± Her eyes narrowed, cold and merciless. ¡°From the start, after I broke away, I never once came looking for you. You¡¯re the ones who keep popping up, barging into my life, stirring up trouble, using me over and over. And now you dare y the victim? Spare me. Don¡¯t bark in front of me. I won¡¯t respond to that.¡± A chill ran through the air. Tilda hated nothing more than being shackled by ¡°family.¡± When she had stayed quiet and hidden her brilliance, the Jensons had done nothing but trample her, ignore her, freeze her out until she nearly broke. They adored K, while Tilda spiraled into depression, cutting herself, trying again and again to end it. The Chapter 86 Apologize Finished only reason she was still breathing was because Una had always found her in time to call an ambnce. And the Jensons? They never showed up. Not once. When she came home from the hospital, bandages still raw, emotions barely stitched back together, they never asked if she was okay. They just sneered. Said she was too old to be so dramatic. Said suicide attempts were just for show. And now that she was back in the Jensons as the real daughter, draped in wealth and privilege, they acted like she had no right toin. That she should remember all the starving, struggling people in the world and be grateful. They had already given her enough. So she¡¯d better shut her mouth and quit being so damn ungrateful. For the Jensons, it had always been about appearances. The family¡¯s image, the family¡¯s ¡°unity.¡± But that unity only ever existed on one condition¨Ckick Tilda out and protect K at the center of it all. The moment Tilda pushed back, showed her strength, and cornered Russell, suddenly they remembered she was their daughter, their sister. Suddenly they wanted to throw around words like family and blood. She almostughed. Do they even hear themselves? Do they deserve to use those words? When they needed her, they called her a Jenson. When she resisted, they used her of being ungrateful, said she never should¡¯ve been born. And when they didn¡¯t need her, they wished she would just disappear. Die, even. A Jenson? she thought bitterly. The only thing shameful about me is being tied to this family at all. For original chapters go to find?novel ¡°Tilly, calm down,¡± Andy said softly, touching her arm. Her fury stilled instantly. She held herself together, her eyes returning to that deep, unreadable calm, like a stillke that gave away nothing. ¡°Sorry, Andy,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I lost it for a second. It¡¯s just¡­ some things are too disgusting to listen to without snapping.¡± She gave him a look that said he didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Howard spoke again. ¡°Enough, Howard. Don¡¯t say anything,¡± Russell barked. ¡°Dad!¡± Under his father¡¯s hard stare, Howard finally dropped his gaze and turned his face away. He couldn¡¯t bear to look. He was afraid that if he did, his temper would snap and he¡¯d strike Tilda on the spot. The vow he had made to himself¡ªto never raise a hand against a woman¨Cfelt like it was splintering, ready to break. Tilda had pushed too far. She wasn¡¯t human anymore in his eyes. She was a monster. ¡°If you think my apology wasn¡¯t sincere enough.¡± Russell said atst, his voice rough, ¡°Then fine. I¡¯ll let go of everything¨Cmy pride, my position¨Cand I¡¯ll apologize again. I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have misjudged you.¡± Chapter 86 Apologize He even lowered his head and gave her a respectful nod. ? ?? 36%2 Finished He softened his tone as much as he could, choking down the fire burning in his chest, stripping away thest scraps of dignity he had left. But then, Tilda spoke. ¡°Beg me.¡± The word fell from Tilda¡¯s lips like ice. Russell froze. His body locked, his head snapping up as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. She stood there in the light, her figure sharp andmanding, like a queen looking down on all beneath her. Send Gifts 2.1K A Out Of The Shadows Ch 87 Chapter 87 Forgiveness? Never +36% Finished Staring at Russell, the so¨Ccalled head of the family, the celebrated chairman of Jenson Group, Tilda looked at him with nothing but contempt. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Russell? Have you gone deaf? I said, if you want me to drop thewsuit, then get on your knees and apologize.¡± Russell didn¡¯t get that? Fine. Tilda repeated it. Because saying it out loud- God, it felt good. She could say it a hundred times if she wanted. There was nothing sweeter than watching Russell grovel at her feet. Looking at him bowing his head now brought the past crashing back¨Cback to her third year after returning to the Jensons. K had framed her. She had ended up scalding her own hand with hot water, screaming in pain. Tilda hadn¡¯t even touched the kettle! She stood there stunned when it happened. She snapped out of it and tried to check on K¡¯s burn. However, Russell was the first toe running, and he shoved her hard. It was so sudden that she nearly cracked her skull on the sharp corner of the dining table. Her instincts saved her temple from being split open, but her forehead wasn¡¯t so lucky. ¡°A 77 A deep gash burst open, blood pouring into her eyes. The dizziness knocked her off bnce. 35 Russell didn¡¯t give a damn. He scooped K up in his arms like a princess and stormed out. He even spat out a threat, ¡°If anything happens to K, Tilda, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡°. The whole family rushed in. They all crowded around K,forting her, finding medicine, treating her like treasure. And every pair of eyes that turned on Tilda¨Ccold, venomous, furious. Not one of them saw her blood¨Csoaked face, her wobbling steps, the huge wound on her forehead that nobody even bothered to cover with a bandage. They forced her to kneel and apologize to K. 15.39 Sat, Sep 6 Chapter 87 Forgiveness? Never 36% Finished That day, half¨Cconscious from blood loss, freezing cold, Tilda had fought back, argued, shown every scrap of evidence that she wasn¡¯t the one who did it. Even K put on her fake kindness, iming it was her own fault, that Tilda wasn¡¯t to me. Russell had refused to hear it. He had insisted that Tilda had deliberately scalded K. He had imed that K was too merciful and too soft¨Chearted, pretending to shield her. He had kicked Tilda in the knees, ignored her wounds and screams, and dragged her down by the hair to force her head against the ground in front of K. Over and over, her forehead had been smashed into the floor until fresh blood ran. The memory had never faded. ¡°Bone¨Cchilling¡± didn¡¯t even begin to capture that feeling. It was like she was about to be dragged straight into hell. If anyone else had treated her like that, she would have kicked them across the room before they got near. But the one who brutalized her that day had been her own father¨Cthe man she had once craved the most, respected the most, and longed to get close to. Her so¨Ccalled mother and all seven brothers had stood behind K, watching, sneering, saying she deserved it, insisting that hurting K deserved punishment. The cruelest joke of all hade at the end. When she finally cked out from the blows, it had been K herself who had jumped out, crying and pleading, pretending to stop Russell. Without that fake intervention, Tilda would have ended up in the ICU with brain damage. That day, Russell had not been simply angry. He had been ready to kill her. To him, wiping out a ¡°jealous, disgraceful waste of a daughter¡± was the only way to keep the so¨Ccalled peace of the Jenson family. She had no idea how long she had been unconscious. When she finally woke, she was lying on the ice¨Ccold floor. The blood on her forehead had already dried into clumps. Her hair was matted and tangled across her face. There had been no family waiting, not even a helper willing to help her up. Everyone in that house knew that her ce ranked lower than K¡¯s pampered Persian cat. She was spite and envy wrapped in the body of a so¨Ccalled sister. And she was nothing more than the family punching bag¨Cbeaten down, bullied, and left to die. Dragging herself up, she had taken the medicine box and staggered into the empty bathroom. In the mirror, half¨Cblind with dizziness from a concussion, she had patched her own face. 2/3 Updates are released by f?ndnovel 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 G. Chapter 87 Forgiveness? Never Her tears had been cold by then, just like her heart. 36% *Finished Now, staring at Russell kneeling before her, the memory surged back and sent a manic, intoxicating rush of vengeance zing in her eyes. Tilda, this isn¡¯t what we agreed on! You¡¯re making a fool out of me!¡± Moments ago, Russell had been groveling. Now, hearing her words, fury rolled off him in waves, the full pressure of a powerful patriarch¡¯s presence flooding the room. His hawk¨Clike eyes locked on her with murderous intent, as if carving her into a thousand pieces might not be enough. That re could break weaker souls apart on sight. ¡°That was then, Russell. Things have changed. Looks like Mrs. Jenson didn¡¯t have the guts to tell you. ?? ? ¡°At the airport, she came at me like a rabid dog and sank her teeth into me. I told her right then and there- I¡¯ll never drop thiswsuit. And my forgiveness? You¡¯ll never have it. Send Gifts 2.1K G Out Of The Shadows Ch 88 Chapter 88 Tilda, You¡¯ll Regret This! 36% Finished ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to kneel and apologize! That¡¯s the only way out of this!¡± ¡°That crap you¡¯re spouting? Please. Nobody buys that anymore!¡± Russell snapped, his fury exploding as heshed out with a vicious kick at the sofa. He did not darey hands on Tilda in front of Andy, but the rage inside him was ready to tear him apart if he could not let it out. ¡°No worries, Mr. Jenson. You¡¯ve got money to burn. Busting up a sofa is just a few thousand down the drain. ¡°But at your age, throwing a kick like that could leave you with torn ligaments or worse. Doctors won¡¯t be able to fix it. You¡¯ll be nursing that damage for at least a hundred days.¡± Tilda¡¯s mocking voice filled the room, enjoying the sight of him losing control. In herst life, she would have scrambled to please him, lowered herself, and agonized over whether she had done something wrong. But now, she almost hoped that kick left him crippled and in the hospital for weeks. That would have been real justice! Russell nearly choked on his own rage, teeth grinding as his bloodshot eyes locked on her. ¡°Rest assured, if you die, I¡¯ll still be alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember those words, Mr. Jenson. May you live a long, long life. Only thing is¨Cmy blessings have a nasty habit of backfiring.¡± If he thought he could out¨Csnark her, he was ying in the wrong league. Venom ran in the Jenson bloodline, and she admitted that she had inherited it. But she¡¯d taken it to the next level. She could cut a man to pieces with her tongue and still smile while she did it. ¡°About what Tilda said earlier¨CI¡¯ll back her up. Mrs. Jenson cornered me at the airport, tried to bribe me, and kept bothering me like a debt collector. It pushed Tilda over the edge, sure, but she¡¯s within her rights. I¡¯ll stand by my client and make damn sure she gets what she¡¯s owed. ¡°So, Mr. Jenson, the condition¡¯s simple. You kneel and apologize, and thiswsuit disappears like it never happened. The ball¡¯s in your court, Mr. Jenson.¡± Tilda slung an arm casually over Andy¡¯s shoulder, her long legs crossed, her eyes glittering with mischief. ¡°Hear that, Mr. Jenson? The choice is yours. Will you kneel? ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t wait to see it. And rx¨CI won¡¯t take pictures. I¡¯d hate to bruise that fragile ego of yours¡­ 15:39 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 88 Tilda, You¡¯ll Regret This! 36% Finished ¡°Go to hell, Tilda! How the hell did I end up with a daughter like you? I should¡¯ve made ir abort you when she was pregnant! I should¡¯ve strangled you at birth!¡± Russell cut her off, raging before she could finish. His words spilled out like garbage, all pretense of dignity gone. He was past reason now, driven insane. If it had been anyone else, he¡¯d have stayed icy,posed. But this wasn¡¯t anyone else¨Cthis was the daughter he¡¯d spent 19 years searching for, dragging back home like some lost prize. And now she was the one putting a knife to his throat. The Jenson name had never known such disgrace. ¡°What a shame, Mr. Jenson. I¡¯m still very much alive. You didn¡¯t manage to get rid of me back then¨Cdidn¡¯t beat me down, didn¡¯t strangle me out. And now here I am, strong enough to stand against you¡­ strong enough to drive you right to the edge of the cliff.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes went cold. Her smile was sharp and unfriendly. ¡°Negotiation¡¯s over. Get the hell out of my sight. I¡¯ll see you in court in two days.¡± ¡°Mr. Saville, don¡¯t you see how outrageous she¡¯s being? She¡¯s pushing her father to the ground, demanding he crawl on his knees. A ¡°She¡¯s ruthless, arrogant, showing no mercy! She¡¯s not even human! You¡¯re really going to defend a monster like her?¡± Howard had given up on swaying Tilda. Talking to her was pointless now. Their only hope was Andy. If he dropped the case, the Jensons would win. Andy tilted his head, his green eyes shining with a sneaky kind of humor. His voice was soft, almost like he was singing. ¡°Tilda, they¡¯re being so nasty. Want me to tack on anotherwsuit for nder while we¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mercy? That word didn¡¯t exist in her dictionary anymore. If they handed her a weapon, she¡¯d use it. She¡¯d drag the Jenson family face¨Cfirst through the mud. She would let them choke on their own regret. Howard was stumped. The realization hit like a hammer. Coming here was a mistake. Chapter 88 Tilda, You¡¯ll Regret This! Tilda and Andy were a tag team from hell. Hoping Andy would turn was nothing but a pipe dream. It was like jumping straight into a trap. ¡°Howard, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Russell barked thest order through clenched teeth. He stormed out, fury burning in every step. Finished If he stayed in the room with Tilda another second, staring at that smug, untouchable face, he might lose controlpletely and beat her to death. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ll regret this! You¡¯ll damn well regret it!¡± Send Gifts ?????? ???? Find?Novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 89 Chapter 89 The Steel in Tilda¡¯s Heart Howard gave Tilda an angry re, spat out his threat, and stormed off after Russell. Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and her eyes hardened like ice. To her, it was almost funny. ¡°Regret? No. I¡¯ll never regret a damn thing.¡± Finished The words could have been aimed at Russell and Howard, but in truth, she was saying them to herself. After what she endured in herst life¨Cleft to burn like garbage in a fire, broken and humiliated¨Cshe had been reborn. And in this life, she swore she would never regret to do anything she had never thought of before. That included cutting the Jensons out of her lifepletely. They had no idea¡­ For a sunflower to turn its back on the sun, it had to be hurt so deeply that it could never forgive. That was the depth of her scar. C Andy reached out, ruffling her hair with a tenderness that softened his tone. ¡°Alright, Tilda. Please don¡¯t waste your anger on people like them. They¡¯re not worth it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re not worth it. Not one bit.¡± Tilda nodded, her voice steady, fierce. Then, she shed him a smile, warm enough despite the coldness still clinging to her eyes: ¡°The only people worth it to me are you all¨Cmy friends. My real family,¡± She wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Losing the blood rtives who had shattered her meant nothing. In their ce, she had gained something she never truly saw in herst life¨Clight she had almost overlooked, shining right beside her all along. Waiting only makes sense if it¡¯s for someone who matters. The ones who truly care about you¨Cwho treasure you will fight tooth and nail to crash into your world. Not like how Tilda was in her past life ¡­ throwing away her pride, wing to break into the Jenson family¡¯s world, only to be shoved out, broken, and left to wither. Night settled in. Tilda and Andy hadughed themselves breathless before she finally dropped him at his hotel. When she asked if he wanted to change hotels, Andy just scoffed. Chapter 89 The Steel in Tilda¡¯s Heart ¡°After what I told them today, if the Jensons still try to buy me off, then they¡¯ve got pig brains. ¡°No family at the top would be dumb enough to keep banging their head against a wall. He stayed put. Tilda drove back to her apartment. A message from Una lit up her phone. Tilda, what have you been up totely? I miss you!! 36% *Finished Tilda replied, ¡°Just wrapped up with thewsuit, Una. The hearing¡¯s in two days. Don¡¯t get involved for now. Just wait for Russell to give you the apology you deserve.¡± ¡°Tilda¡­ about that, I don¡¯t need the apology anymore. But you need to win this case. I want you to fight. I¡¯m behind you all the way! ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot. Even if Mom and Dad know, they¡¯ll support me. But I¡¯m scared the Jensons might retaliate against my family.¡± Her parents already knew about thewsuit, about the apology Tilda was demanding from Russell. They weren¡¯t angry. They had listened, learned the truth of how Tilda had been abused, and their outrage boiled over. They stood firmly by her side, promising to help however they could, And really¨Cwhat kind of parent wouldn¡¯t? Especially after learning their long¨Clost daughter had been missing for 19 years. Any real parent would move heaven and earth to protect and make up for that loss. But the Jensons weren¡¯t real parents. They had found their missing daughter only to beat her, starve her of affection, and give all their love to the adopted one who had lived in luxury for 18 years. That kind of cruelty was almost unbelievable. Una¡¯s parents were furious when they heard it¨Cnearly sick with rage. But¡­ Una¡¯s parents were the opposite. They were ordinary, middle¨Css, not powerful like the Jensons. Against the likes of the Jensons, one of the city¡¯s most powerful dynasties, they didn¡¯t stand a chance. Even so, Una was deeply grateful. Her parents understood her, stood by her, and wanted justice for Tilda. In this world, families like the Jensons were rare. Families like hers¨Cthe Colons¨Cwere the majority. They stood with their daughter. And that was worth more than any empire. She couldn¡¯t let her own troubles drag the Colons into disaster. ¡°Una, do you trust me?¡± ¡°Why would you even ask that? Of course, I trust you.¡± Then hear me. If the Jensons are shameless enough toy a finger on your family, I¡¯ll make sure the Colons rise to the top of Slosa¨Cand I¡¯ll crush the Jensons under your feet.¡± That was Tilda¡¯s limit. Chapter 89 The Steel in Tilda¡¯s Heart The apology was non¨Cnegotiable. Russell had targeted Una just to break her. Finished And if the Jensons thought they could go further, using the Colons as leverage against her, then they were beyond redemption. Discover more novels at find[?]ovel They would pay, no matter the cost. Tilda would do whatever it takes. She would lift Una¡¯s family into glory, and she would bury the Jensons. ¡­ I believe you.¡± Una had only paused three seconds before replying. Not just because they were close as sisters, but because from the day they became friends, she had seen the steel in Tilda¡¯s heart. Send Gifts ¡£ 2.1K 212 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 G Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 90 Chapter 90 You¡¯ll Always Be My Student Tilda had never broken a promise to Una. No matter how impossible it seemed, no matter how steep the odds¨Cif she said she¡¯d do it, she did. 36% Finished ¡°I told you, even if the whole damn world turns its back on you, I¡¯ll believe you. I¡¯ll stand right by your side. ¡°And I won¡¯t forget the promise I made either. Tilda, you swore you¡¯d walk away from the Jensons, live free, and chase whatever makes you happy. No more hurt. Not even a scratch.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Tilda whispered, and switched off her phone. Tilda pressed her palm to her chest. She stepped to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. The city glittered outside, bright and alive. Even with court case looming and her break from the Jensons final, fear never touched her. Because now she had people worth protecting¨Cfriends who never flinched, who stood unshakably in her corner. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time Andy met Una.¡± A faint smile tugged at her lips. ** # 3 F For a moment, she hesitated. She¡¯d been debating whether to let Una meet Andy SAY After all, Andy lived half his life in the shadows of the dark web. 2 Una was pure sunlight. Bringing those two worlds together wasn¡¯t always safe.¡± But then she remembered. She was part of the dark web, too. She was Queen. They were Tilda¡¯s closest friends. M They¡¯d get along. She knew it. A 15 2 L She imagined it¨Ctwo girls and Andy, taking trips, grabbing coffee, wandering pet stores, hitting the amusement park, wasting hours at w machines. All the silly, ordinary joys she never had time for in her previous life. The things she let slip through her fingers. Her chest ached at the thought, but with excitement this time. After her shower, she was about to dry her hair and go to bed. However.. Click! 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 90 You¡¯ll Always Be My Student A sound she knew instantly. Tilda froze. The alert was from the dark web¨Cher private inbox. She had blocked strangers long ago. Otherwise, rabid fans would have swarmed her to death. Only mutual contacts could message her. Andy was one of them, but he had her number, The other¡­ was the student Tilda had taken in on the dark web. He was also from Cethend. He was ranked twelfth among all hackers on the¨CDJ! Andy had Tilda¡¯s number, her WhatsApp, and every way to reach her. Naturally, he would never need to message her through the dark web. That left only one possibility. Tilda picked up her phone and opened the client. Sure enough¡­ It was DJ! ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m back. You heard the news already?¡± Her eyes softened when she saw the student she had once taken on. Read full story at find?novel Back then, she had only epted him because they shared the same homnd. But his talent was off the charts. 30% Finished So high that even she, with her mind fixed only on finding her family and refusing to get too involved, couldn¡¯t resist. She had taken him on, taught him a few things. The only reason he sat at twelfth was because he took on so few jobs. As her student, he lived under the same code she demanded of herself. Never harm national security. Never betray the bottom line of humanity. 4214 Chapter 90 You¡¯ll Always Be My Student Never harm the innocent. And another reason¨Che had only been hacking for three short years. 36% Finished To break into twelfth ce in a den of wolves like the dark web, where the strong devoured the weak without mercy, was nothing short of genius. You could call him the cream of the crop, and it still wouldn¡¯t do him justice. Before she realized it, DJ had be one of her only bonds left on the. In his third year as her student, he had asked to meet face¨Cto¨Cface, but Tilda refused. Getting too close to anyone in that world only brought trouble. Even Andy, the one she trusted most, had never seen her in person back then. She dragged it out, avoiding it until now. Later, when she finally found her family, she quit for good. To protect them from the dark web¡¯s predators, Queen announced her exit. ???? ?????????????? ?? ? ? ?? She was gone, off the map. DJ, knowing her decision was final, had followed her lead. He quit too. That was how they had cut tiespletely. 4 She never expected that when word of her return spread, DJ woulde online and reach out again. ¡°Sorry, Master. Real life kept me tied up for a while. I finally cleared it and saw the news that you were back. This time¡­ are you leaving again?¡± BAD Not this time.¡± She had left before because she feared the Jensons would get hurt. Now, she had no fear. She had no weakness left for anyone to exploit. 11 Those years on the dark web had been her real growth, doing what she was best at. She had been far happier there than she had ever been in the Jenson Vi. From now on, she wanted it all. Friendships. Work. Every part of it. Not a single piece missing. As for family, she no longer cared. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­ I can talk to you again.¡± Idiot. Even if we never meet in person, the bond we¡¯ve built all these years won¡¯t disappear. You¡¯ll always be 15:40 Sat, Sep 6 G Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 91 Chapter 91 He Looked Happy 36%D Finished ¡°As long as you live your own life and remember the skills I passed on, our bond won¡¯t ever break.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ But now that you¡¯re back, Master, I don¡¯t have to just remember. I can feel you right here, on the other side of this chat box, with me.¡± Tilda felt a surge of emotions. She had walked away from the in her previous life and never contacted this student again. But in this reborn life, she had returned, and with her return came pieces of herself she thought were gone forever¨Cfriendships, connections, the light she¡¯d once lost. She and DJ talked for half an hour. ¡°Sorry, Master. I¡¯ve got to board a ne back to Cethend. Something urgent came up at home.¡± ¡°Go on then. Be safe. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talkter. ¡­ Yes, Master.¡± Later. There¡¯ll be plenty of chances . For DJ, that was enough. His Master was back. And this time, she wasn¡¯t leaving. Yvoria, a private airstrip. Dominic¡¯s assistant, Matthew Carter, stood at his side. Impable suit, gold¨Crimmed sses, hair slicked back to perfection. Every inch of him screamed discipline and efficiency. He spoke politely, ¡°Mr. Jenson, the ne is ready.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dominic shut his phone, rose, and strode toward the jet with long, measured steps. Matthew froze. What he caught out of the corner of his eye¡­. Is it just a trick of the light? Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel Dominic had just finalized negotiations in Lucien, securing a deal worth billions. After hearing what happened back home, his face had been nk, his entire body radiating a cold, dangerous air. Chapter 91 He Looked Happy No one dared get close, afraid of provoking the lion and being ripped apart. But¡­ While waiting for the ne, Dominic had been holding his phone, chatting with someone. And he looked¡­ happy. Just now¡­ he seemed to have smiled. 36% Finished Matthew couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d seen Dominic smile like that in public, with no family around. It was like he had recovered a treasure he thought he¡¯d lost forever. That night, Tilda slept peacefully. The Jenson family, on the other hand, didn¡¯t sleep at all. At breakfast, the air was heavy and suffocating. Russell, ir, and Howard all had dark circles under their eyes. K and Wade didn¡¯t look any better. Everyone knew tomorrow was the day of the trial. The Jensons hadn¡¯t even managed to find a decentwyer. Andy had driven them all away. Their attempt to bribe him had backfired, leaving them humiliated, forced to apologize to Tilda, and toyed with in her palm. Never had they been so disgraced. And they couldn¡¯t think of a single way to strike back. K bit into her toast, but when she saw no one speaking, her lip trembled. Her nose stung, and tears rolled down her cheeks like broken pearls, spilling uncontrobly. No matter how hard she tried to hold it back, her shoulders shook. ¡°K, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Howard, sitting closest, o the first to notice. Every gaze in the room snapped to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Howard, Dad, Mom, Wade ¡­ this is all my fault. ¡°If I had nevere into the Jenson family, Tilda wouldn¡¯t have hated me, and none of this would have happened. Chapter 91 He Looked Happy Finished ¡°If I just left¨Cor disappeared¨Cit would all be better. I feel so guilty, it hurts so much, because you¡¯ve given me 18 years of love, warmth, andfort. ¡°But my existence has only brought trouble to this family, made Dad and Mom suffer like this¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. She covered her face, gritted her teeth, and sobbed silently. Her whole body radiated grief, guilt, and self¨Cme. Howard¡¯s heart nearly broke. He quickly patted her head, trying to calm her. ¡°K, don¡¯t think like that! None of this is your fault! It¡¯s all Tilda¡¯s fault! ¡°If she weren¡¯t so cruel, if she could ept you as a sister, none of this would have happened. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take on even a shred of responsibility for this!¡± Russell spoke then, too, ¡°Yes, K. This whole thing started because of me. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s me. You don¡¯t need to carry this.¡± K jerked her head up like a startled rabbit, shaking it wildly. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t say that. If you say that ¡­. I¡¯ll only feel even more Guilty.¡± ¡°Enough. We¡¯re a family. What¡¯s done is done. Stop pushing the me around. What matters now is finding a solution.¡± ¨C ir finally spoke, her voice calm, her eyes soft with pity as she looked at K. She turned to Wade. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for school. Take K and go. ¡°Leave this matter to your father and me. We¡¯ll find a way to handle it.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 92 Chapter 92 Rose K still wanted to say something. ¡°Go on, K. No matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be a member of our family¨Cmy daughter. Finished ¡°In this world, no such thing as sacrificing a daughter for peace. At least not in our family. Absolutely not!¡± When Wade heard ir¡¯s words, his lips twitched. Tilda humiliated him so badly half a month ago, and he came home furious, ready to hit someone just to vent. But since then, he¡¯d kept quiet. He hadn¡¯t told his family about what happened, and he hadn¡¯t gotten involved in thewsuit. It wasn¡¯t just that Wade couldn¡¯t deal with it¨Ceven Russell and ir struggled with this. Deep down, he still felt guilty toward Tilda, even though she had humiliated and furiously retaliated against her so¨Ccalled brother. Now, hearing ir¡¯s words, Wade fell even more silent. No such thing as sacrificing a daughter for peace¡­ So what exactly is Tilda to the Jensons? K looked at the silent Wade and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Over the past two weeks, Wade had be increasingly withdrawn and quiet. Even though he still smiled at K, doted on her, and ruffled her head like he always had, K could feel that Wade had changed. He was starting to be distant from her! Just as K was about to speak, a surprised voice called out, ¡°Mr. Jenson, Mrs. Jenson, Mr. Dominic has returned!¡± This content belongs to find{n}ovel Russell and the others were stunned. They looked toward the sound of footsteps. At six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, he carried himself with an effortless air of prestige. Even though he looked tired from traveling, his handsome face, sharp eyebrows, and dark, deep eyes still stood out. On his wrist was a sleek ck Hublot worth millions¨Csimple, no diamonds, every detail wless, just like how meticulous he was.. Dominic¡¯s expression was indifferent. His features were sharply defined, and the slight lift of his chin gave away a quiet, unshakable sense of nobility. Like a firefly in the dark, he drew attention. Once you spotted him, you couldn¡¯t look away; your gaze was instinctively drawn to him. 15.41 Sat, Chapter 92 Rose ¡°Dominic!¡± ¡°Dominic!¡± The Jensons¡® faces lit up with joy the instant they saw him. Finished Russell hurried forward. ¡°Why did youe back so suddenly? Did the negotiations in Lucien go well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of. I left the follow¨Cup work with thepany manager there. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about thewsuit with Tilda. I¡¯ve got a very capablewyer friend in Lucien. When she learned about the situation, she agreed to take the case. I brought her with me. ¡°Rose.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A mixed¨Cheritage woman with blue eyes and dark hair walked in, dressed in a suit. Calm and confident, she introduced herself with ease. She switched easily betweennguages, speaking with wless fluency. Russell¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Rose Romano! I know you! You¡¯re a famouswyer in Yvoria! With you on our side, I¡¯mpletely confident.¡± She was so famous that even Russell, all the way in Cethend, had heard of her that said everything about her skill. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jenson. But I am confident about this case. Dominic has already briefed me on the situation, and as long as the other side doesn¡¯t have solid evidence, I¡¯m sure we can win, even if the opponent is Andy.¡± Rose was full of confidence. As a fellow top¨Ctierwyer, she had faced off against Andy several times. She¡¯d been impressed by him, who was as refined and charming as a vampire. But, she had never won. She felt humiliated, but her interest in Andy only grew stronger. When Dominic asked Rose to help with thewsuit against Andy, Rose epted without hesitation after¡® hearing the details. It was because of her friendship with Dominic, and because she was determined to get back at Andy for her past humiliation! This time, she was confident. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. We deleted the original videos, so the other side won¡¯t have any evidence. ¡°Hearing you say that, Ms. Romano, we can feel at ease now.¡± 212 Chapter 92 Rose Russell never expected things to turn out like this! It was thest day, and they still hadn¡¯t found the rightwyer. They¡¯d beenpletely stuck! 36% Finished Who would¡¯ve thought Dominic had learned about it ahead of time, and even brought back awyer who could go against Andy? Russell and ir didn¡¯t have time to properly catch up with Dominic. The trial was the next day, so they needed to fill Rose in right away and go over every detail. Send Gifts 2.1K ( 125.2 313 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brint Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 93 Chapter 93 Jealousy They needed Rose to prepare the materials for the trial the next day. Finished Dominic only knew the general idea of the situation, Russell and the others were the ones with the details, so they took Rose to the study on the second floor. ¡°Dominic! You¡¯re finally back¡­ K¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she walked up to him. Dominic, usually cold and unreadable, actually softened when he saw his favorite, spoiled sister. He gently wiped her tears. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, who would have wiped your tears away when you were crying like this?¡± His voice was deep and incredibly gentle. ¡°Dominic ¡­ 8 S * K broke down instantly after hearing what Dominic said. She sniffled hard and started to cry again. She threw herself into his arms, her body shook as she cried. ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back. Boohoo¡­ We didn¡¯t know what to do ¥µ©` ¡°Tilda hates me, she even wants to sue Dad. The mood at home has been so tense. I couldn¡¯t help, and it¡¯s all because of me because of me.. ¡­ Dominic held K and gently patted her back. He spoke in a firm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, K, I¡¯m back. ¡°I¡¯ll protect this family. I¡¯ll protect Dad, Mom, and everyone. I won¡¯t let Tilda hurt any of you.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± SA K¡¯s hot tears soaked into Dominic¡¯s shirt as she nodded hard. ¡°Dominic.¡± Howard and Wade were staring at him with open admiration. Now that Dominic was back, they finally had someone to rely on. Not only that, but he had solved their most urgent problem by bringing back awyer from abroad who could go up against Andy! ¡°Now is not the time to rx. The trial is tomorrow. ¡°Tilda¡­. At the mention of that name, Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 93 Jealousy The disgrace of the family. She has Jenson blood in her, yet she dares to betray us! Unforgivable! 36% Finished That night. Andy gave Tilda a call. ¡°Tilda, I heard Dominic is back, and he brought someone with him. Awyer named Rose.¡± Andy had his ownwork of informants, of course. As awyer, he had to know all of his opponent¡¯s moves, especially when defending his client. Even in a case that he was certain to win. ¡°Dominic ¡­¡± Tilda narrowed her eyes. 1 The name was a haunting nightmare from her previous life because Dominic was unlike her other brothers. As the eldest of seven, Dominic¡¯s cold, ruthless nature was something none of his brothers could match. In her past life, the first time Dominic and Tilda met, he left a ¡°deep impression on her. She still remembered the words he said that day. Those words haunted her ever since¨Cshe¡¯d feared him back then. But¡­ In this life, the tables had turned. ¡°Just giving you a heads¨Cup. Sure, Dominic and Rose aren¡¯t easy to deal with, but they¡¯re destined to walk away disappointed. ¡°They¡¯d never imagine¡­ you¡¯ve got enough evidence in your hands topletely destroy them! ¡°And about tomorrow¡¯s trial, do you want me to get the reporters and media ready?¡± ¡°No need. Once the trial starts, people will publicize it for us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After her call with Andy, she was d she didn¡¯t have sses the next day. No one would¡¯ve guessed she¡¯d actually take the Jensons to court. Soon, the news would spread like wildfire. 211 Chapter 93 Jealousy What would Russell¡¯s face look like then? The Jenson family¡¯s reputation would be in ruins, and their stock would tank. All Tilda had to do was sit back and enjoy the show. Just then, her phone buzzed. 369%2 #Finished It was a message from Jude ¡°Do you need me to send you food tonight?¡± Tilda replied. ¡°No thanks, I already ate out with Andy¡± Jude replied with a smiley emoticon, ¡°Oh. Tilda¡¯s nose twitched. Something¡­ felt off. Almost like he was jealous. Where was that jealousying from? The feeling was so strong she read the message again. Nope. Everything looked perfectly normal. Meanwhile, Jude was starting to regret why he ever agreed to let Andy and Tilda get so close. Even though they were just friends, Jude felt like he had a powerful rival. That jealousy had nowhere to go. Tilda and Andy had been spending a lot of time togethertely, and Jude was about to go crazy. He wanted to hit somebody. Good thing Alfie and Maurice weren¡¯t around. Otherwise, seeing Jude¡¯s cold, bitter, and murderous expression, they would have certainly been the first to get beaten up. Poor guys. Jude sent a message, ¡°The trial with the Jensons starts tomorrow. If you need anything, just say the word.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t surprised he¡¯d say that. The case wasn¡¯t public yet, but Dominic already knew. With Jude¡¯s resources, it would¡¯ve been weird if he didn¡¯t. Chapter 93 Jealousy Tilda replied, ¡°I¡¯m 100% ready. Don¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m doing this, that¡¯s the biggest help you can give.¡± Send Gifts Get full chapters from find(?)ovel Finished 2.1K t 414 W Out Of The Shadows Ch 94 Chapter 94 Indifference Said, ¡°I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make, Tilda. Whatever you decide, I know you have your reason and I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Then he added, ¡°May the glory and courage of victory be given to you.¡± A small smile appeared on Tilda¡¯s face. Of course!¡± The next day. The first trial was scheduled to begin at ten in the morning. It was a small case¨Cjust a typical dispute. But because of the people involved, it became a big deal. And Tilda¡¯s side had made it clear that there would be no private settlement. ??????? The judge in Slosa had never been this careful before. On one side was Russell, the head of the Jensons, On the other side was the Jensons¡® long¨Clost real daughter, Tilda, who¡¯d made headlines after being missing for 19 years. And this long¨Clost heiress was actually filing awsuit against Russell. She wanted him to issue a public apology to her and Una in the media. It sounded almost unbelievable. Even the slightest leak would set off a media storm. And if that wasn¡¯t enough. 200 Tilda¡¯swyer was Andy, Cethend¡¯s top attorney. The Jensons were represented by Rose, a poprwyer from Yvoria. Afraid of making headlines, they nned to handle this case quietly. Even if they didn¡¯t, the Jensons would have asked for it. They were pleased to learn that the court had the same idea. Tilda¡¯s side, meanwhile, stated that they supported all the court¡¯s decisions. And so, Tilda and Andy walked up the courthouse steps. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 94 Indifference It was 9 a.m., an hour before the trial. Perfect timing. Tilda and Andy ran into Russell, Dominic, and Rose right at the courthouse entrance. The Jensons didn¡¯t bring the whole family, they kept it low¨Ckey with just the main people. The moment Russellid eyes on Tilda, his gaze pr¨¢ctically shot mes. The source of th?s content is Find1Novel He looked as if he wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible. Andy and Rose just gave each other a nod. Finished Rose was wearing a bright suit. The sun was scorching, and she adjusted her tie with a hint of provocation and said, ¡°Andy, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°It has been, Rose. I didn¡¯t expect the Jensons to bring you in ¡°I guess this case is going to be a little more interesting now. Andy¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His voice was low, calm, and casual. His green eyes didn¡¯t show any emotion, as if he had everything under control. ****** 402 V ?? ¡°I¡¯ll make this case interesting, even if it¡¯s a minor matter. Since you¡¯re my opponent, I¡¯ll give it 120%¨C attitude and skill.¡± ¡± 2 a A P 8 Y H 6 2 W a V Rose wanted to beat Andy so badly. Even if it was just once. 4 She had stayed up all night to organize all the materials. Thewsuit was simple, so one day was enough time for Rose to prepare. Rose was here to wipe away her shame. Normally, she would haveined about Tilda being so dramatic and taking such a small matter to court. Isn¡¯t this a waste of everyone¡¯s time? She must be insane. But because Tilda had brought Andy to fight this evenly matched case, Rose was actually grateful to her. Facing Rose¡¯s fiery gaze, Andy shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Clearly, he wasn¡¯t letting her provocation get to him. Rose huffed coldly and strode into the courthouse first. 15:41 Sat, Sep 6 Chapter 94 Indifference Dominic, on the other hand, was indifferent. He didn¡¯t even nce at Tilda, just like in her past life. The cold way he looked at her made Tilda feel pushed aside. Finished Even as Tilda tried cautiously, humbly, to approach him¨Cthe backbone of the Jensons, the eldest brother all the others looked up to, the one Russell and ir trusted deeply¨Che still wouldn¡¯t look at her. But¡­ This was Dominic¡¯s first time seeing Tilda. Unlike Wade¡¯s more obvious coldness and cruel insults, Dominic¡¯s method was simply to ignore her. He would simply cast Tilda aside. In his eyes, only K existed. Whenever Tilda and K were together, Dominic would only look at K. He would walk over to her, being incredibly doting, gentle, and concerned. He treated Tilda like she wasn¡¯t even there. Even when K wasn¡¯t around, and Tilda worked up the courage to greet him ¡­ Dominic would ignore her, turn around, and leave. He treated Tilda like a virus he needed to avoid, like touching her would make his whole body rot. That¡¯s when Tilda realized¨Cthere was something crueler than cold violence, anger, insults, or misunderstanding. And¡­ Dominic¡¯s words. Send Gifts 2.1K 1 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 95 Chapter 95 Dominic¡¯s Words 436% Finished It gave Tilda nightmares for a month, trapping her in an endless cycle of self¨Cdoubt and self¨Cdenial. You could even say that in her previous life, Tilda¡¯s depression had worsened a lot because of Dominic¡¯s return! This time, looking at his cold, nk face¨Ca face that looked more like a machine than a man¨CTilda smirked with sarcasm. She wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to let his attitude mess with her head again. In this life, Tilda was Tilda! She wasn¡¯t the clueless fool that the Jenson family had seen her as. She carried herself with cool indifference, like she didn¡¯t care about the Jensons at all. Ironically, that made Dominic pay a little more attention to her. Of course, just a little. Dominic felt no affection for his biological sister. Just like Wade and Howard, he thought that Tilda shouldn¡¯t had appeared at all. She should had died during those 19 years she was missing, or just disappeared forever. She shouldn¡¯t show up in the Jensons¡® world at all. The Jensons were fine the way they were. Seven sons, all close and harmonious, loving parents, and their favorite little princess, K. K was Dominic¡¯s sister and pride. He had doted on her since she was a child, and she was the most radiant, most eye¨Ccatching beauty in all of Slosa. An unstable element like Tilda would only be a ticking time bomb if she came back to the family. Dominic didn¡¯t want to change his perfectly good life for a person he had no emotional connection to, who was only a burden who happened to share his blood, Dominic¡¯s emotional energy was reserved only for his six brothers, his parents, and K. There was no room left for anyone else. It was only because Russell and ir felt guilty about their daughter being missing for 19 years¨Cand for the sake of their own peace of mind¨Cthat Tilda was reluctantly brought back to the family. Dominic had made up his mind that no matter what his brothers thought, no matter what Tilda said or did, he¡¯d ignore Tilda and treat her like she didn¡¯t exist. It was for K and a warning to Tilda to just ept her ce as the true heiress, take her share of the inheritance, and not expect more. 15:42 Sat, Sep Chapter 95 Dominic¡¯s Words Tilda wasn¡¯t worthy of anything more. ? ? ? Dominic couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ever ept Tilda as a sister. He never thought his bad feeling woulde true in the worst way possible. Tilda cut ties with the Jensons. And she also had the nerve to sue Russell, trying to humiliate the family. Dominic would not tolerate this! And just like that, the two groups entered the courthouse. After arriving in the waiting room, Tilda and Andy chatted calmly. They weren¡¯t nervous about the trial at all. They were fully prepared and were sure they would win. They had a trump card that the Jensons probably couldn¡¯t even imagine. While waiting, Tilda went to the restroom. And¡­ She ran right into Dominic. Or rather¡­ Dominic was waiting there on purpose. He was waiting for Tilda. Finished ¡°Who knew the Jensons¡® eldest son had a thing for lurking outside the women¡¯s restrooms? Truly eye- opening.¡± Tilda lifted her chin, voice dripping with sarcasm. Dominic just stared at her coldly. He was in no hurry to speak. This was the first time Dominic had really looked at Tilda properly. Tilda almostughed. The Jensons were strange¨Ceach one stranger than thest. In the past, when Tilda was humble and tried to please him, Dominic ignored her and treated her as if she were air. But now that she was causing problems and had broken free of the Jensons¡® control¨Ceven opposing them¡ª Dominic was finally looking at her. He even waited outside the women¡¯s restroom. Chapter 95 Dominic¡¯s Words. He didn¡¯t care if Tilda showed up or not¨Che just waited there. Waiting there, holding onto the slim 50% chance he might actually see her. If it had been her past life, Tilda would have been so ttered. 36%1 Finished But in this life, she just thought Dominic was sick. He was seriously sick! Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel It was ssic, like a kid acting out just to get noticed. ¡°Tilda,¡± Dominic said in an emotionless voice. It was the first time Tilda had ever heard Dominic say her name. That¡¯s right. Even in her past life, when she had lived with the Jenson family for five years, Dominic never once called her by her name. Oh! I almost forgot¡­ In her past life, right before she died in a fire that K set, the Jensons rushed in to save K. But for Tilda, the ¡°culprit¡± whoy on the floor unable to move, they just cursed her, wishing she would die right there. It was then that Dominic called her name. Only that once. With pure hatred in his voice, he said, ¡°Tilda, you deserve to die!¡± Ha. It¡¯s so funny to think about it now. How ridiculous. Tilda wasn¡¯t in a rush to speak. She just crossed her arms and looked at Dominic calmly. Now that she had been reborn, none of the sad things had happened yet. She was a little curious. Since she was now opposing the Jensons and was aplete thorn in their side, would it push Dominic to say those words? Out of the Shadows Tilia¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 96 Chapter 96 Yes, 1 Will Die That sentence had haunted Tilda all her life, and had be a tormenting nightmare. The next second¡­ What she¡¯d been waiting for finally came. ¡°No matter if I want to admit it or not, we¡¯re siblings by blood. ¡°So, as your biological brother¡­ there¡¯s something I want to ask of you,¡± As he spoke, Dominic stepped forward. He stopped just a couple of steps away from Tilda. At 6¡¯2¡°, Dominic towered over her, and Tilda had to tilt her head up slightly to look at him. Tilda met Dominic¡¯s calm, cold eyes, which seemed capable of tearing her soul apart. He parted his lips. He spoke in a cold, cutting voice, each word like a knife aimed to tear her apart. ¡°Tilda, I hope¡­ you¡­ die.¡± Dominic waspletely serious, there was no hesitation and pretense in his voice. It was a ¡°genuine wish,¡± born from pure disgust and hate. It was also a side of the Jenson Group¡¯s CEO that no one had ever seen. Right in front of the sister he¡¯d just found after she¡¯d been missing for 19 years, he said he wanted her dead. Tilda had already learned this in her past life. At the time, she waspletely focused on getting on Dominic¡¯s good side. She secretly observed him and noticed that K had learned to bake and often made him chocte cakes. Dominic loved them and always praised her baking. So Tilda poured all of her effort into making a chocte cake for him. But Dominic just nced at it and, with an expressionless, incredibly cold, and ruthless tone, said ¡­ As her older brother, her blood rtive¡­ He had only one demand for her. He wanted her¡­ dead. That was the only thing Dominic ever said to Tilda before she was burned alive in her past life. Then, just like that, Dominic shut the door. Chapter 96 Yes, I Will Die Tilda was left standing there, clutching the chocte cake. She was chilled to the bone. Her mind went nk. Even breathing became a struggle. She felt like a fool, frozen in ce. Ridiculous, childish, and pathetic. Tilda didn¡¯t know what words could describe her feelings at that time. Those words were just too weak. She only remembered that her depression got much worse after that day. That¡¯s when the suicidal thoughts and self¨Chate began, too. The only change was ¡­ 36% Finished In her previous life, Dominic was too disgusted to even say her name, as if it would give him bad breath. This life, he did. But it didn¡¯t make much of a difference. Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh. The smirk tugging at her mouth was nothing but ridicule. Dominic hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to smile like that. It was like ¡­ She had been waiting for him to say that all along. When his verbal attack failed to have the desired effect, a flood of thoughts rushed through his mind. ¡°Yes, I will die. Everyone dies eventually. But I¡¯ll close my eyes peacefully, surrounded by the love, prayers, and protection of the people who are important to me. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything a person should do in this life and fulfill all my dreams and happiness. ¡°That way, I won¡¯t regret having lived. Many people will remember me. I¡¯ll be dead, but I¡¯ll still be alive in their hearts.¡± Una, Andy, DJ, even Jude ¡­ In this life, Tilda would live a different life. She wouldn¡¯t be submissive. She¡¯d shine like the zing sun, radiant and unshakable, carving her path one step at a time, living exactly as she pleased! She knew she¡¯d meet plenty more people along the way. Chapter 96 Yes, I Will Die She didn¡¯t need many friends, but she knew she would have a few more. Tilda¡¯s beautiful new life, lived on her own terms, had no room for the Jensons! Just thinking about the chance to live it all over again made her heart race with joy. Dominic saw that Tilda was not affected at all and her eyes were shining. 70 Finished He spoke coldly, ¡°Remember? A bad woman like you, who betrays her family and turns against them¨Cwho would remember you? Not a single person in the Jensons will! ¡°Everyone has seen your true colors and wants you to die! What I just said is the only prayer your own blood rtives have for you! ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve lived such a despicable life. Do you really think you won¡¯t go to hell?!¡± As Dominic said those words, his gaze remained fixed on Tilda. He didn¡¯t miss a single detail. From what Dominic knew, Tilda had returned to the Jensons as a timid, people¨Cpleasing type. Even with the Jenson Group¡¯s resources and his hacking skills honed from years on the dark web, he couldn¡¯t find any other background on Tilda. A ???? ??? He just thought she was a girl who had been missing for 19 years, had lived a hard life, and was just a little clever. A girl who desperately craved family affection, love, and everything K had. But ever since that viral incident, Tilda seemed like apletely different person. Send Gifts The rightful source is findnovel A 1 ¡± 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 97 Chapter 97 Severe Mysophobia Her face remained the same. But her actions and demeanor werepletely different. To defeat an enemy, you have to know everything about them. 36% Finished Tilda¡¯sputer skills and her close rtionship with Andy were things that Dominic had never known about. He had to find out what other tricks this ¡°enemy¡± was hiding. Only then could he truly destroy Tilda and ensure she would never return. Tilda caught on to Dominic¡¯s probing. Her eyes held nothing but contempt. In herst life, Dominic never managed to uncover who Tilda really was. Back then, Tilda was just ap dog for the Jensons, with her emotions tied to their every mood. If Dominic had just tried to understand her a little, Tilda would have foolishly told him everything. But this time was different. To Dominic, it was their first meeting. To Tilda, she had already figured out exactly what kind of man he was. 3 2 9.5 He wasn¡¯t worthy of knowing her secrets, and he wasn¡¯t capable of figuring them out! ¡°Dominic, you¡¯ll die too. But someone like you only belongs in hell. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say those words to me when you¡¯ve never truly died once!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Why¡­ He felt Tilda¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. As if ¡­ She really had died once. It was like she¡¯d already lived through a despair worse than hell¨Cthat¡¯s what gave birth to the Tilda standing before him now. And that¡¯s why she was ruthless and unyielding. Before Dominic could think about it more, Tilda suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! 15.42 Sa Sep 6 Chapter 97 Severe Mysophobia ¡°There¡¯s a pervert peeking into the women¡¯s restroom! Help me!¡± Even Dominic hadn¡¯t expected her to pull something like that after saying such harsh words. For a moment, he just froze. Her shout instantly drew a crowd. ¡°Where¡¯s the pervert?¡± ¡°How dare he peek into the women¡¯s restroom? This is a courthouse!¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some guts!¡± In no time, a group of people had blocked off the restroom. When they saw Dominic, they were taken aback.. 436% Finished Some of them didn¡¯t recognize him, didn¡¯t know this striking man was the CEO of the Jenson Group, the heir of one of the most powerful families around. But just from his face and the aura he gave off ¡­ He didn¡¯t look like the kind of guy who¡¯d peek into women¡¯s restroom. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°Tilda¨Cyou?!¡± Dominic¡¯s face darkened as he red at her. ¡°You have no shame, but I do!¡± For Dominic, a stain like this was absolutely uneptable. He had a severe mysophobia; no one outside his family was allowed to touch his things, and that included his honor, dignity, and reputation! This damned Tilda had the audacity to lie so brazenly! Daphne was right. ir should never have brought Tilda back. A girl who¡¯d been missing for 19 years and lived a hard life was already tainted to the core. It was impossible to change her. She was a liar! Trash from the streets with no real upbringing. Tilda was yelling that Dominic was peeking into the women¡¯s restroom. This would not only bring shame to him but also to her! Didn¡¯t she have any shame? 2/4 Updates are released by find?novel 15:42 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 97 Severe Mysophobia ¡°Help! He¡¯s a pervert!¡± Dominic panicked¨Creally panicked. 436% Finished Tilda covered her face and ran out of the women¡¯s restroom, leaving Dominic trapped by the crowd with an ashen face. The moment she was out of the women¡¯s restroom, Tilda¡¯s expression changed. Humming a little tune, she strolled toward the waiting room. Tilda knew a man like Dominic¨Cwho appeared so noble, low¨Ckey, and untouchable¨Chad a major weakness. His severe mysophobia meant he couldn¡¯t tolerate any kind of stain on his reputation! Something like this¡­. Even if Dominic could easily resolve it, it would still feel like swallowing a cockroach. ¡°Tilda!¡± Andy walked over to her. ¡°What took you so long in the restroom? I was worried about you.¡± Tilda winked at Andy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Something fun happened.¡± ¡°Oh? Spill it¡­¡® 17 Seeing Tilda so happy, it was clear that one of her enemies had just been yed. How could he miss out on the good gossip? When it was time for the trial, Tilda and Russell took their ces at the intiff¡¯s and defendant¡¯s stands. Thewyers, Andy, and Rose were already in position. This case was being handled quietly, with no jury. The only audience was Dominic. And that only audience¡­ Showed upte. Rose and Russell both frowned slightly. The trial was about to begin, and they had no idea where Dominic had gone. When they called him, Dominic said he had something to take care of but would be there on time. Since he¡¯d said that, they couldn¡¯t push him further. But he was still nowhere to be found. Chapter 97 Severe Mysophobia Dominic was neverte; something must have happened! Out Of The Shadows Ch 98 Chapter 98 Solid Evidence Just as Russell was about to speak, Dominic walked into the courtroom. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He looked indifferent, like nothing had happened. Just as you¡¯d expect from Dominic. Finished Just minutes ago, he¡¯d been stuck and humiliated outside the women¡¯s restroom, losing his temper at Tilda. And yet, here in the courtroom, he stayedposed and dignified. He didn¡¯t even nce at Tilda. Tilda smiled coldly. She had expected this. But, Dominic, will you stay so calm for what¡¯s next? She couldn¡¯t wait to see his reaction. Andy couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Rose noticed and asked in a cold voice. Her gut told her Dominic beingte this time had something to do with Andy and Tilda. Andy shrugged and said nothing. He then thought of something funny again andughed. Rose didn¡¯t say anything. But her anger red up. She clenched her fists tightly. Andy! How dare he look down on me? This time, I¡¯m going to make him pay! The trial officially began. The judge announced the intiff¡¯s case. The defendant was to speak first. Rose immediately went on the offensive. Sheid out a stack of theories, data, and evidence to prove Russell¡¯s innocence. 1/A 15:42 Sat, Sep 6 Chapter 98 Solid Evidence 36% Finished She also fired off a few sharp, critical questions at Tilda, hoping to make her slip up and find a key to turn the case around. But Tilda remained calm. Her answers were wless. She didn¡¯t act like a 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl at all. She was more like a queen hardened by countless battles. So calm it was frightening. Rose¡¯s carefully prepared questions had no effect on Tilda. Even Russell and Dominic couldn¡¯t help but look at Tilda more closely. They had stayed up all night preparing these sharpest questions. They never expected Tilda to handle them so well. Her reaction far exceeded their expectations. Even though Andy had prepared Tilda for all the possible questions Rose might ask, her confident, unshakable demeanor was a lot like that of a Jenson. But! Their hatred for her would not change! 1 Because this time, Tilda had turned against her own family¨Cthe Jensons! What was there to admire about a betrayer? The Jensons just wished they could remove her from the family tree! Rose didn¡¯t get what she wanted from Tilda. A sh of frustration crossed her eyes. She ended her questioning. Meanwhile, Andy hadn¡¯t said a single word. He evenzily yawned. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Jensons or Rose. This extreme contempt made Rose grind her teeth in anger. She red at Andy, her voice filled with fury as she forced the words through her clenched jaw: ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Mr. Saville!¡± Thewsuit itself was nothing big. Without solid evidence, Andy had no chance of winning against Rose. 15:42 Sat, Sep Chapter 98 Solid Evidence The Jensons had already prepared for every possible question that Andy might ask Russell. If Tilda could handle Rose¡¯s questions wlessly, Russell could definitely do the same. Still¡­ Even as Rose fumed, she felt nervous. In every past case, Andy always acted confident, like winning was already guaranteed¡­ No matter how bad the odds, he somehow always managed to turn things around. But in these fewwsuits, Rose had never felt such contempt from him. Even in the smallestwsuit, Andy would never be this rxed when facing Rose. Unless¡­ Find the newest release on F?ndNovel Andy had already found the winning move. What could it be? Finished Before Rose could think more, Andy was already speaking to the judge. ¡°Your Honor, before I officially speak for my client, I¡¯d like to show a few videos to everyone.¡± Videos? The judge naturally allowed Andy¡¯s request. As the video yed on the screen, Russell suddenly jumped to his feet. His face was full of disbelief. The video was obviously the cafeteria¡¯s surveince footage, along with videos recorded on students¡® phones. ¡°No way! This is clearly-¡± Russell was so worked up that he almost blurted something out. ¡°Mr. Jenson!¡± Rose immediately shouted, stopping Russell from making a huge mistake. All court proceedings are recorded. Every word could jeopardize Russell¡¯s case. Russell immediately shut his mouth. His face turned ashen, lips twitching. The video clearly showed Russell¡¯s ugly face as he cursed at Tilda and Una. It also showed the food scattered all over the floor, along with the conversation they were having at the time. Chapter 98 Solid Evidence The other video was the cafeteria¡¯s surveince footage. Send Gifts 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 99 Chapter 99 One Week Break The video was crystal clear. It showed Russell storming right up to Tilda and Unn, then flipping over their food, You could see everything clearly, It was undeniable and irrefutable proof. Rose suddenly felt like a clown. She stared at the two clips, speechless. Weren¡¯t the videos supposed to bepletely destroyed? Finished Rose had stayed up all night, preparing all kinds of documents and evidence, ready to throw everything she had at Andy. No wonder Andy hadn¡¯t taken this case seriously. With evidence like that, Rose wouldn¡¯t either! Rose nced at Dominic, and for a moment, she saw a rare expression of panic on his face. He quickly made a hand gesture at her. Rose snapped back to her senses. ¡°Your Honor, I request to verify the authenticity of these two videos!¡± Judging by Russell and Dominic¡¯s attitudes, that video clearly caught them off guard. Rose was close with Dominic and also knew the strength of the Jenson Group. There There was no way they¡¯d make up such a sloppy lie to fool her. The judge turned to Andy. ¡°Of course.¡± When the results came back, the videos were confirmed to be genuine. No edits, no Photoshop, no tampering at all. Russell¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°Your Honor, if these two videos aren¡¯t enough, my client has plenty more evidence to present- Andy was ready to pull out more proof. Rose immediately interrupted, ¡°Your Honor, I request that this case be re¨Cexamined on ater date! Please give us more time!¡± ¡°Ms. Romano, with the evidence right in front of us, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± the judge said with a EACH 15:43 Sat, Sep Sep 6 Chapter 99 One Week Break slight cough. The main reason was, Andy¡¯s video evidence was too convincing. Finished But with Rose¡¯s persistent arguments, and with Tilda¡¯s side remaining silent, the judge decided to take a one¨Cweek break and hold a second trial. It was a very small case, but because of the status of the people involved, the nature of the case hadpletely changed. The judge didn¡¯t dare to make a hasty decision, so he took a week to give himself and the Jensons a break. Latest content published on f?ndnovel After the court was dismissed, Andy and Tilda walked out lookingpletely at ease. Tilda!¡± Russell chased after them, his face dark. ¡°How did you get those two videos?¡± Russell trusted Howard¡¯s abilities. Besides, Howard had someone delete the surveince video right away. Even if one of the student¡¯s videos had been missed, it wouldn¡¯t have been a fatal problem. The most fatal thing was the surveince video, which was filmed with shocking rity from beginning to end! Russell never imagined in his wildest dreams that a video like that would end up in Tilda¡¯s hands. In such a short amount of time, Tilda had been with Russell the whole time and hadn¡¯t left the cafeteria. So how did she get that video? ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it. What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Jenson? Did you think deleting the footage meant you had the win in the bag and everything would be wless? ¡°You look like a ridiculous, pathetic clown right now.¡± Tilda looked at him with contempt. She stood tall and mercilessly trampled the man in front of her, her so- called biological father. Watching Russell¡¯s expression change again and again was deeply satisfying. ¡°And ¡­ Mr. Jenson, do you think this is over? ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a chance to breathe so I can torment you even more. ¡°The price you have to pay has just begun!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°With Andy¡¯s skills and evidence this solid, do you really think yourwyer can drag this on until the next trial and buy you time to breathe?¡± 213 G Chapter 99 One Week Break With that, she left with Andy. Russell stood frozen, his mind racing with dread. His face was pale, and his brain was buzzing. He couldn¡¯t hear the sounds around him. Cold sweat broke out all over his body, instantly drenching his clothes. This feeling¡­. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he¡¯d felt it. And now, he was feeling it because of his own biological daughter. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson!¡± Rose and Dominic came to his side. Russell bit his tongue to collect himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± They were blindsided. All their preparations had been for nothing. If they couldn¡¯te up with a better n ¡­ But¡­ Tilda had already cut off every escape route he had. Was there still a better option? ¡°Let¡¯s take the back exit. I already called the driver to pick us up there.¡± To be safe, Dominic decisively pulled Russell toward the courthouse¡¯s back door. But it was toote. Send Gifts ¡£ 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 100 Finished Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 100 Walking Away From Billions 36% Finished As soon as Dominic and the others poked their heads out, a swarm of reporters descended upon them. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the chairman of the Jenson Group!¡± ¡°And the CEO of Jenson Group!¡± ¡°So the rumors were true¨Cthey¡¯re having awsuit here!¡± ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Jenson, did you win or lose the case?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re suing your own daughter. Is that true?¡± ¡°And what about the Jensons¡¯s long¨Clost daughter who returned after 19 years? I heard she¡¯s cut ties with the family. Can you exin?¡± Some even started live¨Cstreaming. Russell and the others were trapped at the courthouse¡¯s back entrance, and every chaotic moment was being broadcast in real time. Dominic kept a nk expression, giving nothing away, while the Jensons¡® bodyguards carved a path through the crowd like bulldozers. They shoved Russell and Rose into the minivan, leaving the reporters behind, and drove straight toward the Jenson Vi. What a mess. Russell clenched his fists, veins bulging on his forehead. NW
  1. 4.
¡± t 21 Finally, as if seeing through everything, he exhaled a long, bitter sigh. 1 3 735 W Closing his eyes, he rested the back of his head against the seat. This time¡­ he had seriously underestimated things. Or rather ¡­ He hadpletely underestimated Tilda. He¡¯d never taken her seriously, thinking she was just a small kid trying to fight something way beyond her¡ª reckless and overconfident. With Russell¡¯s power, crushing Tilda should have been effortless, But he¡¯d left too many openings, and Tilda had woven them all together perfectly. The result? Russell got stabbed¨Chard. 1/2 15:43 Sat, Sep o Chapter 100 Walking Away From Billions This daughter of his had far exceeded anything he could have imagined. At that moment, the minivan happened to pass the courthouse¡¯s main entrance, Tilda and Andy were immediately swarmed by reporters. Calm and collected, they answered questions effortlessly as they walked out of the courthouse. Out of the corner of her eye, Tilda spotted the Jensons¡¯s car passing by. She even waved at them, her smile radiant. Dominic saw this. 36% Finished Rarely did his normallyposed, poker¨Cfaced features betray any emotion¨Cbut now, a lethal glint shone in his eyes. Tilda Jenson! You damn, infuriating woman! How dare you keep crossing the line like this? I won¡¯t let it slide. The news exploded online. One post after another went viral. ¡°Tilda Jenson Dumps Her Family, and It¡¯s Public!¡± ¡°Heiress Tilda Jenson Sues Dad in Court¨CIs She Winning?¡± ¡°Heiress vs. Dad: Tilda Jenson Demands Public Apology Netizens went wild. Many still remembered the story of the Jensons¡¯s long¨Clost daughter, The original trending news had been massive. found after 19 years. And now Not long after being reunited with the family, Tilda had cut all ties? She had even taken her own father to court, demanding a public apology! This was huge. A massive, juicy scandal. Comments poured in. [Is Tilda seriously throwing away her heiress spot and suing her dad?] [Just rolled out of bed and¡­ wow, what a mess.] nin Chapter 100 Walking Away From Billions [Walking away from billions? That¡¯s bold. Respect.] [Sounds like she got pushed too far. Even a quiet kid snaps sometimes.] [Suing her own father? That¡¯s cold.] [They¡¯re family, though¡­ Could¡¯ve just talked it out instead of making it public.] [If my daughter did this¡­ yeah, I¡¯d be losing it. Poor Mr. Jenson.] People had all sorts of opinions about Tilda¡¯s actions. Unsurprisingly, the story blew up. The Jenson Group¡¯s stock plummeted almost immediately. Tilda and Andy got in the car. Una called. ¡°Tilda, the whole inte is going nuts over you and the Jensons. Finished ¡°Are you holding up? Some of the stuff people are saying¡­ it¡¯s brutal. They don¡¯t even know what really happened, and they¡¯re tearing you apart. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t keep up with all of them. I¡¯ve only got a few ounts, and it¡¯s not enough Una sounded like she was about to cry from frustration. People online had no idea what it took for a girl who¡¯d been missing for 19 years, never known family warmth, and was still in college to have the courage to take her own father to court. What kind of cruelty drove Tilda to this point¡­ where going public was the only way to take back her dignity? It wasn¡¯t just about hurting her¨Cit was the kind of cruelty that breaks a person inside. That¡¯s why Tilda walked this path without looking back, officially taking on her own family. People out there don¡¯t get it at all¡­ Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel As she thought about it, Una bit her lip, fighting back tears for Tilda. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Una. There are a lot of people in this world. Since I¡¯ve decided to make this a big deal, I¡¯m not going to care what anyone thinks.¡± Send Gifts 2.1K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 84 Chapter 84 No Way Out Russell clenched his jaw so tightly that his teeth ached. His hatred for Tilda burned hotter. ¡°What do we do now, Dad? She just showed up. Maybe we shoulde back another time ¡­¡± º†ów Finished But Russell cut him off. ¡°No. Her timing¡¯s perfect. We settle this once and for all. Your mother couldn¡¯t get through to Andy¨Cif I don¡¯t try myself, I¡¯ve got no chance at all.¡± ¡°You mean Howard trailed off, and he fell silent. He could already guess what Russell intended. Honestly, with what Howard knew of Tilda, Russell¡¯s n was nothing short of walking into humiliation. But for the sake of the Jensons¡® reputation, Russell would still go through with it, even if there was only the slimmest chance. Tilda stepped into the elevator. Just before the doors slid shut, she caught sight of Russell and Howard heading her way. She pulled out her phone and fired off a quick message. ¡°Andy, Russell and Howard just showed up at the hotel. Looks like they¡¯re here for you. I ran right into them.¡± Andy typed, ¡°Interesting. Did it turn into a fight yet?¡± 2 Tilda then replied, ¡°Not yet. But trust me, something even better¡¯s about to happen. We might as well sit back, grab popcorn, and watch the show. It¡¯s way more fun than frying under the sun outside.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it.¡± > After these past days of spending time together, Tilda and Andy had grown close¨Cpractically confidants. Their views lined up perfectly. Theyughed the same, joked the same, even crashed into the same walls together. And slowly, Andy had started to let go of that flicker of romantic feeling he once held for her. Andy had epted the truth in Tilda¡¯s words that being her friend was much easier and happier than trying to be her lover. Some things are easier said between friends. Lovers could never say them out loud. Still, he couldn¡¯t help the faint sting in his chest. When Tilda reached Andy¡¯s hotel room, she deliberately left the door open, like a trap set in in sight. ¡°You really think Mr. Jenson would humiliate himself enough to walk in here?¡± Andy asked, skeptical. He knew Tilda was here. And if he still came looking for Andy, that would be beyond pathetic. Chapter 84 No Way Out Finished Tilda sneered. ¡°You think they mind being humiliated? When someone¡¯s useful, they¡¯ll grovel. The moment you¡¯re not, they¡¯ll turn cold and kick you to the curb. That¡¯s the Jensons in a nutshell.¡± Her lips curved into a cold, knowing smile. And sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before Russell and Howard showed up outside Room 502. Howard nced at Russell¡¯s stiff, stormy expression and couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Dad, maybe we should just leave ande back tomorrow. If we walk in and run straight into Tilda-¡± He stopped himself, but the thought lingered. With her sharp tongue, who knew how badly she¡¯d tear into Russell? The humiliation would be unbearable. He didn¡¯t dare picture it. ¡°We can¡¯t leave! Tilda has already seen us and she knows where Andy is. If he packs up and checks out now, we¡¯ll never track him down again before the trial. That door will be shut for good!¡± Russell thought it through and made his decision. Even if it meant humiliation, this was his mess. ir had been right that he couldn¡¯t expect anyone else to clean it for him. up As head of the family, he had to set the example. 17 ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel 17 F# =,:?? So he pushed forward until he was standing at Andy¡¯s room. *** Then, without hesitation, he walked inside. Howard pressed his lips together and followed. Russell had already made up his mind. 12 $4 If he couldn¡¯t ease the burden, then at the very least, he could stand beside him. He¡¯d take some of the fire when Tilda inevitably turned her venom on them. When they stepped into the living room, Tilda and Andy were already there, seated casually on the couch, as if they had been waiting. ¡°Mr. Jenson, you must¡¯ve walked into the wrong room. This is Andy¡¯s room.¡± Russell¡¯s fists clenched so tight his nails dug into his palms. ¡°I didn¡¯t walk into the wrong ce. You¡¯re right, Tilda. I came here to see Andy,¡± By now, he¡¯d braced himself for her mockery. He knew it wasing. Still, the humiliation burned. Rarely in his life had he been left so powerless, without a single retort. And every time it happenedtely, it was Tilda who forced him into it. He must¡¯ve owed her something in a past life, because finding this so¨Ccalled daughter had made his life hell. Tilda let out a lowugh, the contempt in her eyes impossible to hide. To her, he and Howard looked pathetic¨Clike fools who didn¡¯t even realize the joke was on them. 15.23 Sat, Sep b Chapter 84 No Way Out 36% Finished ¡°Andy, he says he¡¯s here to see you. Do you want to humor him?¡± Tilda asked, her voiceced with mockery. Andy didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°We both know why he came, Mr. Jenson. When your wife tried to stop me at the airport, I thought I made myself very clear.¡± His tone sharpened. ¡°What you¡¯re doing now¨Ctrying to buy off opposing counsel¨Cfalls squarely under Section 1873 of the criminal code. In in terms, that¡¯s bribery. And if this gets out, it won¡¯t just tarnish your name and the Jensons¡® reputation. What could¡¯ve been settled with an apology andpensation could turn into prison time.¡± Andy, ever the professional,id out the stakes in just a few sentences. He made it crystal clear and impossible to ignore. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 101 Chapter 101 Too Bad 35% Finished ¡°As long as the people I care about understand why I¡¯m doing this and what kind of person I am¡­ that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Tilda spoke gently,forting Una. If she cared so much about what others thought, she might as well have ended her life. Even in her past life, independent Tilda had never cared about anyone else¡¯s opinion of her. Well, of course ¡­ Except for the Jensons. Tilda had always cared about their opinions. Every expectation, every little thing they scrutinized, made her nerves tighten. She feared failing them, feared not being perfect¨Cbecause perfection was still never enough. It would only make them dislike her more, hate her, push her away ¡­ But now, after giving up on the Jensons, the world suddenly felt wide open. Or rather¡­ This was the Tilda who had never met the Jensons! The real Tilda hade back to life! ¡°Yeah! Tilda, if you ever need to vent, just call me. I¡¯ve got your back¨Calways. ¡°Other than that¡­ I¡¯m kinda clumsy and useless, but I¡¯ll do what I can.¡± Una would use every bit of her strength to support Tilda. Even if, to outsiders, that strength seemed tiny, almost negligible. ¡°Idiot¡­ just knowing you trust me and have my back is more than enough.¡± ¡°Anyone who calls you clumsy and useless? They¡¯re about to find out I don¡¯t y nice.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tilda. ¡°Okay, logging into my ounts. I¡¯m putting my A¨Cgame to work today¨Cgonna roast as manyizens as possible so they finally shut up about you!¡± After hanging up, Andy couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s the Una you were talking about?¡± I hardly ever saw Tilda act this gentle. Andy had never actually met Una. Chapter 101 Too Bad He only knew that she existed. Judging by their conversation ¡­ It¡¯s clear Una isn¡¯t just a friend¨Cshe matters to Tilda. ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll introduce you two.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Andy was a little surprised. He was part of the dark web, after all. ¡°You¡¯re just as important to me as Una is. I think the three of us would get along great. ¡°And hey, don¡¯t look so shocked. Remember, I¡¯m part of the dark web too. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to protect the people I care about. Not a single scratch wille to you.¡± Tilda said it with absolute certainty. 35% Finished This version of Tilda¨Cconfident enough to say something like that¨Cwas no longer the pitiful girl shackled by her so¨Ccalled family. ¡°Oh, Tilda¡­ ¡± Andy¡¯s heart softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but whine a little. The soft, neutral voice calling her name didn¡¯t feel forced at all. It felt like a little warmth breaking through the cold one had been carrying. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Being recognized by Tilda as someone important, someone she¡¯d protect, made Andy feel alive in a way he hadn¡¯t before. A lot of people had ever said anything like this to him. But no one¨Cnot a single person¨Chad ever been like Tilda. Just a simple promise, and Andy couldn¡¯t stop the grin tugging at his face. Because it¡¯s you¨Cthe one and only you. Even the simplest words from you are enough to make me feel alive. ¡°Alright, enough talking. We¡¯ve pretty much hit our goal already. Still ¡­ I¡¯d love to see for myself just how much chaos the Jensons are in right now. ¡°Too bad¨Cwe can only picture it. Doesn¡¯t hit the same as watching it unfold with our own eyes.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t wrong. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 101 Too Bad ? 35% Finished When Russell and the others got back home, Harold was slumped on the couch, his face dark. The reporters¡® live coverage had already spread like wildfire. These days, news didn¡¯t take long¨Cone spark online, and it was everywhere, coast to coast, even overseas. Not to mention, the Jenson Group was a powerhouse in Slosa, with a reputation that carried across the whole country. And now? The scandal about its chairman and the long¨Clost heiress who¡¯d returned after 19 years¨Cyeah, that was the kind of juicy drama people lived for. The drama inside this wealthy family was better than anything on TV. Naturally, it shot straight to the top of TikTok¡¯s trending list. ¡°Dad!¡± The moment Howard saw Russell walk in, he shot to his feet. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dealing with the shareholders over at thepany¡­ ¡°Dad, Dominic¨CI swear I deleted every single video back then! I have no idea how Tilda got her hands on those two clips!¡± Howard rushed to exin. Dominic had already filled him in on everything that went down in the court over WhatsApp. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t on you,¡± Russell said, his voice low. ¡°One student¡¯s phone recording would¡¯ve been bad enough. But the surveince footage too? And Tilda managed to get her hands on both? ¡°How the hell did she pull it off¡­ Was it Andy? Even if that kid had some freakish talent, the data waspletely wiped. It¡¯s been days. There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve recovered it.¡± He rubbed his temples, frowning. Send Gifts ¡£ 2.1K ?????? ???? find?novel 1 232 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 G. Out Of The Shadows Ch 102 Chapter 102 Screw Up The pressure in his head was driving him insane. 35% Finished With things blown up this big, trying to sweep it under the rug was damn near impossible. This content belongs to find?novel A thought suddenly shed through Dominic¡¯s mind. Almost without thinking, he muttered, ¡°Hacking ¡­ Everyone snapped their eyes to him. ¡°If Tilda knew her way around hacking¨Cif she had some kind of app on her phone¨Cthen using the campus Wi¨CFi, she could¡¯ve copied every single video before they were deleted.¡± Dominic wasn¡¯t just throwing words around. He¡¯d studied hacking himself¨Cranked 11th on the dark web board and rumored to be the apprentice of the infamous Queen. Other than this exnation, Dominic couldn¡¯t think of any possibility. ¡°Tilda ¡­ a hacker?¡± Russell was stunned. Just how many masks is this girl hiding behind? ¡°It¡¯s very possible,¡± Dominic went on, his voice sharp, eyes narrowing with a cold glint. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her talent and obsession with coding firsthand. If she¡¯s capable of beating my records so easily, then her being a top- tier hacker wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all.¡± Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ Tilda has been hiding this card all along. It wasn¡¯t just Russell who had underestimated her. Even Dominic had. Who would¡¯ve thought a so¨Ccalled ¡°ordinary college girl¡± could have that kind of power? But if she did have it, then suddenly it made sense¨Cher close ties with Andy, the renownedwyer. It all lined up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Dominic ¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I got careless and never checked Fiona¡¯s phone¡­ Howard¡¯s gut twisted with regret. The way things had blown up, the way it had gotten so tangled¨Cthat was on him. He¡¯d gone soft. Let guilt get in the way. He wanted to m his own head against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not on you, Howard,¡± Dominic said tly. ¡°If Tilda¡¯s really working at that level, you never would¡¯ve Chapter 102 Screw Up caught her by scrolling through her phone. She¡¯d have hidden it sixyers deep.¡± 35% Finished Dominic leaned forward. ¡°What I need to know is¨Chow much time did you actually have to clean things up?¡± ¡°Barely any. Dad walked out of the dining hall, and I jumped in with campus security right after. The first order of business was wiping the surveince. ¡°I checked my watch¨Cunder five minutes, tops. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Five minutes¡­ That wasn¡¯t enough time. Dominic¡¯s jaw tightened. Hacking into a student¡¯s phone and ripping the videos- And on top of that, breaking into campus surveince? With all the chaos flying around, five minutes was nothing. Hell, it was probably less. Pulling off both hacks at once? Even I¨CMr. 11th ce on the dark web boards¡ªcouldn¡¯t have done it. But Tilda had. She¡¯d actually pulled it off. What else is she keeping under wraps? What the hell else had she buried so deep even I couldn¡¯t sniff it out? Looking at her, you¡¯d never guess¡­ She blends in like any other college kid. But underneath? She¡¯s something else entirely. ¡°Dom¡­ Rose¡¯s voice cut through the silence. He forced himself to pull back from his shock over Tilda and turned to face her. ¡°Sorry, Rose. We screwed this up badly. I¡¯ll make it right and cover the loss.¡± ¡°You really dropped the ball this time. Forget going toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with Andy¨Cevidence like this means even if Tilda had hired someone else, any halfway decentwyer would¡¯ve had you dead to rights.¡± She let out a quiet sigh. ¡°But¡­ you and I go back a long way. So I¡¯ll let it slide this time, and I¡¯ll help you figure out how to cut your losses.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rose,¡± When Wade and K got the news, they dropped everything at Orica University and rushed back home. The only one waiting in the living room was Howard. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± they asked in unison. 213 Chapter 102 Screw Up 35% Finished ¡°He¡¯s in the study with Dominic. They¡¯re handlingpany business and trying to figure out how the hell to manage this mess,¡± Howard muttered, rubbing at his scalp until his hair stood on end. His eyes were bloodshot. He¡¯d never hated his own uselessness more than he did right now. At a moment like this, he couldn¡¯t do a damn thing to help. ¡°Howard, Wade¨Chow did it get this far? We had Rose on our side. We were supposed to have the upper hand in this trial!¡± K¡¯s voice cracked; her eyes were already brimming with tears. Howard opened his mouth, but nothing came out. His chest clenched so tight it hurt. This was on him. All of it. Wade saw the guilt written all over his face and put a hand on K¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Enough. Stop ming him. None of us wanted this. All we can do now is trust Mom and Dad to figure it out.¡± ¡°B¨CBut, Wade¡­¡± K sobbed, grabbing onto him. ¡°This is my fault,¡± she cried. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. If I¡¯d never been part of this family, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Tilda wouldn¡¯t have ¡­ wouldn¡¯t have ¡°I hate myself for it! I shouldn¡¯t even be alive!¡± Send Gifts 2.1K 5 35% Finished Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 103 Chapter 103 I Have To Do It K turned and threw herself into Wade¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Wade had no idea how to face her or how to deal with the guilt he felt toward Tilda. But in this moment, all he could do was pat her back and whisperfort. Before long, Russell and the others emerged from the study. Howard rushed to the stairs, nerves tight. ¡°Dad, how is it?¡± Wade and K followed close behind. ¡°There¡¯s a way,¡± Russell said gravely, locking eyes with Wade. ¡°But I¡¯ll need your cooperation.¡± From the back, ir¡¯s eyes flickered with pity. ¡°Me?¡± Wade froze, and then a possibility hit him. Meanwhile, Andy and Tilda were at the Maple Hotel. ¡°Cheers!¡± They clinked champagne sses, celebrating a victory already locked in. Just as Andy drained his ss, his phone buzzed. He answered, spoke a few words, then hung up. ¡°Tilda, you called it! The Jenson Group is holding a press conference. ¡°They¡¯re probably gonna cave quickly¨Cstop the stock from crashing, calm everyone down.¡± With those two videos out, the Jensons were doomed in court. No way back. To protect thepany, Russell had no choice but to agree to Tilda¡¯s demand for an apology. Honestly? It was the smartest move he could make. ¡°So, let¡¯s just sip champagne and watch Russell grovel.¡± Tilda¡¯s expression stayed calm. She already had it all under control. The moment word spread about the press conference, reporters from everywhere swarmed the ce. Cameras clicked, lenses aimed, everyone waiting for today¡¯s headline to walk on stage. Backstage, Wade sat with his eyes down. 15:45 Sat, Sep 6 G. 35% Finished Chapter 103 I Have To Do It Helpless in a way he¡¯d never felt before. Russell¡¯s so¨Ccalled solution echoed in his head. His family¡¯s pleading eyes were on him. In the end, Wade had to make his choice. Tilda¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Wade.¡± ir appeared, her eyes full of pain as she looked at him. K trailed right behind, head bowed. Wade drew in a long breath. ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. You don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡± ir sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨Cfor making you do the very thing you used to despise, even if it¡¯s for the family¡­ ¡°Dominic and Howard are already at thepany. And me? I¡¯m a Jenson. I grew up with every privilege- no worries, the best education, and more love than I could ever ask for.) ¡°This is my home. I carry Jenson blood. Everything I have is because of this family. And now Dad¡¯s in trouble, and all it takes is one word from me to turn it around¡­ ¡°I have to do it. No one else can. Right?¡± He wasn¡¯t just talking to ir. He was saying it to himself. And when he finished, he even managed a smile for her. She opened her mouth, but no words came. The truth was, even if Wade refused, she¡¯d still force his hand. It hurt, but this was the only way out. ¡°Wade¡­¡± K lifted her head, wiping her tears with trembling fingers. Her voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ if it weren¡¯t for me if it weren¡¯t because of me-¡± *** ¡°K, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s the Jensons¡¯s burden. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my peace with it. Please, just stand by me.¡± But looking at her, Wade suddenly felt tired. She¡¯d worn that face too often¨Cguilt, tears, ming herself for everything. 213 Chapter 103 I Have To Do It 35% Finished Maybe it was because of what he had to do next, the weight pressing on his chest ¡­ but he couldn¡¯t stand to see it again. It grated on him. He turned away, eyes shut. ¡°Sorry, Mom. K. Let me cool off. When the timees, I¡¯ll take the stage.¡± ¡°Wade ¡­¡± K bit her lip, eyes flickering with panic. He feels different now¨Ccolder, more distant. This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Damn it¡­ did I slip up somewhere? Impossible. I¡¯d been like this since childhood¨Cpouting, acting pitiful. It always works. On the rest of the family, and especially on him. The old Wade would¡¯ve melted already, soothing her with gentle words, hating to see her cry. But this time¡­ he turned his back and said nothing. The rm bells in her heart went off. ¡°Enough, K. Let¡¯s leave him be.¡± ir¡¯s voice was calm. She didn¡¯t think much of it¨Cshe knew the next thing she was asking Wade to do was already pushing him past his limits. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 104 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 104 Tilly Her head was a mess, which was only natural. She led K out of the backstage area, and the girl immediately broke into tears. ¡°Mom¡­ my heart hurts for Wade. I know he¡¯s not that kind of person¡­. ¡°And saying it like this¨Cit¡¯s gonna crush Tilda. 35% Finished ¡°Just now, the way he treated me was so cold. He¡¯s never been like that before. Mom, does he think I¡¯m nothing but trouble too? If it weren¡¯t for me, maybe Tilda never would¡¯ve left¡­¡°. ir pulled her into her arms, brushing away the tears with a pained look. ¡°K, don¡¯t think like that. And don¡¯t misunderstand Wade. You know better than anyone how much he spoiled you growing up. He¡¯s always loved you. Don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± Before K could answer, noise erupted outside. Russell had arrived¨Cnked by Rose and two bodyguards. Under the blinding spotlights and the snap of cameras, he walked calmly onto the stage. His face was calm and steady¨Clike none of the chaos online had touched him. That quiet confidence hit the room hard, an invisible pressure that hushed the crowd. Even the reporters, sharp and restless a moment ago, found themselves backing down, their questions losing bite. Across town, Tilda and Andy lounged in front of the livestream, snacks piled high¨Cchips, peanuts, anything within reach. They crunched and chewed, tossing out snarkymentary between mouthfuls. Andy chuckled. ¡°Gotta hand it to him¨CMr. Jenson himself. Even in a storm like this, not a flicker on his face. Looks like he came prepared.¡± Tilda smirked, her toneced with mockery. ¡°Sure ¡­ let¡¯s see how long thatsts.¡± N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find~Novel To the outside world, Russell was the picture ofposure¨Crefined, steady, and the image of a man too experienced to rattle. But Tilda had seen him lose control before. She knew the truth: he was just a man propped up too high. Far from untouchable. Weaknesses everywhere, and one little push was all it took to make him crack. Rose, theirwyer, was first to speak. Her opening remarks were polished to perfection, leaving no room for doubt, shutting down the murmurs in the crowd. Chapter 104 Tilly Then she handed the mic to Russell. He cleared his throat, his voice low and controlled. ¡°About the trending scandal today¨CI¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen it. ¡°Yes, it happened. Because of my mistakes, I misunderstood my own daughter, Tilly. 35% Finished ¡°She was hurt so deeply she cut ties with the Jensons and even took us to court. For that¡­ the me falls on me, as her father.¡± He drew in a breath, steady as stone. ¡°Here, I want to apologize to Tilly and to her friend, Una.¡± No excuses. No spin. He admitted it cleanly. Then, in full view of the livestream, the cameras, the reporters, and the whole country watching¨Che bowed. The sincerity in that gesture stunned the crowd. No one had expected this. Not like this.. Everyone thought the chairman of the Jenson Group would use this press conference to spin the story, deny everything, and bury the mess. No one expected Russell to do the opposite¨Cown up, drop the act, and apologize to the daughter who¡¯d been missing for 19 years. ¡°Shit!¡± Andy almost choked watching the livestream. ¡°The way that bastard says ¡°Tilly¡® makes my skin crawl. ¡°He needs to drop dead already.¡± Even Andy couldn¡¯t hold back. He never even gave Tilda a nickname¨Cher name was already everything to him, Hearing a scumbag like Russell use it made his skin crawl. Andy was always the calm one. Always collected, smooth, and in control. But when it came to Tilda, none of that applied. She was the one thing that could break him. Anyone who knew him wouldn¡¯t even recognize the man raging in front of the TV now. And Tilda herself? She was just as furious. ¡°Shameless. God, I knew he was low, but this? This is another level.¡± She clenched her teeth, eyes zing. If she¡¯d been at that press conference, she would¡¯ve ripped him apart right there on stage. Chapter 104 Tilly Tilly? He had no right to call her that. That was for people she trusted¨Cfor people who actually loved her. 35% Finished And the irony? In all the years she¡¯d been his daughter, Russell had never called her by that name. Always just ¡°Tilda,¡± cold and formal. But now that he was cornered, now that he needed to y the doting father on live TV, suddenly he was softening his voice and throwing around ¡°Tilly¡± like it meant something. Pathetic. Rose stepped forward, taking the mic. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s wondering why my client is in awsuit against his own daughter, Ms. Tilda Jenson. So first, let me bring someone on stage. As soon as she finished, Wade walked out onto the tform. Tilda¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp and dangerous. ¡°1 Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 105 Chapter 105 My Sister, Tilda Andy spoke coldly, ¡°I think I get what the Jensons are trying to do.¡± The wholewsuit blew up because of Wade. And only he could untangle it. Everyone was aware. They knew Wade had to handle this carefully to minimize the fallout. Tilda and Andy guessed instantly. Facing the crowd packed below and countless cameras, Wade spoke with calmposure 35% Finished Light seemed to shine around him, highlighting the sharp features inherited from both Russell and ir. Talented beyond his years. Even as a young man, he carried the aura of someone in high power. Heid out the entire misunderstanding the cause, the sequence of events¨Cclearly. He even presented testimony from people at Orica University who knew about it back then. Everything was logical. Convincing. Then, a reporter asked a pointed question. Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°Mr. Wade, ording to you, this all started as a misunderstanding. Mr. Jenson, out of concern for you, misjudged Ms. Tilda. ¡°When you met Ms. Tilda, was her fainting caused by breaking your record, making it hard for you to react? Or was there another reason?¡± The microphone was handed to Wade. He met every probing gaze, one by one. Wade took a slow, steady breath. ¡°There are two reasons. But the other reason ¡­ I can¡¯t say. ¡°This is mostly my fault. My dad fainted after seeing Tilda, and on top of that, she broke my record. That¡¯s why I felt I had to get answers from her.¡± Wade stepped back, mirroring Russell exactly. In front of countless cameras, he bowed deeply. ¡°Here, I sincerely apologize to Tilda and to her friend, Una. 35% Finished Chapter 105 My Sister, Tilda ¡°I offered this apology from the start. You didn¡¯t want to ept it. ¡°So¡­ then, by your terms, in front of the whole nation, I hope this apology is something you can ept!¡± Below, cameras clicked, video cameras whirred, and the crowd murmured and shifted. Wade quietly clenched his fists, pressing his nails into his palms. He gritted his teeth, letting the pain sharpen his senses and bring back his focus. This¡­ this should be enough. It should minimize the harm Tilda caused the Jensons. I¡­ no, the entire Jensons knew the truth. I had told a massive lie, but it sounded like the truth. Just a few details were shifted. The most terrifying lies in this world aren¡¯t distortions. They¡¯re the ones that speak the truth¨Cso no one can call you out. Except that you know. You know it¡¯s a lie. It¡¯s the kind of lie that someone with a conscience, morals, education, and a sense of dignity cannot ept. And it¡¯s the line I myself cannot cross in my heart. But I know that if I didn¡¯t do this, the Jensons wouldn¡¯t survive this storm. So¡­ Tilda. I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ In his mind, Wade knew he was wrong, but for the Jensons, he was willing to lie without hesitation. Even if it manipted public opinion and hurt Tilda. ¡°Damn it! I need my knife! ¡°My sister, Tilda?! How can Wade say that?!¡± Andy was disgusted by this bizarre Jensons. Even his snacks tasted nd. Chapter 105 My Sister, Tilda Tilda¡¯s face was expressionless. Her eyes grew colder, sharper, cutting right through. She had long seen through this family¡¯s hypocrisy. She never held any hope for them. 35% Finished At Jenson Group, when Dominic and Howard saw the press conference hitting its peak, they immediately mobilized their social media team. ounts linked to the family flooded every trending post withments, likes, and shares, trying to spin the story and keep it from blowing up. [Seriously? I thought this was huge, but it¡¯s just a misunderstanding?] [This heiress is way too harsh. Mr. Jenson was just worried about his son¨Crify it and move on. Why drag it into awsuit?] [Total waste of resources. Pathetic!] [Tilda¡¯s still the daughter Mr. Jenson finally found after 19 years! If I were him, I¡¯d be ready to throttle her myself.] [Mr. Jenson¡¯s apology is so sincere¨Che¡¯s clearly a great dad. Loves his family, looks sharp, treats his wife right, is rich and powerful, admits when he¡¯s wrong¡­ and Tilda can¡¯t even appreciate it!] [No way. Misunderstand someone for a second, and that¡¯s okay? Are your morals broken? Especially when this is a daughter missing for 19 years. Any parent would cherish her, not misjudge her. Anyone would flip out!] Of course, some people disagreed. But their voices were quickly drowned out by clueless bystanders and the Jensons¡¯s online push. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 106 Chapter 106 Deal With It The press conference wrapped up. ¡°As expected from the Jenson Group¨Cthey¡¯re pros at shifting the me.¡± ¡°Tilda, want to push a little more? They technically did what you asked, but thatst guilt trip? Kinda annoying.¡± Finished ¡°This is so obvious¨Cthey¡¯re setting you up as the scapegoat to protect Russell. And with their social media team swooping in¡­ Andy¡¯s teal¨Cgreen eyes were sharp, cold as ice. Russell did apologize to Tilda nationwide, but the way it unfolded wasn¡¯t what Andy expected. Wade¡¯s words twisted the whole thing. By vaguely exining the reason and taking all the me himself, he flipped the narrative. Sometimes, being too direct only gives people ammo to attack you. Wade¡¯s move? Perfect. No holes, no slip¨Cups. It bought the Jensons time and diverted the heat. Sure, the family couldn¡¯t erase the fallout overnight, but this way, the damage was far less. A quick, usible exnation was the best way to handle it. Andy had to admit it¨CRussell¡¯s decisiveness carried the weight of someone used to power. No ego, no theatrics when the stakes were high. Cut through the mess, bow when needed, and stand firm when needed. And judging by how smoothly it all went, Rose probably yed a big role behind the scenes. If Andy¡¯s client had faced something like this, he¡¯d have handled it the same way. That was normal. What wasn¡¯t normal¡­ Was that this time, the people pissing him off were attacking his best friend¨CTilda! Andy was ready to go full protective mode. He might understand why the Jensons acted the way they did, but he¡¯d never agree with it. He wanted to hit back hard. He was already itching to move¨Cjust waiting for Tilda¡¯s signal. Chapter 106 Deal With It ¡°No need, Andy. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know the Jensons for what they are? That we wouldn¡¯t be ready?¡± Tilda swirled her champagne, taking a slow sip, eyes sharp and unreadable. Andy leaned in. intrigued. ¡°Oh? What did you prepare? Spill it. Tilda.¡± .35% Finished ¡°This isn¡¯t something we need to handle ourselves. The Jenson Group¡¯s grown so huge over the years¨Csure, plenty of people y by their rules, but even more want a piece of the action. ¡°I just gathered some intel and fed it to them ahead of time¡­ then I sat back and let them deal with it.¡± Tilda knew this small move would only bruise the Jensons a little¨Cnothing serious. If they yed nice, apologized, and didn¡¯t try any funny business, she¡¯d honor her promise. After all. Tilda just wanted to cut ties with the Jensons as quickly as possible. She didn¡¯t want to waste. another second dealing with those scumbags or let them ruin her life. But deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t going to happen. The Jensons would never let go of their so¨Ccalled ¡°traitor.¡± No way they¡¯d take the me or let her off the hook¨Cthey¡¯d just keep twisting the story against her. Since that¡¯s the case, Tilda decided to have a little fun. Time to teach the Jensons exactly what ¡°overestimating yourself¡± looked like. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re brilliant! Using them against each other like this? Genius!¡± Andy¡¯s lips curved into a grin, his voice practically buzzing. Of course¨Cmess with the Queen and think they could walk away unscathed? Not a chance. Night fell. Dominic and Howard still hadn¡¯t left. They were quietly coordinating, directing the narrative, trying to minimize the fallout. Find the newest release on find?novel ¡°Howard, things are mostly under control now. You can head home.¡± ¡°No, Dominic. I¡¯ll stay a little longer¨Csee if there¡¯s anything else I can do to help. ¡°After all, this mess has gone this far, and I feel partly responsible.¡± Howard had finally let go of ming himself for everything. He knew that carrying all the weight would only hold him back. Chapter 106 Deal With It ²Ø²è 35%ÈÕ Finished Still, he felt obligated to give this his all¨Cnot just for the family, but also because of the one time he¡¯d shown mercy and hadn¡¯t checked Tilda¡¯s phone. Even if Dominic insisted that checking it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference¨CTilda¡¯s skills were extraordinary -Howard knew that if he had, it might have spared Dominic such an embarrassing mess. Dominic knew Howard well¨Chot¨Cheaded, yes, but with a sense of responsibility second to none. He didn¡¯t stop him, just patted his shoulder in silent approval. Another half hour passed. By then, the family¡¯s social media team hadpletely flipped the narrative. At the same time, the Jenson Group was pressuring major media outlets. They buried all the negative trending posts and made sure the headlines focused on Russell and Wade¡¯s apologies. For Russell and Wade, it wasn¡¯t exactly ttering¨Cbut it was far better than letting the scandal spiral out of control. Send Gifts 2.1K ** Out Of The Shadows Ch 107 Chapter 107 The Media Game At least it could shut a lot of people up. This was the best way to salvage the situation and protect the Jenson Group. Dominic had a few trending posts about Tilda lined up to distract everyone. Some painted her in a good light, others in a bad one. 35% Finished Nothing could be too obvious¨Canyone paying attention would spot that the Jenson Group was buying trends to smear him.. The n was simple: slowly pull the Jensons out of the spotlight. A ZE F FI Tilda would take the fall and be the center of discussion. Supporters or haters, as long as the paid ounts kept stirring the waters, the Jensons and thepany wouldn¡¯t be targeted. Readplete version only at ?ovelFind Tilda would. Supporters stayed calm. Haters went all out. Everything became prized. ¡°Dominic, it should be enough now,¡± Howard said, watching the n unfold. ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ 11 Dominic¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Something felt off. Howard¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°What is it, Dominic?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. It¡¯s too quiet¡­ feels like it¡¯s going a little too smoothly.¡± Dominic pressed his lips together, a cold glint in his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter what hidden identities Tilda had. How could Andy not have anticipated this? Since Andy had decided to back Tilda in thewsuit, he¡¯d naturally prepared for every possible consequence. Not to mention the emergency press conference that afternoon. With Andy¡¯s connections and influence, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have made a move. ¡°Mr. Dominic! The trending posts we just bought about Tilda suddenly exploded! 15:46 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 107 The Media Game 35% Finished ¡°The trends dropped, all entries disappeared, and every major marketing ount¡¯sments vanished! Mass deletion!¡± Just as expected. Dominic made a snap decision. ¡°Figures. Keep instructing the paid ounts and marketing handles to post. Boost their weight. Get the trends back up!¡± The PR team at the Jenson Group were all sharp operators¨Ccarefully selected by Dominic and recruited at high cost. In this age of information and the inte, public opinion could easily make or break apany. Dominic¡¯s strategic investments had proven their worth. In just a few years, this PR team had saved thepany¡¯s reputation multiple times, crushing anyone who tried to throw dirt at the Jensons. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± But after a short while, the reports came in. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Dominic! They clearly came prepared. Too many ounts!¡± ¡°More marketing handles are now steering the narrative against Mr. Jenson!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something one person could pull off.¡± ¡°At least several rival groups are involved.¡± ¡°We traced one IP back¨Cit¡¯s from Celm Corp, one of ourpetitors!¡± ¡°They actually dared to make this move¡­ Dominic¡¯s expression darkened like a storm rolling in.¡± No wonder Tilda hadn¡¯t made a move. She¡¯d gone straight to the Jenson Group¡¯s rivals. And she hadn¡¯t waited until this afternoon¨Cthis had been set up before the even started. She and Andy had just been waiting for me to strike so they could counter. So Tilda had nned this all along. She knew the Jenson Group would y the media game. Howard watched helplessly as their data bled out. Their paid ounts? Useless. PR team? Already overrun. ¡°Dominic, what do we do now?¡± he asked, panic rising. ¡°Stay calm,¡± Dominic said. ¡°Use everything we¡¯ve got. That¡¯s all we can do. ¡°At the end of the day, this is small. We¡¯ve apologized. They can¡¯t blow it up¨Cwhat else could happen?¡± Tilda¡¯s move was bold but still manageable. The press conference had already taken ce. Russell and Wade had exined the situation and 15:46 Sat, Sep b Chapter 107 The Media Game apologized. Even if the rivals attacked now, it was just a misunderstanding. Clear the misunderstanding, and nothing would escte into a storm. Nows had been broken. ¡°Damn, Tilda! She actually did this! 6.35% Finished ¡°Teamed up with our enemies? Does she even remember she¡¯s family? Jenson blood runs in her veins! ¡°Backstabbing the family¡­ what¡¯s in it for her?!¡± Howard ground his teeth. If Tilda were in front of him, he¡¯d punch her so hard her smug little face wouldn¡¯t survive. Suing Russell, humiliating him, humiliating the family¨Che could barely stand it. But dragging outsiders into it¡­ that, he couldn¡¯t forgive. Tilda had turned enemies against her own family. Send Gifts ºÏ 2.1K Out Of The Shadows Ch 108 Chapter 108 Betrayal What was this called? It¡¯s betrayal! Betraying the very family she was born into! That¡¯spletely unforgivable, the worst thing anyone could do. Howard was a tough and noble man. He despised such behavior more than anything. But the one who did it was none other than his so¨Ccalled sister. 35% Finished What had they done to deserve this? The sister who had been missing for 19 years had turned to be so evil. ¡°Talking about this won¡¯t help right now, Howard. Tilda isn¡¯t our sister. She¡¯s our enemy and we need to take her down! ¡°We¡¯ll definitely settle this score with her!¡± Murderous intent flickered in Dominic¡¯s gaze. No matter how capable Tilda was, she was still their sister by blood. Dominic was going to make her pay for everything she had done. ¡°Of course, Dominic. We have to make her pay!¡± Howard said, no longer feeling guilty about Tilda. Instead, he felt a burning rage¨Cone that wanted to reduce Tilda to ashes! ¡°This is bad, Mr. Dominic/¡± Just then, the head of the PR department at the Jenson Group rushed up to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s DY Group. They¡¯ve stepped in too. They¡¯re teaming up with Tilda against us!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Dominic asked, looking shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ve never had any conflict with DY Group. We even worked together a few times before and it went well!¡± He¡¯d met Jude several times. Jude had left a deep impression on Dominic. At first, Dominic had seen him as a rival, someone he needed to be careful of. Even if they worked together and had no conflicts of interest for now, but he couldn¡¯t be sure what the future would hold. Chapter 108 Betrayal If Jenson kept growing, they would eventually have to go against the DY Group. ÁÖ¼Ò35%ÈÕ Finished But after a few smooth coborations together, Dominic hade to think it was better to see Jude as a partner. It would be too hard to defeat a man like him. For the first time in his life, Dominic, who had always been considered a genius, had such a thought. If Jenson Group and DY Group ever became enemies, it would be thest thing he wanted. He never expected it to happen so soon. At the Maple Hotel, Andy answered a phone call and checked on the current situation. ¡°Hm?¡± He had heard something surprising.. Andy hung up the phone and walked over to Tilda, who was ying a game with Una. She was wearing headphones and looked peaceful. Andy didn¡¯t rush to speak. He simply watched her y. Using her character, she scored five kills in a row, wiping out the entire enemy team. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re amazing! With you helping me, getting to the top of the leaderboards is so easy!¡± Una said. from the other side. ¡°Alright, Una, you can y on your own for a bit. Andy looks like he has something to say.¡± ¡°Okay. By the way, Tilda, you promised to introduce me to Andy, right? I¡¯m excited!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back to the game to fight with those trolls. They replied to me again after two hours! I¡¯ll roast them so hard they wont dare show up again!¡± She gotta stand up for herself. Tilda took off her headphones and looked at Andy. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°The n you set up is working. It¡¯s causing a lot of trouble for the Jensons. ¡°Even Jenson Group is struggling with all the nned attacks from so many rivalpanies. They¡¯re not going to get any sleep tonight. ¡°But what¡¯s even more surprising is that Jude also made a move.¡± ¡°Jude?¡± Tilda looked a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about this. Based on what I know, DY Group and Jenson Group have worked together a few times.¡± Chapter 108 Betrayal Even if they weren¡¯t allies, they weren¡¯t enemies either. Otherwise, Tilda would¡¯ve told Jude about it. 335% Finished Even with his abilities, he might have known Tilda was going to court today to sue Russell. ¡°Tilda, are you really clueless or just pretending?¡± Andy said, tapping her forehead. He sounded helpless but also amused at the same time. ¡°Jude did this to help me,¡± Tilda said after figuring out the reason. After all, they were ¡­ well, how to put it? They both carried the rare Omega¨Ctype blood. They were drawn to each other and marked each other. At the same time, they needed each other¡¯s presence to help with the side effects of their blood type. Otherwise, Jude wouldn¡¯t have cared so much about someone like Tilda. He even put aside his pride to try to please her. This was clear from t f This was clear from the way he always made sure she had her favorite food. Every night, at the same time, Jude would ask Tilda if she wanted to eat. Send Gifts L 2.1K T 4 T = T S N 7 4 Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel
4 Out Of The Shadows Ch 109 Chapter 109 Handsome Man 35% Finished The moment Tilda said she wanted to go, Jude didn¡¯t pause at all; he personally drove her straight back to her ce. Andy observed Tilda and realized that she still hadn¡¯t grasped the bigger picture behind everything. He let out a quiet sigh. After spending these recent days with her, Andy had trulye to see how na?ve Tilda could be in certain moments, almost rmingly so. She was nothing like the ruthless, sharp¨Cwitted woman who once dominated the dark web and crushed her enemies without hesitation. At this moment, she simply looked like an ordinary neen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Tilda gave Andy a puzzled nce. ¡°Why are you staring at me with that goofy smile, Andy?¡± ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡± This update is avable on Andy lifted his hands in mock surrender, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve delivered the news. ¡°With Mr. Bell from DY Group stepping in, even Jenson Group won¡¯t be able to keep calm. They¡¯re about to have a very rough time. ¡°This will keep them tangled up for a while. Feels great! Finally got to vent some of that frustration!¡± Tilda pressed her lips together. Jude had done all this. Yet he hadn¡¯t sent her a single word. After hesitating a moment, Tilda finally picked up her phone and texted Jude first. She typed one simple line. [You really shouldn¡¯t have stepped into this mess.] After all, DY Group had previously worked with Jenson Group. And from what Tilda knew, the twopanies were in the middle of a billion¨Cdor cooperation. Jude¡¯s reply came back almost instantly. [They tried to smear your name. That¡¯s something I can¡¯t tolerate. [I¡¯m cutting off all cooperation with Jenson Group. There will be no future partnerships.] After seeing the online drama explode, Jude couldn¡¯t sit still, even though he believed Tilda was more than capable of dealing with it on her own. Chapter 109 Handsome Man He went all in,pletely severing ties with Jenson Group. All of it, just to help Tilda vent her anger. Honestly¡­ If Tilda didn¡¯t have even the slightest family tie to the Jensons¡­ They would¡¯ve never dared to mess with her like this. And with Jude¡¯s temper, he would¡¯ve already wiped them out without hesitation! And this was already the lightest consequence! Tilda stared at the message, and paused for a moment. She replied, [Thanks.] She even sent a smiley emoji. Jude answered almost right away, [You don¡¯t need to thank me. Not between us.] Ahem. And just like that, the two of them kept messaging, one after another. Andy even secretly peeked at their conversation. Seriously? This is so boring! Heh. Andy was secretly pretty satisfied. He knew full well there was no chance between him and Tilda. Now they were simply friends. And honestly, that felt even more enjoyable. But Andy had no intention of helping his rival win her heart. No way was he going to offer Jude any advice. If Jude managed to win Tilda over through his own charm, well, that would be a different story. As their exchange was winding down, Jude sent another message. [I have seen your courage and the brilliance of your triumph. [Tilda, meeting you and witnessing your light has been unforgettable.] Tilda read the words, and a faint smile tugged at her lips. 35% Finished 35% Chapter 109 Handsome Man Finished [Mr. Bell, do you always say lines like this to flirt with women?] [I¡¯ve only ever said them to you. [Not before, not now, and not in the future. Only you.] Jude¡¯s message came quickly, and it was full of sincerity. Tilda could almost see his divine¨Clooking face, standing before her, speaking those words with total earnestness. Something in her heart began to soften. I guess I really am lucky to have someone like Mr. Bell looking out for me. Tilda took two more days off. She stayed out of the dramapletely. Every day, she dragged Andy out to eat, rx, and enjoy life like nothing had happened. Atst, she found the perfect time to officially introduce Andy to Una. They met for the first time. ¡°Mr. Saville, y¨Cyou ¡­ H¨Chi!¡± Meeting the legendary, undefeated attorney face¨Cto¨Cface, especially one with those captivating green eyes, soft golden waves, fair skin, and red lips, like a beautiful vampire from a movie, Una was instantly flustered. She didn¡¯t know what to do with her hands, and her cheeks turned crimson. Oh my God! Men like this actually exist in real life? He wasn¡¯t just attractive ¡­ He had influence! And such overwhelming presence! Una didn¡¯t dare meet Andy¡¯s gaze for too long, afraid she¡¯d get lost in those eyes and embarrass herself. But she still couldn¡¯t resist sneaking nces at him, Yep! He really was that handsome! Too dangerously handsome! ¡°Alright, Una, if you want to look, just look. There¡¯s no need to be shy. Appreciating beauty is natural. Totally human. Why pretend otherwise? That¡¯s not even your usual style.¡± Tilda wrapped an arm around Una¡¯s shoulders while teasing her. Out Of The Shadows Ch 110 Chapter 110 Coincidence Finished ¡°Oh,e on, Tilda. Do you have to roast me in front of the hottie? Seriously, give me a break!¡± Una wanted to cover her face in shame. What¡¯s it like having a best friend who always clowns on you? ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Una. Tilda talks about you constantly, and I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you for a while. ¡°I practically had to beg Tilda before she finally introduced her closest friend to me. And wow, you¡¯re every bit as stunning as she described. ¡°Mind if I just call you Una? Makes us feel like we¡¯re already close.¡± Andy¡¯s tone was smooth and mellow, carrying that genderless allure that could melt hearts. And paired with that face, like some elegant, aristocratic vampire, he looked impossibly handsome. Anyone would give in to that voice and those soft green eyes. Didn¡¯t matter if one was male or female. No one was immune. With just one nce, he could steal one¡¯s breath away. And the only thought left in one¡¯s mind was Pounce on him! Jump this man right now! Una nodded furiously like a bobblehead. ¡°Of course! Andy, it¡¯s such an honor!¡± When Una told her clueless brother she was hanging out with Tilda and Andy today, he didn¡¯t even believe her! She had to snap a pictureter and shove it in his face. Tilda had ns to take Andy and Una to the theme park. But Tilda¡¯s fame these days was through the roof. She needed a disguise. And Andy too! Those striking eyes, that golden hair, that wless skin; he was way too noticeable! They couldn¡¯t risk getting swarmed. Luckily, Tilda and Andy were experts at this game. They slipped into the restroom, switched up their looks, and when they stepped back out, Una nearly D Chapter 110 Coincidence dropped her jaw. ¡°Hold up¨Cis that really you guys?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s us, Una. Who else would it be?¡± Tilda¡¯s makeuppletely changed her aura. 35% Finished Updates are released by Bold lipstick, glowing skin from the base, and violet contacts that made her eyes fierce with personality. She added a floppy sun hat on top. wless! Andy kept things minimal; shades, a mask, and a cap. He twisted his blond waves into a bun, tied it, and tucked it neatly under the hat. Were their disguises perfect? Not exactly. But Una could feel¡­ These two hadpletely toned down their presence. It was like they could pass right by and you wouldn¡¯t even recognize them. Wild, considering they usually drew every eye in the room. Una never imagined this was one of the must¨Chave skills for people in the underground web. Camouge, concealing their aura, wiping trails, sneaking around¡­. Of course, Andy and Tilda would never let someone as innocent as Una go near that dark world. It was far too twisted, too dangerous. Una was meant to stay carefree under the sun, pure and full of dreams. ¡°Alright, stop overthinking. Now we won¡¯t be surrounded like rare animals. Let¡¯s go! Amusement park time!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Tilda tugged Una along, and Una didn¡¯t bother to dwell on it. Why worry? Having fun was all that mattered! Meanwhile. Wondend, Slosa. K was being tugged along by a tall, fashionable woman dressed in full luxury brands. ¡°K, I wanna ride the roller coaster! Come with me!¡± Chapter 110 Coincidence ¡°Of course, Reba.¡± K forced out a small smile. ²Ø35% Finished ¡°Come on, K, don¡¯t let that bitch Tilda ruin your vibe. Look at you, your pretty face is all gloomy; it doesn¡¯t suit you at all!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. It¡¯s all because of that ungrateful brat Tilda. If I were Russell, I¡¯d strangle her! How can anyone have a daughter like that? Just thinking about it makes me furious!¡± Hearing Reba raging about Tilda, K quickly switched into her sweet¨Cgirl act. ¡°Reba, don¡¯t say bad things about Tilda. Honestly, it¡¯s really my fault. If I hadn¡¯t upset her at the Jensons, none of this would¡¯ve happened¡­ ¡°See, I knew you¡¯d me yourself. You¡¯re too soft¨Chearted, always taking the fall. Silly girl, I¡¯ve told you a hundred times, you¡¯ve got to stop. You¡¯re way too easy to use!¡± ¡°Forget that bitch Tilda. Today, Mrs. Jenson and my mom told me to make sure you have fun! Come on!¡± Just as Reba dragged K toward the roller coaster They suddenly ran into two figures. ¡°Tilda?!¡± K blinked, wondering if she was imagining it. Because the girl in front of her didn¡¯t give off the usual vibe of Tilda.. But K had this sixth sense when it came to Tilda. Whenever the real Tilda was around, K could always tell. Send Gifts 2.1K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 111 Chapter 111 You¡¯re Not Going Anywhere 35% Finished Maybe this was the deep fear K felt as the adopted daughter¨Cthe fear that the real heiress, Tilda, would take everything away. She was terrified that her family, her wealth, her warmth, her high status¨Ceverything she had¨Cwould be snatched away by an outsider like Tilda. The words just slipped out before she even realized it. Tilda looked at Reba and K as if she had seen a ghost. This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. In her previous life, there had been several moments like this. After being tormented so badly by the Jensons, Tilda¡¯s body was covered in wounds, and her heart grew cold. She soon fell into a deep depression. During that time, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone¨Cnot even the Jensons. She was all alone. Whenever she saw K with the Jensons, all together in some warm, loving moment, Tilda would purposely hide and try to leave. But K always managed to spot her, calling her name sweetly and shoving her right in the spotlight, whether she liked it or not¡­ Back then, Tilda felt as if she were trapped under a harsh spotlight, every wid bare beneath the Jensons¡® icy gazes, with nowhere to hide. Their indifference stung more than any wound, and she would have given anything to disappear. Later, Tilda realized that K didn¡¯t actually have any special abilities. She was just so sensitive to Tilda¡¯s presence that, no matter how much Tilda hid her scent, she¡¯d always spot her. Tsk, what a small world. Talk about bad luck! Even Una started to doubt herself. When Tilda put on makeup and hid her scent, Una almost didn¡¯t recognize her. But K? She spotted Tilda right away. What the heck? Una suddenly felt like a lousy friend. She couldn¡¯t even keep up with that two¨Cfaced, scheming bitch when it came to recognizing her own best friend. ¡°Tilda? Is that you?¡± Reba spoke up in utter shock. If K hadn¡¯t pointed her out, Reba wouldn¡¯t have realized the woman in front of her was actually Tilda. But now that she looked closer, it really was Tilda. She¡¯d nearly missed her. 1/3 15:47 Sat, Sep 6 G Chapter 111 You¡¯re Not Going Anywhere ¡°Tilda, ignore them.¡± 35% Finished Though a bit shaken inside, Una remembered that they hade out today to have fun. She wasn¡¯t about to let the Jensons¨Cor that two¨Cfaced K¨Cruin her mood. She grabbed Tilda, ready to leave. She already knew that nothing good ever came out of the Jensons. They were nothing but trouble. Tilda was happy to go along, too. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re not going anywhere! Stop right there!¡± Now that Reba recognized Tilda, there was no way she¡¯d let her leave so easily. After hearing all those stories about Tilda being ungrateful and betraying the Jensons, Reba wanted nothing more than to drag her out by the hair, p her across the face, and kick her until she was utterly ruined. She was so furious she could barely think straight. The moment she saw that bitch she despised standing right in front of her, Reba lunged, reaching out to grab Tilda. But Tilda didn¡¯t even turn around. She just caught Reba¡¯s hand as it came toward her and seized her wrist. With a slight twist, a bloodcurdling scream burst from Reba. ¡°Ah!¡± Tilda swiftly let go of her wrist, totally unfazed. She moved so fast that no one noticed what happened. ¡°Reba!¡± Hearing Reba scream, K hurried over in concern. ¡°Are you all right? What happened?¡± Reba red at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, how dare youy your hand on me!¡± ¡°Oh dear, I didn¡¯t know we could throw baseless usations at people these days. I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when you suddenly ran up and used me of attacking you. Do you have any proof? Did anyone actually see me touch you?¡± Tilda turned and gave Reba a look of disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any evidence, I could sue you for nder.¡± Back in her previous life, Reba had never been kind to Tilda. That was because she knew Daphne and ir liked her, while Tilda was never favored by the Jensons. Tilda had never provoked Reba. Yet Reba ndered and insulted her constantly. 2/3 35% Chapter 111 You¡¯re Not Going Anywhere Finished Whenever Reba visited the Jenson Vi or ran into Tilda outside, Tilda always ended up suffering. Reba had even trapped Tilda in a bathroom once and dumped water over her head, joking that she looked like a drowned rat. She¡¯d threatened Tilda not to tell anyone, or she¡¯d turn the rest of the Jensons against her. She even told Tilda that if she ever tried to expose what happened, no one would believe her anyway. Tilda had been so naive back then that she endured everything in silence. Deep down, she knew Reba was telling the truth. Even if Tilda said something, the Jensons wouldn¡¯t believe her. They¡¯d just me Tilda for making false usations and treat her even worse. Thinking about it all now, a strong sense of shame burned in Tilda¡¯s chest. She hadn¡¯t wanted to ruin her good mood today. But now, thinking back¡­. She couldn¡¯t let it go. Reba was practically begging to be put in her ce, and Tilda wasn¡¯t about to let her off easy. Time to use Reba as a punching bag and blow off some steam! She fired back her retort like a machine gun, leaving Reba stunned. She never expected Tilda to be so sharp¨Ctongued! Of course. That¡¯s what you get from someone with a rough background. All mouth, no manners. ¡°K, you saw everything that happened, right?¡± ¡°I ¡­ Reba ¡­ I think I saw something¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m not so sure¡­ The truth was, K hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. All she noticed was that before Tilda even turned around, Reba was already screaming. The thing was, everything happened so fast that it was a blur. Send Gifts *19 2.1K B For more chapters visit Find?Novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 112 Chapter 112 You Think You Can Bully My Bestie? That was why K kept dodging the question and answered in such a vague manner. She was simply trying to wash her hands of the whole mess. ? ??? 35% = Finished Honestly, given Reba¡¯s personality, it didn¡¯t surprise K at all that she¡¯d try to pick fights with Tilda over nothing. Reba was basically a bully, always running with the worst crowd. But K wasn¡¯t about to get on Reba¡¯s bad side. After all, she was Jude¡¯s cousin, Ryan and Daphne Bell¡¯s daughter, and Preston¡¯s little sister. Besides, Reba had always been good to K, and she came from a prominent family¨Cthere was every reason to stay on her good side. The moment Reba noticed K¡¯s wishy¨Cwashy attitude, she instantly shut her mouth. The truth was, Reba hadn¡¯t seen what happened either. She only felt her wrist get gripped really hard, and it hurt like crazy. There were no witnesses or cameras, and Reba wasn¡¯t stupid¨Cif she kept making a scene, Tilda would just use it against her. ¡°Fake bitch, stop hanging around us and get lost!¡± Una had gotten a lot more fiery after spending so much time with Tilda. She especially couldn¡¯t stand seeing K y innocent, acting as if she might have seen something but couldn¡¯t be sure. That was ssic two¨Cfaced talk. It was obvious that K didn¡¯t want to offend anyone, but she also wanted to quietly throw dirt on Tilda. She was so annoying that Una felt like punching her in the face and telling her to shut up. After being yelled at by Una, K got flustered. Her nose stung and her lips quivered as her eyes welled with tears. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Una, I really didn¡¯t see anything¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ The moment K started crying, Reba instantly went into protective mode. She shot Una a re. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You ugly bitch! You think you can bully my bestie K? Do you have a death wish or what?¡± Reba gave Una and Tilda a once¨Cover, eyeing them up and down with utter contempt. Then, as if she¡¯d just found their weakness, she started sneering, ¡°You two really are nothing but losers. You¡¯re dressed in nothing but rags, not a single brand name in sight- 15.4/7 Sat, Sep Chapter 112 You Think You Can Bully My Bestie? I despise you!¡± As she spoke, Reba even showed off her own outfit for everyone to see. ²Ø35% Finished ¡°Look! This is Chanel¡¯stest limited¨Cedition haute couture¨Csix hundred grand for a single piece! I bet you could never afford something like this, huh? Losers! ¡°And K¡¯s dress today? It¡¯s a custom limited edition from Burberry that costs two million. Even if you had the money, you couldn¡¯t buy it¨Cthere are only a hundred in the world! Mrs. Jenson had it specially ordered from Burberry as a gift for K! ¡°Tilda, didn¡¯t you say you just bought yourself a Porsche Cayenne? Yet you can¡¯t even bring yourself to buy a decent outfit? You look so pathetic, and you still have the nerve to cut ties with the Jensons! Our outfits cost more than your car. What are you so smug about?¡± Both Tilda and Una were stunned for a moment. They honestly had no idea how to respond. Reba was convinced she¡¯d won, and a smug, triumphant smile spread across her face. She didn¡¯t realize that even K¡¯s expression was starting to look awkward. Reba¡¯seback was some that even K felt secondhand embarrassment for her. Ugh, so much for being on the same team as her. She¡¯s not helpful at all! ¡°Tilda, is this what they mean by ¡®country bumpkin¡®? This is my first time seeing one for real. ¡°And she calls K her bestie? Makes me want to puke! ¡°How shallow do you have to be, bragging about clothes like that? K, you¡¯re not even rted to the Jensons by blood. The only reason you get to wear that Burberry dress is because you stole Tilda¡¯s ce as the heiress!¡± Una fired off her taunts without mercy. On the inte, she had a reputation as a fierce online warrior. No one dared mess with her or her friends, or she¡¯d roast thempletely. In real life, she was usually much quieter, but she still had her limits. After seeing everything Tilda had gone throughtely, Una just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Something inside her snapped. Whether online or in real life, if anyone messed with Tilda, Una was going to stand up for her and tear them apart. ¡°You¡­ what did you say? How dare you call me a country bumpkin?¡± Reba had never been insulted so directly before. 2/3 Chapter 112 You Think You Can Bully My Bestie? A few bystanders overheard Reba just now. Some shallow ones thought she was pretty and rich. Anyone with sense saw her as an obnoxious show¨Coff with no ss. 35% Finished After all, anyone with half a brain wouldn¡¯t put others down by bragging about the price of their clothes. Content originallyes from FindN()vel That was just straight¨Cup cringeworthy But it made for great drama, so everyone stuck around to watch. Four pretty girls arguing was way more interesting than a merry¨Cgo¨Cround or roller coaster. ¡°Una, I¡­ I didn¡¯t ¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­ If Tilda would juste back to the Jensons, I¡¯d give up everything. I¡¯d leave right away, give her back everything that¡¯s hers¡­ 11 K kept crying and ying the victim. She bowed her head, sniffling as she wiped away her tears. That, of course, sparked the onlookers¡® protective instincts, making them want to jump in and defend her. Send Gifts 2.1K ºÏ Out Of The Shadows Ch 113 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 113 Let¡¯s Make It a Challenge ¡°Are they fighting?¡± ¡°That pretty girl looks like she¡¯s been crying so hard¡­¡± ¡°Why do women always have to make things hard for each other?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all so pretty, but who knew they¡¯d be so hot¨Ctempered?¡± The crowd started whispering and pointing. Una rolled her eyes so hard it nearly hurt. Are these people for real? Haven¡¯t they heard the saying, ¡°Don¡¯t judge someone else¡¯s life unless you¡¯ve walked in their shoes¡°? 35% Finished They don¡¯t even know the first thing about K¨Cher name, her background, nothing¨Cyet the second she starts crying, everyone jumps to defend her. ? ???? ? ? It¡¯s so obvious she¡¯s just a maniptive drama queen, always crying to y the victim and milk people for sympathy! Honestly, how can people go through all those years of education and still have zero sense? Updates are released by f?ndnovel She remembered reading a line in a book once. ¡°When clueless people jump in and tell you to be the bigger person, just punch them in the face and tell them the same thing. That way, they¡¯ll finally get a taste of their own medicine!¡± Those were definitely words to live by! Seeing K crying, Reba shot Una a vicious re. ¡°Apologize to K right now!¡± Una fired back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Tilda? You¡¯re the one who tried to frame her and then pretended to be the victim!¡± ¡°You motherfucking-!¡± Reba couldn¡¯t hold back her temper and tried to p Una across the face. No one had ever dared talk back to Reba, let alone insult her out loud. Clearly, Una needed to be taught a lesson. But Tilda caught Reba¡¯s wrist before she couldnd the p. Tilda was so strong that Reba couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tilda gave her wrist a sharp twist, and Reba was flung away by a force she couldn¡¯t resist. Shended hard right on her backside. ¤³ Chapter 113 Let¡¯s Make It a Challenge ¡°Ow!¡± Reba was in so much pain that her face twisted uncontrobly. ¡°Reba!¡± K rushed to help her up. 35% Finished ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re way out of line! How could you bully Reba like that? I know you hate me. If you have a problem, take it out on me 11 K stared at Tilda with swollen, red¨Crimmed eyes, lookingpletely wronged. Just then, someone in the crowd recognized Tilda. ¡°No wonder she looked so familiar¨Cisn¡¯t that Tilda Jenson, the girl who sued her own father, Russell Jenson?¡± ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s her? She¡¯s been all over the newstely.¡± ¡°That means the other girl must be K, the Jensons¡® adopted daughter. I heard Tilda already cut ties with the Jensons. I can¡¯t believe she still goes around bullying K like this!¡± ¡°I used to think Tilda must have had a reason to cut ties with the Jensons, but now she just looks nasty. K¡¯s lips curled up into a subtle, satisfied smile. The more Una listened, the more annoyed she got. ¡°None of you know what¡¯s really going on, so keep your to say, say it to our faces!¡± mouths shut! If you have someth Una¡¯s outburst stunned the whole crowd into silence. But now, deep down, people felt even more resentment toward Tilda. Reba, furious and still in pain, leaned on K and shouted, ¡°Tilda! You pushed me! I¡¯m calling the police. I¡¯ll sue you for assault!¡± I hurt ¡°You say wher you, but that¡¯s just your side of the story. ¡°But everyone saw you try to hit Una.¡°. ¡°So what I did was self¨Cdefense. If this goes to court, do you really think you can win this?¡± Tilda¡¯s calm, icy words hit everyone like a bucket of cold water. She was right¨Cthat was exactly what they saw. Everyone had seen Reba try to p Una. Tilda only stepped in and stopped her. Even if Reba ended up fallingter because of Tilda¡¯s shove, she was the one who started it. She¡¯d have a hard time winning sympathy if things got serious. 912 Chapter 113 Let¡¯s Make It a Challenge 35% Finished K hadn¡¯t expected her usual tactics to be shut down by just a few words from Tilda. Even Reba was left speechless, fuming with frustration. Tilda simply grabbed Una¡¯s hand and turned to leave. As the crowd grew and Tilda gained the upper hand, K realized she¡¯d better back off before things got out of hand¨Cshe didn¡¯t want any more drama for the Jensons. Even though K didn¡¯t know all the details, she was aware that Russell, ir, and Dominic had all been busy dealing with the Jenson Group¡¯swsuit and hadn¡¯t been home in days. Even Howard and Wade had been leaving the house early anding homete. K couldn¡¯t help feeling confused. Wasn¡¯t everything supposed to get better after the Why did things still seem so serious? press conference? She wanted to help, but the Jensons kept telling her not to worry about it and just go have fun. If anything else happened now, with Tilda¡¯s reputation already in ruins with the Jensons, K was afraid she¡¯d get dragged down too. But Reba wasn¡¯t about to let things go so easily. She broke free from K, stormed up to Tilda, and snarled, ¡°Tilda, if you think I¡¯m wrong, why don¡¯t we settle this once and for all? Let¡¯s make it a challenge. The loser has to kneel to the winner and bark like a dog!¡± Reba was absolutely furious. Out Of The Shadows Ch 114 Chapter 114 Can¡¯t Catch a Big Fish Without Casting a Long Line Reba just couldn¡¯t stand the thought of letting Tilda and Una leave like this. She hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to vent her anger on them, and she¡¯d already been humiliated. If she didn¡¯t get back at them, she might as well change her name. Tilda stopped in her tracks. She turned, eyes cool as ss, but with a mischievous spark as she looked at Reba. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Right in front of Reba, Tilda pulled out her phone and switched on the voice recorder. Seeing this, Reba immediately spoke up. ¡°Why are you turning on the recorder?¡± ¡°If Ms. Bell wants to y, then I¡¯m happy to join in. ¡°But knowing your nature, it feels like you¡¯d lose and then not own up to it. 35% Finished ¡°I¡¯m just recording for proof, that¡¯s all. If you lose, at least I¡¯ll have something to hold you responsible, right?¡± Tilda¡¯s quick jab set Reba off instantly, and she blurted out, ¡°So you agree to the challenge, then?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Fine by me. ¡°And I¡¯ll even go one step further. You get to decide how wepete.¡± That caught Reba off guard. Tilda had to be crazy! She was just handing all the power to Reba. Wasn¡¯t that basically asking to lose? ¡°You you really mean what you said? ¡°Whatever. Going up against a loser like you, I can beat you no matter what.¡± Tilda¡¯s mocking tone nearly sent Reba over the edge. Reba¡¯s whole body was trembling with rage as she stared at Tilda¡¯s smug, superior smirk¡­ That was the trademark look Reba usually wore herself. How dare a garbage like Tilda look down on her like that? She was just some worthless reject that the Jensons didn¡¯t want to acknowledge! ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! When you lose and have to kneel and bark like a dog, I¡¯ll make sure everyone in the world sees the video!¡± Chapter 114 Can¡¯t Catch a Big Fish Without Casting a Long Line K, who had been trailing behind Reba, stayed silent the whole time. She couldn¡¯t help feeling suspicious. Where was Tilda getting all this confidence? She was even letting Reba decide what topete in. Reba was still a Bell, after all. Even if she was useless, she¡¯d grown up surrounded by money and top¨Ctier education. Tilda was being way too careless¨Cshe was bound to suffer for it! ¡°Tilda¡­¡± 35% Finished To be honest, Una thought it was a waste of time for Tilda topete with Reba¨Cthese people weren¡¯t worth it. But she still wanted to support Tilda. She believed Tilda would win, no matter what. But now that Tilda was letting Reba choose, Reba would definitely pick whatever she was best at. No matter how good Tilda was, if Reba picked a skill she sucked at, Tilda would be in trouble! Tilda caught Una¡¯s worried look and gave her a quick wink, letting her know not to stress. She¡¯d lived through all this before. In her past life, she¡¯d already dealt with Reba more than once. Among all the shining stars in the Bell family, Reba was definitely a ck sheep. She¡¯d gone to a trashy college that only rich kids could afford and bought her degree overseas. Other than her face and her figure, Reba didn¡¯t have much going for her. But in the Bells, looks were the least valuable asset. If Ryan and Daphne hadn¡¯t spoiled her, and if her brother Preston wasn¡¯t there to back her up, a troublemaker like Reba probably would¡¯ve been kicked out of the family long ago. After all, her father Ryan and her brother Preston still held some sway among the Bells. Someone like Reba only had a handful of talents. Tilda pretty much knew what she would pick. You can¡¯t catch a big fish without casting a long line. Everything was going ording to Tilda¡¯s n. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find¡¤novel ¡°There¡¯s an archery range in this amusement park. Let¡¯s settle it there! One round, winner takes all! Whoever gets the higher score wins!¡± Just as Tilda expected, Reba went straight for her strongest skill¨Carchery. Chapter 114 Can¡¯t Catch a Big Fish Without Casting a Long Line It was pretty much the only thing she was actually good at. 35% Finished Tilda switched her phone to video mode and aimed it at Reba. ¡°Whoever loses has to kneel and bark like a dog.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Reba was practically losing her mind with rage. All she wanted was to win andpletely embarrass Tilda. At that point, K finally spoke up, weakly tugging on Reba¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Reba, let¡¯s just forget it. Don¡¯t stoop to Tilda¡¯s level. Tilda, Reba¡¯s amazing at archery, you¡¯ll definitely lose ¡­ We¡¯re all family, after all. There¡¯s no need to go this far¡­ Tilda didn¡¯t even bother with K¡¯s fake, innocent act. She just pulled Una along and headed for the archery range. K¡¯s borate performance fell t when nobody paid attention, making her feel pretty awkward. Reba shot K a look, frowning just a bit. ¡°K, whose side are you on? I¡¯m only doing this for you. Tilda let me pick thepetition, and I didn¡¯t force her into it. We¡¯vee this far¨Chow can we just let her walk away? I need her to admit defeat!¡± Reba¡¯s temper made K instantly m up and lower her head. She¡¯d tried to stop things, so at least she could say she did her part as a ¡®bestie.¡¯ If anyone asked, she could say she tried. And if Tilda ended up losing badly, kneeling and barking in front of Reba and getting the whole thing filmed¡­ Send Gifts €10 2.1K 3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 115 Chapter 115 A Perfect Score If that happened, it would have nothing to do with K. help + 35% Finished In fact, it might even help the Jensons resolve their current crisis, and they¡¯d only end up resenting Tilda more. Tilda would never get another chance to go back to the Jensons! Archery range. Una leaned in and whispered to Tilda, ¡°Tilda, do you know how to shoot?¡± Tilda gave her a confident smile. ¡°Watch me.¡± Seeing her so sure of herself, Una finally rxed and stopped trying to talk her out of it. Just then, Andy sent Una a message on WhatsApp. ¡°Where are you guys? Weren¡¯t you going on the rollercoaster? Why did you just disappear?¡± Almost nobody knew Andy had a serious fear of heights. Flying on a ne was fine¨Cfirst ss was smooth,fortable, and quiet enough for him to sleep through the whole trip with headphones on. But when it came to rollercoasters, even with his eyes closed, Andy just couldn¡¯t handle it. So he chose to sit in a caf¨¦ and wait for Una and Tilda to finish up their ride. But those two had been gone for ages. Andy was starting to think something was off. [Andy, something happened. It¡¯s too much to exin over text. Juste to this location.] Una quickly sent her location to Andy. [Be right there.] At that moment, Reba had already picked up her bow and arrows. She put on gloves and all the professional gears. Her gaze was sharp and focused. With every shot, Reba took a deep breath, centering herself. She waspletely focused. Arrow after arrow flew through the air. She fired 10 shots in a row. Chapter 115 A Perfect Score They all hit the bullseye 30 feet away. Her total score was 96. A bullseye was worth 10 points, and every ring away from the center meant losing a point. With ten arrows, the max was a 100 points. Scoring ny¨Csix was definitely a top¨Ctier result. Reba clicked her tongue. Usually, she didn¡¯t hit a 100 very often, even in practice. But her average was 98 points. 35% Finished This result was slightly lower than her usual average. Maybe Tilda¡¯s arrogant attitude had gotten under her skin, throwing off her breathing and focus. ¡°96 points! Congrattions, miss, that¡¯s the best score we¡¯ve ever seen here.¡± The staff at the range looked genuinely impressed, hurrying over to bring her a prize. Reba didn¡¯t even look at them. She red right at Tilda and said, ¡°Your turn!¡± K stayed quiet, not stepping in or giving Tilda a way out of thepetition. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Tilda on her knees, barking like a dog. But Tilda stayed perfectly calm. And it wasn¡¯t just Tilda. Una seemed just asposed. That steady, unfazed attitude¨Clike she knew she had it in the bag¨Cmade Reba and K both a little nervous. They didn¡¯t even have time to tell themselves Tilda was just bluffing. The next second, Tilda put on her gloves and picked up the longbow. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she fired off arrow after arrow. She was so fast. She finished all ten shots in less than a tenth of the time Reba took. She looked so casual about it all. She didn¡¯t worry about missing a shot at all. Unlike Reba, she skipped all the shy moves. Chapter 115 A Perfect Score It wasn¡¯t just the staff watching who were amazed. Even Reba and K were totally stunned. What? Tilda is actually this good? Finally, Tilda¡¯s score was revealed. As expected, Tilda scored a perfect 100 points. Tilda lowered her bow and looked coldly at the dumbstruck Reba. Her eyes gleamed with pure mockery. ¡°Reba, get on your knees and bark like a dog!¡± The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re amazing! I knew you could do it!¡± Una jumped up with joy. She¡¯d even recorded Tilda¡¯s performance on video. It turned out to be the right decision! Finished Tilda looked so cool and in control, every shot hitting dead center¨Cshe was just impossibly awesome. If only I were a guy, Una thought. If she were, even if everyone told her it was hopeless, she¡¯d still go after Tilda with all her heart. Who wouldn¡¯t fall for a girl this beautiful, talented, and strong? ¡°No this can¡¯t be happening ¡­ Sweat broke out on Reba¡¯s forehead. Her lips quivered as she tried her best to deny what had just happened. Her tongue started to tangle up. Reba had been into archery since she was a kid. She¡¯d been on every archery team¨Cmiddle school, high school, college¨Cand evenpeted in city tournaments, bringing home plenty of gold medals. It was one of the few things she could actually brag about. Growing up in a family full of talented people like the Bells, having a real skill that people respected and admired was almost impossible. Reba had her pride. She never wanted people to say she was just another spoiled rich girl. Chapter 115 A Perfect Score She worked herself to the bone in archery, just to make her parents and brother proud. She never imagined ¡­ She¡¯d lose to Tilda. To the country bumpkin she¡¯d always looked down on. And she lost so badly, nheless. K instinctively took several steps back, putting distance between herself and Reba. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t bet against Tilda. Send Gifts 35% Finished ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 116 Chapter 116 A Sorry, I Like Men If not, she¡¯d end up being filmed kneeling and barking like a dog, too. How humiliating! 35% Finished ¡°Tilda, how could you possibly beat me? I¡¯ve trained in archery since I was a kid, and I¡¯ve never stopped ¡­ ¡± Reba felt like this had to be a nightmare. She tried so hard to convince herself not to believe what was happening. But then, Tilda picked up the bow and arrows again. She loosed three arrows without even ncing at the target. Every arrow hit dead center. She was as precise as a machine¨Cit was almost scary. After seeing that, Reba couldn¡¯t say another word in protest. What could be harsher or more humiliating than this? Nothing¡­ ¡°Seems like you¡¯re pretty proud of your archery skills. ¡°But there are people in this world who don¡¯t even have to try that hard, and they¡¯ll still stomp all over someone like you ande out on top. ¡°And I¡¯m one of those people, Reba. You¡¯re just another clever show¨Coff. All your little tricks and ego just make you a stepping stone for others.¡± As she spoke, Tilda pulled out her phone, aimed it at Reba¡¯s pale face, and hit record. ¡°Reba, let¡¯s see your performance.¡± Now came the most anticipated and nerve¨Cwracking moment. Reba lost, and now she had to kneel and bark like a dog, just like she¡¯d promised. Reba started trembling all over. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t do that! I just can¡¯t!¡± If she really did it and her parents found out, they¡¯d kill her, no matter how much they loved her. This wasn¡¯t just about her¨Cit would ruin the Bells¡® reputation, too! Reba spun around, ready to run. But Tilda was faster and caught her. Chapter 116 A Sorry, I Like Men She pressed her foot on Reba¡¯s knee, forcing Reba to cry out and drop to her knees. ¡°I knew you¡¯d do this, Reba. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you. ¡°What you owe me, I¡¯ll get back, even if it means paying with your life.¡± With one hand, Tilda easily pinned Reba down and kept recording as Reba knelt. Then, she tapped a pressure point on Reba¡¯s body. Reba lost control and actually barked out loud. When she finished the recording, Tilda finally let Reba go. It had all happened so fast that nobody could react. Just then, Andy finally found the archery range and walked in. He took in the chaotic scene. ¡°Hmm? Did I just miss all the excitement?¡± Andy felt a bit disappointed¨Cthere was no drama left to watch. ¡°Perfect timing. Let¡¯s go, Andy, Una.¡± Tilda waved her phone at them. ¡°Tilda, what exactly happened? You¡¯d better tell me everythingter, I don¡¯t want to miss the fun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you want the drama, you¡¯ll get as much as you want.¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and started to walk away, leaving Reba and K behind. 35% Finished After Tilda and the others had gone, K finally worked up the nerve to help Reba up. ¡°Reba, are you okay? Come on, get up¡­ ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t. That video can¡¯t stay with Tilda! K, please help me get it back and delete it!¡± ¡°If this video ever gets out and my parents find out, they¡¯ll lose it¨Cand it¡¯d be even worse if Jude saw it¡­ Just thinking about it made Reba¡¯s teeth chatter. She was genuinely scared of Jude. Jude may have looked like some sort of noble prince or god, but anyone who¡¯d spent time with him knew he was a straight¨Cup demon. Killing someone and hiding the body would be nothing to him. Not to mention all the ways he could make someone suffer, wishing they were dead. Usually, Jude didn¡¯t care what Reba did¨Cafter all, she was only his cousin. Chapter 116 A Sorry, I Like Men But if Jude found out Reba did something this humiliating for the Bells, she¡¯d be done for. ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Latest content published on find(?)ovel There was no way K could possibly get the video back, so she said nothing about the request. Reba was panicking, totally losing her head. 35% Finished K had actually thought Reba could handle things. After all, she looked so confident, like she was going to ruin Tilda. In the end, she¡¯d ruined herself. She was forced to kneel and bark like a dog. Who else could she me? Just then, K¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, K clung to it like a lifeline and hurried to answer ¡­ Meanwhile, Tilda was telling Andy all about what happened at the rollercoaster earlier. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I missed something that exciting,¡± Andy groaned. ¡°Yeah, Andy, you didn¡¯t even get to see it ¡­ Tilda was so cool when she beat Reba at archery! ¡°I think I¡¯m totally falling for Tilda! Seriously, I might just turn gay for her. Tilda, maybe I should just go after you I don¡¯t think I could ever fall for anyone else after seeing your performance. We could just be a couple.¡± Una didn¡¯t sound like she was joking at all. If Tilda said yes, Una would probably go for it right then and there. Tilda cleared her throat. ¡°Sorry, Una. I like men.¡± ¡°Ah! I got rejected! So sad!¡± Send Gifts 2.1K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 117 Chapter 117 The Heartbreak Club It really did feel to Una like she¡¯d just gotten rejected after confessing her feelings. She couldn¡¯t feel any worse. Finished ¡°Come on, Una, let me tell you¨CI tried going after Tilda once, too, and she rejected me so thoroughly. Does thatfort you a little?¡± Andy gave Una a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Now they¡¯d officially be the heartbreak club. Chapters first released on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Ugh¡­ even if you say that, it still hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s totally normal to have a crush on Tilda or want to chase her. Tilda¡¯s just so amazing, so getting rejected t¨Cout really hurts.¡± Una lookedpletely miserable. Andy nodded in total sympathy. ¡°Yeah¡­ I get it. When I confessed to Tilda and she turned me down, I had to drink a ton just to get over it.¡± ¡°You two¡­ enough with the drama. Come on, let¡¯s all go try out the 5D Outer Space ride.¡± She needed to get these two out of their funk, or their disappointment would start to rub off on her. It even made Tilda start to wonder if maybe she¡¯d been too harsh. She¡¯d just gotten her payback for all the humiliation she¡¯d suffered from Reba. But after everything Reba had put her through in her past life, finally getting some payback felt pretty great. After Tilda and the others had their fill of fun, dusk was falling by the time they finally left the amusement park. Una was beaming. ¡°Today was perfect¨CI got to see Tilda at her best, and we totally crushed those two fake bitches. I can¡¯t even describe how satisfying that was. Tilda, you did an amazing job today. Here, have some chips as a reward.¡± Tilda took Una¡¯s hand and epted the snack Una offered, munching it right out of her palm. Meanwhile, Andy yed the perfect friend, holding an ice¨Ccold soda for Tilda and handing it over whenever she wanted a sip. Tilda felt like a spoiled princess, with both of them fussing over her. At that moment, she was at the center of the world, basking in every bit of warmth, happiness, and love. People passing by couldn¡¯t help but nce at Tilda with envy. When they reached the park entrance, Una said she needed to use the bathroom¨Cshe¡¯d been holding it for Chapter 117 The Heartbreak Club ages. She was honestly embarrassed to admit she really needed to do more than just pee. Ugh! It was so awkward to bring it up in front of Tilda and Andy! Why couldn¡¯t I be like one of those anime girls who never have to use the bathroom? So unfair. ²Ø35%•þ Finished Just then, Andy¡¯s phone buzzed¨CHenry calling about an urgent case at ND Law Firm back in Houston. Since Andy was the boss of ND Law Firm, big decisions always had to go through him. He¡¯d been in Slosa for a while now, and it was only natural that his efficiency had dropped a bit. Tilda didn¡¯t feel like using the bathroom, so she said she¡¯d wait at the caf¨¦ near the park entrance for Andy and Una. Once Tilda reached the caf¨¦, she ordered a warmtte and sat in the sunlight as dusk fell. The sunset washed her face in a warm, rosy glow. Tilda sat outside with her drink, taking a gentle sip, eyes half¨Cclosed like a cat stretching after a nap, soaking up thest golden hour of the day. Just then- ¡°Tilda Jenson!¡± A jarring, unwee voice shattered the peaceful moment. The moment she heard it, Tilda¡¯s eyes turned ice¨Ccold This was supposed to be her happiest time. Her two best friends were with her,ughing right alongside her. Why couldn¡¯t these leeches just leave her alone? Why did they always have to show up and ruin things for her? Tilda turned her head and saw Howard storming toward her, his face twisted in anger. Wade trailed behind him, looking just as upset. ¡°Are you two nuts? Do you have to follow me everywhere I go? Have you ever heard of minding your own business? ¡°Security, there¡¯s a stalker here! Help!¡± Tilda immediately started yelling for security. Howard¡¯s deep, rough voice shook with anger. ¡°Tilda! Hand over the video you took of Reba and delete it! Or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± If Howard hadn¡¯t had any self¨Ccontrol left, he would have lost it and gone after Tilda right then and there. 213 Chapter 117 The Heartbreak Club He wanted nothing more than to beat her up, knock her teeth out, and make her beg for mercy. 35% Finished Tilda couldn¡¯t care less about arguing with someone as hot¨Cheaded and stubborn as Howard. She kept calling for security, which only made Howard angrier¨Che charged at her, trying to cover her mouth. ¡°Stop yelling! Don¡¯t you know what shame is?¡± If things hadn¡¯t calmed down recently, Howard and Wade wouldn¡¯t have had time off. ir had been worried all this drama would stress K out, so even when Preston took K to the amusement park, ir still wasn¡¯t at ease. That¡¯s why she sent Howard and Wade to check on them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have known that K and Reba had run into Tilda at the park. She¡¯d even given them a hard time, right out in the open¡­ She¡¯d forced Reba to kneel, bark like a dog, and filmed the whole thing! To Howard, Reba was like a little sister¨Cmaybe not as close as K, but they¡¯d still grown up together. She was Daphne¡¯s beloved daughter and had been Howard¡¯s childhood friend. Send Gifts 2.1K ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 118 Chapter 118 Two Stalkers To Howard, messing with Reba was the same as messing with him. There was no way he could take that insult lying down! ¡°Howard, don¡¯t!¡± Wade moved quickly to block Howard. 35% Finished Howard stared at Wade in disbelief. ¡°Wade, why are you stopping me? You¡¯re just going to let her keep yelling like that?¡± ¡°Howard, don¡¯t do anything rash¡­¡± Wade bit his lip, giving Howard a pleading look, silently begging him to cool it. He was genuinely scared that, with Howard¡¯s temper and everything Tilda had done to the Jensonstely, Howard would lose control and actually hit her. Seeing Wade like this, Howard¡¯s anger slowly faded. It was like someone doused him with a bucket of cold water. Wade, could it be that you ¡­ ¡°Why are you stopping him? Wade, are you afraid Howard will actually hit me and end up in jail? ¡°At least you¡¯ve got some brains. You know Andy and I are tight¨Cif Howard tried toy a hand on me, he¡¯d lose his wrestling world champ title and get stuck with an ex¨Cconbel instead!¡± Tilda sat where she was, arms crossed, smirking. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that ¡­ Tilda¡­ Wade looked stunned. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t really thought it through just now. He just didn¡¯t want Howard to hit Tilda. But now, he didn¡¯t think Tilda would even believe him¨Cnot after everything he had done. In Tilda¡¯s eyes, she had probablybeled him, her so¨Ccalled brother, as a useless and shameless liar. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t talk like that! Wade is just trying to protect you!¡± Howard was stung by Tilda¡¯s sarcasm and spoke up in Wade¡¯s defense, clenching his jaw. Wade, really, what¡¯s so great about Tilda that you¡¯d feel guilty or want to protect her? It¡¯s all Tilda¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t been so petty, if she hadn¡¯t resented K, cut off the Jensons, and even turned on them with , none of this mess would have happened. 13.40 Sat, Sep Chapter 118 Two Stalkers Even if Wade lied, it was for the Jensons. Everything started with Tilda. No one has any right to me Wade. Not even Tilda! ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The security guard heard Tilda calling for help and rushed over. A crowd had started to gather as well. 235% Finished Tilda spoke up right away. ¡°Help! These two are stalking me and threatening me! Please, call the police!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ ¡± The guard looked at Wade and Howard. Even though he didn¡¯t know who they were, they didn¡¯t look like stalkers at all, judging from their clothes, their faces, and their whole vibe ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s my sister. This is a family dispute!¡± Howard was totally floored by how easily Tilda could lie and keep a straight face. It was unbelievable! No wonder Dominic had warned him that Tilda was a master maniptor and told him to be careful with her. If it had been K, she never would have done something this shameful. The more Howard dealt with Tilda, the more he realized how pure and good K really was¡­ and how much Tilda fell short. And yet, Tilda was his real sister by blood. K wasn¡¯t! It was almost like some cruel joke from the universe. ¡°A family dispute?¡± The guard looked at Howard and Tilda again. Tilda looked kind of familiar to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys¡­ the Jensons?¡± Someone in the crowd recognized Tilda. ¡°I¡¯m not a Jenson. I have nothing to do with them, so don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve already cut all ties with the Jensons.¡± ¡°These two are just strangers who keep stalking me!¡± Tilda denied it t¨Cout, three times in a row. Her gaze was icy. Any connection to the Jensons made her feel sick these days¨Cjust the thought was enough to make her want to puke. 213 Chapter 118 Two Stalkers The security guard hesitated. No matter how he looked at it, this was just a family drama. There was nothing he could really do. ¡°Tilda, stop making a scene. If you delete the video of Reba, we¡¯ll leave right now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just keeping that video so you can ruin Reba, aren¡¯t you?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Reba, Howard wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Tilda at all. Finished Just seeing Tilda made his blood boil, especially with how sharp¨Ctongued she was¨Cshe always knew just how to push his buttons. It took everything in Howard not to lose it and strangle her right then and there. ¡°Ruin Reba?¡± ¡°You sure sound close, judging by the way you¡¯re standing up for her.¡± Tilda narrowed her eyes, something dangerous glinting in them. ¡°So, in your eyes, Howard, even someone not rted to you by blood is a little sister worth protecting ¡­ Her tone was t, but there was a clear self¨Cmocking edge to it. A thick self¨Cmocking edge, actually. Wow, Tilda. Looks like you had been a failure in your past life. Not only were you no match for K, you couldn¡¯t even measure up to an outsider like Reba. You should have realized this a long time ago. Instead, you ruined your life, chasing after some family affection that was basically non¨Cexistent. You even got yourself killed for that! Send Gifts ¡£ 2.1K Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel H Out Of The Shadows Ch 119 Chapter 119 I Meant Every Word I Said There was one thing the Jensons actually got right. Tilda really was pathetic to the core. At least, she was pathetic enough to chase after the family affection that could never belong to her. What¡¯s so special about blood ties, anyway? The only one who really cared about that was the sad idiot, Tilda. When Wade heard Tilda¡¯s self¨Cmocking words, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his chest It hurt so much he could barely breathe. It felt like someone jammed a needle straight into his heart. He¡¯d never experienced this kind of feeling before. Finished But with everything that had happenedtely¨Cthe misunderstandings, the me, the lies, the finger- pointing¨CWade started to rethink how he¡¯d treated Tilda. He even started to reconsider how the Jensons had treated her. In the past, Tilda never measured up to Reba in their eyes. Reba¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as high as K¡¯s, of course, but she used toe y at the Jenson Vi all the time when she was little, and the Jenson brothers always treated her and K the same. That bond they¡¯d built up over the years was something Tilda, who¡¯d just shown up with only a blood connection, could never hope to match. And they all just took that for granted. They treated Tilda like she didn¡¯t belong, like she should¡¯ve never existed, or like she was better off dead. They looked down on her, ignored her, humiliated her, and were hypocritical at every turn. Looking back, their behavior was totallyughable¡­ She was their flesh¨Cand¨Cblood sister who¡¯d been missing for 19 years, and she still wasn¡¯t as good as some outsider. Wade felt like he¡¯d failed as a brother. He wasn¡¯t worthy of being Tilda¡¯s brother at all. ¡°Of course I care! Daphne was close to my mom, and I¡¯ve known Reba since she was a kid. If she¡¯s being bullied, how could I just stand by?¡± Howard didn¡¯t care what was going on in Tilda¡¯s head and spoke up without thinking. Chapter 119 | Meant Every Word I Said ¡°Howard!¡± Wade suddenly snapped at Howard. Even Howard was shocked to see Wade lose his cool like that. He paused for a moment, caught off guard. ¡°Wade, wh¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± ³´Èâ 35%Œ£ Wade¡¯s face flushed red. He clenched and unclenched his fists, struggling with himself before finally managing to speak. ¡°Howard ¡­ don¡¯t talk to Tilda like that. No matter what, she¡¯s still our sister.¡± Both Howard and Tilda were stunned by his words. Finished To be honest, if there hadn¡¯t been so many people watching, Howard would have asked if Wade had lost his mind. Other than the blood ties, what made Tilda qualified to be their sister? Please. She was practically their enemy, a threat to the Jensons, someone they wished would just disappear. But looking into Wade¡¯s eyes¡­. Howard just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words. Because in Wade¡¯s eyes, he saw guilt, pain, regret a whole mess of emotions. What happened? Why is Wade suddenly feeling guilty about Tilda? ¡°Hahaha¡­ 11 Tilda sounded like she¡¯d just heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Herughter was so thick with sarcasm, it was impossible to miss. Sheughed until her stomach hurt and tears started to fall. ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s enough! You actually have the nerve tough after hearing what Wade said?¡± Howard honestly thought Wade was wasting his sympathy. Why feel bad for a sister like that? The Jensons had done nothing wrong. Not once. They never owed Tilda a thing! And even if they did, the negative impact and the humiliation from thewsuit had already paid it all back in full! Wade didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Tilda. Chapter 119 I Meant Every Word | Said He¡¯d hurt her so much. Now, even if Tilda hated or mocked him, he knew he deserved it. He didn¡¯t have the energy or the right to argue back. All he felt now was shame. 35% Finished ¡°Sorry, but the two of you ying good cop, bad cop is just too funny. Is this some kind ofedy routine -one of you acts all nice, the other all mean? ¡°Wade, are you losing your mind? If you are, get yourself checked out. Sorry, I¡¯m not here to deal with lunatics.¡± Now he was calling her their sister? What a joke! This was the funniest thing Tilda had heard since her rebirth. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel And it was Wade who said it. Tilda never saw thating. How had she never noticed Wade¡¯s gift for being a clown? ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not lying¡­ Whether you believe me or not, I mean every word. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve thought it all through. You really are my sister. That¡¯s a fact I can¡¯t deny. ¡°I meant every word when I apologized at the press conference Wade tried to defend himself weakly. ¡°Wade, you¡¯ve got some nerve bringing up that press conference. ¡°You and Russell did apologize, but with the fake tears and hypocritical speeches, you were just secretly dumping all the me on me. ¡°You even hired social media team to spread rumors about me, calling me petty, selfish, dragging the family to court and wasting everyone¡¯s time. ¡°And there were even worse things¨Cpeople called me names, said I was ungrateful, that I¡¯d backstabbed my own dad, and that I should have been strangled at birth ¡­¡± Send Gifts ¡£ 2.1K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 120 Chapter 120 I Didn¡¯t Know Tilda recited the Jensons¡® filthy, disgraceful actions one by one. Her face was expressionless, and her voice was calm. It was as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s life. But with every word, Wade¡¯s face darkened even more. By the time she finished, Wade waspletely stunned. 35% Finished ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t be ¡­ Dominic wouldn¡¯t do something like that. He told me it was just a smokescreen¡­ When Wade went to help out at the Jenson Group, other rivalpanies¨Cand even Jude¨Chad already gotten involved. They wiped out all thements left by the online trolls hired by the Jenson Group, so he never even realized what had happened. Russell and the others had told him that as long as he yed along, this would all blow over quickly. But the way they handled it¡­ Did the Jensons really go that far and use those dirty tricks to ruin Tilda¡¯s name? Wade started to feel cold all over, like he didn¡¯t even know who to trust anymore. He couldn¡¯t even look Tilda in the eye, squirming with guilt. ¡°If you really cared, Wade, you¡¯d know the truth. You went along with the Jensons and lied at the press conference, and now you pretend you knew nothing? Disgusting. ¡°And deep down, you know you fainted because you couldn¡¯t handle the pressure. When you spoke at the press conference, wasn¡¯t it all just clever lies to make me look like the bad guy?¡± Tilda had never met a man as shameless and worthless as Wade. If you did it, then own up to it. What¡¯s so hard about that? If you¡¯re so embarrassed, then why did you do those things in the first ce? He did all those shady things, yet he still want to y the victim and act clueless in front of me? What a joke. Seriously, it¡¯s disgusting! Tilda couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d once lost sleep and shed tears over a brother like him. Thinking about it made her want to strangle herself. How stupid could she have been? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tilda. Wade really didn¡¯t know anything. Dominic and I came up with the idea. Chapter 120 I Didn¡¯t Know Howard muttered it, knowing how shameful it sounded. But he believed it was for the good of the Jensons. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d done anything wrong. His only regret was not stopping ir from bringing Tilda back. 35% Finished If he¡¯d known Tilda would turn out to be such an ungrateful leech, he would have done anything¡ªeven skipped hispetition and rushed back to stop Tilda from ever returning to the Jensons! So what if they ndered Tilda? If she hadn¡¯t been so petty and unforgiving, things never would have gotten this bad. Russell only misunderstood Tilda because he was worried about Wade¡¯s injury. 2 = 2 = O He was Tilda¡¯s biological father! Couldn¡¯t Tilda have been a little more understanding? If it weren¡¯t for Russell, Tilda wouldn¡¯t even exist. And let¡¯s not even mention all the things Tilda did out of jealousy toward K ¡­. Howard didn¡¯t feel guilty toward Tilda at all. Not one bit. ¡°Howard, you. ¡°1 Wade stared at Howard in disbelief. It was like he was seeing Howard for who he was for the first time in his life. Why? Howard isn¡¯t supposed to be like this. He was hot¨Ctempered, but deep down he always valued justice. Of the seven Jenson brothers, Howard was thest one he thought would ever stoop to such dirty tricks. Even if it was for the Jensons, what Howard did was just too much. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve always said that I¡¯d do anything for the Jensons, for our family. Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel ¡°I¡¯d even give up my own life for them without a second thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I knew you¡¯d overthink things, but now you know. ¡°And Tilda, don¡¯t forget what you did to us. You teamed up with our enemies, spread rumors, and tanked the stock price. You even tried to manipte public opinion and drag the Jenson Group down. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re the only victim here. Chapter 120I Didn¡¯t Know ¡°We were just fighting back.¡± Howard truly didn¡¯t think he¡¯d done anything wrong. He also thought Wade was making a big deal out of nothing. He believed that, as long as it was for the Jensons, any dirty trick was justified. For family, every line could be crossed. ¡°Thanks for the show, Howard. I¡¯ve really learned something today.¡± Tilda actually started pping for Howard. ¡°Tilda¡­ I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know. I had no idea Dominic and the others would go that far¡­. Wade¡¯s voice started to shake. He felt like the values he¡¯d believed in since he was a kid were crumbling. He never imagined his own brother would use such underhanded tricks on a woman. Especially when that woman wasn¡¯t some enemy. She was the sister they¡¯d lost for 19 years! ¡°Wade, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending? I¡¯m sick of watching your pathetic act.¡± Send Gifts 2.1K 4.35% Finisherf Out Of The Shadows Ch 121 Chapter 121 Give Me the Video 44% +8 Pearls ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Wade, when you started lying about me and dragging my name through the mud, you already knew exactly what might happen. You just didn¡¯t want to face it. ¡°You¡¯re acting all innocent and pitiful ¡­ did you learn that from K? You should just be like Howard. At least he owns up to being a scumbag, and that¡¯s honestly less disgusting!¡± Tilda could see that Wade really hadn¡¯t known about everything the Jensons had done. But did that matter? It still didn¡¯t change anything. Deep down, Wade must have sensed it long ago. He just kept pretending he hadn¡¯t seen anything or heard anything, all to numb his own guilt. Tilda¡¯s words tore through the truth Wade tried to hide. For a second, Wade¡¯s face looked absolutely awful and ashen. His clenched fists suddenly went limp. It was like Tilda could read his mind, cutting right through his defenses. She used the most direct, cutting words, and every time she spoke, it crushed whatever lies Wade tried to hide. He felt totally exposed, like he¡¯d been stripped naked and left in the middle of the street. Every secret, every bit of shameid bare for the world to see. As embarrassment, shame, humiliation, and guilt came crashing down over him, he could hardly breathe. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tilda! We didn¡¯te here to argue with you. Give me the video!¡± Howard had no patience for Tilda anymore. He wanted nothing more to do with this mess. If it weren¡¯t for to do with her. that damned video, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted anything Every time he ran into Tilda, nothing good ever happened. So much for being his little sister¡­ she was more like a jinx to him. ¡°You want it? Come and get it.¡± With that, Tilda spun around and bolted. Howard was left standing there, dumbfounded. He never expected Tilda to just take off like that. In the blink of an eye, she was already more than 30 feet away. She ran so fast! 12:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 121 Give Me the Video ¡°Stop right there!¡± Howard took off after her. The crowd automatically cleared a path for Howard and Tilda. Just then, Wade finally snapped out of his daze. ¡°Tilda¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­ ¡°Everything you said¡­ you werepletely right ¡­ I am a hypocrite¡­¡± That guilt was eating him alive. With that, Wade chased after them, too. 44% +8 Pearls At the very least, this time, he didn¡¯t want to add to the guilt he felt for Tilda. He wanted to protect her and not let Howard hurt her. Meanwhile, Howard pushed himself and finally caught up to Tilda in a narrow alleyway. Nobody else was around. For Howard, ¨¤ distance like that was nothing. It didn¡¯t even count as a warm¨Cup. But¡­ Tilda was fast. He nearly lost her several times. Howard started to wonder if he was imagining things, but it felt like Tilda had even slowed down and let him catch up. ¡°Tilda, you can¡¯t get away. Give me the video.¡± The alley had only one entrance. Howard had Tilda cornered. She was cornered, nowhere left to go. ¡°The video? Oh, you mean this¡­¡± Tilda calmly pulled out her phone right in front of Howard. She tapped open the video, letting it y. The whole scene of Reba kneeling and barking was right there, volume turned all the way up. ¡°Not bad, right? Almost a work of art. ¡°If I posted it online, it would be all over the ce.¡± 12:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 121 Give Me the Video ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± 44% +8 Pearls Howard couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to Reba if the video went viral. He lunged at Tilda in a panic. He stood at least six foot two, with the build of a pro fighter. When he charged, he exuded an intimidating aura, almost was like a lion going in for the kill. The whole alley seemed to shrink inparison. His shadow swallowed Tilda¡¯s in an instant. All Howard cared about was grabbing the phone. He wasn¡¯t even thinking about anything else. But all his little tricks he had up his sleeve were useless against Tilda. She dodged his grab easily andshed out with a kick aimed right at his groin. Howard¡¯s face turned dark, and he barely twisted out of the way in time. Her kick sliced through the air with a sharp snap. That one move made Howard realize something was seriously wrong. Tilda was a trained martial artist. She knew what she was doing. The second that thought entered Howard¡¯s head, it was already toote. Tilda nted her left foot against the wall, spun in midair, and kicked straight for the side of Howard¡¯s face with her right foot. As the sunset cast its glow over the alley, it caught the line of Tilda¡¯s cheek. Her dark hair whipped in the air, her body moving with a grace that looked almost winged. She looked like a winged goddess of war. She looked unstoppable. The sh of movement left Howard blinded for a split second. He couldn¡¯t even track what Tilda was doing. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel All he could do was fall back on years of fighting experience and instinctively defend himself. He blocked her kick with his right arm. But Tilda didn¡¯t back down. Her eyes were locked on the weakest spot of his arm¨Cthe unprotected elbow joint, where he had no leverage. Out Of The Shadows Ch 122 Chapter 122 The Cat That Hunts Snakes Just as Howard lunged, that redirected kick mmed straight into the weakest part of his right arm. A sharp crack rang out, and his bone had fractured cleanly. ¡°Ahhh!¡± 44% +8 Pearls His right arm was useless now. Even someone like Howard couldn¡¯t stop himself from screaming in agony. His face flushed deep red, bloodshot eyes wide with pain. Sweat burst from his forehead in an instant, soaking his entire body. Clutching his shattered arm, he dropped to his knees, howling nonstop. ¡°Wrestling world champ? Please, you¡¯re nothing but trash.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t about to let him catch his breath. She followed up with a clean, brutal left hook straight to Howard¡¯s face. Bang! Despite weighing nearly 170 pounds, Howard was sent flying into the wall by Tilda¡¯s punch. Anyone watching would¡¯ve sworn she was cheating. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Sure, Tilda stood a solid 5¡¯7¡°, but she couldn¡¯t have weighed more than 100 pounds soaking wet. A hundred¨Cpound girlnding a punch strong enough to knock a 6¡¯3¡°, perfectly built, former world wrestling champion into a wall? Basically impossible. Yet, Tilda did exactly that. One of Howard¡¯s teeth flew out from the impact. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, thick and sticky as it hit the floor. Tilda mmed her foot down onto his face. ¡°You thought I ran away on purpose? Nah. I just wanted a quiet ce with no witnesses and no cameras, so I could beat the hell out of you. You really think being born a Jensons makes you better than everyone? Think a gold medal makes you unstoppable? In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but a smug little puppet, strutting around the spotlight, clueless that someone else is pulling your strings.¡± Tilda hated Wade¡¯s fake charm. Hated Howard¡¯s arrogance even more. But this time, it was Howard who chased her down, and Howard who threw the first punch. 12:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 122 The Cat That Hunts Snakes So, Tilda gave Howard a taste of his own medicine. She shattered his shy, hollow defense using the very move he thought was his greatest weapon. She stomped his pride straight into the ground. Looking at Howard now¨Chelpless, unable to fight back¡­ Mmm. It felt damn good. Tilda mmed her foot into his face again and again. Like she was trying to grind his mouth into pulp. 44%1 +8 Pearls That mouth had spit out more insults than she could count, every word like a knife back when she was still the old Tilda¡­ the weak one.. Now, she was here to settle the score. That spineless waste of space¨Cthis Howard¨Cwas the man she once gave everything for? Hell no. He wasn¡¯t worth a damn thing. Blood filled Howard¡¯s mouth, thick with the taste of iron. His right arm screamed in pain, his face throbbed, but worse than any of that was the sting in his pride and his heart. Furious, Howard¡¯s face turned bright red as he let out a deafening, animalistic roar. Heshed out with his good arm¨Chis left¨Cthrowing it forward with everything he had, but he didn¡¯t touch a thing. Tilda had already spun back and retreated, widening the gap between them. ¡°Tilda!¡± he roared. By now, Howard hadpletely lost it. He didn¡¯t care that she was a woman. Didn¡¯t care she was his little sister. All he wanted was to crush the bastard who humiliated him. Every throb of pain, every ounce of shame fueled him. 10 He shot to his feet like a wild animal and lunged, swinging his left fist at her. This punch¨Cfueled by rage and pain¨Cwas beyond full force. It was everything he had, and then some. That fist, the size of a small boulder, sliced through the air like it was tearing it open. Tilda didn¡¯t doubt for a second¨Cif that hitnded, anywhere on her body, it could be deadly. But- 213 Chapter 122 The Cat That Hunts Snakes ¡°Too slow,¡± Tilda sneered. Back when her mentor took her in, Tilda had learned inner force under their guidance. 44% +8 Pearls And once she stepped into the dark web world, always nning ahead, she never let up on her training. She knew this was her trump card, her survival skill. Thanks to the innate gifts of her Omega¨Ctype traits, Tilda had always picked things up with ridiculous speed and mastering skills in record time. She had refined her inner force to near¨Cperfection, pushing her body past normal human limits. It was a level of control and transformation that someone like Howard, who¡¯d only ever relied on brute force and strict training, could never reach. The inner force flowed through her like a current. Her body felt weightless, even her eyes sparkled with rity and precision. In her vision, Howard¡¯s movements were ying in slow motion. If Howard was a venomous snake, Tilda was the cat waiting to strike. It didn¡¯t matter how deadly the snake¡¯s fangs or venom were. For Tilda, one slip could mean total disaster.¡± But with reflexes like a cat¡¯s and eyes locked in with razor focus, that snake never even stood a chance of touching her. Speed always trumps brute force. Tilda dodged Howard¡¯s rage¨Cfueled punch with ease. She twisted to the side, energy surging through her, and unleashed ¨¤ devastating uppercut right to Howard¡¯s jaw. To his credit, Howard was a former world wrestling champ. Even if his mind was clouded with rage, his powerful instincts still kicked in the moment danger struck. That sixth sense saved his life just barely. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 123 Chapter 123 Too Late for Sorry Howard yanked his arms up just in time, blocking Tilda¡¯s brutal uppercut. But it didn¡¯t matter. The force behind that punch still sent him flying. He felt like his jaw had almost been shattered. His body mmed hard into the ground, the impact so heavy it knocked the air from his lungs. Breathing became a struggle. With a frame that massive, hitting the floor at the wrong angle could¡¯ve been catastrophic. For a moment, the pain sobered him up. Sweat poured down his body as the aches multiplied. 43% +8 Pearls Blood from his face dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision until he could barely make out Tilda¡¯s form. Just a silhouette now, towering over him. Her expression was unreadable. No rage, no satisfaction, just disgust, contempt, and disappointment. Her voice dropped like a funeral bell,nding cold and clear in the one sense he still had left. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic.¡± With that, Tilda turned and walked away without hesitation. She had thought taking down Howard, the so¨Ccalled world wrestling champion, would take more effort. Turned out? He was a total letdown.. The Jensons¨Cloud on the outside, hollow on the inside. All bark, no bite. Trash like that only belonged with more trash. That old saying? Yeah, it was right on the money. Good thing Tilda had bailed fast, or she might¡¯ve rotted right along with them. Howard opened his mouth to speak, but the moment he did, blood filled it. He choked on the metallic taste, a sharp pressure clogging his sinuses, his breath caught somewhere between his throat and nose. No words came out. He hadn¡¯t expected this. That the one thing he prided himself on¨Chis fighting skills¨Cwould crumble like junk metal in front of Tilda. Chapter 123 Too Late for Sorry Howard used to look down on Tilda. 43% +8 Pearls But now, with the very thing he had built his identity on, his so¨Ccalled unbeatable fighting skills, crushed beneath her feet like they were nothing? What did his contempt even amount to? Sure, maybe he underestimated her. But in a real fight, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡°underestimated¡± or ¡°caught off guard.¡± There¡¯s only winning or losing. And Howard? He didn¡¯t just lose, he got obliterated. The word failure didn¡¯t even begin to cover how pathetic he looked right now. A searing pain bloomed in his chest like something was trying to tear its way out. Ever since he¡¯d achieved his dream, won the world wrestling championship belt, and became the youngest foreigner in the sport¡¯s history to do it, Howard had thought he was unstoppable. He believed he was ready to chase even bigger heights, take on every majorbat discipline around the world and collect their titles too. He bathed in praise, high on his own hype. And now, that long¨Cburied feeling came flooding back¨Ca bitter, gnawing burn. It was the fire born of defeat. Of tears, humiliation, and soul¨Ccrushing frustration. ¡°Tilda!¡± Wade finally caught up, having chased their trail for a while. Howard and Tilda had moved too fast for him to follow right away, and it had taken him some time to track them down. Latest content published on Find[?]ovel If he hadn¡¯t heard their voices just now¡­. His heart clenched. He was terrified something had happened to Tilda. But when he saw her standing tall,pletely unharmed, the first thing he noticed was her white sneakers. Streaked with blood. ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Wade rushed up, breath tight in his chest. He didn¡¯t even realize how anxious he¡¯d been. The thought of Howard hurting her had him in a silent panic. ¡°Wade, do you really think I need your fake¨Cass concern?¡± Tilda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften, and her voice was cold. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response, she just brushed past him and walked off. 12:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 123 Too Late for Sorry ¡°Tilda, wait!¡± Wade called after her. +3% +8 Pearls ¡°I¡¯m seriously worried about you. Whether you believe me or not¡­ just tell me, are you hurt? Did Howard do anything to you?¡± Wade knew words wouldn¡¯t change anything now. He just needed one answer. That Tilda was safe. That nothing happened while she was alone with Howard. If Howard had done something and Wade hadn¡¯t gotten there in time, he¡¯d never forgive himself. When Tilda turned around and met his worried face, she curled her lips into a cold, mocking smile. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t you realize how much you look like apdog right now? Have you lost your damn mind? Where¡¯s the guy who used to look down on me, insult me like it was your favorite pastime, apply double standards to everything I did? And now what¨Cyou¡¯re trying to act like some loving big brother who¡¯s worried about his sister? Why? To make yourself feel a little less guilty about all the disgusting crap you¡¯ve done?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hold back, not when it came to anyone from the Jensons. Her words shot straight through Wade¡¯s chest like a thousand arrows. Thinking back to everything he¡¯d said and done to her, the shame crushed down on him like a weight he couldn¡¯t lift. Why now? Why the hell did he only realize the truth now, after all the pain, all the damage, all the times he chose to believe the worst of her? Why did it take this long for him to see how badly he¡¯d screwed up? The coldness in his voice back then, the verbal abuse, the tant double standards ¡­ it made Wade sick to. his stomach. He didn¡¯t deserve to be her brother. Didn¡¯t even deserve to call himself a decent human being. What kind of person says those things to a sister who had been missing for 19 years? To someone they were lucky to find again? No one with a heart would treat their family that way, and he knew it. Out Of The Shadows Ch 124 Chapter 124 Humiliation Is Fuel ++8 Pearls ¡°No matter what you think¡­ I know you hate me, and I don¡¯t have any excuse for the way I treated you before, but I¡¯m not doing this to earn forgiveness. I¡¯m doing this because I want to. Tilda, I just need to know¨Care you hurt?¡± Wade said, his voice tight. Call him whatever she wanted. A hypocrite. A piece of trash. Someone faking concern to ease his own guilt. Wade didn¡¯t care. This was the one thing he genuinely wanted¨Cto make sure Tilda was okay. Maybe she was right. Maybe he was just trying to patch up the guilt eating away at him, guilt for the way he¡¯d hurt her. Guilt for all the lines he¡¯d crossed. Guilt for the things he could never take back. Wade no longer hoped she would understand that it was normal for a brother to worry about his sister. € 2 2 2 2 2 2 8 5 2 Not after all the crap he¡¯d done. He¡¯d already torn her heart to pieces. He didn¡¯t even deserve to call himself her brother, let alone ask for her understanding. ¡°Instead of pretending to care¡­ Wade, don¡¯t you think someone else is missing? Don¡¯t be so sure the blood on my shoes is mine.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her tone ice¨Ccold. Wade froze. Just then, Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the caller ID. Without another word, she answered the call and walked right past him¨Cface unreadable. ¡°Yeah¡­ Andy, ran into some trash. Treated it like a warm¨Cup. I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll meet you guys in a minute.¡± Her voice faded as she disappeared down the street. Only when she was gone did Wade finally snap out of it, and then he bolted into the alley. No way. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Howard was a world wrestling champion, he was a beast in the ring. Everyone knew how strong he was. Even if Howard had been ambushed by a gang of violent thugs, as long as they didn¡¯t have guns or weapons, he should¡¯ve been able to take them down easily. He¡¯d done it before, and he¡¯d even received a publicmendation for stepping in during a street robbery. Chapter 124 Humiliation Is Fuel +8 Pearls With that kind of skill, how could someone like Tilda¨Ca girl, seemingly fragile¨Cpossibly be the one to do this to him? But then Wade saw it. Howard¨Cface covered in blood¨Cslumped against the wall,pletely unable to move. ¡°Howard!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t stop himself from shouting. He rushed over, practically diving to his side. ¡°Oh my god¡­ What the hell happened to you? Are you okay? I¡¯m calling an ambnce right now.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Wade, hold on ¡­¡± Howard forced the words out between shallow breaths. He paused, catching what little strength he had left, and grabbed Wade¡¯s arm weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t want the family to know about this¡­ I don¡¯t want to worry them. Just take me to a private hospital. I¡¯ll get treated there first.¡± ¡°Okay. Yeah. Let me help you out of here. We¡¯ll get you to the car.¡± Wade carefully lifted Howard up, one arm around his back as they started to move, but the pain was written all over Howard¡¯s face, N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel Every few steps, he winced hard, sucking in air through clenched teeth. Wade finally broke the silence. ¡°Howard ¡­ was it Tilda who did this to you?¡± He still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. But who else could it have been? ¡°Yeah, it was Tilda. She¡¯s way stronger than we ever imagined¡ªnot just some hacker. Her fighting skills are elite. Like, next¨Clevel elite. She used some technique I don¡¯t even understand and wrecked me.¡± Howard¡¯s voice was bitter, low, and ashamed. Saying it out loud made Howard feel even worse. This wasn¡¯t just about keeping the family from worrying. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of them knowing the truth that he¡¯d beenpletely beaten down by Tilda. It was humiliating. Wade stayed silent. He was too stunned to say a single word. ¡°When I recover from this, I¡¯m going to challenge Tilda to a proper fight. Next time, I won¡¯t underestimate her,¡± Howard said through gritted teeth. Tilda had lit a fire in him. Hispetitive drive had beenpletely awakened. Chapter 124 Humiliation Is Fuel He didn¡¯t care about family grudges anymore, this wasn¡¯t about the Jensons. ÁÖ¼Ò43%ÅÌ +8 Pearls This was about him¨CHoward¨Ca fighter who had always dreamed of bing the best in the world, issuing a challenge to someone who had utterly crushed his pride. He¡¯d been beaten badly by Tilda, and if he didn¡¯t take that dignity back, then he wasn¡¯t Howard anymore. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t take her lightly. Next time, he¡¯d go all out. ¡°Damn¡­ that hurts¡­ ¡± he hissed. After dropping Una off at home, Tilda finally told Andy what had happened with Howard and Wade showing up to cause trouble. She didn¡¯t bother mentioning Wade¡¯s fake concern, didn¡¯t think it was even worth bringing up. Instead, she casually exined how she¡¯d beaten the hell out of Howard. ¡°God, finally! You should¡¯ve wrecked those two ages ago. Just hearing about it feels so satisfying.¡± Andy had never seen Tilda fight before, not in person, anyway. Up until now, their connection had only been through encrypted dark web channels and hidden IPs. But in that world? If you didn¡¯t learn how to protect yourself, you were already dead. Danger was never optional, and when it came for you, it didn¡¯t knock first. Sure, stealth and hacking kept you alive on paper. But when things got physical, the basics were non¨Cnegotiable¨Chand¨Cto¨Chandbat, firearms, precision, speed. As the Queen of the dark web, Tilda had just as many admirers as she had people who wanted her dead. Send Gifts 2.5K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 125 Chapter 125 Panic Line +8 Pearls Tilda¡¯s hacking skills were just too good. The people who wanted her dead had no clue that the legendary Queen of the dark web¨Cfeared, respected, untouchable¨Cwas, in real life, just an ordinary¨Clooking, harmless student at Cethend. ¡°Still, I¡¯m worried Howard might be dumb enough to team up with the Jensons ande after you again,¡± Andy said. ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Tilda replied coolly. ¡°That guy¡¯s too obsessed with his image. You really think he¡¯d go around telling people I beat him until he looked like a swollen pig? Howard would rather die than admit that.¡± She scoffed. She knew him too well. The kind of guy who pretended to have morals and a strong sense of justice, but when it came to people closest to him? That so¨Ccalled ¡®integrity¡® vanished without a trace. The truth was, Howard had no real bottom line. And he was a master at convincing himself otherwise. He could spin any excuse¨CI did it for the family,¡® ¡®I sacrificed myself for others,¡® whatever made him feel like a hero. Still, at least Howard owned being a jerk¨Cloud and proud. That was better than Wade¡¯s pathetic act. Wade would screw you over, frame you, and then show up pretending to care. In the end, it was just a race to the bottom. ¡°You¡¯re right, but what about that video of Reba? What¡¯s your n for that? If you leak it online, I doubt that woman¡¯s reputation would survive,¡± Andy said. Anyone who messed with Tilda? Andy would never let them walk away clean. In the dark web, the most efficient way to solve a problem was to make someone disappear for good. That way, they could never disturb Tilda¡¯s peace again. But since Tilda hadn¡¯t given the order, Andy wasn¡¯t about to suggest it. As the Queen, Tilda didn¡¯t just have the power to protect herself, she had every right to toy with her prey however she pleased. ¡°This video? Not posting it would actually be more devastating than leaking it.¡± Tilda said calmly. 43% Chapter 125 Panic Line +8 Pearls ¡°It¡¯s like some kind of water torture. No real pain at first. Nothing obvious. But put someone in total darkness, cut off their senses, and let water drip, one drop at a time, onto their forehead¨Cwhile they¡¯repletely restrained¡­ Eventually, the pressure alone will shatter their mind.¡± When it came to someone like Reba, ruining her reputation would¡¯ve been too easy. But she came after Tilda first. Both their past and present lives¡® worth of bad blood, and Tilda was going to settle it all at once. She¡¯d make sure Reba would beg for death long before it came. Right now, Reba didn¡¯t even dare go home, She clung to K like her life depended on it, trembling the entire way back to the Jenson vi. If K hadn¡¯t agreed to stay with her tonight, Reba was pretty sure she would¡¯ve lost her mind. The household¡¯s actual owners weren¡¯t there, only a few servants. Russell, ir, and Dominic were all spending yet another night at the office. K brought Reba into her own room to help calm her down first, then pulled out her phone and tried calling Howard and the others. Howard had promised earlier¨Cafter she told him about what happened to Reba¨Cthat he¡¯d retrieve the video himself. But now it was already past 9 p.m., and she hadn¡¯t heard a single word back. No one was picking up their phones, and a very bad feeling crept into K¡¯s chest. Finally, K got through, but it was Wade who picked up. ¡°Wade, what the hell is going on? Why haven¡¯t you answered any of my calls? I¡¯ve been worried sick!¡± Newest update provided by Find[?]ovel ¡°Sorry, K. We ran into a situation. Something urgent came up, and Howard and I had to handle it. He probably won¡¯t being home for a while¡­ Wade nced at Howard, who was still receiving treatment, and lied through his teeth. ¡°Oh my God, what happened? What¡¯s going on with Howard? And Wade, did you get the video of Reba ¡­ ¡°We didn¡¯t get it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Honestly, K had already suspected as much. Wade¡¯s radio silence basically said everything. It wasn¡¯t her mess to clean up. She was about to say something polite, offer a few words offort, then hang up and figure out how to break the news to Reba¨Cwhen Reba suddenly rushed into the room. ¡°K! Is that Wade on the phone? Give it to me! Now!¡± 43% Chapter 125 Panic Line ¡°Reba-¡± +8 Pearls Before K could say anything, Reba had already snatched the phone from her hand, nearly knocking her over in the process. K stumbled backward, barely staying on her feet. Reba didn¡¯t care, her voice shook as she pressed the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello? Wade? Did you get the video?¡± ¡°Sorry, Reba. Tilda ¡­ we couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°No! No, what am I supposed to do now? What am I gonna do?! If that video goes public, I¡¯m finished!¡± Reba burst into tears. All that arrogance she¡¯d unted earlier at the amusement park¨Cwhen she confronted Tilda and Una¨Cwas gone without a trace. Wade went silent. What was he supposed to say? He already had enough of his own mess to deal with. Tilda had himpletely cornered. Every time he faced her, he came out looking like the worst version of himself¨Cashamed, helpless, crushed by guilt. Send Gifts 2.5K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 126 Chapter 126 Checkmate in the Courthouse +8 Pearls Now, with all the negative press surrounding the Jensons¨Cplus Howard¡¯s injuries, all thanks to Tilda¡ªIt felt like karma catching up with them. Payback for how they had treated their own blood¨Ca sister they had ignored, abused, and cast aside. Time flew. A few dayster, the date for the second court hearing arrived. Since Russell had already issued a public apology and fulfilled Tilda¡¯s conditions, the trial went smoothly. A settlement was reached with little resistance. Dominic sat in the gallery, his face like stone. For the first time, he really looked at Tilda. And it wasn¡¯t just with hatred, there was something else in his eyes now¨Cfear. Because Tilda wasn¡¯t just connected to Andy anymore. She had ties to Jude from DY Group. The day they learned Jude had personally taken down the Jenson Group¡¯s internal systems, Dominic, Russell, and ir had immediately held a meeting. Dominic even tried calling Jude directly, but Jude didn¡¯t even pick up. By the next morning, news broke¨CDY Group was officially cutting all ties with the Jenson Group, Every single partnership was terminated. Even the multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor deal they¡¯d been negotiating, one DY Group had shown serious interest in, was now dead in the water. Dominic was so shaken, he could barely function. Sure, for a massive Fortune 500pany like DY Group, a few billion was pocket change, but what major conglomerate walked away from profit without a damn good reason? Unless they were nning to go to war with the Jensons. Just the thought of going head¨Cto¨Chead with Jude¨Cthat deep, unreadable man with terrifying capability¡ª left Dominicpletely unsure of victory. That¡¯s why he now viewed Tilda with such fear and hatred. If her revenge ended up dragging Jude and DY Group in as enemies, the consequences would be catastrophic. Once this hearing ended, he had to confront her. 12:18 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 126 Checkmate in the Courthouse But just as the trial was wrapping up, Andy suddenly spoke up. +8 Pearls ¡°Your Honor, my client would like to file two final requests regarding her legal rights. First, that the Jenson family is prohibited from retaliating against either of my clients following the conclusion of this case. Second, that theypensate my client for emotional distress and lost wages, totaling 2.5 million dors.¡± Rose¡¯s brow twitched slightly. ¡°Two¨Cpoint¨Cfive million? Andy, this was a minor case. That¡¯s excessive, don¡¯t you think?¡± Andy fired back without missing a beat. ¡°Excessive? Why would it be? Tilda did hire me for this, after all. Even though we¡¯re friends, I am charging her the ¡®friend rate, you know.¡± Rose fell silent. She couldn¡¯t argue with that. Getting someone like Andy to handle any case, even a minor one, 2.5 million dors wasn¡¯t even close to enough. People had offered him hundreds of millions to jump the queue and take their cases first. He¡¯d refused without hesitation, and told them to get in line like everyone else. For the Jensons, 2.5 million dors was pocket change. Giving it to Tilda left a bitter taste, sure¨Cbut it was a small price to pay to shut the case down and stop further damage. So they agreed to Tilda¡¯s terms. As Tilda and Andy turned to leave the courtroom, Dominic moved fast. ¡°Tilda. Stop right there.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even nce his way. She and Andy just picked up their pace and walked right past him. ¡°Tilda, I said stop! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t believe she actually had the nerve to ignore him. He sped up, determined to catch up. If Tilda made it past the courthouse doors and into that sea of reporters, it would be nearly impossible to get a word in. Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel In a quick move, Dominic sprinted forward and spun to block her path. ¡°Dominic, do you not know how to spell the word shame? Can¡¯t you tell I don¡¯t want to talk to you? I guess the mighty Jenson Group CEO, the heir to the oh¨Cso¨Cpowerful Jenson family, is not only a pervert, but also a shamelesspdog. Pathetic,¡± she said tly. Tilda didn¡¯t miss a beat. Her voice was sharp and cutting, zero mercy. Dominic clenched his jaw, fighting the urge to p her across the face. ¡°Tilda, I just want to know one thing ¨Cwhat¡¯s your rtionship with Jude?¡± he asked. 12:18 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 126 Checkmate in the Courthouse 70 +8 Pearls ¡°What business is it of yours what kind of rtionship I have with Mr. Bell? What makes you think I owe you any exnation just because you asked? Ridiculous.¡± Inwardly, Tilda was amused. Thank God Jude had stepped in directly. If he hadn¡¯t, Dominic wouldn¡¯t be half this anxious. So Jude¨CSlosa¡¯s so¨Ccalled emperor¨Chad really rattled Dominic this much? She nced at Dominic¡¯s rare, panicked expression and smirked. Now that was fun. Dominic opened his mouth again, about to push further, but Andy stepped in, blocking his way. Tall andposed, Andy stood eye¨Clevel with him. He was smiling, but his emerald green eyes were cold as ice, depthless and unreadable. His lips parted slowly, voice low and androgynous, but firm with authority. ¡°Mr. Jenson. My client has no interest in speaking with you. Have you already forgotten? In court just now, father and your legal team agreed without hesitation¨Cnot to harass either of my clients.¡± your Send Gifts ·Ë 2.5K ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 127 Chapter 127 Bittersweet Farewell 43% +8 Pearls ¡°You¡¯re already breaking the agreement, and we haven¡¯t even left the courtroom. Wow. That¡¯s bold. Real bold.¡± Andy¡¯s voice carried a mocking edge. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble ¡­ ¡± Dominic muttered. Just then, Russell¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dominic.¡± Dominic turned to see Russell and Rose approaching. Russell shook his head at him. Even though he understood Dominic¡¯s curiosity¨Chonestly, he was dying to know too. It felt like they¡¯d never really understood Tilda, this so¨Ccalled biological daughter of theirs. Not only was she connected to Andy, and she¡¯d somehow pulled Jude into this mess as well. Jude, a man as powerful and untouchable as him had willingly cut ties with the Jensons¨Cand taken Tilda¡¯s side. Russell wanted nothing more than to know what kind of rtionship Tilda had with Jude, but now wasn¡¯t the time. With how guarded and sharp Tilda was, there was no way she¡¯d just hand over that kind of information. She¡¯d let Dominic choke on his own frustration first. In that way, she was exactly like Russell. So, in the end, Dominic had no choice but to give up, clearly unwilling. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the only one here with a functioning brain, Russell.¡± Tilda shot back with a smirk, her wordsced with sarcasm. Then she and Andy turned and walked out of the courtroom. Outside, the press had already gathered. Everyone knew today was the second hearing, and with the Jensons involved, the attention was massive. Even though days had passed since the initial headlines, there was still plenty of buzz left to feed off. Where there was hype, there was money. No one was about to walk away from that. Tilda and Andy moved through the crowd of reporters effortlessly, confidently answering questions about the oue of today¡¯s trial. Dominic stood nearby, watching their smug,posed expressions¨Cand he was fuming. He wanted nothing more than to rip those fake smiles off their faces. What the hell were they pretending for? This wasn¡¯t just some legal win, this was a betrayal. Tilda had betrayed the Jensons, betrayed the family that Chapter 127 Bittersweet Farewell gave birth to her, and stabbed her own father in the back. 443% +8 Pearls Yet there she was, standing in front of the cameras, casually talking about the case like it was no big deal. Dragging the Jensons through the mud,ughing like it was nothing, like she didn¡¯t carry Jenson blood in her veins. If she hated them so much, she should¡¯ve just given her life back to the family. Russell stepped beside Dominic and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dominic. Let¡¯s go. We still have to deal with the falloutter today.¡± ¡°Dad, I just don¡¯t get it. I really don¡¯t. Why does it have to be her? My sister. Your daughter. If she weren¡¯t rted to us, if there wasn¡¯t that blood tie, none of this would¡¯ve happened. The Jensons wouldn¡¯t have taken this kind of hit, and DY Group wouldn¡¯t have canceled our partnership. All of it is because of Tilda.¡± What a perfect sister. What a perfect daughter. Russell didn¡¯t respond at first. Then he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We were doomed the second she walked in the door.¡± Once Tilda and Andy wrapped up the media questions and got into the car, Tilda finally spoke again. ¡°Andy, donate the 2.5 million anonymously. Pick an orphanage.¡± Tilda had zero interest in keeping the Jensons¡® money. Just touching it felt disgusting. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find?Novel She only took it to spite them. If she could do something decent with it, like give back to the orphanage where she¡¯d once lived, even better. Andy raised a brow. ¡°Got it.¡± As night fell, Una and Tilda threw a send¨Coff party for Andy at the Nightingale Bar. Sipping her Bloody Mary, Una pouted a little. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, Andy, Can¡¯t you stay just a little longer?¡± Andy smiled. ¡°I really can¡¯t. Jeselton¡¯s been pressing hard for my return. I¡¯ve already stayed here almost three weeks just to handle Tilda¡¯s case. If I could stick around longer, I definitely would.¡± Seeing how reluctant Una was, Andy reached over and gave her a light pat on the head. ¡°Come on, Una. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll never see each other again. Next time you and Tildae to Jeselton, I¡¯ll clear my whole schedule and show you around properly.¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯d be awesome!¡± Chapter 127 Bittersweet Farewell +8 Pearls Tilda didn¡¯t chime in immediately. She just stood by the riverside, letting the wind brush through her hair. The rotating neon lights of Nightingale Bar shimmered across her figure, casting shes of color that made her already striking features seem even more mysterious, like something straight out of a dream. ¡°Evening, everyone.¡± A voice cut in as Maurice strolled over, holding a bottle of wine. ¡°As the owner of Nightingale Bar, consider this a personal gift. Hope you alle back often.¡± He shed a cheeky wink in Una¡¯s direction. Una froze. Instant goosebumps. Sure, she could admit Maurice was good¨Clooking, but that look? Seriously? What the hell did that wink even mean? Maurice really thought that was his charm? He gave her the same weird lookst time at Sky Dining too. Tilda nced at the bottle in his hand and instantly recognized it. ¡°Mr. Rowse, you really don¡¯t hold back, do you? A ten¨Cmillion¨Cdor, ultra¨Crare ¡¯82 vintage bottle of wine.¡± ¡°Only the best for the best,¡± Maurice said smoothly. Without waiting for an invite, he pulled out a chair and sat right down. Meeting Tilda¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Maurice gave a small smile. ¡°Rx. Jude¡¯s not here. He¡¯s out on a business trip in Lucien. Had something to take care of.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Tilda managed a one¨Cword response. Out Of The Shadows Ch 128 Chapter 128 The Hacker Behind the Crown 43% +8 Pearls The truth was,st night Tilda had suddenly gotten a craving for something ridiculously dark and decadent. She casually mentioned it while chatting with Jude, and without a second thought, he had it delivered right to her. Tilda had also asked if he¡¯d been busytely, and whether personally stepping in to deal with the Jensons would cause him any trouble. Jude reassured her it was no big deal. He even mentioned he¡¯d have to take care of something the next day. Then he stayed with her for two whole hours before heading out. What he didn¡¯t say was that he¡¯d be flying to Lucien for a business trip. Jude had never hidden the fact that he was interested in forming a contract with her, but he¡¯d always been a gentleman about it. Never once pushed or forced her into anything. Maurice¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement. ¡°If Jude knew how much you were thinking about him, Ms. Tilda¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯d make his day.¡± ¡°Mr. Rowse, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Mr. Bell and I are just friends,¡± Tilda replied calmly. Sure, she could admit their rtionship had progressed rapidlytely, but they were nowhere near that level yet. ¡°Mmm, I get it. Now you¡¯re friends. But who knows about the future? Fate¡¯s like that, right?¡± fun, Clearly, Maurice had zero intention of ying neutral. He was shamelessly helping Jude out¨Cwingman duties, fully activated. You¡¯re wee, Jude. This is my final assist as your loyal bro, he thought. Tilda didn¡¯t say anything. Then Andy finally stepped in. ¡°Alright, Mr. Rowse. If you¡¯re here for a drink, that¡¯s cool¨Cwee, even. But maybe don¡¯t get too involved in our Tilda¡¯s love life, yeah? Our girl here? She¡¯s way better off staying gorgeous and single. Romance just isn¡¯t necessary for her vibe. Okay?¡± If Andy hadn¡¯t figured out that Maurice meant no harm, and hadn¡¯t genuinely loved the vibe of Nightingale Bar, he would¡¯ve kicked him out already. Andy would¡¯ve been seriously annoyed if they lost this ce and couldn¡¯t even throw their own farewell party here. This was a farewell party for their closest friend. No room for side characters. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop talking. Mr. Saville, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet. This drink¡¯s 43% +8 Pearls Chapter 128 The Hacker Behind the Crown on me.¡± Just then, music started pulsing from the dance floor. Una, clearly overwhelmed by Maurice¡¯s presence, leaned over and suggested they go dance. Tilda also down to join, but just as she was about to head over, a unique notification sound chimed from Tilda¡¯s phone. It was a dark web alert. There was only one possible sender¡­ Her apprentice¨CDJ. Andy noticed too, and subtly shot Tilda a look. Then Andy turned to Una with a grin. ¡°Actually, Una, I¡¯ve been wanting to dance too. Let¡¯s go?¡± ¡°Yesss!¡± Una cheered. Tilda stayed calm. ¡°I need to take a call real quick.¡± With that, she got up and walked off, leaving Maurice behind with his drink. Maurice sat there alone, stunned. He coughed, awkwardly. Wait¡­ did I just get ditched? Every time he showed up somewhere, he was used to being the center of attention. Being ignored this hard? This had to be a first. And yeah¡­ it stung a little. Tilda stepped into the restroom and pulled out her phone. Just as she expected, it was a dark web message. DJ had finally reached out. ¡°Master, sorry I¡¯ve been MIA. A lot¡¯s happened recently. It¡¯s finally handled, so I can contact you again.¡± Tilda, using her handle Queen, replied smoothly, ¡°Whatever kept my heartless little apprentice from messaging me this long ¡­ must¡¯ve been serious.¡± DJ replied, ¡°No, Master, I¡¯ve missed you a lot. You¡¯re the most important person in the world to me. You¡¯ve done more for me than anyone ever has. I just¡­ My family was going through something.¡± The rightful source is find¡¤novel Queen reassured gently, ¡°Rx, I was just teasing you. But if you¡¯re reaching out now, I doubt it¡¯s just to catch up. What¡¯s going on?¡± 43% Chapter 128 The Hacker Behind the Crown +8 Pearls On the other side of the screen, Dominic lowered his eyes, trying to hide the flicker of sadness in them. It had all started the moment he heard about the legendary Queen. That fascination had pulled him into the dark web, and he dove headfirst into the hacker underground. When he actually became her apprentice, he was so ecstatic it was borderline obsession. Even though he had never met her in person, the admiration he felt was more than just respect. It was the kind of intense devotion only a diehard fan feels for their idol. Yes. That¡¯s right. No one would ever have guessed that Dominic¨CCEO of the Jenson Group, firstborn of the ultra¨Celite Jensons¨Cwas secretly a hacker. And more than that¡­ Queen¡¯s apprentice. The person he admired most in the world was her. Dominic had never told anyone. Not a soul. Not even his own family. THE To the outside world, and to the Jensons themselves, Dominic was the model son. He¡¯d inherited Russend ir¡¯s best genes. Graduated early with a master¡¯s degree from a top international university, returned to Cethend with honors, and from the moment he stepped into Jenson Group, he was named CEO. Through raw skill and cold precision, he quickly won the respect of the entirepany. Anyone who doubted him or tried to stir up trouble was swiftly removed, even the old guard. His ruthless efficiency had surpassed Russell himself. Which was exactly why Russell had felt confident enough to hand the reins of thepany over early and retire with ir to enjoy their golden years in peace. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 129 Chapter 129 Torn +8 Pearls Russell and ir had always been proud of their seven sons, but especially Dominic. Dominic had never done anything to worry them. He was smart, decisive, and fast when handling business. He had sharp instincts, almost like a sixth sense. These were the qualities that made him the clear heir to lead the Jenson Group one day. No one would ever guess Dominic had a connection to the dark web. Even fewer would believe he was the legendary hacker known as DJ¨Cthe secret apprentice of the infamous Queen. Dominic¡¯s only reason for staying in the dark web was because of her. Improving his hacking skills was just the easiest way to stay close to her. So when Queen announced she was leaving the dark web, Dominic immediately followed. But even though he had been her student for three years, Queen always felt that Dominic only contacted her when it was something serious. She found it strange. They were teacher and student, yet he never reached out just to chat. She often wondered, Doesn¡¯t he ever want to just talk and build a normal bond with me? In Dominic¡¯s heart, Queen was just as important as his parents. Maybe even more. She was his idol, his mentor, and almost a kind of faith to him. One day, Queen messaged him. ¡°Why have you been so quiet? Are you mad at me?¡± DJ replied. ¡°No. You really are amazing¨Cyou can even read my mind. Master, I want to ask you for something. Can you help me look into Jude from DY Group?¡± When Tilda saw the message, she frowned. ¡°Why do you want to investigate Jude? Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ you¡¯re in Slosa?¡± Dominic froze for a moment. Then he typed back without thinking. ¡°Master, you¡¯re in Slosa too?¡± Right then, an image of Tilda shed in his mind. From the moment he realized she might have terrifying hacking skills¨Cand that she had connections with Andy and Jude¨Che had been wary of her. He had already tried digging into her past with his own skills. He wanted to know what really happened in the 19 years she¡¯d been missing, who she¡¯d met, and what her background was. But he¡¯d found nothing. Not even he¨Cthe hacker ranked number 11 on the dark web¨Ccould uncover anything deeper about Tilda. That meant someone even stronger was protecting her, someone who had erased every trace of her existence. Dominic had even gone so far as to post an anonymous bounty on the dark web, hiring the hacker ranked number five to dig into her. 43% Chapter 129 Torn Still, they came up empty. That was the moment Dominic realized how dangerous Tilda really was. +8 Pearls If even the number five hacker couldn¡¯t touch her records, then the power backing Tilda was far beyond what he imagined. Andy and Jude definitely knew about the dark web. People at their level had to. Yet Tilda had ties with both of them. If Queen is in Slosa too¡­ then what is her connection to Tilda? And if the one hiding Tilda¡¯s past was none other than the number one hacker on the dark web¨CQueen- then it all made sense. The thought hit Dominic so hard he shook his head violently. For original chapters go to find?novel Impossible. No way! Queen was too noble and untouchable. How could she ever be tied to someone as dirty and shameless as Tilda? Queen sent another message. ¡°Jude is the CEO of DY Group, the youngest leader of the Bells. He¡¯s in Slosa. Of course, I know that. The moment you wanted me to investigate him, I figured you must be in Slosa too.¡± She didn¡¯t directly answer DJ¡¯s request. But from his quick reply, she already knew he was there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked if she was also in Slosa. It also meant DJ might be inpetition with DY Group. Tilda could sense that DJ was no ordinary man. His hacking skills were extraordinary. And the way he spoke -polished, refined¨Cshowed he hade from a family with power and wealth. She just hadn¡¯t expected him to run into Jude, let alone sh with him. On one hand, DJ was Tilda¡¯s student. On the other hand, Tilda didn¡¯t know where to ce Jude, the man who had helped her and also shared the same Omega¨Ctype as her. That thought left her feeling torn. DJ messaged again. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am in Slosa. And yes, a big part of my current troublees from Jude, Will you help me? If anyone can dig into him, it¡¯s you.¡± Queen paused before replying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I already tried looking into Jude a long time ago¡­ but I couldn¡¯t find anything either.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 130 Chapter 130 Let¡¯s Meet Tilda wasn¡¯t lying just to protect Jude. Jude was too famous. Living in Slosa, she had heard of him long ago. 43% +8 Pearls As the Queen of the dark web and the number one hacker, Tilda hated things she couldn¡¯t control. So, of course, she had tried to challenge Slosa¡¯s king. But sadly, even she couldn¡¯t dig up anything beyond surface¨Clevel info. That alone proved how terrifying the Bells were. Their secrets were guarded so tightly that it was like dealing with a government firewall. DJ messaged. ¡°I see¡­ then are you in Slosa?¡°/ When Dominic typed that, his heart sped up. He was both scared and eager for her answer. Finally, Queen replied. ¡°Yes.¡± In her past life, Tilda would never have admitted that¨Cnot even to her trusted apprentice. Not even Andy knew her true identity. But this time around, she wanted to cut all ties with the Jensons. She wanted to reim everything she had almost lost because of blind loyalty to family. So she decided there was no harm in being honest with her student. Dominic¡¯s hands trembled when he saw her answer. It was shocking, yet somehow it made perfect sense. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Atst, he took a deep breath. Then he typed, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll say it again. I want to meet you in person. ¡°Since we¡¯re both in Slosa, this might be our chance. But if it bothers you, just forget I said anything. Still¡­ if you¡¯re willing¡­ Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel ¡± His words trailed off. He had always wanted to meet Queen. In his mind, she had to be beautiful, with a rare kind of grace. Dominic knew she was a woman. Not only because of her codename, but also from the way she acted, the way she spoke. He was certain. Ever since the first time he heard about her, since he became obsessed with her incredible achievements, his only wish had been to see her face¨Cto¨Cface. He didn¡¯t want their bond to stay inside the dark web. He wanted to meet her in the real world. 112 Chapter 130 Let¡¯s Meet 43% +8 Pearls He wanted to be beside her like a normal person. To walk with her through the streets. To go to an amusement park. To drink coffee. To shop in malls. To ride a hot¨Cair balloon. To try bungee jumping. To watch the northern lights. To see the beauty of the world, which he had never done before, but only wanted to do with her. Just the thought of it made his chest burn. His life would be so full, so happy, if Queen were by his side. She was the first¨Cand the only¨Cperson outside of the Jensons who had ever given him real meaning in his life. His heart raced again, burning with hope. But soon it cooled down. Dominic let out a bitter smile. He already knew her answer. She would reject him again. She always did. He had asked her countless times before. She had never agreed. Even after leaving the dark web, she still kept her distance. They were teacher and student, nothing more. Only online. Never in person. Meeting in real life was too dangerous. The number one hacker on the dark web had countless admirers¨Cbut just as many enemies who wanted her gone. Even if Dominic was her student, meeting him face¨Cto¨Cface would be like gambling with her life. On the dark web, hiding your identity was the first rule of survival. Never get personal. Never let emotions get in the way. Dominic adored her. He wanted to give her everything he had. But through the cold screen, his burning heart could never reach her. Just when he was about to give up, Queen replied. ¡°Let¡¯s meet in a week, at noon. You pick the ce.¡± Dominic froze. For a full minute, he just stared at the words. Chic Then his breath quickened. Sweat broke out across his forehead. His chest surged with joy so wild his hands shook as he held his phone. He had to take several deep breaths, trying to calm the storm in his chest. Out Of The Shadows Ch 131 Chapter 131 Faster Dominic even pped himself, using the sting to snap back to reality. ¡°She agreed¡­ she really agreed¡­ ¡°Yeah!¡± This wasn¡¯t a dream. It wasn¡¯t his imagination. Her words, her reply, and the feeling¨Cit was all real. 43% Finished Right now, he looked like a young guy who had just asked out his crush for the first time and actually got a For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel yes. If anyone who knew Dominic saw him now, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. The giant CEO¡¯s office only had him inside. Good thing Russell and ir weren¡¯t around. If they saw their proud, perfect son acting like this, they would think he had lost his mind. Dominic wasn¡¯t cold, calm, or unreadable like before. He was just happy. DJ messaged. ¡°Master, you really said yes? Why so suddenly?¡± Queen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been through some thingstely. I realized meeting a student I¡¯ve trusted for three years isn¡¯t a big deal. After all, in this huge world, you¡¯re the only student I¡¯ve taken in. Now that we¡¯re both in Slosa, I think this must be fate.¡± As Tilda typed, the corner of her lips curved into a faint smile. Queen added, ¡°And no, I never looked into your real identity. I hope that when I see you for the first time in a week, I¡¯ll recognize you right away in the crowd. Let¡¯s see how strong our bond really is. Tongue¨Cout face.¡± That was Tilda¡¯s way of showing respect. With her skills, finding out who DJ really was would have been easy. She was the number one hacker on the dark web. There was almost nothing she couldn¡¯t uncover¨Cexcept for rare cases like Jude. But because DJ was her student, she chose respect. In the dark web, exposing your identity meant certain danger. Even if she never intended to hurt Dominic, protecting herself also meant protecting him. Every time she erased her tracks, she erased his too. She never once tried to dig into who he really was. She had warned him many times¨Cnever let anyone know who you are. Saying yes to meet him this time meant Tilda had finally let go. She thought maybe¨Cjust like with Andy¨Cone meeting could bring her a lifelong friend. She actually looked forward to it. Chapter 131 Faster From the way DJ carried himself, she trusted him. She only hoped he wouldn¡¯t let her down. 43% Finished DJ replied quickly, ¡°Master, thank you for trusting me and agreeing to this. I promise¨Cyou¡¯ll never regret it. I¡¯ll be the most loyal student you could ever have, no exceptions!¡± ?? ?? ? ? ??? ? Queen continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see. Alright, I have things to do. Let¡¯s meet in a week.¡± DJ typed, ¡°Okay!¡± Dominic couldn¡¯t hold it in¨Che jumped up, grinning like an innocent kid. He stood at the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window of the Jenson Group¡¯s 50th floor, but the glittering Slosa skyline outside meant nothing to him. All he could see was the chat history with Queen, scrolling through it again and again. His smile only grew wider, and it didn¡¯t fade. The dark mood Tilda had caused him earlier in the day waspletely gone. Now he was filled with nothing but happiness and excitement. One week. Just one week left. Dominic had never wanted time to move faster than right now. Faster. Faster! He even wished he could skip the next seven days and jump straight into the moment he met his master- his idol, his Queen. He imagined it would be a perfect day. Flowers blooming. The air is rich with fragrance. Even the wind ys a song of blessing just for them. He pictured it like a fairy tale¨Cthe prince and the princess meeting atst, walking together into the long road of life. Dominic didn¡¯t dare expect too much. He didn¡¯t want to scare Queen away. But his admiration for her burned inside him, with nowhere to go. How should I show her my sincerity when we meet for the first time? That was the one thing he had to figure out in the next seven days. Still¡­ even if it all failed, Dominic wanted to try. He wanted to give it everything he had. If he lost in the end, so what? At least he tried. And besides, Dominic was confident in his skills and in his looks. 2 Chapter 131 Faster He had never thought that being handsome mattered before. Out Of The Shadows Ch 132 Chapter 132 Unexpected Guest Dominic used to look down on people who only relied on their looks. But now, it felt different. Queen didn¡¯t know what he looked like. She didn¡¯t know who he really was. 43% Finished So Dominic decided. He had to give her a huge surprise. He had to make her remember him forever. When Tilda walked out of the restroom, Una came over. ¡°Tilda, what took you so long? Andy and I have already finished a dance. We were waiting on you.¡± ¡°Sorry. I ran into someone I hadn¡¯t talked to in a while. We just caught up a little longer than expected.¡± ¡°Who could make you care that much? Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ Mr. Bell?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t say it, but Una knew. It must have been Jude. And the way Jude had looked at Tilda¨Cit was clear he cared about her. For someone as powerful as Jude, being interested in Tilda felt like he was reaching up to her level, not the other way around. But if Jude was truly the man Tilda chose, Una would support her with all her heart. ¡°Secret ¡­¡± Tilda teased. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t even met him in person yet. If I do and he turns out alright, I¡¯ll introduce him to you then.¡± ¡°Oh, Tilda, you always keep me guessing¡­¡± Unaughed. The next morning, after asking for leave, Tilda took Andy to the airport and put him on his flight. Then she drove back to Orica University for ss. Una didn¡¯t have much to do, but Tilda did. She had already taken too many days off recently because of thewsuit and spending time with Andy. Even though she had already finished Shaun¡¯s course and earned the credits, she still had other sses to attend. If she skipped too many, she¡¯d only fall behind and sufferter at finals. Truth be told, Tilda didn¡¯t need a college student identity. Her skills were already way beyond that. But if she wanted to keep building her name as ¡°Queen¡± on the dark web, then having a normal, boring student identity was the perfect cover. After all, who would believe the most feared hacker online was just a regr sophomore? It was the same as Andy¨Ceveryone in the dark web knew him as a famous fixer, but in real life, he was a top Chapter 132 Unexpected Guest That kind of contrast kept them safe. Tilda¡¯s elective today was art ss. 43% Finished She had signed up for a few random electives, and this one was painting. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, eyes turned to her. Tilda had be a big name at Orica Universitytely. She was the real daughter found after 19 years, only to break ties with the Jensons and even drag Russell into court. Add to that her natural beauty, sharp presence, and unshakable confidence¨Cshe was impossible to ignore. Tilda ignored the stares and quietly picked a seat. She closed her eyes, resting. When the art professor, Simon Linscott, entered the room, he was smiling. ¡°Today,¡± he announced, ¡°I¡¯ve brought along a very talented freshman to join us.¡± At that, Tilda opened her eyes. She saw the unexpected guest and smirked. It was K. For a moment, K froze when she saw Tilda. This content belongs to Find~Novel The truth was, K was scared of her now. Gone was the smug confidence from when Tilda first returned to the Jenson Vi. Gone was the arrogance of someone who thought she could toy with others. Tilda had changedpletely. The other students knew about Tilda and K¡¯s background and the drama with the Jensons. All eyes turned to the two girls, waiting for sparks to fly. Simon, a ssic white¨Chaired academic, had been away at a seminar in another city. He didn¡¯t know about the scandal rocking the Jensons. Smiling warmly, he introduced K to the ss. Her record did sound impressive. She was a freshman in the art department, admitted with top scores in both art and academics. On the surface, she acted gently, even pitifully, making people want to side with her. And since she was a Jenson, raised with polished manners, she carried herself like high society. At Orica, she had quickly be a star among the freshmen. She was even voted into the student council, Chapter 132 Unexpected Guest and she got along well with Simon, That¡¯s why he brought her along today¨Cto show her off a little, to give her more experience. After all, getting into Orica University as the top¨Cranked art student meant her talent was real. Send Gifts 2.5K B 43% Out Of The Shadows Ch 133 Chapter 133 Snake 43% Finished Original content can be found at F?ndNovel Of course, K¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t just her own. The Jensons had poured money into her for years. They hired the best teachers, gave her every resource, and surrounded her with an ¡°artistic¡± upbringing. After the professor¡¯s introduction, K forced herself to stay calm. She smiled sweetly at the ss. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m K. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all, and I¡¯m honored that Professor Linscott invited me to join today¡¯s lesson.¡± Her acting skills were sharp. Her voice was soft, sugary, but not too fake. And with her gentle, pretty face, she instantly won over half the guys in the room. The attitude toward her shifted. People warmed up quickly. ¡°Alright,¡± Professor Linscott said. ¡°Let¡¯s start ss. Who wants to suggest a subject for today¡¯s painting?¡± ¡°I do.¡± A calm voice spoke up. It was Tilda. For a moment, Simon blinked. This was his sophomore elective ss. Why is a student like her here? Then he recognized her and adjusted awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re Tilda, right? Very well, go ahead.¡± Tilda had taken so many absences before, and she usually kept to herself. But now, after Simon returned from his seminar trip, she looked like an entirely different person. Her presence was overwhelming. Every move carried a quiet power, like starlight catching the room. Simon almost didn¡¯t recognize her. Tilda stood and looked straight at K, who was already fidgeting nervously. A cold smirk touched her lips. ¡°Professor Linscott, how about we make today¡¯s theme¡­ a snake?¡± Hiss! The whole ss sucked in a sharp breath. Too harsh! Everyone knew what she meant. Calling the theme ¡°snake¡± while K stood there as the guest assistant? That was like pointing a finger straight at her. K¡¯s face stiffened. She quickly ducked her head. Her nose reddened, eyes watering in seconds. She bit her lip, fingers twisting in the hem of her skirt like a scared little rabbit. The sight of her like this only made others ache for her. 12:20 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 133 Snake Ðñ43% Finished Even without saying a word, her whole body seemed to be crying out for help. That, in an instant, struck right at the instinct men carry to protect. That pitiful look worked. Half the guys immediately wanted to shield her. To them, Tilda suddenly looked too sharp, too harsh, too much like a tiger pouncing on a helpless bunny. But Tilda didn¡¯t care about their stares. She kept smiling calmly at Simon. The professor frowned slightly. ¡°Tilda, are you sure about this? That subject seems a little-¡± ¡°Professor,¡± Tilda interrupted smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s just a snake. Nothing more. If artists can¡¯t even paint something so simple because of inte ng, wouldn¡¯t that be ridiculous? ¡°And besides, if your conscience is clear, there¡¯s no reason to take it personally, right?¡± Her words left Simon speechless. He nced at K. K sniffled, wiping her eyes, then gave a trembling smile. ¡°Professor, I ¡­ I think Tilda¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go with it. I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a theme,¡± Tilda added coolly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic.¡± She sat back down, arms crossed, lips curling in disdain. Her eyes shed with a message only K could read. K¡¯s act worked wonders on men. But just like in the cafeteria before, it didn¡¯t fool many of the women. Some whispered under their breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you think K¡¯s a little fake?¡± ¡°Yeah. She really thinks she¡¯s hot stuff just because she got top marks in art?¡± ¡°I was top of my program too when I got in. Big deal.¡± ¡°Hey, cut it out. K¡¯s already being bullied by Tilda. She¡¯s pitiful enough without you piling on.¡± ¡°Ugh, you guys are so easy to fool. Get lost before your low IQ rubs off on us.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± The room was seconds from chaos when Simon quickly raised his voice. ¡°Enough. Snake it is. Everyone, start your sketches. K, you draw up here. I¡¯ll use your work as an example for the ss.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± 213 Chapter 133 Snake With the subject set, the chatter died down. K steadied herself and focused on the canvas. 43% Finished She really was talented. With her natural ability, her privileged training, and her practice since childhood, even something simple like a snake came alive under her brush¨Cdetailed, lifelike, elegant. Send Gifts 6 2.5K ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 134 Chapter 134 Shattered Simon stood by the easel, nodding again and again with praise. 43% Finished By the time K finished fixing her work, a lifelike snake seemed to crawl right out of the paper. The girls who had been whispering and mocking her earlier shut their mouths. They couldn¡¯t deny it- K¡¯s skills were amazing. The drawing was beautiful. ¡°Thank you, K. Everyone, take a look. Notice how she used soft pencil shading across the whole body of the snake¡­¡± Simon exined the different techniques she had used. Just hearing him talk made it sound impressive. The way people looked at K started to change. Whether they pitied her, liked her, or even disliked her, they had to admit one thing¨CK had real talent. Her cleverposition and strong technique proved she wasn¡¯t ordinary. Sure, she wasn¡¯t born a Jenson by blood. But she was their chosen daughter, raised in one of the most powerful families in the city, spoiled with money, resources, and endless tutors. Anyone growing up in that world, surrounded by the best teachers and endless opportunities, could be molded into a top¨Ctier socialite. K bowed her head humbly, epting Simon¡¯spliments. But from the corner of her eye, she shot Tilda a proud nce. Tilda, this is what it means to be a Jenson daughter¨Cgrace, talent, and ss. Without the Jensons raising her, without the most expensive tutors, without her own talent and effort, she could never have reached this level at her age. This was her foundation inside the Jensons. This was why her brothers adored her, why her her, why others admired her. She wasn¡¯t some clumsy, fake princess. parents favored And for a freshman art major to earn such attention from Simon¨Cthat was unheard of. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gone over K¡¯sposition,¡± Simon said, ¡°do you all feel you understand more clearly? In a bit, I¡¯ll ask some of you to raise your hands if you want me to analyze your work too.¡± He had barely finished when another voice cut in. ¡°Professor Linscott, I¡¯m done. Could you take a look?¡± It was Tilda. Of course, it was her. Original content can be found at find?novel 12:20 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 134 Shattered But K didn¡¯t even flinch. She had expected this. After all, Tilda had chosen ¡°snake¡± in the first ce just to humiliate her. But what could Tilda possiblypare with? Against her¨Cthe one with real skill? 43% Finished K had never nned to make painting her life¡¯s goal. For her, art was a stepping stone. Something to get her into a top university, something to polish her name so the Jensons could be proud of her. Her real future was higher. Marriage into a richer, stronger family. Or maybe even breaking into the entertainment world. Someone like Jude ¡­ Now that was a match worth dreaming of. Preston? He was fine, but he was forever stuck in Jude¡¯s shadow inside the Bells. No matter his ambition, he¡¯d never measure up. K had only met Jude twice, and yet his presence burned into her memory. He was untouchable. The sharp edge in her heart. She had grown up around wealthy heirs and powerful men, but none of thempared to Jude. His aura, his pride, his cold nobility¨Che stood above them all. Only by bing stronger, more aplished, could K be worthy of him. She believed it. Jude was hers. The ss, meanwhile, all turned to watch Tilda with a mix of curiosity and excitement. K¡¯s snake drawing had been stunning, and she hadn¡¯t been shaken at all. But no one could recall Tilda ever showing off her art before. Could the disowned ¡°real daughter,¡± kicked out of her family, actuallypete with the pampered, polished ¡°fake daughter¡± who had been trained since childhood? ¡°Tilda,¡± Simon said, surprised at her speed, ¡°please bring up your work so we can all see.¡± He had noticed her earlier. While he was exining K¡¯s work, Tilda hadn¡¯t even started sketching. That meant she had finished her piece in almost the same time¨Cor maybe even faster¨Cthan K. ¡°Okay.¡± Tilda walked up calmly and set her work on disy. The room went silent. All anyone could hear was the wind rattling the trees outside and the distant shouts andughter of students runningps on the field. Even K froze. The pride she had just felt, her confidence in her own ability, was shattered in an instant. Out Of The Shadows Ch 135 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 135 Outshine Everyone ¡°Uh¡­¡± Simon¡¯s whole body trembled. Tilda¡¯s painting showed a coiled green snake. It stretched across an old wooden table. The floor was dark and worn, and next to it stood a sliding ss door. Beyond the hallway, a grove of tall pines swayed in the wind. Shadows flickered in shifting shades of green. The scene was woven with ck and green. The table itself carried faint carvings of birds, glowing as if alive. The green air. snake 115 ²ØÄî 43% Finished gave off a strange mist, and if you leaned closer, you could almost smell sharp metal in the It was only the fragrance of ink. Scattered across the table were fallen petals and a few pine needles. In the corner, a cat had strayed into the picture, its tail slipping into view, stepping so elegantly it looked like it might walk right out of the frame. There weren¡¯t enough words to describe what it felt like to look at that painting. It was too real. It didn¡¯t look like a drawing. It looked like a photo taken with the best camera in the world. But even a camera couldn¡¯t capture that kind ofposition. Only imagination on a canvas could hold a world like this. The moment you looked at it, you felt pulled straight into the picture¨Clike you were standing inside that quiet forest. Simon finally came back to himself. He couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement as he stared at Tilda. ¡°Tilda¡­ how did you even make this?¡± ¡°I just sketched whatever came to mind casually,¡± she said softly. The ss gasped again. 43% Chapter 135 Outshine Everyone She calls this casual? If this was what she did without trying, then what would she be capable of if she took it seriously? K¡¯s drawing had been really good. Butpared to this, it wasn¡¯t even close. Even to people who didn¡¯t know a thing about art, the gap was clear. Finished ¤¯ ¡°Tilda,¡± Simon said quickly, ¡°may I keep this painting for now? One person alone can¡¯t judge a piece like this. I need to call some colleagues to see it!¡± His voice shook like he had just found a treasure. It wasn¡¯t just that he doubted his own skill. It was that he was overwhelmed by Tilda¡¯s talent. Her work carried something rare¨Csomething born, not taught. A gift that might only appear once in a million people. ¡°Of course,¡± Tilda said. ¡°But I have one condition.¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Let this count as me finishing this elective. No more credits needed.¡± ¡°Approved!¡± Simon agreed instantly. ¡°But leave me your contact. I¡¯ll forward you the feedback once my friends see this.¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find¡ïNovel He knew a student like her didn¡¯t need a beginner¡¯s art ss. The system, the drills, the rules¨Cit might even ruin her gift. That would be a tragedy. If she kept going on her own path, she was destined to be a star in the art world. ¡°Thanks.¡± Tilda never once looked at K. She added Simon¡¯s WhatsApp right there in front of everyone, grabbed her bag, and walked out with calm confidence. The ss was left stunned. Wow¡­ Tilda is incredible. She¡¯s amazing! It was the first time they had ever seen a girl like her. 47 ÐÐ Not only had she broken Wade¡¯s record in Shaun¡¯s coding ss, now she had crushed K¨Cthe so¨Ccalled Mon, Chapter 135 Outshine Everyone top freshman in the art department¨Cwithout even trying. Just how much can Tilda do? She is unstoppable. This was the real Jenson daughter. She had inherited Russell and ir¡¯s brilliance, maybe even surpassed them. ÁÖ 43% Finished Even without 19 years of elite tutoring, private schools, and polished manners, her raw talent alone was enough to outshine everyone. Meanwhile, K stood off to the side, invisible. Simon, who had praised her minutes ago, had turnedpletely toward Tilda. The upperssmen who had admired her earlier now only had eyes for Tilda¨Ceyes full of awe and wonder. K bit down so hard her teeth almost cracked. Her chest ached, sharp and heavy, until she could barely breathe. This had to be a nightmare¡­ Send Gifts An Out Of The Shadows Ch 136 Chapter 136 Nightmare K felt like she was dreaming. Once she woke up, everything would go back to normal. How could Tilda have that kind of talent? It was already crazy that she beat Wade in programming Now she even crushed me in painting¨Cthe thing I¡¯m most proud of! She¡¯s a monster. Why am I having this nightmare? K clenched her fists tight. Her nails dug deep into her palms. The pain made her flinch. Ouch¡­ This wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real. Finished She still had to smile and pretend to be calm, finishing the ss with Simon as if nothing had happened. When ss ended, she overheard whispers in the hallway. ¡°Figures. K really is just the fake daughter.¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s only adopted. She doesn¡¯t have the Jensons¡® blood ¡°Look at Tilda¨Cthe real daughter. She never even got the Jensons¡® expensive tutors, but just by talent alone she crushed K.¡± ¡°My parents told me the Jensons spent so much money and effort on K. They said she was gifted. But now? She¡¯s just average.¡± ¡°Ha! This is too good. Post it on the school forum! It¡¯s like a TV drama.¡± ¡°You think the Jensons regret cutting Tilda off? She beat Wade, and now even K.¡± K froze. Tears filled her eyes. She ran into the girls¡® restroom, shut the door, and buried her face in her hands. ¡°Why? ¡°Why does Tilda have talent like that? It¡¯s impossible! Is it really because I¡¯m adopted? Because I didn¡¯t inherit Mom and Dad¡¯s good genes? 12:27 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 136 Nightmare ¡°Since Tilda is their real daughter, does that mean her blood alone makes her better than me?¡± For the first time in her life, K hated someone this much. She wanted to kill Tilda. If Tilda disappeared, K would be the only princess. The only daughter. Not a fake. ¡°To me, the Jensons¡® daughter can only be me. Never Tilda!¡± Night fell. Tilda was at home ying League of Legends with Una. Una yed Caitlyn. Tilda yed Janna. Tilda dominated the game, while Unaughed so hard she couldn¡¯t stop. Finished ¡°Tilda, you don¡¯t even know.¡± Una giggled. ¡°You¡¯re blowing up on the school forum again. K got dragged so bad, ha! She¡¯s supposed to be the best in the art department, but against you, she¡¯s nothing! ¡°And think about it¨CRussell, Wade ¡­ None of them can beat you either!¡± They won the match. Una hit Diamond I rank. Caitlyn paired with Janna was basically a free win at Diamond I. The moment they locked in those two champions, their teammates immediately started throwing out ¡°friendly greetings.¡± But every time the enemy tried to dive at Una, Tilda always managed to shove them back with her ball and throw out a shield in time, keeping Una perfectly safe. On top of that, Una¡¯s mechanics were solid, and her damage was insane. Before long, the rest of the team shut their mouths. The win was effortless. When the victory screen popped up, Una saw MVP next to Janna. She tossed her phone aside and stared at Tilda with shining eyes. Tilda tapped her on the forehead. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do I have something on my ¡°You fight well, you code well, you dance well, and now you paint well ¡­ You¡¯re like a total idol! face?¡± Tilda, what if we just ¡­ dated each other? Forget guys. I don¡¯t want anyone else to take you away!¡± Una whined, halfughing, half crying. 12:27 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 136 Nightmare: 42% Finished Tilda smirked. ¡°Dating you, huh? That¡¯s not happening. But don¡¯t worry¨Cno guy is taking me from you that easily. They¡¯d have to pass a lot of tests first.¡± ¡°Ugh! Another rejection. You¡¯re breaking my heart!¡± Just then, a special alert from the dark web popped up. Tilda excused herself, saying she needed the bathroom, and left Una ying alone. Inside the bathroom, she checked the message. It was from DJ. ?????? ???? Find_Novel(. DJ suggested, ¡°Master, let¡¯s meet on the day we agreed. Cornerstone Caf¨¦.¡± Cornerstone Cafe? Tilda knew the ce. It was one of the most popr coffee shops online, the kind everyone posted about. Which meant it was always crowded. A = Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 137 Chapter 137 Why Should She Hide? DJ figured Tilda might worry about her safety. So he picked a crowded caf¨¦ on purpose. In Cethend, no hitman would try anything in a crowded area¨Cit¡¯s way too messy to clean up But¡­ This Cornerstone Caf¨¦ carried some ugly memories for Tilda. In her past life, Dominic had been a regr here. Finished afterward. Even though it was a popr caf¨¦, it wasn¡¯t one of those shy chain spots that just focus on hype, make a quick buck, and disappear. The rightful source is findnovel This ce was run with real care. The vibe and the d¨¦cor had a ssic, timeless charm. The coffee beans were top¨Cquality imports, and the baristas followed strict rules to get each cup just right. The coffee they brewed was perfect in color, aroma, and taste. Even though each cup was pricey, people loved it anyway. The owner was Dominic¡¯s close friend, Jody Granger. Dominic had taken his family here countless times. K came most often. But he never once brought Tilda. After hearing K rave about the ce constantly, Tilda finally gave in to her curiosity. Then the memory surged. That day, she went alone, ordered atte, and wanted to see what made this caf¨¦ so special to her older brother. The coffee at Cornerstone Caf¨¦ was excellent. It had a calming magic that could wash away stress. Just as Tilda sat quietly by the window, savoring her drink alone, Dominic walked in with Wade and K. When they spotted her, Wade sneered. ¡°Wow, look who¡¯s trying to copy K now. Pathetic puppet!¡± All eyes turned to Tilda. Dominic didn¡¯t even nce at her. He just turned and walked out with Wade and K. As he left, he tossed a cruel remark over his shoulder, ¡°This caf¨¦¡¯s been spoiled by someone who doesn¡¯t belong. Even the coffee tastes awful now. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Chapter 137 Why Should She Hide? That cold, dismissive attitude, like she was some kind of germ¡­. It left Tilda frozen, humiliated, roasted by all those stares. That feeling¡­ It had been a long time. F But just hearing ¡°Cornerstone Caf¨¦¡± brought it all flooding back. It was like it had just happened. The memories hit her like a punch to the chest, sharp and sudden. Finished ¡°Mentor ¡­ are you still there? Is this ce not okay? We can go somewhere else if you want,¡± DJ typed again, afraid she might not like the ce. This caf¨¦ was Dominic¡¯s buddy ce, and the coffee was amazing. He always went there and really liked it. It was also considered the most famous caf¨¦ in Slosa. Taking all these factors into ount, it waspletely safe for Queen. Picking that ce to meet up with Queen wasn¡¯t random¨CDominic had thought it through. He kept thinking maybe Queen hated loud spots, or maybe she didn¡¯t even drink coffee¨Cwhat if he totally messed up? If Queen got irritated and bailed before they even met ¡­ He¡¯d regret it forever. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Queen replied. ¡°This ce is fine.¡± Even though Tilda had bad memories here, she refused to let her past life control her. She wasn¡¯t going to let the Jensons¡® drama rule her anymore. If she skipped the ce just because Dominic liked it, letting the ugly memories from her past keep dragging her down, then she hadn¡¯t really cut ties with them, and she still hadn¡¯t stepped out of that shadow to stand on her own. In this life, Tilda wasn¡¯t gonna waste tears or feel hurt over the Jensons anymore. If she wanted coffee, a night out, or to see anyone she liked, she¡¯d do it. She wasn¡¯t running from them¨Cif anything, they should be the ones staying away. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Her conscience was clean. Why should she hide? What a joke. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you next Friday. Can¡¯t wait!¡± DJ texted. ¡°Sounds good!¡± Queen replied. 12:28 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 137 Why Should She Hide? She logged off the dark web. Then ¡­ A WhatsApp notification popped up. Tilda¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the sender It was Jude. She didn¡¯t know why it affected her so much. Shaking off the feeling, she opened the message. It was a photo. Stars spread across the night sky. Colorful auroras stretched over a mountain at night. The photo was incredibly artistic. ¡°Passed by here, caught the aurora,¡± Jude wrote. ¡°Thought you¡¯d like it, so I snapped this for you.¡± ÐÄÃü42% Finished ¡°Wow, thanks, it¡¯s so pretty,¡± Tilda typed back. ¡°Oh, and howe you never mentioned you were flying out to Lucien for work that night?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 138 Chapter 138 Lost Track of Time Jude stared at her message for a moment. Then he texted, ¡°Wait¡­ are you wondering where I¡¯m going?¡± Tilda immediately regretted her action. She felt silly for even asking. It came off like she was annoyed he never mentioned his business trip to Lucien. For more chapters visit findnovel Truth was, they were only friends¨Cnothing beyond that. So why did she even send that message? It didn¡¯t make any sense. And now it was sent; no way to undo it. Finished ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Bell,¡± she typed. ¡°Just chatting. Your trip to Lucien looked awesome you even caught the aurora.¡± ¡°Tilda, just call me Jude,¡± he replied, a little seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Bell, alright?¡± Her finger shook slightly as she typed. After hesitating for a moment, she finally typed back, ¡°Okay, Jude.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tilda,¡± he replied, with a cheeky smile emoji. She waspletely caught up in the chat with him, until her phone suddenly buzzed. ¡°Tilda¡­ seriously? Did you bail on me? You¡¯ve been in the bathroom forever¨Clike an hour!¡± Tilda stared at her phone for a second, then noticed the time¨C9:30 p.m. already. Somehow, whenever she was chatting with Jude, the hours just slipped away. The whole day had vanished before she knew it. She texted back to Una, ¡°On my way!¡± After that, she dropped Jude a quick note, ¡°Sorry, Jude, my friend¡¯s calling me.¡± As she scrolled back through their messages, she noticed how much they¡¯d talked¨Cjust everyday stuff. The weather, little things that happened, nothing big. Still, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she got so wrapped up in it. She¡¯d totally lost track of time. ¡°Thanks, Tilda. I feel really good having you around,¡± Jude texted. Same here,¡± she typed back with a grin. ¡°Guess us two unlucky Omegas better try to actually sleep tonight.¡± Almost right away, Jude replied, ¡°We will. Because¡­ you¡¯re with me.¡± 12:28 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 138 Lost Track of Time Finished Tilda stared at the screen. She froze, unsure how to respond. His words felt way too flirty, and no matter what she wrote back, it wouldn¡¯t feel right. She just wasn¡¯t ready to take things further with Jude. But¡­ she could sense it. Things between them were changing bit by bit, and they were starting to get under each other¡¯s skin. Before, Tilda would¡¯ve freaked out. Jude was dangerous. His family was elite¨Cthe kind she always tried to avoid. Now though, she couldn¡¯t push it back anymore. All she could do was let it y out, one step at a time, no matter where it went. Then another message popped up. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯d ever choose. ¡°I choose you. ¡°I choose you again and again. ¡°No hesitation, no doubts, unswerving. ¡°I picked this up earlier in Rogrith, a small town in Lucien. Some guy was proposing to his girlfriend, and that¡¯s what he said. ¡°It stuck with me, so I wanted to share it with you. ¡°No matter what the options are, my choice is always you.¡± Tilda pressed her lips together, totally nk on what to say back. So, she just dropped a facepalm emoji and backed out. 79 14 Yeah, maybe she chickened out¨Cbut what else was she supposed to do? Jude¡¯s message came out of nowhere and hit way too hard. Ugh! Time passed quickly, and before she knew it, the day came when she was supposed to meet DJ. At exactly 2 p.m., she walked into Cornerstone Caf¨¦, just like they¡¯d nned. The baristas weed her with friendly smiles and waited for her order. She scanned the menu for a few seconds. ¡°te, please,¡± she said. She chose the samette from her previous life. She loved the taste. Even though the caf¨¦ carried some rough memories, the coffee wasn¡¯t to me. Coffee was innocent. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to mess anything up. She headed straight for the same window seat asst time, her chest steady, her mind at ease. st 12.20 Send Gifts Chapter 138 Lost Track of Time Taking slow sips of hertte, she looked out at the street. Sunshine poured over everything, and every passerby seemed to be smiling. 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 139 Chapter 139 Meeting Her Apprentice Peopleughed and shouted happily around the caf¨¦. Even Tilda felt a spark of excitement. Get full chapters from She rested her chin in her hand, eyes shining with anticipation. She was about to meet her apprentice. She had to see if they would recognize each other right away. Tilda showed up at Cornerstone Caf¨¦ but didn¡¯t text DJ. She wanted to test something. She wanted to see if their connection as master and apprentice was real. She wanted to know if they could find each other immediately in this bustling caf¨¦. They¡¯d missed each other in their past lives, but maybe this time things would finally click. Maybe she¡¯d gain a real friend she could talk to. Just then, the caf¨¦ doorbell chimed. Someone stepped in. Tilda¡¯s eyes shifted toward the entrance. She hoped it was DJ. But no- It wasn¡¯t her apprentice. It was someone she did not want to see. Dominic. Her good mood cracked the second she saw him. She took several slow breaths and told herself to stay calm. She had sworn she wouldn¡¯t let the Jensons get under her skin this time. Taking slow sips of her coffee, she waited patiently for her apprentice to show up. Dominic scanned the caf¨¦ as he entered. The moment his eyesnded on Tilda, his expression turned cold. Why the hell is she here?! Damn it! Still, with Queen on the way, he forced himself to stay calm instead of tossing Tilda out. ÐÄÄî42% Finished 42% Chapter 139 Meeting Her Apprentice Starting drama now wasn¡¯t worth it. Finished The baristas at Cornerstone Caf¨¦ knew Dominic well¨Che was tight with the owner and dropped by all the time. ¡°Mr. Jenson, your usual?¡± one of them asked. Yeah, he answered tly. ¡°Right away,¡± the barista replied. He soon brought over an orange peel civet coffee with extra care. Dominic took it and chose a seat far from Tilda. Thest thing he wanted was to look at her. Still, he had to keep watch on the caf¨¦. He couldn¡¯t risk missing Queen¡¯s arrival. He¡¯d already checked out everyone in the caf¨¦. Besides that irritating Tilda, no one gave him the feeling that they were Queen. As the top hacker on the dark web, Queen knew how to vanish into a crowd. But Dominic trusted his instincts¨Che¡¯d recognize her presence no matter what. Queen had made her name in the dark, turning into a legend among hackers everywhere. No matter what, she could never erase her presencepletely. Even the slightest hint would have been enough for Dominic to spot. Anyone whoid eyes on her would be struck, unable to turn away. At the moment, nobody in the caf¨¦ gave Dominic that vibe. Dominic sat quietly, sipping his coffee. The trouble at Jenson Group had finally passed, and life was settling down again. The only sore spot was the fallout with DY Group¨Cit still bothered him. Today, Dominic cleared his calendar and took the whole day off. Everything was for meeting Queen, his mentor. She was the most important person in his life. Minutes passed quickly. Soon, it was 3 p.m. Chapter 139 Meeting Her Apprentice People flowed in and out of the caf¨¦, but Dominic still did not see anyone that could be Queen. He frowned. Queen was already an hourte. And she hadn¡¯t sent him a single message. That wasn¡¯t like her. She would never leave him hanging. If something came up, she¡¯d tell him. Maybe she was already here. Did Dominic really miss her? The thought made him tense up¨Che shot to his feet and began looking around. His eyes moved from one woman to the next. Not a single one had the striking presence Queen was supposed to carry. 42% Finished Instead, plenty of them turned red and squealed quietly as the good¨Clooking, confident guy nced their way. No way¡­ There was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. She¡¯d been his mentor for three years. She had guided him through everything. Then- Dominic¡¯s eyes shifted toward Tilda. She didn¡¯t seem all that cheerful either. Her attention kept drifting to her watch. It was almost like she was expecting somebody. Then Tilda pulled out her phone and started typing. A secondter, Dominic¡¯s phone vibrated. That was the unique alert tone from the dark web. Send Gifts ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 140 Chapter 140 Couldn¡¯t Run From the Truth At that exact moment, it felt like an invisible hand had grabbed Dominic¡¯s heart and squeezed it tight. It was like a funeral bell ringing right next to his ear. One thump after another. It made his soul feel like it wanted to crawl out of his body. That tiny possibility he had once pushed aside came stabbing back, like a splinter in his heart. The tear split open again, spreading wider, turning into a massive scar, and then¡­ Blood rushed out. Dominic had wondered if Tilda¡¯s crazy hacking skills were connected to Queen. Tilda already knew Andy and Jude, but no one could say how deep those ties actually went. What if she were keeping other identities secret, with extra contacts and resources tucked away? This update is avable on FindN()vel Or maybe- Maybe she is Queen herself. The thought had crossed his mind once. But he immediately pushed it away. How could the legendary Queen of the dark web be a broke, homeless, 19¨Cyear¨Cold college sophomore girl? It had to be a coincidence He must be overthinking. Maybe Queen was already at the Cornerstone Caf¨¦, and he just hadn¡¯t noticed her. Or maybe she got busy and couldn¡¯t make it. Dominic repeated these thoughts to himself, over and over, just to calm down. Finally, he took out his phone. Even then, his finger shook as he touched the phone screen. It took him 30 seconds just to open the message from Queen on the dark web. Queen wrote, ¡°I give up, DJ. I guess we just weren¡¯t meant to meet. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the Cornerstone Caf¨¦ for an hour now. Honestly, I hope you haven¡¯t arrived yet, so I wouldn¡¯t recognize you.¡± 1/3 42% Finished Chapter 140 Couldn¡¯t Run From the Truth Dominic¡¯s eyes darted instinctively to Tilda. Then he typed back quickly. ¡°Mentor, I¡¯m already at the Cornerstone Caf¨¦. Where are you?¡± Ding! The caf¨¦ buzzed around him, so he didn¡¯t hear Tilda¡¯s dark web notification. But the second he sent his message, her phone buzzed, Tilda¡¯s phone lit up. She pulled it out. Her brow creased slightly when she saw DJ¡¯s message. Then she started typing. Thump, thump, thump! Dominic¡¯s heart beat like crazy. The world around him melted into mist. All he could see was Tilda typing her reply. Everything else disappeared. Cold sweat ran down his face. Soon, he was drenched. No way. God, this can¡¯t be real. How could Tilda be Queen¨Chis mentor, the person he admired like the sun? The little sister he once despised, wished would vanish, brushed off, and acted like she didn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t be Queen! Absolutely not! Inside, Dominic prayed like mad. He would give years of his life if it could undo this. Please, let this not be true! But Tilda finished typing. Ding! That awful notification chimed again. 12:28 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 140 Couldn¡¯t Run From the Truth Dominic froze, his whole body going cold as he stared at the screen. 42% Finished Queen wrote, ¡°I¡¯m by the window, corner seat. Hair¡¯s kinda short. Brown trench coat, jeans, sneakers. Don¡¯t freak, I¡¯m only 19, lol.¡± She couldn¡¯t have made it clearer. As much as Dominic wanted to deny it, he couldn¡¯t run from the truth. His eyes drifted from his phone to Tilda, sitting by the window. With sunlight spilling over her, Tilda¡¯s eyebrows lifted just a little. Her bare, pale face caught the autumn glow, giving her an almost untouchable, angelic look. Her lips, soft and red, curved into a small smile. Her lowered eyes seemed to holdyers of emotion, and hershes were long and curled. The hair she had cut off because of something Wade said was slowly growing back. Wade wasn¡¯t kidding. Tilda really did look incredible with long hair. It was full, smooth, glossy, and jet ck -way nicer than K¡¯s. A bit of unease crept over Tilda. She casually nced around the room. And there was Dominic, phone in hand, looking at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t read. She froze for a moment. What now? All she wanted was to march over and dump her coffee on him. Why was this weirdo staring at her like that? He was killing her vibe. If she didn¡¯t care about DJ not being able to find her, she would have walked out already. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 141 Chapter 141 A Cruel Joke Right then, the barista noticed something was wrong with Dominic. ¡°Mr. Jenson, are you okay?¡± Dominic jerked awake like he¡¯d been hit by a nightmare. A chill ran down his spine. He couldn¡¯t even hold his phone steady. It slipped from his hand and smashed onto the floor. Crack! Everyone froze, staring at him. What the hell was happening? ¡°Mr. Jenson?!¡± the barista called, worry in his voice. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­¡± he muttered, crouching to grab his phone. But on the screen, the dark web message interface glowed. The sender was Queen. Dominic¡¯s chest tightened. This update is avable on Find?Novel He couldn¡¯t stop ncing at Tilda. Her eyes were locked on his phone. Her expression shifted from surprise to cold,yer afteryer, until her stare cut like ice. In that instant, Dominic felt a needle stab through his heart. It twisted inside him, making it impossible to breathe. His mind went nk. He shoved past the barista and bolted out of the caf¨¦. ¡°Mr. Jenson?!¡± someone shouted. He didn¡¯t care. He ran into the crowd, weaving through people. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed Dominic with confusion. 4.42% Finished A guy that handsome, carrying that kind of presence¨Cwhy did he look like he was running for his life, as if someone was chasing him down? Dominic didn¡¯t slow. He darted off the sidewalk. Chapter 141 A Cruel Joke ¡°Hey! The light¡¯s red!¡± someone yelled. Dominic snapped out of it just in time. A car screeched toward him. It hit him, sending him stumbling. ¡°Damn! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!¡± the driver shouted. Luckily, the brakes worked. Dominic got away with scrapes. The driver jumped out, cursing, but Dominic ignored him and limped into a deserted alley. Finally, he let himself breathe. Finished His whole body felt drained, like every bit of strength had been sucked out. He copsed onto the ground, eyes nk and lifeless. His obsessivepulsive disorder was nowpletely gone. He didn¡¯t care how grimy the pavement was. Dominic felt like his soul had been ripped apart, like a pair of giant hands were crushing it hard. His body shook uncontrobly. He forced himself to take long, ragged breaths just to keep from bursting apart. He couldn¡¯t ept it. This couldn¡¯t be real. God, let this be a dream! A nightmare! But his pounding heart, ragged breaths, and the lump in his throat told him otherwise. This wasn¡¯t a nightmare. It was real. The kind of reality he would have given anything to escape¨Cbut there was no way out. Then, Dominic¡¯s phone chimed again with that dark web notification. He sucked in a shaky breath, bracing himself. He already knew who it was. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to open Queen¡¯s message. Now that he knew Queen was Tilda, his entire life felt like a sick joke. He had been nothing but a fool. 12:29 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 141 A Cruel Joke Chasing after his own beliefs, thinking he was clever¡­. But he had never seen the light he had been destroying all along. He had stomped on it, ignored it, tried to bury it in darkness. 42% Finished He had treated the ¡°sun¡± with cruelty. Now, he had no idea how to face Queen. Or even himself. Queen would never forgive him. No way. Finally, he gave in to curiosity. He opened the dark web message. Queen wrote, ¡°Dominic.¡± Just a period. Not a question mark. Tilda saw the message on Dominic¡¯s phone. And suddenly, it all made sense. That was why she had never realized DJ¡¯s true identity. And why Dominic had never figured out who Queen really was. They¡¯d been right in front of each other the whole time. They weren¡¯t just mentor and apprentice on the dark web. Dominic and Tilda were actually siblings. He was her older brother. But they hated each other so much that neither would admit it. Still, deep down, both of them had known it from the start. They were mentor and apprentice. Dominic had no idea what to say. He let his phone fall onto hisp, feeling drained. Right now, all he wanted was some peace. Maybe just crash and get some sleep. Who knows¨Cmaybe when he woke up, things would somehow make sense again. Maybe this awful pain, like some messed¨Cup joke life was ying on him, would just fade away. Chapter 141 A Cruel Joke Dominic shut his eyes. When he finally opened them again after some rest, rain had started falling. Drops tapped steadily against the ground. The gray sky mirrored his mood perfectly. His shoes and jeans were soaked through, but honestly, he didn¡¯t even care anymore. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 142 Chapter 142 Wasn¡¯t a Dream Dominic opened his mouth, tasting a bitter vor spreading through every corner of it. 42% Finished He rubbed his temples, which throbbed so hard it felt like his head might explode. Picking up his phone, Dominic stared at the chat history with Queen. Just as I thought ¡­ That wasn¡¯t a dream. It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­ It¡¯s real¡­ Dominic grabbed his hair, twisting it into a messy knot. He wanted to rip it all out in anger and grief, hoping the pain would numb everything else. Finally, Dominic slowly gathered up the shattered pieces of his heart, forcing himself to ept the cruel joke fate had yed. He mustered every ounce of courage and replied to Queen. But- A bright red ¡°X¡± appeared in the chat window. Tilda had blocked Dominic. He was speechless. It felt unexpected, yet somehow, it made perfect sense. Queen¡¯s decision yanked Dominic back to reality, smashing thest bits of hope and dreams he¡¯d been clinging to. He¡¯d thought it was all some misunderstanding. He¡¯d believed Queen wasn¡¯t Tilda. It was all just one huge mistake. Right then- Dominic noticed that Queen¨Chis most important contact¨Chad changed her profile. The new bio read, ¡°From this moment on, on the dark web, Queen and DJ are no longer mentor and apprentice! From now on, all ties are cut, and there¡¯s nothing left between us!¡± Tilda posted it in both Yvorian and English. Mon, Sep Chapter 142 Wasn¡¯t a Dream In an instant, the whole dark web erupted. It stirred up a storm. Everyone knew DJ was Queen¡¯s apprentice. Finished Queen had spent years on the dark web and only ever epted this one precious student. She generously shared her hacking skills and watched over DJ, protecting him in every possible way. Countless Queen fans envied, admired, and even hated DJ for it. Before leaving the dark web, Queen once said, ¡°Taking DJ as my apprentice was one of the best decisions I ever made here.¡± She praised DJ¡¯s talent and character, calling him a student she was proud of. Even after Queen left the dark web, even if they lived worlds apart and could never meet again, that bond was supposed to remain unchanged. But now, Dominic watched helplessly as Tilda deleted every post she¡¯d ever made about DJ, one by one. It felt like an invisible knife stabbing straight into Dominic¡¯s heart. He remembered every moment from before. How Queen had recognized and praised him in front of everyone on the dark web. To be noticed, valued, and cherished by his idol¨Chis guiding star, Queen. Dominic had once felt so happy, excited, and proud that words couldn¡¯t describe it. Now, it was as if he¡¯d been tied to a post of shame. Burned by fire, frozen by snow, cursed by hateful words, andshed by a scorching whip¡­ The more beautiful and proud those memories were, the more cruel and painful things felt now. Dominic saw Queen¡¯s most devoted fans flooding thements, begging her to take on a new apprentice and forget about DJ, the traitor. Some even guessed wildly that Queen and DJ had fallen out¨Cotherwise, why would Queen suddenly cut ties with DJ after returning to the dark web? They even messaged Dominic privately, taunting and gloating. Dominic wished he could tear those smug, spiteful people to pieces! Just then, Jody called Dominic. Perfect timing, Dominic had wanted to reach out to Jody anyway. Chapter 142 Wasn¡¯t a Dream He answered. 42% Finished ¡°Dominic, where are you? I just finished up here, and the folks at the caf¨¦ said you¡¯ve been acting strange. Is something wrong?¡± Jody had been Dominic¡¯s best friend since they were little. Hearing that, Jody immediately got worried. ¡°Jody, I¡­ Something happened. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Cornerstone Caf¨¦ now. There¡¯s something really important I need to look into.¡± ¡°Then hurry up! I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ right now! ¡°Dominic ¡­ we¡¯re buddies. If you ever run into something you can¡¯t handle promise me you¡¯ll tell me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help, OK?¡± With his best friend looking out for him, Dominic¡¯s aching heart eased just a little. Even if it was only a tiny bit. ¡­ Alright.¡± After hanging up, Dominic¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. Jody, there¡¯s nothing youran do to help with this. Dominic didn¡¯t even know how to face the mess he was in. He watched as the faith and light he¡¯d chased¨Chis sun¨Cfell from the sky. Now, Dominic¡¯s world was nothing but darkness, a wastnd covered in snow and ice. Even though¡­ That was the treasure Dominic had poured everything into, the thing he¡¯d wanted most to get back. A momentter, Dominic finally returned to Cornerstone Caf¨¦. There, on the door, he saw that Jody had even put up a ¡°Closed¡± sign.. Send Gifts Official source is find{n}ovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 143 Chapter 143 Tilda in the Rain When Jody saw how wrecked Dominic looked, he was startled. ¡°Dominic ¡­ what happened to you?!¡± Was this really the same Dominic he knew¨Cthe guy who was a total neat freak, always sharp and handsome, never a hair out of ce? Dominic¡¯s expensive custom suit, worth hundreds of thousands, was soaked through from the rain,pletely ruined. 42%3 Finished His hair was a tangled mess, with several strands stuck to his forehead, smeared with dirty water and leaves. His once striking face looked like he¡¯d been punched hard, pale as a ghost, lips drained of color. His eyes were bloodshot, missing the usual calm, clever spark that always saw through everything. This content belongs to Find1Novel ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Dominic shook his head, ncing instinctively at the spot where Tilda had sat today. Just as he expected, Tilda was long gone, The seat was spotless, not a trace left behind. ¡°Mr. Jenson, were you looking for thedy who had atte there today? I checked for you¨Cafter you left, she only stayed about six or seven minutes before heading out.¡± Dominic recognized the staff member who¡¯d checked on him earlier in the afternoon. His eyes flickered with guilt. ¡°Sorry, I was really out of it then and identally shoved you. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Jenson. But you. The employee hesitated. They¡¯d never seen Dominic so out of control, so defeated. What on earth had happened? But as just a worker, it wasn¡¯t their ce to ask. ¡°Dominic,e inside and clean up. You look¡­ pretty rough. ¡°Take a shower, change your clothes, and have some coffee. You walked here in the rain, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jody patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder, clearing his throat. Honestly, Jody was sugarcoating it. Dominic was clearly dealing with something serious. Jody had never seen him so shaken up. ¡°Before that¡­ Jody, there¡¯s something I need to ask you Chapter 143 Tilda in the Rain After hearing Dominic out, Jody fell silent and nodded. Outside, the rain started up again, with bursts of wild wind and shes of lightning splitting the sky. Jody led Dominic to the security room. The cameras showed every corner of the caf¨¦ in crisp detail. Dominic focused on the footage from two o¡¯clock that afternoon. Tilda walked into Cornerstone Caf¨¦, ordered a coffee, and sat in the window¨Cside corner. Her expression was calm and collected. ¡°Dominic, isn¡¯t that your sister Tilda? The one you found after she¡¯d been missing for 19 years?¡± Finished Jody and Dominic were like brothers, and after everything that had happened, Jody definitely remembered what Tilda looked like. ¡°You¡¯re this shaken up because Tilda came to Cornerstone Cafe?¡± Even as he said it, Jody could barely believe it. Sure, Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons and then betrayed them, but with Dominic¡¯s skills, he could handle whatever fallout was left. Even if he and Tilda were now enemies, Dominic shouldn¡¯t be this torn up. ¡°Yeah¡­ ¡°Jody, I don¡¯t even know how to exin it. ¡°All I can say is, damn fate really knows how to mess with people. ¡°Today is the worst day of my life¨Cnothing that¡¯s ever happened before, or will happen after¡­ ¡°Could ever be as bad as today.¡± Dominic felt like his mouth was full of bitter melon, so bitter it made him want to cry. How could he even begin to exin? How could he tell anyone what was really going on? Even Dominic himself feltpletely lost. Seeing Dominic like this, Jody sighed softly. ¡°Looks like what you need isn¡¯t coffee, but a drink. Let¡¯s hit Nightingale Barter¨Cmaybe it¡¯ll help you feel a little better. ¡°But first, go take a shower and change¨Cor you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± A drink Chapter 143 Tilda in the Rain Dominic hadn¡¯t had one in ages. But tonight, the only thing that could heal his shattered heart was alcohol. 42% Finished Nightingale Bar. It was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Outside, a light rain was still falling, not too heavy. Jody and Dominic arrived in the evening, booking a private room. As they passed the second floor, Dominic spotted someone sitting out on the terrace. His eyes widened in shock. It was- Tilda! Because of the rain, almost no one was sitting outside. Everyone had moved to the private rooms or the main bar inside. That made Tilda stand out even more, impossible to miss. The staff couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ER The customer is always king, and this particr ¡°king¡± was someone the owner, Maurice, had specifically told them to treat with extra care. Whatever she wanted, they had to provide. So they set up a big umbre for her. The light rain wasn¡¯t enough to soak her, but the wind by the river was strong, especially at night, with fall settling in. It whipped around Tilda, mixing with the chilly, stinging raindrops. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 144 Chapter 144 Many Things to Say Tilda¡¯s clothes were soaked through. Finished Her pale, beautiful face was covered in raindrops, but nothing could hide those deep, mysterious eyes¨Clike old wells, impossible to read. Her long, dark hair hung wet and straight over her shoulders. Sitting by the river in the light rain, the night wind swirling around her, Tilda seemed to blend into the city¡¯s dazzling lights. There was a shattered kind of beauty about her, something haunting and fragile, like a butterfly breaking free. She caught everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. No one could look away. No one knew where to put their feelings. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel You could almost hear your own heartbeat, but you couldn¡¯t reach her. Tilda gave off an invisible loneliness, a quiet storm that kept everyone at arm¡¯s length, so intense it felt like it might swallow you whole. She swirled her Bloody Mary, eyes narrowed, then tipped her head back and drank it all in one go, not caring about the alcohol or whether she¡¯d get drunk. It was like drinking was the only way to dull this miserable feeling. Tilda had thought today would be a happy day. But instead¡­ it was a disaster. DJ¨Cthe apprentice Tilda had taken under her wing on the dark web¨Cturned out to be her own big brother, Dominic! It was like the universe was ying a cruel joke. She should have realized it sooner¡­ DJ was just the initials for Dominic Jenson. But who would¡¯ve guessed someone could be so dumb as to use their real initials as a username on the dark web? If anyone traced it back, he¡¯d be toast a million times over! This time, Tilda¡¯s own cleverness had backfired. She¡¯d thought just like everyone else. No one in their right mind would ever use their real initials as a nickname online, especially not somewhere dangerous. 12:31 Mon, Sep 8 D Chapter 144 Many Things to Say: But Dominic did the exact opposite. It was like hiding in in sight¨Cthe riskiest spot is sometimes the safest. So¡­ Out of respect for her apprentice, Tilda never investigated. And now, that was one of her biggest regrets. 41% Finished If she¡¯d known DJ was Dominic, she never would have met him, never would have gotten involved, and definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken him as an apprentice! But now, Tilda couldn¡¯t talk to Una about it. Andy wasn¡¯t in Slosa either. Even though Andy saw the dark web announcement and messaged Tilda on WhatsApp, her mind was such a mess she didn¡¯t even know how to reply She just pushed it aside, came to Nightingale Bar, and tried to numb herself with alcohol, hoping to forget this awful feeling. Watching Tilda drink one ss after another, as if she wanted to drown herself in booze, Dominic¡¯s fists clenched tight. Seeing her like this, all Dominic felt was sorrow and guilt- no more coldness, no more pride, no more mocking. That¡¯s right. The one who drove Tilda to this point was Dominic himself. T ¡°Dominic, your sister¡­ If she keeps drinking like that, she¡¯s going to get wasted. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, maybe you should go talk to her.¡± Jody was right. 1147 A while back, Jody would never have believed it. 44 Dominic used to hate his missing sister Tilda, even wishing she¡¯d just disappear. After Tilda cut ties with the Jensons and caused all that trouble, Jody had heard Dominic say more than once that he wished Tilda would just die. Jody always thought Dominic was way too harsh, but it wasn¡¯t his ce to judge¨Cit was family business. Better to just go with the flow. Dominic was like that¨Che didn¡¯t give approval lightly. Nothing won his trust overnight. No way he¡¯d ept someone back into his life so easily, especially with the Jensons¡® weird family situation- a spoiled adopted daughter, K, and Tilda always stepping onndmines. 2/3 Chapter 144 Many Things to Say But now Finished Jody could sense something huge had happened between Dominic and Tilda, something that left Dominic totally shaken. ¡°I¡­¡± Dominic opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But after the first word, he couldn¡¯t get anything else out. He wanted to go to her¨Cthere were so many things he wanted to say, to pull Tilda aside and sort it out. But¡­ Tilda is Queen. She¡¯d deleted Dominic from her contacts on the dark web, publicly announced their mentor¨Capprentice bond was over, erased all their history. Now she probably hated Dominic more than anything. What right did he have to go talk to her? She¡¯d probably just end up hating him even more. While Dominic hesitated, Tilda¡¯s eyes turned toward Dominic and Jody. Her gaze went ice cold in an instant. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 145 Chapter 145 Mouse Facing a Cat 41%¨C Finished Damn it, even here at the bar, I still have to run into the one face I never want to see again in my life. Right now, Tilda didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Jensons¨Cespecially Dominic. Just knowing they were breathing the same air made her stomach churn. She felt like she was about to throw up. Without hesitation, Tilda got up, ready to leave Nightingale Bar. Tonight, she wanted nothing to do with them at least not today. Dominic and Jody were standing right at the top of the stairs on the second floor. If Tilda wanted to get out, she had to walk past them. Step by step, Tilda moved toward Dominic and Jody. She carried the faint scent of alcohol, and it was clear she¡¯d had more than a few drinks. But she wasn¡¯t totally wasted¨Cher steps were steady. At that moment, Dominic felt frozen in ce, holding his breath without even realizing it. He watched his little sister¨Cthe same girl who¡¯d once been his guiding light on the dark web, his Queen- walk right up to him. Dominic had no idea what kind of face to make. It was like all the strength had drained out of him, his mind wiped nk. He just stood there¡­ Watching Tildae closer. Finally, Tilda parted her lips. Her voice was icy cold, like a giant invisible hand yanking Dominic¡¯s soul back to reality. ¡°Get out of the way! Move, you disgusting dog!¡± Her tone was thick with disgust¨Clike she wished he would disappear from the world, or maybe just drop dead. The moment Tilda spoke, Dominic felt his heart¨Cstitched together after so many wounds¨Cget ripped open all over again. The pain was so sharp it felt like his brain would split. Because¡­ Tilda wasn¡¯t some enemy Dominic wanted gone. 12.32 Mon, Sep Chapter 145 Mouse Facing a Cat She was his faith, his light, his mentor¨Chis own sister! 41% Finished To be hated by someone so important, it felt like there would never be any connection between them again. All that was left was deep, unforgettable hatred. Realizing that, Dominic turned pale as a ghost, barely able to stand. The person who once lit up Dominic¡¯s dark world and brought him happiness had now turned away for good, leaving his world frozen and cold all over again. Jody frowned slightly, not noticing Dominic¡¯s strange reaction. He spoke in a chilly voice. ¡°Ms. Tilda, there¡¯s plenty of room here. You can walk right past us¨Cwe¡¯re not blocking you. ¡°Why do you have to be so harsh the second you open your mouth? We haven¡¯t done anything to you!¡± No matter what drama there was between Tilda and Dominic, Jody was annoyed at Tilda¡¯s foulnguage and intense attitude. Why should he put up with it? This update is avable on F?nd-Novel He wasn¡¯t without pride. Even though he felt a little sorry for Tilda; he was still on Dominic¡¯s side. Dominic was his lifelong friend, and he couldn¡¯t stand to see Tilda treat him like this. ¡°Haven¡¯t done anything to me, huh Tilda shot Dominic a mocking look. Dominic felt her gaze like a needle stabbing deep, painful and impossible to ignore. He instinctively stepped aside. Jody nced at Dominic in surprise.. What was going on? Dominic looked at Tilda like a mouse facing a cat¨Cno fight left in him at all. Was this really the same Dominic Jody knew? So afraid of Tilda now? Tilda didn¡¯t say another word. Her face nk, she walked down the stairs. Only after Tilda was gone did Dominic feel like he could breathe again. 12:32 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 145 Mouse Facing a Cat He gulped down fresh air, desperate for it. ¡°Dominic, what¡¯s going on with you? What happened between you and your sister? ¡°Why¡­ why are you acting like this?¡± Finished This trembling, cowardly, terrified Dominic wasn¡¯t the proud, cold leader Jody remembered¨Cthe one who kept everything controlled and carried himself like royalty. ¡°I¡­ Jody, stay here. I have to go!¡± With that, Dominic gritted his teeth and hurried after Tilda. Jody was right. Why had Dominic changed so much? Dominic knew the answer better than anyone. He had to find Tilda and get answers. Otherwise, this sadness, pain, despair, and guilt would drown him forever. He¡¯d never be able to go back to who he was. The rest of his life would be swallowed by waves of misery. ¡°Hey! Dominic!¡± Jody knew something was seriously wrong. Seeing Dominic chase after Tilda, Jody ran after him too, worried about his friend. Tilda didn¡¯t go to the bar¡¯s basement parking lot for her car. Instead, she walked straight into the drizzle, down the tree¨Clined path by the river. No umbre. Her head tilted back, watching the moon peek through the clouds. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 146 Chapter 146 Foolish Hope ³É41%ÈÕ Finished She let the light rain fall on her face, each drop cold, but it helped clear her head, chasing away the buzz from the alcohol. She didn¡¯t even nce at the neon lights glowing around her. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed behind her. ¡°Tilda, wait up!¡± It was Dominic¡¯s voice. Tilda¡¯s whole body tensed. She stopped in her tracks, a wave of deep, gut¨Clevel disgust surging through her. Slowly, she turned around, seeing Dominic standing there in the rain, his face pale, struggling to catch his breath, like he was running a fever. She didn¡¯t say a word. Her hands stayed tucked in the pockets of her trench coat, her eyes cold as ice, mocking, full of hate, locked onto Dominic. Under that stare, Dominic felt stripped bare, like a criminal about to be executed¨Cnowhere to run, nothing left to hide. Just that look was enough to break him down, all his defenses crumbling. Gone was the old hatred and anger he used to throw back at Tilda. ¡°Tilda¡­ can we talk? ¡°I have so much I need to say to you, please, can we just talk?¡± Dominic didn¡¯t want to live the rest of his life drowning in this pain. The only way out was to time I get a like this, it¡¯s because of the Jensons. Why are you people such natural ? 12:32 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 146 Foolish Hope You¡¯re like a clown with maxed¨Cout performance skills. Her voice stabbed at Dominic¡¯s chest. 41% Finished He stood there, like a kid being punished for messing up, not daring to say a word, letting his fear and guilt stab through him like invisible arrows. In a way, that¡¯s exactly what they were now. Tilda was the mentor, Dominic the apprentice. When the mentor mocked you, all you could do was take it. No exceptions. ¡°Dominic, do you even deserve it? Deserve anything? ¡°You want to talk to me? What¡¯s left for us to talk about? ¡°All that mess between us¨Cthere¡¯s nothing left but pure, bone¨Cdeep hatred! ¡°You¡¯re nobody. Stop acting like you matter!¡± Tilda¡¯s words hit with no mercy. Dominic looked like he might copse in the rain, but he forced himself to stand, gritting his teeth, his voice squeezed out between them. 1 ¡°I know¡­ you hate me, Tilda. After everything, I have no right to me you. You should hate me¡­ ¡°But what we have is soplicated. You want closure, right? At least let¡¯s talk it out, think about the future¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disgust me, Dominic!¡± Tilda cut him off before he could finish. Just hearing him made her want to puke. Her stomach twisted again, so she tilted her head up, letting the rain wash over her as she swallowed the nausea. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was weak and broken, full of deep sadness¨Cand desperate pleading. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Tilda¨Cno, Master. Please, just talk to me. Just this once, let¡¯s put it all out there and be free of it.¡± That way, maybe I can live a little better. Even if it¡¯s just a little. Dominic couldn¡¯t stand the thought of going back to bed with this pain in his heart. Chapter 146 Foolish Hope It was enough to drive him crazy. No amount of alcohol could numb it forever. Even if he drank himself stupid, he¡¯d still have to face reality once he sobered up. It was tearing him apart. Tilda¡¯s eyes darkened, like she¡¯d heard something she shouldn¡¯t have. A cold, dangerous anger flickered there, growing stronger by the second. Suddenly, she moved¨Ca blur in the rain, appearing right in front of Dominic. ¡°Master ¡­ Dominic¡¯s voice came out before he realized it. For a moment, a small, foolish hope bloomed in him¨Cmaybe she would finally talk. He couldn¡¯t see the fury in her eyes, couldn¡¯t sense the hate radiating off her. But- Smack! A sharp p rang out, shattering Dominic¡¯sst bit of hope. He hadn¡¯t expected it at all. He never could have. Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Tilda had put all her strength into it. If she didn¡¯t let it out, Dominic¡¯s presence would¡¯ve made her so mad she¡¯d bleed. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 147 Chapter 147 Talk About What? Dominic was knocked straight to the ground by the p. His expensive suit was soaked in muddy water, leaving him a mess. Finished He was nothing like the high and mighty heir of the Jensons, the CEO of Jenson Group, the man everyone looked up to and expected so much from. Who could have imagined that someone who seemed to stand above everyone else would end up sprawled in the mud, unable to even get to his feet? His face burned with pain, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. There was no doubt¨CTilda hadn¡¯t held back at all. Dominic felt like she¡¯d almost pped him into a concussion. He lifted his head, rain and mud blurring his vision. But this time, Dominic could finally see clearly. He saw the coldness in Tilda¡¯s eyes¨Cand the murderous anger surrounding her. It shattered thest bit of hope he¡¯d been clinging to. That p had given Tilda¡¯s answer. The pain was so sharp, it snapped Dominic¡¯s mind awake, no longer lost in confusion. It was like someone drowning, finally pulled onto a boat¨Cbut before he could feel relief, a wave crashed down and dragged him back into the icy depths. The rain started pouring even harder, and the wind began to howl. ¡°Dominic, if you call me ¡®Master¡® one more time, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart myself. ¡°Other people have ss, you¡¯re just an ass. ¡°Do you have any idea how disgusting you are? You make me sick! ¡°If your house doesn¡¯t have a mirror, you¡¯ve at least got a toilet. Take a look at yourself¨Csee just how much of a jerk you are!¡± Tilda took deep, shaky breaths. Hearing Dominic say ¡°Master¡± after everything that had happened, and still having the nerve toe find her and try to talk? Talk about what? Was there anything left to say between them? 1/3 12:33 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 147 Talk About What? Should they reminisce about their time as mentor and apprentice on the dark web? Motherfucker! Tilda felt even more nauseated. She wished she could kill Dominic right then and there. But hermon sense stopped her. If she did, it would cause a whole lot of trouble. In herst life, it was the Jensons who made her less than human, who led her to die in a fire. This time, she¡¯d finally been given another chance¨Ca chance to change her crappy fate. Tilda never wanted to get tangled up with the Jensons again. Never! 41% Finished She¡¯d do everything she could to escape, even get revenge, so the Jensons would know she wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. But¡­ What was this now? Fate wasn¡¯t just ying a cruel joke on Dominic¨Cit was ying one on Tilda too. Her biggest regret from herst life, the apprentice she¡¯d mentored for three years on the dark web, the one she¡¯d been so proud of¨Cwas actually her own brother Dominic, the man she hated so much she wished he was dead. God, you really know how to mess with people! You¡¯re gonna kill me with these games! ¡°Tilda, I really didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t know Queen was you, that you were my master. But everything I said to you on the dark web was real. ¡°I joined because I admired you. Being your student was the best thing that ever happened to me¨Cthe thing I¡¯m most proud of in my life! ¡°Every time I learned something new from you, every time you praised me, I was so happy I didn¡¯t know what to do. I never lied to you, ever!¡± Dominic¡¯s mind was spinning, and all he could do was blurt out his feelings in a frantic voice. ¡°So are you talking to me as DJ, or as Dominic? ¡°To you, am I your master, or your sister? ¡°Whichever it is, do you really think you deserve it? 2/3 Official source is find?novel 12:33 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 147 Talk About What? Finished ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done to me, you still expect me to sit down and talk with you? Keep dreaming! ¡°Dominic, the thing I regret most in my life is not looking into your background before I took you on as my apprentice. I regret it so much!¡± Tilda¡¯s words hit Dominic like a sledgehammer. His head was spinning, and he just copsed in the mud, rain washing over his eyes. He could see Tilda¡¯s cold, merciless gaze so clearly. Regret. Overwhelming regret ¡­ Guilt flooded Dominic¡¯s heart. He wished he could disappear, crawl into a hole and nevere out. He had no defense against Tilda¡¯s words. The more he listened, the more pain, sadness, and hopelessness grew inside him, wrapping around his heart like vines, squeezing until he could barely breathe. Tilda was right. Dominic really didn¡¯t deserve anything. If he hadn¡¯t hurt Tilda so badly, maybe they could have stayed mentor and student. But¡­ Dominic had done things to Tilda that were beyond unforgivable. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 148 Chapter 148 You, Die If Tilda hadn¡¯t turned out to be Queen, Dominic wouldn¡¯t have felt a shred of guilt. Finished He would have hated her even more, focused only on sending his long¨Clost sister¨Cmissing for 19 years- straight to hell. He wanted Tilda to regret everything she¡¯d ever done to the Jensons. But it was only because Tilda was his mentor that Dominic felt regret. Not because he realized he was her big brother, the one who should have protected her. Back then, Tilda had treated Dominic, her apprentice, with real care. Now, all that feeling had twisted into pure hatred. Tilda didn¡¯t hesitate¨Cshe turned to leave. If she stayed around Dominic any longer, she felt like she¡¯d throw up. ?? M She couldn¡¯t stand to see his disgusting face, couldn¡¯t bear to hear his shameless words. Every time she saw Dominic, every time she heard his shameless words, Tilda remembered the pain he¡¯d caused her¨Cboth in herst life and this one. She remembered how she¡¯d cared for DJ on the dark web, how she¡¯d tried to protect him. All those tangled feelings made her head pound. The hate was real. And now, she didn¡¯t just hate Dominic¨Cshe hated herself, too How can I be so stupid? Just then, Dominic saw Tilda leaving. He scrambled through the mud, grabbing at her pant leg. ¡°Let go, Dominic!¡± Tilda spun around and stomped hard on Dominic¡¯s arm. 214 The pain was so sharp it nearly tore him apart, but Dominic gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t cry out. He clung to Tilda¡¯s pant leg like it was hisst lifeline. Dominic knew¨Cif he let go now, he¡¯d never get back what he¡¯d lost. He just wanted a little redemption, just a tiny bit of hope. Even if it meant ruining his arm, he wasn¡¯t going to let go. Chapter 148 You, Die ¡°Tilda, what do I have to do ¡­ for you to forgive me¡­ ? Finished ¡°Master, I know I was wrong. If it¡¯s about the past, I¡¯ll do whatever you want¨Cjust please, forgive me¡­. Dominic begged, lower than he¡¯d ever been. He was the eldest son of the Jensons, the star everyone expected to shine. He¡¯d never been this desperate, never thrown away his pride like this, especially not for his little sister- someone he¡¯d never cared about before. If fate really was punishing him for how he¡¯d treated his sister, Dominic finally understood how deep that pain went. He¡¯d taken it, and now he was nearly crushed by it. Only a few hours had passed, but facing Tilda¡¯s coldness, Dominic felt like his heart was breaking¨Che¡¯d rather be dead. ¡°You want me to forgive you? ¡°Dominic, ha¡­ If you really mean that¡­. ¡°Then, as your blind mentor, as the sister you hated, ignored, and kicked out of the house¡­. ¡°If you want my forgiveness, I have just one demand. ¡°That is¡­ Tilda¡¯s lips parted, her voice filled with disgust and hatred, like a curse from above. ¡°You. Die.¡± The moment those words hit, Dominic felt like he¡¯d fallen into an ice pit. Readplete version only at find?novel His grip on Tilda¡¯s pant leg went weak, and he slowly let go. Tilda turned and walked away without a second thought, leaving Dominic behind in the mud, letting the rain beat down on him like trash. Just like the Jensons had left Tilda in the fire in herst life, walking away without a nce, leaving her to burn, wishing for death. If Dominic really was hurting, if he really felt regret¨Cthen good. Tilda wanted Dominic to suffer as much as she had. Why should she be the only one to pay for his cruelty? She¡¯d already suffered enough in herst life- this time, it was Dominic¡¯s turn. Until Tilda¡¯s silhouette disappeared from sight, Dominic sat there, drained of all strength, the cold rain hitting him without mercy. Slowly¡­ 12:33 Mon, Sep Chapter 148 You, Die Dominic started tough, one that grew more and more miserable. He covered his face, letting the tears spill out, mixing with the freezing rain. 41% Finished No one could tell if Dominic was crying, but even if he fooled everyone else, he couldn¡¯t fool himself¨Cand that was the saddest part.. The golden boy was now a joke. Anyone who saw Dominic now would think he was a madman, never guessing he was the high¨Cand¨Cmighty CEO of Jenson Group. ¡°Yeah¡­ all of this ¡­ I brought it on myself ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m getting what I deserve. That¡¯s why I ended up like this¡­¡± Send Gifts 2.5K ¡£ 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 149 Chapter 149 Tilda Again ¡°You. Die.¡± Finished That was exactly what Dominic said to Tilda the very first time they met¨Cin the women¡¯s restroom at the courthouse. He meant it, straight from the heart. He really wished Tilda would just die, so she wouldn¡¯t ruin the Jensons¡® reputation. He never even thought about the fact that Tilda was his own little sister, missing for so many years, needing love and family more than ever. All he wanted was to keep Tilda far away, so she wouldn¡¯t mess up his perfect, happy life. So when Tilda said those words to Dominic just now¡­ she must have felt the same way. She saw Dominic as a viin who betrayed everything she believed in. And besides dying¨Cthere was probably no other way to erase her hatred for him. ¡°Dominic!¡± Just then, Jody finally spotted Dominic, holding up an umbre in the pouring rain. At first, Jody thought Dominic had chased Tilda all the way to the underground parking lot at Nightingale Bar. But after searching forever and finding no one, he realized Dominic must have followed Tilda outside. Neither of them had an umbre, and the rain kept getting heavier. Jody had been looking for Dominic for a long, long time. The first time he saw Dominic lying in the mud, Jody wasn¡¯t even sure it was him. But once he got closer, his eyes went wide with shock¨Cit really was Dominic! Why had things gotten this bad? Dominic looked like he¡¯d lost his soul, just a zombie left behind, even worse than when he¡¯d shown up at Cornerstone Caf¨¦. Jody hurried over, holding the umbre over Dominic¡¯s head, patting his face. ¡°Dominic, wake up! Dominic, are you okay?¡± ¡°Jody¡­ Seeing his best friend right in front of him, Dominic barely managed to open his mouth, mumbling the name with no strength at all. His eyes were full of hopeless despair. 313 Chapter 149 Tilda Again ¡°I¡­ Before he could finish, Dominic¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he passed out cold. ¡°Dominic! Don¡¯t scare me! Dominic!¡± Jody¡¯s heart nearly stopped when Dominic suddenly fainted. He touched Dominic¡¯s forehead¨Cit was burning hot! He had a fever! 41% Finished Jody didn¡¯t bother with the umbre anymore, tossed it aside, and picked Dominic up, rushing straight for Nightingale Bar. The Jenson Vi. Nobody knew what had happened to Dominic yet. After finally dealing with all the drama from trending online, Russell and ir were able to rx a little. Russell sat on the living room couch, pouring himself a ss of whiskey. ir, dressed in pajamas, walked over and nced at him. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t drink too much. Watch your health.¡± ¡°I know, darling. I¡¯m just happy, so I¡¯ll have one ss, just one.¡± With his wife right there, Russell couldn¡¯t help but act a little yful. You could tell he was truly in a good mood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a drink with you. Honestly.¡± ir looked at Russell with a helpless smile, sat down beside him, grabbed a ss, and poured herself some whiskey too. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Darling, the kids aren¡¯t here, just the two of us¡­ How about a toast together?¡± Russell gazed at ir, full of affection. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not get involved with Tilda anymore.¡± ir ignored his suggestion, speaking seriously, ¡°Every time we get mixed up with Tilda, it ends badly. We¡¯ve already tried to reach out to her, but things got this far¨CI guess our family just isn¡¯t meant to be together¡­ ¡°Darling, I feel the same way. Let¡¯s let Tilda go, and let ourselves go, too¡­ Just then, Russell¡¯s phone rang. He saw it was Jody calling, and his brow furrowed slightly. Chapter 149 Tilda Again ¡°That¡¯s odd, Jody¡¯s calling. What¡¯s going on?¡± Russell answered, and after listening to Jody, he jumped to his feet. ¡°What? Seriously?! Where? Okay! We¡¯ll be right there!¡± Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel Soon, Russell and ir arrived at Hopewell Hospital, the best in Slosa. Jody was waiting outside. Finished Russell knew Jody and Dominic were close friends, the families often kept in touch, and now his face was full of worry. ¡°Jody, what happened?¡± Jody exined, ¡°Dominic has a fever and passed out. The doctors put him on an IV. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest.¡± ir was anxious. ¡°What happened? Jody, how did Dominic end up like this? He¡¯s never treated his body this badly before¡­ ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of Tilda.¡± Jody didn¡¯t know the whole story¨Cjust that Dominic was acting really strange today, and it was all because of ¡°Tilda.¡± ¡°Tilda again!¡± Russell was so angry he nearly lost it. ¡°That stubborn girl¨Chow far is she going to go before she finally leaves the Jensons alone?¡± Send Gifts 2.5K a Out Of The Shadows Ch 150 Chapter 150 Get Some Answers 41% Finished ¡°The Jensons don¡¯t want anything to do with that jinx anymore! Why? Why does this keep happening?¡± If Tilda showed up in front of Russell right now, he¡¯d probably strangle her on the spot. He should never have let Tilda be born. He should never have agreed to ir¡¯s plea to keep the child. Now, Tilda¡¯s not just hurting the Jensons¨Cshe¡¯s hurting Russell, Wade, K ¡­ And now Dominic! Russell¡¯s oldest son! Thanks to Tilda, people are falling one after another, all suffering because of her. ir¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. At that moment, ir felt like crying. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and turn away. Why¡­ Oh God, was it really my fault? If I¡¯d listened to Daphne back then and never went looking for Tilda¡­ would all these terrible things that happened to the Jensons never have happened? ir had never regretted anything she¡¯d done before.. She always believed there was no point in regret once something was done, What mattered was how to fix things now and face whatever came next. But this time ¡­ ir really regretted it. She regretted ever bringing Tilda back. If she hadn¡¯t, none of this would be happening! Find the newest release on f?ndnovel Wade stood off to the side, his fists clenched tight. Just then, K spoke up softly. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t get so upset. Maybe¡­ maybe things aren¡¯t as bad as we think. Jody, did Tilda really do this to Dominic? Why would she do something like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But today, Dominic was acting so strange, nothing like his old self. I could tell something happened between him and Tilda. He even seemed to feel really guilty toward her¡­. ¡°Dominic didn¡¯t say exactly what happened. He suddenly copsed with a fever after we ran into Tilda at the Nightingale Bar. He chased after her, and that¡¯s when it happened¡­¡± 113 12.34 Chapter 150 Get Some Answers Jody tried to exin things as clearly as he could. Now it was K¡¯s turn to freeze. 341%8 Finished She¡¯d started talking to get Jody to spill more dirt about Tilda, hoping Russell and ir would hate Tilda even more¨Cmaybe even enough to kick her out for good. If only Tilda disappeared, K wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone stealing her spotlight or her ce as the heiress. But she hadn¡¯t expected this¡­ What did K just hear? Dominic feels guilty toward Tilda? No way! Jody must be mistaken! Dominic hates Tilda¨Che¡¯d probably kill her if he could. How could he possibly feel guilty? The others were stunned too. Especially Wade. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at the tightly shut door to the hospital room. Dominic ¡­ Could it be¡­? Did you finally realize something? But what really happened¡­ ¡°ir, Wade, K, you all stay here and look after Dominic. I¡¯m going to find Tilda and get to the bottom of this!¡± Russell said, heading for the door. ir quickly stopped him. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t go. If you start a fight, Tilda won¡¯t let us off easy!¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my cool. I¡¯m not going to fight¨CI just want to get some answers¡­ Russell had learned his lesson with Tilda.. He¡¯d nearly ruined the Jensons¡® reputation and the Jenson Group over her. This time, he wouldn¡¯t let himself fall into her trap so easily. ir bit her lip, finally making up her mind. ¡°Let me go, honey. It¡¯s safer if I do it. You stay here with the kids and take care of Dominic,¡± Chapter 150 Get Some Answers ¡°Darling¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t argue, Honey. You promised you¡¯d listen to me when it matters most!¡± Russell finally backed down. Wade opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Right now, if Wade saw Tilda, she¡¯d probably just call him a hypocrite and tell him to get lost. He had no right to see her anymore. So this is what regret feels like¨Cwhat it¡¯s like to lose someone. 41% Finished There was a time when Wade could see Tilda anytime he wanted, get her attention so easily, but he never cared. Now he regretted it. He wanted to be a good brother again, to make up for all his mistakes. But Tilda didn¡¯t need him anymore. She was like a hedgehog with all her quills out. If Wade tried to get close, he¡¯d only end up bleeding. That bitter, guilty feeling ¡­. It hurt worse than any hangover. As ir got ready to leave, K followed her. ¡°Mom, let me go with you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m worried Tilda will get mad. If you lose your temper, I can pull you back.¡± ir sighed. ¡°K, Tilda hates you. If youe, it¡¯ll just make things worse. Listen to me¨CI¡¯ll go alone. The more people, the more Tilda will push back.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 151 Chapter 151 A Family Divided 41% Finished K hung her head low, tears silently streaming down her cheeks. She sobbed, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t stayed with this family, the incident wouldn¡¯t have happened to Dominic, and Tilda wouldn¡¯t have hurt us. This is all because of me ¡­ ¡°1 ¡°You silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. Enough now, I have to go.¡± ir wasn¡¯t in the mood tofort K. In fact, her mind was racing with questions she wanted to ask Tilda. As soon as the car arrived, ir got in and left. K could only watch as ir¡¯s car disappeared down the driveway. She gently bit her lip. Did I use this trick far too many times? They seemed to be getting tired of it. I¡¯d have to tone it down next time, probably not using the same trick. If she could tag along this time, K was confident that her acting skills could stir up more trouble between the Jensons and Tilda. With a little push, maybe she could make Tilda disappear for good. She could use someone else to do her dirty work; that would be the best oue. Right now, Tilda felt like some kind of awful virus clinging to K. Every time Tilda was around, K felt ufortable, almost sick to her stomach. There wasn¡¯t enough room for two daughters in this house. This war would only end when one of them was gone. It was all or nothing. Besides, K could clearly feel that everyone was starting to see Tilda differently. Official source is F¦Énd£Îovel If it had been before, knowing Dominic had been hurt by Tilda, their parents would¡¯ve marched straight over to get revenge. Now, they just seemed calm about the whole thing. Wade, too. Even Dominic was starting to feel guilty toward Tilda. All these changes were pushing K into a corner. She needed to find a way to turn things around¡ªfast! Back at her condominium, Tilda took a long, hot shower. She changed out of her wet clothes and stuffed them in a trash bag. After all, her clothes had been touched by someone as gross as Dominic. 12:34 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 151 A Family Divided Finished Tilda wanted nothing to do with those clothes anymore. She nned to pack them up and toss them in the dumpster tomorrow. She even ced a cool face mask on her face for the first time in ages. Something she hoped would help her get her good mood back. Rxing in the tub. Tilda called Andy. ¡°Dang. Tilda, I can¡¯t believe such a mess happened right after I left,¡± Andy said, totally shocked by Tilda¡¯s story. ¡°Seriously! What a crazy twist of fate.¡± Andy listened in disbelief as Tilda recounted everything that had happened. Was the world really this full of freaky coincidences? ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it, Andy. I¡¯m kicking myself for not listening to you. I should never have tried to hold on to my principles. If I had just investigated DJ¡¯s real identity earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± Tilda sighed, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. ¡°See? You never listen to me, and now you pay the price,¡± Andy teased. ¡°Tilda, I know how you are. When you care about someone, you¡¯ll do anything to protect them¨Ceven if it means ignoring the truth or hurting yourself. You¡¯re tough on the outside but soft on the inside. That kind of personality can get you hurt¨Cjust like what happened with your family. ¡°But honestly, I like you just the way you are, Tilda. You¡¯re full of life. If you were all cold and robotic, we wouldn¡¯t get along half as well.¡± ¡°You really see right through me, Andy. I¡¯ll give you that.¡± Andy tried all sorts of ways to cheer Tilda up, and gradually, her mood started to lighten. ¡°But you have to admit, Dominic has some nerve, putting his own initials up on the dark web,¡± Andyughed. ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed it. But if the wrong people ever figured it out, he¡¯d be in real trouble. If you hadn¡¯t taken him in and helped wipe his tracks, Dominic would¡¯ve had a much harder time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Andy. I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about Dominic. We¡¯ve shared so many good times. -why waste energy on an awful person like him?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop. Anyway, I have to run. You enjoy your bath, Tilda!¡± After hanging up, Tilda climbed out of the tub, dried off, and slipped into her pajamas. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and sighed. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t just leave the bad feelings behind. Maybe a good night¡¯s sleep would help, and tomorrow would be a little brighter. 12:34 Mon, Sep Chapter 151 A Family Divided Just then, Tilda¡¯s phone rang again. It was the building management. ¡°Yes?¡± she answered. ¡°Ms. Tilda. There¡¯s a woman outside who says she¡¯s your mother. Would you like to let her in?¡± Mother? Hearing that word, Tilda¡¯s mind went nk for a second. Then she just found it ridiculous. Funny, even. ir, oh ir, you and your family really have no shame, do you? Finished You had cut me off . After everything that¡¯s happened, you still have the nerve to call yourself my mother? If people heard about this, they¡¯d themselves silly. ¡°Tell her to leave,¡± Tilda said, then hung up. As far as Tilda was concerned, she wanted nothing more to do with that family¡ªever again. Send Gifts 2.5K 3/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 152 Chapter 152 No More Family Drama Tilda didn¡¯t want to see any member of the Jensons. She just wanted to hide under the covers and get a good night¡¯s sleep. All she hoped for was to wake up tomorrow feeling a little better. 41% Finished She had no time or patience to deal with ir. Tilda could already guess why ir was trying to see her. It was definitely about Dominic. Tonight, Tilda wasn¡¯t in the mood for another argument with ir. After Tilda hung up, the security guard nced at ir with a troubled look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Jenson. She doesn¡¯t want any visitors right now. We can¡¯t let you in.¡± This condominium had tight security. To get inside, you needed either a key card or help from the guards. That was one of the reasons Tilda bought this ce in the first ce. If ir weren¡¯t someone with influence, the security guard would never be this respectful. After all, it wasn¡¯t wise for a low¨Clevel guard to offend someone like her. ir¡¯s expression darkened. But Tilda¡¯s refusal didn¡¯t surprise her. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ir turned around and left. Her driver was waiting for her in the Maybach. ir came out so soon; clearly, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. The driver quickly got out to greet her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how did it go?¡± ir took a deep breath. ¡°We wait.¡± It was the dumbest n, really¨Cdoing nothing, hoping for a miracle. Still, she waited before the condominium entrance. After all, tomorrow was a school day at Orica University. Eventually, Tilda would have toe out. Meeting Tilda was the best way to figure out what was going on with Dominic. The next morning, Tilda slept in until nine. Chapter 152 No More Family Drama She rubbed her aching temples. Sigh. She¡¯d had another nightmare¨Cone that actually fit her mood. In her dream, she was back at Cornerstone Caf¨¦. She¡¯d lost her memory, waiting hopefully for DJ to show up. DJ dide, but wore a mask. Finished Tilda chatted cheerfully with DJ. They discussed everything that had happened over the past three years. Tilda felt like she¡¯d finally found a true friend. But then, suddenly, DJ¡¯s mask fell off. Underneath was Dominic¡¯s disgusting face. Heughed at her and ridiculed, ¡°Tilda, you really think I saw you as a mentor? I was just ying with you. Now that I know Queen¡¯s real identity, if I tell everyone, do you think you¡¯ll ever have peace again?¡± Before Tilda could toss her coffee at Dominic¡¯s face¨Cor do anything worse¨Cshe woke up from the nightmare. Truth was, Tilda had been in such a rotten moodst night. She¡¯d just chatted with Andy for a bit before she crashed. She hadn¡¯t replied to anyone¡¯s messages. When she finally checked her phone, she saw good morning texts from Una and Andy. And then¡­ Jude. Jude had messaged her at eightst night. But Tilda, feeling awful, had gone drinking at Nightingale Bar instead of replying. This morning at eight, Jude messaged again, right on time. Tilda opened the text. Jude asked, ¡°Bad mood?¡± Tilda typed, ¡°Yeah. Something really upsetting happened. Hard to exin.¡± She was about to put her phone down when Jude replied instantly. Jude offered, ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right yet, but if you want to talk, I¡¯m here to listen.¡± Tilda wrote, ¡°It¡¯s just silly little stuff, really. I¡¯m choosing to forget it so I can have a good day. Facepalm emoji.¡± After a moment, Tilda bit her lip and added another message. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel Thank you, Jude, for caring about me.¡± Chapter 152 No More Family Drama Jude answered, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Smiley face emoji.¡± Their conversation felt so old¨Cfashioned. ¿Æ: 41% Finished Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh. If anyone else saw these messages, they¡¯d never guess the two of them were dating. Well, they weren¡¯t. But because Jude cared enough to reply instantly, Tilda actually felt a little better. Even a guy she barely knew was more caring about her than her family. Her family, though. What could she possibly hope for from them? Even a stranger was better than them. How could people who share her blood be so heartless? All they ever did was make her miserable and sabotage her future. She didn¡¯t need a family like them. Tilda just wanted them out of her life for good. After Tilda finished getting ready, she left her condominium. She still had a ss at university today¨Cshe couldn¡¯t bete. Tilda had taken a rideshare homest night. Her car was still in the parking garage at Nightingale Bar. That meant she had to grab a ride to university this morning. After ss, she¡¯d pick up her car from the bar. Tilda swiped her ess card and stepped out of the condominium entrance. A figure appeared in front of her. ¡°Tilda, we need to talk.¡± It was ir. Tilda nced at ir, then at the Maybach parked a short distance away. Out Of The Shadows Ch 153 Chapter 153 The Truth Hurts The driver got out of the car, his dark circles impossible to hide. ir didn¡¯t look much better. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t slept all night. ir had probably waited for her outside her condominium. Tilda ignored ir and started to walk away. ¡°Tilda! I¡¯m talking to you. I said, Let¡¯s talk!¡± The rightful source is find?novel ir was surprised to discover she wasn¡¯t even angry. She was used to Tilda¡¯s coldness by now. 41% Finished Today, she just wanted answers from Tilda. She needed something and didn¡¯t want another situation like Russell¡¯s. ir forced herself to be patient and spoke gently. ¡°And why do you think that just because you want to talk, I have to stand here and listen? ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hold back. She looked at ir, her sarcasm cutting deep. She didn¡¯t treat this woman like her mother at all. ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me. You hate our family. If I could, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you. Honestly, I wish I¡¯d never looked for you in the first ce. ¡°Maybe then, this family would still be like they used to be, and you¡¯d be living a better life, without all this hate shadowing everything. ¡°But the truth is, no matter how much I regret it or want to deny it, I still have to face it. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore. I don¡¯t want to look for you or even see you. But this time, it¡¯s about Dominic. I have no choice but to find you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile. ¡°Something about Dominic, and it¡¯s got to do with me?¡± She repeated ir¡¯s words as if she was trying them out, tasting the meaning. Had Dominic actually told the family what happened? Hahaha! That¡¯s ridiculous. Chapter 153 The Truth Hurts Did he really share something so embarrassing with his family? If he did, Tilda almost wanted to give him a round of apuse for being shameless. Finished ¡°Last night, Dominic had a high fever and passed out. Jody found him, and he was a mess. Jody said Dominic started acting strangely after meeting you. He¡¯s not the same as he used to be. He felt sad and guilty because of you. Dominic would do anything you asked and even humbled himself. So what happened? Tilda, what had you done to Dominic?¡± ir¡¯s voice grew louder, getting worked up. Her eyes were full of me for Tilda and regret for herself. ir resented herself. She was still regretting everything. More than ever. She kept telling herself to stay calm and stop getting worked up. But she couldn¡¯t do it. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing Tilda home, would her family not have ended up in this mess? Everything was in chaos now. Nothing like the happy, peaceful life they had before. Tilda suddenly leaned in close when ir lost her cool. Her eyes were cold, so sharp they seemed to cut right through ir. ir stepped back. She was startled by the sudden change in Tilda¡¯s attitude. The chilling off Tilda was so intense that even ir, who was always tough, felt goosebumps. Here they go again. Why did her daughter, so young, give off such a powerful sense of pressure? Whenever Tilda¡¯s eyes turned cold, even ir struggled not to crumble. ¡°Oh, you really want to know? ¡°Don¡¯t me me if your world falls apart when you learn the truth.¡± ir bit her tongue, forcing herself not to lose to Tilda¡¯s presence. She couldn¡¯t let herself be crushed. If she did, what pride would she have left as a mother? ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°I poisoned Dominic,¡± Tilda said calmly. ¡°The poison was deadly. There¡¯s no cure in this world. Now Dominic is just my puppet. If I tell him to live, he lives. He dies if I tell him to. ¡°He has to obey my everymand, no questions asked. If I asked him to get down on all fours and lick my shoes, he¡¯d have to do it. How¡¯s that? Is that exciting enough for you?¡± Chapter 153 The Truth Hurts She stared as ir¡¯s face turned even paler. Tilda felt a wave of twisted satisfaction for getting her revenge. After all the pain Dominic had caused her, this was payback. Her mood actually improved. ¡°How could you, Tilda!¡± Finished ir¡¯s eyes were red, like a lioness whose cub was in danger. She grabbed Tilda¡¯s cor, gritting her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s your brother, your blood! How could you do this to him? Are you insane? ¡°Brother? Have you ever treated me like your daughter? When did Dominic ever treat me like a real sister? ¡°Did you know? Do you know the only thing Dominic ever said to me in secret? He wished I were dead. He wanted me gone, out of this world, so I wouldn¡¯t ruin his perfect, happy life! ¡°Someone like him? He¡¯d be lucky to die. I want him to wish he had never been born!¡± ir demanded, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Dominic is such a good kid¨Che¡¯d never say something so vile! I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. Give me the antidote, now!¡± Send Gifts ·Ë 2.5K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 154 Chapter 154 The Devil in Disguise Finished ir was so angry that she was about to lose control. She screamed at Tilda, then raised her hand, ready to p her. ¡°Mrs. Jensen!¡± The driver saw ir was on the edge of an outburst. He knew something bad might happen, so he quickly tried to step in. But before he could, Tilda caught ir¡¯s hand mid¨Cair, holding it tight. A cold, almost dangerous smile spread across Tilda¡¯s face. ¡°Fall for my trick? Why don¡¯t you go home and ask your son if he¡¯s ever said those things? And as for the poison¨CI made that up just to see how dumb you really are as a mother. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re even dumber than I thought. You believe anything anyone says. How did yourpany get so sessful with you and Russell running things? Haha! Honestly, the business world here in Slosa must be a joke. It¡¯s like a kiddie pool.¡± Tilda flung ir¡¯s hand away. ir stumbled backward, almost falling over. Luckily, the driver caught her just in time. ¡°Mrs. Jensen, are you okay?¡± he asked. Tilda didn¡¯t look back. She just walked away. She doesn¡¯t want anything more to do with ir. O ¡°Tilda! Dominic has a high fever. He¡¯s in the hospital. My boy is unconscious, all because of you! Doesn¡¯t your heart ache, even a little? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt?¡± ir screamed after her, desperate and out of breath. ¡°No matter how much you deny it, you¡¯re still a Jenson. Dominic is your brother! You turned your brother into such a mess! You have no devotion to your family. Your blood is cold! You¡¯re heartless¨Care you even human?¡± ir questioned her hysterically. Her anger and regret went far beyond words. After ir finished yelling, she could barely breathe. Clutching her chest in pain, she red at Tilda¡¯s retreating back, eyes burning with hate. But then- Just as ir had hoped, Tilda turned around. Tilda smiled, cheerful and carefree. 40% Chapter 154 The Devil in Disguise * Finished ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that perfect? I¡¯m not even human, but a demon. As long as you¡¯re tied to me, you¡¯ll never know peace. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again. Well, unless you want to get so mad that you make yourself sick. If you die early, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll me me for that too. ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m the worst of the worst. Want to live? Stay away from me.¡± Tilda said all this like it was a joke, her voice light and almost happy. She even tapped her chin in fake thought. ¡°Geez. Thank you, Mrs. Jenson. Youing all the way in the morning, just to yell at me, actually put me in a pretty good mood. ¡°Thanks a bunch!¡± With that, Tilda took off running. ir was left behind; she was so furious that she nearly passed out. ¡°Mrs. Jenson! Hold on!¡± the driver cried, rushing to help. ir clenched her jaw so hard it felt like her teeth might shatter. She was forcibly holding back a wave of fury. Her eyes burned with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll live. This demoness! I¡¯ll never forgive her. Never!¡± Hopewell Hospital. At the hospital, Wade sat beside Dominic¡¯s bed. Dominic was still unconscious. Russell had spent the whole night there. Come morning, he finally left for a nap after Wade insisted on taking his ce. Once he was rested, he¡¯de back. Wade wanted K to get some rest. K just shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± she insisted. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I know Dominic is going to be okay.¡± So Wade let her stay. K held Dominic¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were red and watery, struggling not to let her tears fall. Dominic¡¯s condition made everyone feel awful. But Wade couldn¡¯t help it; his eyes filled with wonder. If things really happened the way Jody said¡­ Dominic, what on earth had happened between you and Tilda? Why did it make you change so drastically, so suddenly? Just then, Dominic spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. Mentor¡­¡± ?????? ???? find¡¤novel 12:36 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 154 The Devil in Disguise Even though it was soft, Wade and K both heard him. K¡¯s heart leapt. ¡°Dominic, are you awake?¡± she called out agitatedly. But Dominic didn¡¯t respond. He just murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tilda, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± This time, Wade and K both heard him clearly. 40% Finished K¡¯s whole body went cold. She felt like she had plunged into an ice¨Ccold cer. Her hands were shaking as she held onto Dominic. It was happening again. Why? No matter how hard K tried, she just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. What really happened between Dominic and Tilda? Just yesterday, Dominic hated her to the core. Now, it was like he was someone else. As expected, K¡¯s worst fears wereing true. Tilda was slowly breaking down all of K¡¯s advantages. She stole away the love and attention that used to belong to her. ¡°Dominic ¡­¡± she whispered. For some reason, Wade felt like he understood Dominic¡¯s feelings. After all, the bitterness in his heart was no less than Dominic¡¯s. Why is it that people only realize what¡¯s precious after they¡¯ve lost it? Why do people always chase after what they can¡¯t have and take for granted what they do have? Once you have it, it¡¯s so easy to forget how much it matters. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 155 Chapter 155 A Birthday Party When someone¡¯s not the favorite, it feels like everything they do¨Ceven just breathing¨Cis wrong. Finished Wade could understand how Dominic felt. However, he had no idea what Dominic and Tilda had really been through. If he did, Wade would just have to admit they all owed Tilda. Maybe this was fate¡¯s way of making them pay their debts. Russell walked in. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± The source of th?s content is Find1Novel Russell looked nervous, but there was hope in his eyes. ¡°I just heard some noise in here. Did Dominic wake up?¡± Wade shook his head. He said, ¡°Dominic¡¯s not awake yet. He just talked a bit in his sleep. But don¡¯t worry, Dad¨Cthe doctor said he¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s just exhausted and stressed out, so he needs rest¡­ Then, after a pause, Wade decided to speak up. ¡°Dad, actually Dominic said-¡± K interrupted. ¡°Daddy, how about Mom? Did she see Tilda?¡± ¡°She did, but, well, it went just as we expected. ¡°There¡¯s no way Tilda would talk to us kindly now. ¡°At this point, we¡¯ll just have to wait for Dominic to wake up and exin what really happened.¡± The room went silent again. The next day after ss, Tilda headed to the cafeteria with Una. After ss, Tilda headed to the cafeteria with Una. ¡°Hey, Tilda! My family¡¯s throwing a birthday party for my mom at our hotel tonight,¡± Una chirped. ¡°Want toe? My parents invited you!¡± Tilda managed a small smile. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll have to pick out a good present for your mom.¡± Una poked Tilda¡¯s cheek. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why do you look so down? Didn¡¯t you win thewsuit? Or did your familye after you again? Hmph! If they did, I swear I won¡¯t let them get away with it!¡± Una bared her teeth like an angry kitten. Tilda¡¯s heart warmed. She ruffled Una¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If theye after me, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re carried out on stretchers.¡± Chapter 155 A Birthday Party But the episode with Dominic was something Tilda could only share with Andy, not Una. Afterpletely breaking things off with Dominic, a day passed. Finished Tilda felt a bit better, but strangely empty, as if something important was missing. What was it? Tilda felt like she¡¯d lost her sense of direction in life. Sure, she¡¯d gotten rid of the Jensons and chased away all the toxic people who showed up looking for trouble. She¡¯d protected the people she cared about. But deep down, she knew there had to be something more important for her to do. There must be something bigger than just getting caught up in petty grudges and family drama. For now, she tried to push those restless thoughts out of her mind. She¡¯d take things one step at a time and just focus on finding some happiness along the way. That evening, as night fell, Tilda picked up her car at Nightingale Bar and drove to the hotel for the birthday party. She signed her name at the door, handed over her gift, and stepped into a crowded, lively room. It was Una¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday, and the whole family was present, along with many guests. This was their big night. Tilda watched as Una¡¯s parents stood on stage, side by side, looking so happy and in love. Una was there too, along with her older brother and her little brother, who was still in middle school. Everyone was dressed their best, smiling, giving speeches, popping champagne with the guests, and cutting the cake. The whole room buzzed with joy. Tilda¡¯s gaze softened. She knew she would probably never have this kind of warmth. A real family of her own seemed impossible. Still, she was d that Una could have it. But thankfully, this kind of pain never touched Una¡¯s world. Una was the kind of kid who deserved happiness and a life full of light. As for this heartache, Tilda decided she would bear it alone and slowly overcame it on her own. She picked up a ss of champagne but didn¡¯t feel like eating. Instead, she slipped out to the balcony for some fresh air. She looked out at the city lights, hoping it would help her calm down. Suddenly, she nearly bumped into someone. Tilda?! Is that you?¡± Chapter 155 A Birthday Party Clive was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe his rotten luck. He¡¯d been trying to avoid her at school, convinced she was nothing but bad luck. Ever since Tilda came into the picture, the Jensons had fallen apart. Jenson Group was in shambles. The family, including his best friend, had all changed. Tilda just shot Clive a cold look. Not in the mood to argue with someone insignificant, so she walked right past him. Her reaction annoyed Clive. Finished ¡°Hey, Tilda! Why are you pretending you don¡¯t know me? Are you feeling guilty or something?¡± He called after her. ¡°And what are you even doing here?¡± Sure, Clive knew Tilda seemed to attract trouble wherever she went. Getting involved with her usually meant trouble. But beingpletely ignored? That hurt his pride. After all, he was a Rowse, and everyone at school thought he was the hottest guy around. Tilda didn¡¯t even break her stride. ¡°This is the Colons¡® birthday party. Una¡¯s my best friend. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 156 Chapter 156 ck Swan 40%4 Finished ¡°You¡¯re on good terms with the Jensons, aren¡¯t you? The Colons and the Jensons aren¡¯t exactly friends right now. What are you doing here?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even look at Clive as she spoke. She just gazed out at the city lights beyond the hotel window, sipping her champagne. ¡°You think I want to be here? If it weren¡¯t for my brother¡ª ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not your problem. I¡¯m just so frustrated I started asking dumb questions.¡± ¡°So you do realize you¡¯re not the brightest. Well, Mr. Genius, why don¡¯t you go somewhere else? You¡¯re kind of hurting my eyes.¡± Clive was wordless. He nearly choked on his drink. Now he finally understood how Wade felt every time he had to talk to Tilda. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel This woman¡­ Her words are sharper than a knife. One vile sentence is enough to make you cough up blood. For the sake of his own sanity, Clive bit his tongue and walked away. But he didn¡¯t go far. He stood at the end of the hallway. Clive watched as Tilda lingered by the balcony. She was holding her champagne and staring into the distance. The night breeze lifted Tilda¡¯s long hair. The moonlight mixed with the soft yellow glow from the hotel¡¯s ssicmps. Tilda looked strangely beautiful. From where Clive was standing, he could just make out the side of Tilda¡¯s face. There was something about her posture¨Ca kind of loneliness that you could feel, even from behind. Her evening gown wasn¡¯t expensive, but it looked just right on her. A ck swan. Dancing alone in the moonlight. Clive couldn¡¯t help himself. He pulled out his phone and texted Wade a message. Wade, I know you¡¯re taking care of Dominic, but I just saw Tilda.¡± He snapped a quick photo of Tilda¡¯s silhouette and sent it to Wade. Tilda stood under the starlit sky with the city lights sparkling below. Her chin was tilted up a little, and she 12:36 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 156 ck Swan held a champagne ss in one hand. Her pale legs and ck heels peeked out from beneath her dress. She looked every bit the queen¨Cproud and unbreakable. About 30 secondster, Wade replied, ¡°Where are you?¡± Finished Clive typed back, ¡°Umm¡­ Don¡¯t get mad, but Mrs. Colon is having a birthday party. I didn¡¯t really want to be here, but my brother insisted. You know what he¡¯s like¨Cif I refused, I¡¯d never hear the end of it.¡± He tried his best to exin to his buddy. Right then. Wade called with a video chat. Clive hesitated for a second, then answered. Wade¡¯s face appeared on screen. ¡°Clive, point the camera at Tilda.¡± ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡± ¡°Please.¡± His reply stunned Clive. He paused for a second. Clive wondered if he was hearing things. He¡¯d been friends with Wade since they were kids. Yet, this was the first time he¡¯d ever heard Wade sound so genuinely desperate. Is the world turning upside down? Or¡­ Had Tilda really changed Wade that much? Without a word, he turned his phone so Wade could see Tilda. Through the video call, Wade watched Tilda standing alone in the hallway. A lonely and icy aura wrapped around her. Wade lowered his eyes, and a sh of guilt passed through them. Memories of Tilda flooded his mind again. He recalled the first time she came home, nervous, shy, and full of hope. He remembered when ir introduced him as her big brother, how Tilda¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration and longing. Now, those memories yed in Wade¡¯s mind more clearly than ever. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d forgotten, but the truth was, he hadn¡¯t. It was when he realized what he¡¯d lost that everything started toe back to him. DER 12:36 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 156 ck Swan It turned out Tilda¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t always been filled with hatred and anger. Once, there had been warmth, love, and admiration. And Wade was the one who ruined it all. Finished Even now, he couldn¡¯t help but wish, deep down, that he could have the old Tilda back. He wanted to pretend nothing had ever happened, hoping everything could return to how it was the very first day they met. If he could turn back time, he¡¯d give anything for another chance. Maybe then, their family could have been really happy and whole. Not broken and empty, like they were now. Everyone in the family felt guilty toward Tilda. The family was changing because of her¨Csome for better, some for worse. But in the end, the person who had really destroyed their peace wasn¡¯t Tilda. It was their prejudice against her. Tilda finished her champagne and set the ss aside. She took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts. Her finger paused on Jude¡¯s name. She thought about Andy. Tilda had already talked to him too much, and he had work to do. And Una¨Cthere was too much she couldn¡¯t say. Besides, Una was hosting her mom¡¯s birthday party. After thinking it over, Tilda finally messaged Jude first. Tilda asked, ¡°Are you there?¡± She waited five seconds. Jude replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Tilda pressed, ¡°Are you busy?¡± Jude answered, ¡°I am, but if you reach out to me, I¡¯m always here for you.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 157 Chapter 157 Finding My Way Back Jude sent hisst message. ¡°Your problems are the most important thing to me right now. They¡¯re my top priority.¡± Finished Tilda sighed. ¡°Jude, my head¡¯s a mess right now. You guessed it right. Yesterday was a really bad day. I finally started to feel a little better today, but then I realized, my life shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± She wanted to escape the Jensons. Somehow, she kept getting pulled back in, stuck in this muddy swamp of hate. Getting revenge felt good for a moment, but Tilda knew her life should be more than that She once had bigger dreams, but she¡¯d forgotten them. She shouldn¡¯t let that happen. The pain from her family had taken up all her energy and pushed everything else aside. Jude messaged her, ¡°If you¡¯ve forgotten your real dream, do you want me to remind you? Hugs emoji. ¡± For once, the dominant CEO didn¡¯t just use his usual smiley face emoji. Tilda replied, ¡°Yes, please.¡± Suddenly, she started to look forward to his message. What would Jude remind me of? He seems so confident. Jude understood everything about me. Logically, Jude couldn¡¯t know more than what was on the surface. Tilda was confident in her skills as the dark web¡¯s top hacker. She knew how to hide. Jude replied, ¡°You once said you wanted to use your talents to serve your country.¡± To be honest, when Tilda first read Jude¡¯s message, she froze. For a moment, it felt like a shadow in her heart was suddenly pierced by light. It broke through the clouds and warmed the dusty, hidden corners inside her. Jude¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡°You once said having this kind of talent was a gift¨Ca blessing from above, You wanted to use your skills to serve your country. That¡¯s what your mentor hoped for, too. You believed you owed it to the world to do something good with your abilities. ¡°You also said it didn¡¯t matter if nobody ever knew your name. Even if you were just an unsung hero, as long as you had a clear conscience, that was enough. ¡°You promised you¡¯d never hurt innocent people, never cross the line for money, and never do anything to shame your country. Isn¡¯t that right, Queen?¡± Tilda almost typed, ¡°How do you know all this?¡± She found her reply sounded silly, stopped herself, and deleted it. Chapter 157 Finding My Way Back Of course, Jude could figure it out. He knew Queen had the rare Omega blood type. Jude also knew Andy was a broker on the dark web and that Andy and Tilda were close. It wasn¡¯t hard to put the pieces together¨Cpeople with Omega blood were rare, after all. Finished And those words¡­ Those were the rules Tilda herself had posted when she was starting out as Queen. It had been so long, she¡¯d almost forgotten them. She never thought Jude would remember¨Ceven after all this time. Jude wrote again, ¡°Sorry, Tilda. Figuring out you¡¯re Queen¨Cthat was my own guess. ¡°I know you¡¯re mixed up in a lot with the Jensons, but I¡¯m not going to judge you. People on the outside can never truly understand what someone in the middle of it is feeling or going through. Find the newest release on find?novel ¡°All I can do is be the right kind of shoulder for you; whenever you need someone to lean on, you cane to me. ¡°If you ever feel down, I¡¯ll just be here to listen, standing by your side, supporting you no matter what. ¡°But Tilda, I hope you don¡¯t let yourself be trapped by hate. You¡¯re strong. You once had big, noble dreams. If you¡¯ve forgotten, I hope my words help you remember the promises you once made to yourself.¡± As Tilda read message after message from Jude, her restless, uneasy feeling slowly faded away. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Jude. I know what I have to do now.¡± Get to live a second time and finally see her family¡¯s true colors¨Cwhat an incredible chance. Not everyone gets the chance to start over and fix their regrets. Tilda knew she had to treasure it, picking up her old dreams again. She also needed to remember her mentor¡¯s hopes for her. Getting tangled up in all this hatred with the Jensons, letting herself get sick with anger¨Cthat wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She¡¯d already found so many good friends. Now, it was time to find herself again. Jude wrote, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you ever want to pay me back, just buy me a meal sometime.¡± Tildaughed and wrote back, ¡°Of course! We¡¯re friends now, aren¡¯t we? Sticks out tongue emoji.¡± When Jude saw Tilda¡¯s message, he almost forgot to breathe. His heart was pounding. For the first time in his life, his hands shook as he typed. 12:37 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 157 Finding My Way Back He took several deep breaths before finally sending his reply. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Tilda, for calling me your friend.¡± 40% Finished He¡¯d thought it through carefully. His reply doesn¡¯te too fast nor too slow, just enough to make Tilda happy, but not too much. A smile slowly spread across Jude¡¯s face. If someone tried to put it in simple, cheerful words, it would go like this: ¡°Oh my God! Tilda finally said something nice about me¨Cshe even called me her friend!¡± Honestly, if anyone who really knew Jude saw his face right now, with that big smile, they would¡¯ve beenpletely stunned. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 158 Chapter 158 Out of Character Anyone who saw Jude¡¯s face right now would probably think the world was ending. Otherwise, why would Jude be making such a scary expression? Just then, Vassal walked in, sounding both cheerful and respectful. Finished ¡°Boss, we just signed the big deal¨Cbillions of dors! Everyone¡¯s talking about throwing a party to celebrate. Are youing?¡± On the surface, Vassal was just Jude¡¯s bodyguard and all¨Caround assistant on business trips. But behind the scenes, he¡¯d help Jude with pretty much anything, even cleaning up messes when things got out of hand. This time, Jude hade all the way to Lucien just for this deal. The Lucien branch had been struggling for a while. When Jude showed up and took charge, things finally worked out. Vassal happened to see Jude¡¯s smile at that very moment. His first reaction? Am I seeing this right? He even rubbed his eyes just to check. Wait¨Cno way! The boss is smiling! Jude put away his phone and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll join the party.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll let everyone know. Wait, Boss, did you say you¡¯ll join?¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Jude shot Vassal a cold look. Vassal instantly felt a chill run down his back; his back broke out in sweat. He lowered his head and stammered, ¡°No¨Cno! If the team finds out you¡¯reing, everyone will be thrilled!¡± He hurried out of the office like he was running for his life. Vassal¡¯s heart was still racing, and his brain was reeling in disbelief. Jude Bell¡­ actually agreed to to a celebration party? This is a first! No matter how big the deals theirpany closed or how much money they made, Jude had never attended any celebration parties. In Vassal¡¯s memory, Jude only ever epted invitations from Alfie or Maurice once in a while. What in the world happened to put my boss in such a good mood? Chapter 158 Out of Character Finished Meanwhile, Clive was still sneaking around. He was secretly recording Tilda. ¡°Hey, Wade, Tilda¡¯s talking to someone. She actually looks pretty happy¡­ not so cold and distant anymore.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Wade replied, his voice sounding sour. Wade didn¡¯t even need Clive¡¯s live updates. Through the video feed, he could sense everything. Wade¡¯s voice wasced with obvious jealousy. Clive fell silent for a moment, almost doubting his own senses. Am I just imagining it? Why do I get a feeling that Wade is actually jealous? The world hasn¡¯t copsed, has it? Suddenly, a sharp voice startled him. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Clive jumped, fumbling his phone, which crashed to the ground with a loud crack. The screen went ck¨Cinstantly. Seriously? My super¨Cexpensive titanium phone broke that easily? Total scam! Clive spun around and found Una standing there. Her arms were on her hips, eyes zing as she red at him. ¡°Were you just secretly recording Tilda? You creep! And to think you¡¯re supposed to be our senior and a Rowse!¡± ¡°Hey, stop making things up! Why would I record Tilda? I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Clive denied it repeatedly. Just to get rid of evidence, he stomped on his expensive phone, crushing the screen to pieces. Now, the evidence was gone. ¡°You creep!¡± Una red at him, rolling up her sleeves, ready for a fight. Tilda walked over after noticing the argument. ¡°Una, what¡¯s going on?¡± Una wasted no time. Sheined, ¡°Tilda, he¡¯s being a total creep! Hiding here and filming you. He¡¯s gross!¡± Oh Tilda raised an eyebrow. Her eyes turned cold as she stared at Clive. Hey, Una, don¡¯t throw away baseless usations! I wasn¡¯t recording anyone!¡± Clive insisted. Original content can be found at Find1Novel 40% Chapter 158 Out of Character Finished Tilda replied coolly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll just call Andy. I hate to bother him, but clearing up my name is important.¡± ¡°Wait¨Cplease, don¡¯t!¡± Clive instantly caved. If his family found out about this, or if Andy got involved, it would be a disaster for Clive. Things would be out of control, and he¡¯d be in real trouble. Clive had probably ended up with a broken leg. Backed into a corner, Clive threw his buddy under the bus. ¡°It was Wade! He was the one spying on Tilda! He must have been nning something really shady!¡± Una clenched her teeth in anger. If Wade had been there, she would have punched him right in the face, no questions asked. Clive thought to himself, ¡°Sorry, Wade, but better you than me. If this blows up, I wouldn¡¯t survive it anyway! If things really blew up, how could Clive handle it? He¡¯d get beaten up for sure! But to everyone¡¯s surprise- ¡°Oh.¡± That was all Tilda said. Una and Clive both stared at her in shock. Seriously? Just one word? Nothing else? Tilda looked at Una and said, ¡°Rx. Everyone¡¯s watching. It¡¯s your mom¡¯s birthday party. Let¡¯s just enjoy the party.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K A Out Of The Shadows Ch 159 Chapter 159 Going Back to the Old Tilda ¡°What? Hmm¡­ yeah.¡± Tilda¡¯s words left Una speechless. Tilda didn¡¯t even look at Clive again. She just took Una by the arm and walked away. Clive took a while to snap out of it. He let out a long sigh. 40% Finished ¡°How strange,¡± he muttered. ¡°Tilda didn¡¯t snap back at me? Seriously, these people¡¯s moods changed faster than the weather. I¡¯m going to lose my mind.¡± ¡°Tilda, are you sure you¡¯re not mad?¡± Una asked. ¡°Nope. Let him look all he wants. It¡¯s not like it hurts me. I don¡¯t want to get mad over the Jensons anymore,¡± Tilda replied. Una could tell Tilda seemed different. She wasn¡¯t confused or upset like the morning. Una reached out to touch Tilda¡¯s forehead, just to check. ¡°Rx, Una. I¡¯m fine. Seriously,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Sorry, Tilda. I thought you wereing down with something. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay. Right now, it feels like¡­ hmm¡­ you¡¯ve just leveled up,¡± Una said with a smile. Una thought Tilda looked a lot more mature and confident than before. ¡°I just found my way back to myself,¡± Tilda said. ¡°It¡¯s time to pull myself out of this pit of hate. If I stay stuck like this forever, what¡¯s the point?¡± What is the point of back to life if nothing changes? If I didn¡¯t let go of the past, how is this life different from before? The path might have changed, but it would end up the same way. ¡°Una, your dream is to open an esports club, right? Run your own business, y as a pro, andpete all around the world for the S¨CChampionship?¡± Tilda said suddenly. When Tilda brought that up, Una nodded quickly. ¡°Yep! But, Tilda, don¡¯t make fun of me. I really mean it!¡± Tilda yfully messed up Una¡¯s hair. ¡°Why would I make fun of you? That¡¯s an amazing dream! And now, it¡¯s my turn to start over, too.¡± Una was curious. ¡°You¡¯ve never told me your dream. What is it? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard from you. It¡¯s a secret. Someday, you¡¯ll know,¡± Tilda teased. Ugh, Tilda, you¡¯re so annoying! Now I¡¯m mad at you,¡± Una huffed. 1/3 Chapter 159 Going Back to the Old Tilda Finished After Clive hung up the phone, Wade found himself wandering out of Hopewell Hospital without really knowing why. He sat in his Porsche 911 outside, not daring to go in. So he stayed outside, standing across the street, hiding in the shadows of an alley. He watched from far away, feeling silly. Wade knew he looked ridiculous. If Tilda saw him, she¡¯d definitely give him a hard time. But he just couldn¡¯t help it. He couldn¡¯t let go of his little sister. Now that he knew where she was, he just had to do something. Even something as silly as standing here, watching her from a distance. The birthday party had ended. People starteding out, one after another¨Cincluding Tilda. She didn¡¯t rush to get her car. Tilda pulled out her phone, probably calling someone. Her face lit up with a big, happy smile. Wade recognized that smile right away. It was the same smile Tilda used to show only to him. Now, that smile would never belong to him again.. She¡¯d only show that smile to others. Just thinking about it made Wade¡¯s chest ache. He felt like a giant invisible hand was squeezing his heart. Jealousy, regret, even self¨Cloathing. Those bad feelings weighed on him like a ton of bricks. Before he knew it, Wade started following Tilda. She was on the phone with Andy. ¡°Tilda! Why are you calling me now? Weren¡¯t you at Una¡¯s mom¡¯s birthday party?¡± Andy asked. ¡°The party¡¯s over,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Andy, I need a favor. Can you help me find any programming jobs in Cethend that nobody else can solve?¡± ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel After thinking it over, Tilda decided it was time to get back to what she was best at. She knew Andy was well¨Cconnected. Some secret research group in Cethend used to ask him to post mysterious jobs on the dark web. 213 Chapter 159 Going Back to the Old Tilda Most of those jobs were about Cethend¡¯s future. Finished After all, the dark web is full of talented people. Sometimes, that¡¯s the only way to fix urgent problems. Of course, the dark web is a mixed bag. People could only contact Andy. He acted as the go¨Cbetween, posting jobs that need someone tough and smart. Most jobs were long and tough, paid peanuts, and were always ignored. Only the old Tilda¨Cwhenever she had time, she would take on these jobs through Andy. She became friendly with Cethend¡¯s underground organizations through those jobs. Later, to find her family, Tilda had given up a lot¨Cshe¡¯d even forgotten her dream. ir imed her; DNA tests proved she was a Jenson. After everything that happened, Tilda lost herself. Now, she wanted her old self back. ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡± Andy asked. ¡°Andy, do you remember when we first met? You saw my profile. And you told me I was too naive and beyond saving?¡± Tilda said. ¡°Oh, I remember,¡± Andy replied, with a crooked smile. ¡°You called yourself a hacker on the dark web, but you always insisted you¡¯d never threaten national security. You said you¡¯d never turn against regr people, never hurt anyone innocent, and never work for the bad guys.¡± Send Gifts ä§ 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 160 Chapter 160 Starting Point Finished ¡°At the time, I justughed. How could someone so innocent and hopelessly naive end up on the dark web? With those kinds of restrictions, how could you ever find a job?¡± But even so, Andy still ended up meeting Tilda. And now, they¡¯re best friends. Andy used to be a careful, self¨Ccentered person. He could never understand what was on Tilda¡¯s mind. He even thought Tilda was a bit crazy. She acted like a show¨Coff on the dark web, doing all that just for attention. But in the end, it was Tilda¡¯s incredible skills that made Andy approach her and ask to work together. That¡¯s just how the world works. Nobody cares about who you are inside, at least not at first. Who would¡¯ve guessed Andy and Tilda would be close friends? Back then, Andy kept things simple¨Cschool, her looks, and skills As long as you¡¯re strong, you¡¯ll shine like a star, and people will gather around you. But if you¡¯re weak and powerless, who cares how you feel or what you¡¯ve been through? At best, people ignore you. More often, they just want to crush you. ¡°Things are really tense right now. The research group you helped before is ying it safe. Still, with your skills and history with them, you¡¯ll be fine if you reach out,¡± Andy said. ¡°Think it through, Tilda. It¡¯s hard work, and there¡¯s not much reward¨Cit just takes up your time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, Andy. I want to find the real Tilda again¨Cthe one who shone so bright. That¡¯s who I really am. That¡¯s what my mentor wanted for me. He taught me everything so I could stay true to myself.¡± She thought of her mentor¡¯s serious face and the strict training that sometimes has a little kindness mixed in. Sorry, Mentor. If you could see the Tilda I¡¯ve be, you¡¯d probably be really upset with me. I was lost, trapped in anger, and almost forgot what you taught me. But I¡¯ve found my way back now. I promise, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never lose my way again or let you down! ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re set on this, I¡¯ll reach out for you¡­ But Tilda, I¡¯ve got some interesting info. Want to hear it?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a private forum, just for people from Cethend. They¡¯re all your fans. I looked it up¨Cthere are four members. Each one is ranked on the dark web hacker leaderboard, though not very high. These four are always fighting off hackers who try to attack Cethend¡¯s firewalls and cause problems. Honestly, they 1/3 Fresh chapters posted on find?novel 12:37 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 160 Starting Point seem pretty patriotic. If you ever showed up there, they¡¯d probably freak out.¡± That got Tilda¡¯s attention. ¡°Andy, please send me their info. I¡¯ll check it out myself and decide.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll text it to you.¡± The call ended. Tilda stretched and let out azy yawn. She suddenly felt a strange sense of strength in her body. Is this what it feels like to find your purpose again? She¡¯d almost forgotten her purpose. M Luckily, Jude¡¯s words today woke her up and helped her get back on track. Just then, Tilda sensed someone¡¯s eyes on her from behind. She stopped walking. ¡°Come out. Hiding is getting old, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tilda knew the person lurking had heard her. Would they out or run? The person following her hesitated for a moment. Eventually, he stepped out. He didn¡¯t run away. Wade knew Tilda had noticed him. If he ran, it¡¯d just make her look down on him even more. As her big brother, Wade already felt like he could never hold his head up around Tilda. He didn¡¯t want her to think even less of him. ¡°What are you following me for?¡± Tilda narrowed her eyes, giving off a dangerous vibe when she saw it was Wade. ¡°Did you hear from your mother about how I embarrassed her today? Are you here for revenge?¡± Wade panicked and quickly tried to exin. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Tilda. I¨CI just came looking for Clive. I happened to see you. Since you¡¯re walking alone at night, I get worried. I thought I¡¯d walk with you¨Cjust to keep you safe.¡± Finished Chapter 160 Starting Point ¡°Worried?¡± Tilda looked at Wade like some kind of monster. Wade imed he was worried about her, which was about as believable as a pig flying. What¡¯s with the Jensons and their weird games? ying the sympathy card? Acting all caring and protective? How ridiculous! Tilda¡¯s look made Wade feel terrible, but he couldn¡¯t argue back. It made sense for Tilda to doubt he had a hidden agenda. He had already lost the right to be her brother¨Cto protect her. ¡°I mean it, Tilda. I¡¯m not lying.¡± Wade repeated himself, hoping she¡¯d believe it. Finished But Tilda just shook her head. ¡°Save your fake concern, Wade. I¡¯m in a good mood today, and I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in any more of the Jensons¡® drama.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 161 Chapter 161 Don¡¯t Stand in My Way ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Clive, call him yourself and leave me out of it!¡± With that, Tilda walked away. She was sure Wade had lost his mind. Either that or he was just in crazy. Tilda didn¡¯t want to waste another minute dealing with a wacko. Why ruin her mood over someone acting nuts? Wade¡¯s heart tightened. Instinctively, he hurried after her, blocking Tilda¡¯s path. He wasn¡¯t done yet. Finished Wade desperately wanted to talk to her. He knew deep down Tilda didn¡¯t want to see him or talk to him at all. Some would say Wade was just being pathetic¨Cclinging on, refusing to give up, shameless even. But honestly, this was the only way he could even stay connected to Tilda, no matter how dumb it looked. Suddenly, Tilda¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Move it, Wade. Don¡¯t stand in my way. If you really want to get yourself killed, I can make that happen. Don¡¯t forget, even Howard couldn¡¯t take me down. What makes you think you can stop me? I wouldn¡¯t mind sending you off to keep Howardpany.¡± Did they really think I¡¯m harmless, like some cuddly kitty cat, just because I¡¯m in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to fight? People like Wade need to learn not to push their luck! ¡°Tilda¡­ I¡­ I have something to ask you,¡± Wade stammered. ¡°When Dominic was in aa, he called for his mentor. He kept saying sorry to you. What happened between you and Dominic?¡± Trust Wade to bring up the one thing Tilda hated most. The second he mentioned Dominic, Tilda¡¯s anger shot up like a rocket. ¡°Ask him yourself when he wakes up! Now get out of my way!¡± Tilda-¡± Before Wade could finish, Tilda shot out her leg and kicked him hard in the stomach. Bang! Wade never saw iting; he took the kick squarely, 12:37 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 161 Don¡¯t Stand in My Way Sharp pain exploded through his body. ´® 40% Finished He doubled over, clutching his stomach. His face was grimacing in pain, sweat breaking out on his forehead as he dropped to the ground. No longer have the strength to block Tilda. ¡°Pathetic,¡± Tilda muttered. She stepped right over him and left without a backward nce. At that moment, Wade felt like every bit of pride he had¨Cas a man, as a brother¨Cwas shattered. Tilda¡¯s kick left him stunned and powerless. He didn¡¯t even see thating. When it came to strength, he wasn¡¯t standing a chance. As Tilda walked away, the pain in Wade¡¯s stomach finally started to ease. He staggered to his feet, feeling as if every drop of energy had been drained from his body. Wade was soaked in sweat. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help butugh¨Ca bitter, self¨Cdeprecatingughter. Protect Tilda? Yeah, right. Wade, you¡¯re even more pathetic than you thought. Couldn¡¯t even stand up to one kick. Look at you, beat up and humiliated. Who do you think you¡¯re protecting? In Tilda¡¯s eyes, you must look like a total clown who doesn¡¯t know his ce. Wade had always thought his image had hit rock bottom in front of Tilda. But because of his stupidity, he¡¯d found a whole new low. Even Wade himself started to feel like he¡¯d lost all hope. ¡°Useless. Wade, how could you be so useless! Tilda¡¯s right. The real arrogant fool here¡­ is me!¡± He punched the ground hard. Wade could feel the pain shooting through his hand and bones, but he didn¡¯t care. None of it mattered anymore. Chapter 161 Don¡¯t Stand in My Way The pain on the outside was nothingpared to what he felt inside. 240% Finished Tilda didn¡¯t care about Wade¡¯s little episode. Back at her ce, she opened herptop. She used the information Andy gave her to deep dive into the hackers from Cethend who hang out on the dark web. About DJ, that was her own mistakest time. She wasn¡¯t about to let history repeat itself. This time, she would thoroughly check out everyone¡¯s background before reaching out to them. For Tilda, finding out their true identity wasn¡¯t a big deal. Once she confirmed they hadn¡¯t done anything bad, she considered them to have passed the first test. Tilda hacked right into their forum. There were only four people in the group. She posted, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Queen. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you all. If you¡¯re interested, reply ¡®l¡® to this post. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to one of you.¡± Meanwhile, Jarrett Bell was slurping instant noodles, eyes glued to a show called Awakening Era. ¡°Being born as a Cethender is the best thing that has ever happened to me. If there¡¯s a next life, I want to be a Cethender again.¡± ¡°Boohoo! It¡¯s not easy living the way we do. We owe it all to the heroes before us!¡± This update is avable on As Jarrett sucked up his noodles, tears kept falling onto the table. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 162 Chapter 162 An Unexpected Message from the Queen ¡°Oh no, my contact lens got messed up. I¡¯d better go wash it.¡± At that moment, Jarrett noticed a new post on the forum he¡¯d created. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a new post? Did someone else post something?¡± Each squad member had their own way of staying in touch. Actually, no one had used this forum in ages. And with all the hidden IP protections, nobody could post unless Jarrett approved it. That¡¯s why this sudden new post caught his attention. Jarrett set his cup of instant noodles aside, grabbed the mouse, and started clicking through the site. Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind When he saw the post¡¯s content, he stopped breathing for a second. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Queen?! The legendary Queen?! Oh my gosh! Jarrett¡¯s hand shook so hard he nearly spilled his noodles. He didn¡¯t even care. This feeling¡­ It was like being a superfan and suddenly getting a call from your favorite celebrity! 40% Finished The idol you¡¯ve admired for years wanted to reach out and imed she wanted to connect with her fans! Oh, man, my heart is racing wildly. No! Calm down! Calm down, Jarrell! He clutched his chest, closed his eyes, and took several deep breaths to steady himself. Then- ¡°111111111¡± Jarrett mashed the ¡°1¡± key on his keyboard like a madman. The whole desk shook, like the house might fall apart. He only stopped when the ¡°I¡± key finally popped off the keyboard. Jarrett couldn¡¯t let someone else get this chance! This was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity to talk with Queen. 12:39 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 762 An Unexpected Message from the Queen Finished Just as Jarrett sat there. His heart was pounding with excitement. He kept hitting ¡°F5¡± repeatedly to refresh the page, hoping something new would appear. Then, his phone rang. It was an unknown number. Jarrett¡¯s heart pounded so loudly he could barely hear. Hands trembling, he pressed the answer button. Hello? Is this Queen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice came through, cool and calm. Jarrett almost burst into tears. Her voice is so melodious! And she really is a girl! She sounded like someone who had experienced everything life could throw at her. Queen has to be super pretty in real life, right? ¡°Jarrett?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Idol¨Cuh, I mean, Queen, how can I help?¡± E He was so nervous he could barely talk, so he bit his lip; the pain helped him to stay focused. There was no way he was going to embarrass himself in front of his idol. ¡°You have a dark web ount, right?¡± ¡°Oh¨Cyeah! I¡¯ll log in right now!¡± Jarrett started typing furiously. He dumped his unfinished noodles straight into the trash. Nothing could get in the way of this moment with his idol! He logged in, staring at his username-¡°Clown.¡± ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve logged in.¡± He didn¡¯t even get to finish before he saw Queen¡¯s friend request pop up. Whoa! He sucked in a sharp breath. No way this is a scam. This is the real deal Chapter 162 An Unexpected Message from the Queen Queen¡¯s friend request! Jarrett hit ¡°ept¡± before he even thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so you can trust me and know I really am Queen,¡± Tilda exined. Finished ¡°I¡¯ve checked you out, all four of you. Sorry about this. I think your group is trustworthy. You¡¯ve been fighting against hacker groups trying to break into our country¡¯s firewall and steal information, right?¡± ¡°Yes! The four of us got together because we all like this kind of thing. I guess we¡¯re pretty good at it. When something like this happens, we want to help. It¡¯s just ¡­ our skills aren¡¯t that amazing. We¡¯ve stopped a few attacks. When stronger, more organized hackers show up, it¡¯s too much for just us to handle.¡± Jarrett scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. Saying all this in front of his idol made him want to hide; it was too embarrassing. ¡°It¡¯s not about how many people you have. What matters is skill, execution, and passion. Too many people, and things get messy. If anything leaks, it¡¯s a problem. But if you¡¯ve made it onto the dark web hacker leaderboard, that means your team is seriously talented. ¡°I want to bring the four of you onto my team. I¡¯ll do my best to teach you everything I know about hacking. How much you can learn is up to you. What do you think?¡± ¡°What?!¡± It took Jarrett a minute to process what Tilda was saying. She repeated herself patiently. Jarrett finally understood and shouted, ¡°Queen, are you saying you want us to be your mentees?!¡± ¡°Sorry, for personal reasons, I¡¯ll never take on mentees. But I¡¯d rather call us partners fighting side by side. We¡¯re all from Cethend. No matter what our motives, none of us wants to see our country get hurt, right?¡± Send Gifts 2.5K 212 Out Of The Shadows Ch 163 Chapter 163 The Squad¡¯s New Beginning ¡°Queen, you too¡­ !¡± Jarrett¡¯s voice turned serious all of a sudden. He felt like the luckiest person alive. What is this feeling? Is it a dream true when an idol and a fan share the same passion? Just having Queen reach out and recognize him felt like the greatest honor of his whole life. Finished He even felt like Queen¡¯s heart was beating like theirs. They wanted to do something¨Cno matter how small -for the better future of Cethend. With Queen now leading their squad, the uncertain road ahead suddenly looked bright and full of hope. ¡°You tell the other three all the details, then use this number to contact me,¡± Queen said. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Even after the call ended, Jarrett could hardly believe it. Queen had chosen him. She wanted to join their squad! ¡°Woohoo! Long live the Queen!¡± he cheered. After talking to Jarrett, Tilda nced over the information she¡¯d found about the four members. ¡°Jarrett Bell, Theo Woodward, Zach Rowse, Astrid Jenson ¡­ Tilda couldn¡¯t help rubbing her temples. What kind of twisted fate is this? All four squad members were in Slosa¨Cjust like Tilda. ¡± They came from different families: the Bells, the Woodwards, the Rowses¡­ And one of them was even rted to the Jensons. Russell¡¯s younger brother, Dwayne Jenson, had a daughter, Astrid Jenson. Tilda didn¡¯t remember much about Dwayne. He¡¯d moved overseas years ago, Even if her parents had gone to visit him, they wouldn¡¯t have brought Tilda along. All she¡¯d ever seen was a photo of Dwayne with Russell. Chapter 163 The Squad¡¯s New Beginning Other than that, she knew nothing. Finished As for Astrid, Dwayne¡¯s youngest daughter, she¡¯d only just moved back to Slosa for work. Astrid had never visited Russell¡¯s house. Russell had invited her once, but Astrid politely declined, saying she was too busy. ording to Astrid, there was just too much distance and awkwardness between them. Their families felt like strangers. Astrid didn¡¯t like talking to strangers¨Ceven if they were technically family. It felt awkward for her. People with special talents often have their quirks. Most of the time, it showed up as social anxiety. Tilda only hated her immediate family¨Cher parents and her brothers. She didn¡¯t have the same feelings toward her cousin. After all, she¡¯d never even met Astrid. And honestly, based on her investigation, this squad was exactly the team Tilda needed right now. It was like destiny had picked them out for her. Just then, Andy called. ¡°Tilda, what do you think about that team?¡± ¡°The intel looks good,¡± Tilda answered. ¡°They¡¯re all skilled, ambitious young people, and, their families are strong¡­ but-¡± She told Andy about the identities of the four. ¡°Tilda, ever since I met you, I¡¯ve been starting to believe in fate,¡± Andy said, almost in awe. ¡°Out of everyone in the country, you still end up tied to those same four families. Even when looking for a team online, you find these four, and they¡¯re all in Slosa. That¡¯s just wild.¡± Andy used to be a total skeptic. He never believed in anything mystical. People even joked that Andy looked like a vampire¨Cmysterious word, charming look. He had captivated everyone. But after meeting Tilda, he was convinced she must have an extraordinary story¨Cone she just hadn¡¯t told. Otherwise, how could so many strange coincidences keep happening around her? ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not some kind of cursed fate,¡± Tilda said with a bitterugh. After everything with the Jensons and DJ¡¯s identity, it felt like nothing could get worse. Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve contacted that research organization. They were thrilled to hear you wanted to help. If you agree, they want to meet you privately to discuss the details. They say you already helped them a lot before, so you made quite an impression!¡± 12:59 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 163 The Squad¡¯s New Beginning ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Tilda replied. Finished Dealing with organizations like that, she knew she had to stay alert¨Ceven if it was just a science group in Cethend. She didn¡¯t think they¡¯d hurt her, but you never know, ¡°Oh, and by the way, Tilda,¡± Andy said, ¡°while I was chatting with the contact from that research group, I learned something pretty interesting. The group recently brought in a genius. He¡¯s in his 30s, with a mind¨Cblowing IQ of 260. He¡¯s all about science, never bothered by emotions or distractions. ¡°But the crazy part is his name¨Cit¡¯s almost the same as the one you mentioned before. His name is Dane Kerrigan.¡± The second Tilda heard that name, her heart thudded. That was the very name her mentor had talked about. Official source is find?novel ¡°Do you know where hees from?¡± Tilda asked quietly. ¡°No way. My contact isn¡¯t cleared to learn about someone at that level. But apparently, Dane just showed up out of nowhere and took over the whole research group. Ever since then, a bunch of projects that were stalled because of technical problems or patent issues have started moving forward really fast.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 164 Chapter 164 The Search for the Mentor 39% Finished ¡°He¡¯s a total genius, but honestly, with so many people in the world, a few extraordinary ones aren¡¯t a surprise. So, Tilda, what do you think? Are you interested now?¡± ¡°Andy, help me get in touch with him. I want to join this group as soon as possible!¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her voice. Get full chapters from ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that. I¡¯ve already reached out. Just wait for them to set up a time for you toe to Slosa.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy. You¡¯re a lifesaver.¡± ¡°Tilda! If you thank me again, I¡¯m getting mad. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? After all we¡¯ve been through, there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± After she hung up, Tilda stood at her window, clutching her phone tightly like a drowning person grabbing for a life raft. Is this man the one her mentor had mentioned before? Tilda actually knew very little about her mentor. SHSN2 4 2 4 2 52 9 Even though he gave Tilda a home, taught her many things, and helped her unlock her hidden talents, most of his life was still a mystery. Whenever Tilda got picked on, he was always there to protect her. It was the first time Tilda ever felt like she had family. He never told Tilda his real name. All Tilda knew was that her mentor¡¯sst name was Kerrigan. As for Dane, it was a name Tilda overheard him mumbling once and memorized. ? After Tilda learned all she could, her mentor disappeared without a trace, like he never existed. Tilda searched everywhere, high and low, tracking down people who¡¯d met him. They all said her mentor might be in trouble. To this day, Tilda has never seen a body or even a single clue about what happened. Her mentor never reached out again. He just disappeared from Tilda¡¯s world. Tilda joined the dark web partly to sharpen her skills and earn money. She also hoped this huge undergroundwork might help her find clues about her mentor. She came up empty every time. The name, Dane Kerrigan, was the only clue he ever left. While searching for her family, Tilda never forgot about that name. She had asked Andy to help track him down. Chapter 164 The Search for the Mentor 34 39% Finished Tilda found several people with that name, flying all over the world whenever there was a lead. However, it was never the man her mentor had mentioned. Now, she¡¯d finally found someone with that name. If only this time she could find something about her mentor. No matter how slim the chance, Tilda had to try! The next day, Tilda didn¡¯t have any sses, so she slept in. After getting ready, she made herself an egg sandwich. Just as she finished, a message popped up from the dark web. Clown wrote, ¡°Queen, we¡¯re all set over here.¡± Tilda saw the message and called Jarrett. He picked up immediately. ¡°Queen!¡± M W 3 Y ¡°Hop onto the group forum and start a chat. It¡¯s easier to talk that way. 3 Tilda didn¡¯t rush to give Jarrett her personal info. H a Even though she¡¯d already checked out the squad. She knew they were okay. They were even from families she knew well¨Cit¡¯s always better to be safe. Years on the dark web had taught her that. ¡°Got it!¡± Jarrett replied. Tilda finished her sandwich and went to herputer. She logged into the forum Jarrett had made and joined the group chat. Jarrett announced, ¡°Queen is here! Everyone, give her a warm wee!¡± Theo asked, ¡°Is this really Queen? Wow! I¡¯m your biggest fan!¡± Astrid replied, ¡°Me too.¡± Zach chimed in, ¡°Me too.¡± Queen asked, ¡°You guys ¡­ ever consider changing your usernames?¡± f Jarrett replied, ¡°Aw, Queen, if you wanted to find out who we are, it¡¯d be super easy for you anyway. We all know each other in real life. No need to hide.¡± Queen replied, ¡°Alright, I guess I was overthinking it.¡± After that, Tilda changed her username to just Tilda Jenson. 273 12:59 Mon, Sep 8 M 39% Chapter 164 The Search for the Mentor Finished If Tilda wanted to lead this new squad and really earn their trust, she couldn¡¯t act like she was better than everyone else. Everyone else had already shared their real names. Only Tilda was still hiding behind her codename. Keeping her identity secret would only make her seem untrustworthy from the start. Jarrett was shocked. ¡°Wait!!! Is that your real name?¡± Theo typed, ¡°Why does that name sound so familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡± Astrid wrote, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s myst name too! Tilda Jenson. My Uncle Russell has a missing daughter with that name.¡± Zach replied, ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°All right, time¡¯s short, so let¡¯s not discuss my personal stuff for now,¡± Tilda said. ¡°You can call me Queen in private¨CI actually like that nickname.¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your rankings on the hacker leaderboard and the cases you¡¯ve solved, so I have a pretty good sense of where your skills are at. ¡°I¡¯ve put together a n to help you all get better at hacking. How much you improve will depend on your effort and talent.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 165 Chapter 165 Comet Squad Tilda uploaded thepressed file she¡¯d finished to the group chat. Jarrett eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh! Queen¡¯s top¨Csecret guide!¡± Theo chimed in, ¡°Waaah! Idol, can we chat one¨Con¨Cone? I really want to be friends with you!¡± Astrid rolled her eyes. ¡°Theo, wipe your drool. I can just imagine you looking all gross right now.¡± Finished Theo groaned. ¡°Astrid, are we still on the same team or what? Do you have to embarrass me in front of our idol?¡± Zach just typed, ¡°Agreed.¡± Looking at the cheerful scene in the group chat, Tilda¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but soften a little. Ambitious young people were drawn together. Together, they were like a zing fire. When apart, they¡¯d be the stars that decorated the sky. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t let her down. Jarrett piped up, ¡°By the way, Queen, can you name our team? You¡¯re the captain now!¡± Theo added, ¡°+1!¡± Zach typed, ¡°+2!¡± PN & Astrid replied, ¡°+10086!¡± A team name, huh? Tilda thought for a moment. She replied, ¡°Let¡¯s call ourselves Comet. May we always keep today¡¯s spirit and be the brightest mes in the sky!¡± Jarrettughed. ¡°Comet Squad? Hahaha! That¡¯s awesome! Totally fits my patriotic, exemry youth vibe!¡°. Theo said, ¡°The name Queen gave us is so cool. Unlike Jarrett, who once wanted to call us the Roach Squad. I almost punched him for making us sound like cockroaches.¡± Astrid added, ¡°Well, what can you do? Jarrett just can¡¯t name things.¡± Jarrett protested, ¡°Ahem! Let¡¯s not bring up the past, okay? Especially in front of our idol!¡± Just then, another message popped up. It was Simon, from the art department. 12:59 Mon, Sep Chapter 165 Comet Squad ¡°Tilda, do you have a minute to take a call?¡± Tilda called Simon right away. The phone was picked up quickly. Finished Simon said, ¡°Tilda, your painting amazed all of us old¨Ctimers. We want to rmend your work for the National College Art Competition. If it stands out, you could even make it to the world stage and win a gold medal for the country!¡± Tilda was surprised. ¡°Professor Linscott? Are you sure?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tilda? Is there a problem? Your painting is full of life and talent. We all think you could get first ce!¡± Simon started to get worried. He tried his best to convince Tilda, assuming she mightck confidence and miss out on a great chance. 2 15 Such a talented student should shine for the world to see it would be a huge loss for the nation if she didn¡¯t. HIMEMPENINGS ????? Tildaughed. ¡°Ahem, Professor, you misunderstood. I mean, let me touch it up a bit. If I¡¯m representing the country, I can¡¯t just send in something I whipped up. What if I lose? That¡¯d be embarrassing.¡± She wasn¡¯t kidding. 37 14 MENEN Tilda had only drawn that piece with the snake theme as a quick sketch. Even so, it was way better than K¡¯s fancy but empty work. But since it was going to apetition, she might as well go all out¨Cand win by andslide. ¡°What?¡± Simon gasped. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. Oh my God. Tilda simply sketched something, and her work actually defeated the best work of all the old¨Ctimers? The time she spent on it was even less than K did. Maybe it really was a random sketch. Right then, Simon finally realized just how deep and amazing Tilda¡¯s talent was. It was almost scary! Even now, Tilda¡¯s skills could make her a shining star in the art world. ¡°Great! Absolutely! Where are you right now? I¡¯lle get the painting from you.¡± No need, Professor Linscott. I¡¯ll just paint a new one. It won¡¯t take me long. I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow so you can submit it for the , it¡¯s a deal! 39%9 Finished Chapter 165 Comet Squad After hanging up, Tilda nced at the buzzing group chat on the forum. A smile curved at the corner of her lips. From now on, it looked like she¡¯d be busy with all sorts of things¨Cand that felt good. There was a new feeling of fulfillment inside her. She didn¡¯t need to worry about old grudges or the past anymore. Tilda had found herself again. Her purpose, her dreams, and the Tilda who never let her mentor down. As night fell at Hopewell Hospital, Dominic slowly woke up. ir was right there by his side. When she saw him open his eyes, her face filled with joy. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Dominic blinked in confusion. ¡°What happened? I feel so weak. Where am I?¡± ¡°This is the hospital, pumpkin,¡± ir answered gently. She quickly exined everything that had happened, keeping the story short and clear. After hearing it all, Dominic¡¯s already¨Cfoggy mind felt like it was being swallowed by darkness and torn apart. His heart ached so much, it felt like it was about to split in two. The source of th?s content is Find[?]ovel Even the heart monitor by his bed started beeping loudly¨Cbeep beep beep! Send Gifts Q 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 166 Chapter 166 No More Lies ¡°Dominic?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Dominic looked down. He tried to hide the pain in his heart and closed his eyes. The machines in the hospital room soon returned to a steady rhythm. 39% Finished ¡°My poor child, you don¡¯t look fine at all. I¡¯m calling the others, and I¡¯ll get the doctor right away,¡± ir said as she pressed the nurse¡¯s button: The doctor arrived a few minutester. Russell and the rest hurried in when they heard the news. After a careful check, the doctor said, ¡°Mr. Dominic is alright now. He is just waking up, and he is weak. He needs to get some rest. No heavy activities, eat simple food, get plenty of sleep, and don¡¯t stay upte.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± they replied. Once the doctor left, Russell and ir hovered around Dominic, fussing over him, worried about every little thing. They even wanted to make him some warm grits. Soon, only K and Wade were left in the room. K wiped her tears, her eyes red and puffy as she spoke, ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay. I was scared out of my mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you all worry,¡± Dominic answered softly, his voice weak. Wade gently patted K¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, K, Dominic just woke up. Let¡¯s give him some peace. We¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°Okay, Wade.¡± K sniffled, following Wade as he left. Now therge,fortable hospital room was silent, with Dominic alone. He closed his eyes, but his mind wouldn¡¯t rest. Tilda¡¯s face shed before him. The night it rained. Her cold, unforgiving eyes were staring at him like she was Satan herself. Her lips moved, and she spoke the words that pushed Dominic into the depths of hell. ¡°You die.¡± Dominic jolted awake, drenched in sweat again. Clenching his jaw, he fumbled in the nightstand until he found his phone. Unlocking it quickly, he ignored all the unread messages and missed calls. 12:59 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 166 No More Lies Instead, he logged into the dark web. This was the only way Dominic could reach Tilda now. Tilda hated her to the core. Finished She had blocked him everywhere else and deleted every contact. Tilda had erased every trace of him from her world. But there was one thing she couldn¡¯t delete¨Cher ount on the dark web. Dominic ignored the rude messages and taunts sent to him. With a mix of hope and nerves, he clicked on Queen¡¯s profile. Maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d posted something while he was in aa. But as soon as he tried to enter her page, a message popped up. ¡°You¡¯ve been cklisted. You cannot view this profile.¡± Dominic let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. Did you really have to be so cruel, Tilda? Are you truly erasing every trace of me from your life? All he could do now was sit and take it. Even though remembering the good times with Queen felt like his heart was being torn apart. After all, Dominic was still the 11th¨Cranked hacker on the dark web. He used his favorite software to search for any news about the Queen. Since he couldn¡¯t hack into her ount, he knew better. If he tried, it would only make Tilda hate him more. Dominic knew this was foolish. But he hoped, maybe, just maybe, he could learn about Tilda through someone else. Most posts were just talk, People bragging or teasing him, or fans worshiping Queen and making fun of Dominic. Dominic scrolled through them, almost like he was being possessed, until something caught his eye. He froze. Dominic¡¯s pupils shrank. There was a post from a user called Clown, posted two hours ago. New skill unlocked!¡± M Chapter 166 No More Lies It was a programming script. At first, it looked ordinary. But Dominic knew better. This was Tilda¡¯s unique coding style! 99 Finished When Tilda took him under her wing, she taught him these simple, powerful programming tricks. This particr trick was special. It was Tilda¡¯s secret; she only shared it with her mentee. No one else could possibly know about this, unless Tilda had taught them herself. ¡°No. It can¡¯t be. Tilda wouldn¡¯t take on another mentee so soon,¡± Dominic muttered, trying to convince himself. Latest content published on Find1Novel ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t help but dig into Clown¡¯s identity. Dominic wanted to know who this person really was. How did this guy know tricks that only Tilda and Dominic used? But no matter how hard he tried, he found nothing. Clown had wiped out every trace. Even with all his hacking skills, Dominic couldn¡¯t break through. His face went pale as the truth set in No more lies could hide it. Clown knew Tilda¡¯s habit, just like Dominic did. The only way this could happen¨Cthe only person who could cover up for Clown and erase every trace¡ª was Tilda. Send Gifts 2.5K 3/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 167 Chapter 167 The Last Straw Just like how Tilda once protected Dominic and cleaned up his mess. The history just repeated itself. ¡°Tilda¡­ why? ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long. You used to hate me so much. You were so cold, badly injured ¡­ ¡°But now you¡¯ve already found a new mentee? Then¡­ what am I supposed to be? ¡°You once told me I¡¯d be your only mentee, that you¡¯d never find anyone better than me. Finished ¡°Did you forget everything we shared together? Was it all fake? Before we became enemies you said things you can¡¯t just take back.¡± Dominic was ovee with an impulse. He wanted to burst out of the hospital, find Tilda, and demand answers. Tilda, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­. What you have done is too much. You broke my heart¨Cso, so bad. Even the phrase ¡°worse than death¡± couldn¡¯t describe the pain Dominic was feeling now. The next morning, Tilda woke up feeling refreshed, like she¡¯d finally found herself again. Even her nightmares had stopped for once. She picked up the artwork she¡¯d spent two hours finishingst night and packed it up carefully. Then she drove straight to the university. She¡¯d already scheduled an appointment with Simon to deliver the painting. Simon couldn¡¯t wait to open the package. The moment he saw the new painting, he was speechless. He didn¡¯t even breathe for a while. It took him a long time to snap out of it. ¡°Oh wow, Tilda! When I saw your first version, I thought it was already amazing. But this new one? It¡¯s even more stunning; nothing could top it. Honestly, I think you¡¯ve already got the champion in the bag. Now let¡¯s just see if you can stand out on the world stage.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± Tilda replied, smiling. She said goodbye and hurried off to ss. Simon stayed behind to admire the artwork. That¡¯s when his phone rang. 7:38%E Chapter 167 The Last Straw It was K calling. ¡°Hello? K, what¡¯s up?¡°. Finished ¡°Professor Linscott, sorry to bother you. My brother¡¯s been in the hospital, and I¡¯ve been looking after him. I finished the painting for the national student artpetition, and I hope you¡¯ll take a look and let me know if it needs any changes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, K. Just focus on taking care of your brother. I¡¯ve picked someone else for thepetition. We¡¯re nning to send Tilda.¡± ¡°What?!¡± K¡¯s smile froze. She couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find(?)ovel Realizing she¡¯d lost her cool, she quickly tried to cover it up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Professor Linscott, I¡¯m just surprised. I thought you¡¯d already promised to rmend me.¡± ¡°K, I¡¯m sorry. I know this must hurt, but you¡¯ve seen Tilda¡¯s painting. She¡¯s the best choice to represent us -no one can beat her, and she might even win on the world stage. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about winning a prize. It¡¯s a chance for our country to shine and for Tilda to be noticed by the whole world. I hope you understand.¡± Simon truly understood why K lost control for a moment. He had promised to rmend her before. With K¡¯s talent and skills, she could easily have a good result, boost her r¨¦sum¨¦, and brag about it for years. Because of this, Simon felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t me K for her reaction. But still, he didn¡¯t regret his choice at all. There was simply noparison between K and Tilda. It was a world away. There was no way a toad could bepared with the swan. ¡°Alright. I understand. Thank you, Professor Linscott.¡± No one knew how K managed to say those words while holding back all the anger inside her. The moment she hung up, K removed her shoes and started banging them on the bathroom door. Furious tears streamed down her face. Tilda! Damn you! Why is this bitch always there to sabotage me! Tilda had stolen the attention of the whole family. Now she wanted to take away the glory and recognition that belonged to me! K couldn¡¯t believe her bad luck. Why did she have to run into someone like Tilda in this lifetime? 213 Chapter 167 The Last Straw If only that bitch would just disappear from the world! She should die. 38% Finished If only Tilda were out of the picture, everything would finally be peaceful. The whole family could be happy, just like before. I wouldn¡¯t have to be eaten up by jealousy every single day or feel like I¡¯m about to lose my mind. With these dark thoughts swirling in her mind, K¡¯s eyes grew cold. For the first time, she felt a real, sharp sense of determination. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me. Remember what we discussed? Go ahead and get it done. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it costs. I just want anything that can help me deal with Tilda. Any information that¡¯s useful!¡± At first, K hated the idea of spending so much money. After all, hiring someone that skilled would be expensive. After K lived with the Jensons for years, she had many savings. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 168 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 168 Regret in Their Eyes Finished As a member of the Jensons, the cash gifts and allowances she received were amounts most people could only dream of. On the outside, K pretended to be careful with money. In reality, she spent it like there was no tomorrow. Her family spoiled her, making sure she received every new designer¡¯s limited edition every season, year after year. Growing up with privilege, how could K not get used to the finer things in life and develop sky¨Chigh standards? That¡¯s why she barely saved any money over the years. ced with the outrageous price for her hired gun to get the job done, K winced. It would cost her almost 90% of her savings. Even if she found nothing bad about Tilda, the money was non¨Crefundable. She hesitated. But now, there was no room for hesitation. She had to find something to take Tilda down¨Cfast! Otherwise, Tilda would just keep taking more and more things away from her. At Hopewell Hospital, Dominic stayed one more day for observation. He was eventually released once they were certain he was okay. Russell and the others decided not to tell the other kids about Dominic¡¯sa. They covered up thewsuit between Tilda and Russell. ir and Wade helped however they could, making excuses to keep things quiet. The other sons, who were still overseas and busy with their lives, didn¡¯t rush home. That was probably for the best. If they learned everything that had happened recently, they would be worried sick. After getting Dominic home, Russell and ir rushed back to the office. While caring for Dominic, they had been splitting their time between home and work. Given their recent setback, thepany needed a leader. Now was the time to restore trust and steady thepany. fin sorry, Dad, Mom. If it wasn¡¯t for me- Dominic began. Chapter 168 Regret in Their Eyes Russell interrupted gently, ¡°Enough, Dominic. We¡¯re family. You just need to rest.¡± Russell wanted to ask something, but he saw Dominic¡¯s pale face. 138% Finished He was curious what really happened between Dominic and Tilda. Why had Dominic changed so much? But before he could get the words out, ir quickly fugged his arm and shook her head. Any questions could wait until Dominic was feeling better. Right now, Dominic was in no state to have a serious conversation. Russell and ir left the room. ¡°Dominic, I actually nned a wee party for you.¡± K said this while attempting to tter him. But Dominic just turned to Wade. ¡°Wade, I¡¯m tired. I need some rest. Could you help me get back to my room? Wade hesitated for a second, surprised. ¡°Sure.¡± MILT K was left standing there, feelingpletely embarrassed. She felt like a clown that was putting on a show for no one. She trembled all over. No way! Dominic actually ignored me? Before, no matter how busy or worn out he was, Dominic would always smile as soon as K spoke. He¡¯d pat her on the shoulder and answer her questions patiently. But this time, everything was different. OCH Dominic had changed. K could feel it. Dominic was keeping his distance. He was paying more attention to Tilda now, just like Wade. Everything was different because of that witch! ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± K¡¯s heart filled with jealousy, rage, and frustration. Wade and Dominic didn¡¯t notice a thing. Once Wade helped Dominic back to his room, he said, ¡°Dominic, you should get some rest.¡± But Dominic stopped him. ¡°Wade, stay with me. I want to talk.¡± Wade fell silent. When he looked into Dominic¡¯s eyes, he saw the same sadness reflected back at him.. Chapter 168 Regret in Their Eyes It was the kind of pain only brothers could really understand. They both knew where this pain came from¨CTilda. For original chapters go to find?novel Their little sister. Finished Whether they were amazed by Tilda¡¯s talent or hurt by theplicated feelings they had for her, it all felt the same in the end. Now, Wade and Dominic felt it all. Regret, guilt, and a mix of negative emotions they couldn¡¯t untangle. Wade quietly closed the door behind them. The two brothers sat side by side. They stared at each other in silence for a long time. Finally, Wade couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Dominic, what really happened between you and Tilda? I remember, you used to hate her.¡± He was putting it lightly. With Dominic¡¯s personality, he used to wish he could strangle Tilda with his hand. Hate didn¡¯t evene close to describing how Dominic felt about Tilda. Dominic sighed. ¡°Wade, these past few days felt like I fell from heaven straight into the deepest pit. I thought things were getting better, but I ended up in a nightmare even worse than before.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 169 Chapter 169 Regret Runs Deep Dominic gave a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile. 38% Finished Seeing how much pain Dominic was in, Wade¡¯s heart softened. He let go of his curiosity and tried tofort him. ¡°Dominic, you don¡¯t have to talk about it if you¡¯re not ready. I won¡¯t push you. Just tell me when you feel like it.¡± ¡°No, Wade. I want to. Because we¡¯re in the same situation. I never understood before why you felt guilty about Tilda, who¡¯s supposed to be our enemy,¡± Dominic said. ¡°Even if she¡¯s rted to us by blood, she still betrayed our family. You hated her as much as I did.¡± He took a shaky breath and continued, ¡°Buttely, I get it, but it¡¯s toote now.¡± Dominic felt like he would go crazy if he kept his emotions all bottled up. He had been holding in his emotions and suffering alone all this time. After waking up from hisa, he remembered everything. The pain in his chest felt like it could explode. He had barely survived a long, difficult day. Even now, back at home, his chest ached with guilt and regret. The sharp pain from before was gone. Now it was a slow, heavy ache that made life feel endlessly hard. He remembered the day Tilda cut him off¨Cthe day she asked him to go to hell. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel Then he remembered how quickly she found someone new to take his ce as her mentee. All the promises, memories, and words they shared shed through his mind. Each memory stabbed into his soul like an invisible knife. It felt like he was dying over and over again, but without shedding a single drop of blood. Dominic knew if he didn¡¯t let it out, the pain would get worse. He sometimes even wished he could kill himself. That way, he could escape the guilt and despair that wrapped around him like poison. Once Dominic finally told Wade everything, a bit of that frustration inside him finally lifted¨Ceven if it was just a little. Wade, on the other hand, waspletely stunned. He stared at Dominic in disbelief. It took him a long time to process what he¡¯d just heard, ¡°Dominic, I can¡¯t believe it. You were her mentee, and you even had another hidden identity?¡± Wade said. My gosh, fate is ying some horrible joke on us.¡± Dominic let out a hollowugh. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? The day I went to meet my mentor, I was excited, only to find out it was Tilda. One person I hated most. I honestly thought the universe was ying a cruel 13:00 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 169 Regret Runs Deep joke on me. It wanted to punish me and make me suffer as much as possible.¡± Finished He sighed deeply, sounding worn out. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve been punished for real. I regret everything. I even wanted to go to work today to keep myself busy so no one at home would worry about me. But I just don¡¯t have the strength anymore; I¡¯m so tired. I just want to sleep and forget about all this pain.¡± Dominic closed his eyes, looking totally exhausted. Wade gave Dominic¡¯s shoulder aforting pat. ¡°Dominic, to be honest ¡­ I¡­ ¡°Wade then shared his story with Tilda. When Dominic heard it, he felt even worse. The room was heavy with sadness. None of them could breathe. ¡°Dominic, do you feel guilty about Tilda just because she was your mentor?¡± Wade finally asked. Dominic hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t lie. If Tilda hadn¡¯t been Queen, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever have forgiven her. I probably would have spent my whole life trying to kill her.¡± That¡¯s why, when Tilda used him, he couldn¡¯t even defend himself. ¡°W¨Cwe¡¯ve been so cruel to her,¡± Wade said quietly. ¡°Dominic, she¡¯s our real sister. Mom and Dad¡¯s daughter. What have we done?¡± Wade spoke what was hidden in the depths of his heart. He had asked himself this question many times. Wade even said it to Tilda but never to the rest of the family. He didn¡¯t think anyone would understand why he felt guilty. After all, the family felt they had done plenty for Tilda. They gave her afortable life, never stopped looking for her, brought her home, and treated her as their real daughter. What more could she possibly want? Wade used to think that, too. He sided with K, treated Tilda unfairly, and bullied her. He considered Tilda a beggar who cheated them out of their money. He didn¡¯t care about Tilda. If Tilda had been just an ordinary girl, without all those hidden identities, Wade would never have looked at her twice. And that¡¯s not how a brother should treat a sister who went missing for 19 years and really needed her family. ¡°Yeah, we have been too cruel to her,¡± Dominic admitted quietly. Dominic realized how badly they¡¯d messed up. Mon, Sep Chapter 169 Regret Runs Deep They were impressed by Tilda¡¯s talents and the things that made her special. They never really saw her as their little sister. G+ 38% Finished Tilda gave up everything. She hid her identity and came home with nothing but a clean te. Deep down, she must have hoped that they would wee her as family. They would cherish her, protect her, and love her as their own. But instead¡­ Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 170 Chapter 170 First Contact What had we done to her? Nothing but humiliate, hurt, and ignore her. Tilda would never forgive them. Doing nothing to them was her being kind. With Tilda¡¯s skills, taking revenge and destroying thempletely would be easy. Tilda. We regret it now. Now they want to make things right. But is it too to fix everything? 38% Finished Tilda had no idea how much Dominic and Wade had changed their minds about her. Even if she knew, she would¡¯ve just found it ridiculous. Obviously, those two had a hidden agenda, something malicious even. Even if they were putting on an act, sympathizing, or truly regretting their behavior, Tilda wouldn¡¯t forgive them. The moment they made their choices, the ship had sailed. It was toote now. In her previous life, she was mistreated for five whole years. They let her burn alive in the fire. She had suffered a fate worse than death. Being fooled once was enough for Tilda. She would never make another dumb mistake. When Tilda got back to her ce, a message from Andy popped up. ¡°Tilda, they said they¡¯ll be arriving in Slosa in five days. Do you want their contact info? You can choose the time and ce to meet.¡± ¡°Alright, send it to me, Andy.¡± At first, Tilda wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to meet with the representative from the research group. But now, if she wanted to see Dane and make sure it was really him, she had to take the first step. As soon as Andy sent her the contact, Tilda added the person right away. His profile picture was the country¡¯s g. The username was HareAffair! Yeah, definitely a full¨Con patriot. Sep Chapter 170 First Contact HareAffair asked, ¡°Are you Queen?¡± Finished Tilda replied, ¡°Just call me Tilda. I added you on WhatsApp; I¡¯m not trying to hide my identity.¡± Hare Affair replied, ¡°Wow, I never thought I¡¯d get to work with you! Honestly, I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m a fan. I saw you take down that foreign country firewall all by yourself on the dark web. That¡¯s freaking cool! Oh, by the way, I¡¯m Kaleb Burn.¡± Tilda wrote, ¡°Hi, Kaleb. The real reason I reached out is that I¡¯m interested in Dane. If I join and help out, does that mean I can meet Dane?¡± Kaleb paused when he saw her message. Kaleb asked, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to report that. Why are you interested in Professor Kerrigan? Do you know him?¡± Tilda exined, ¡°He could be someone I¡¯ve been searching for. Someone really important to me. But I have to meet him to be sure.¡± Kaleb typed, ¡°I can¡¯t decide that by myself. I¡¯ll have to ask the higher¨Cups. Tilda agreed, ¡°No problem. I heard you¡¯ll be in Slosa in five days. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for us to meet Kaleb wrote, Great. Don¡¯t be upset if there¡¯s a dy. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you, Queen.¡± After their chat ended, Tilda narrowed her eyes. Meeting Dane wouldn¡¯t be that easy. She had expected as much. Even though she¡¯d helped their organization many times, Tilda was still just a hacker from the dark web. Her true identity was a mystery. They never met her in person. Of course, there was no way Tilda would be allowed to meet this country¡¯s most closely guarded researcher right away. She¡¯d have to work with them, prove herself, and earn their trust. A few days passed in a sh. Finally, Kaleb arrived safely in Slosa. He followed the address Tilda sent him. Kaleb ended up at Sky Dining. Tilda was a VIP at Sky Dining. Alfie himself had made special arrangements; whenever she came to eat, she always received the very best service. The staff weed Kaleb with great respect and led him straight to Tilda¡¯s table. Kaleb looked a bit nervous. His eyes were darting everywhere, like it was his first time in such a fancy ce. He was a man just over 30, but you could tell he felt out of ce. Tilda smiled, stood up, and reached out her hand to greet him. Hi Kaleb I¡¯m Tilda. 2/3 .00 Chapter 170 First Contact ¡°H¨Chello, Queen,¡± Kaleb stammered. Finished Meeting his idol for the first time¨Cand finding out she was so young and pretty¨Cmade Kaleb even more nervous. Kaleb struggled with words. This update is avable on ?ovelFind His hands trembled as he shook Tilda¡¯s, and only then did he manage to sit down. Scanning the high¨Cend decor around them, Kaleb asked quietly, ¡°I¨CIsn¡¯t this ce super expensive?¡± Tilda raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Mr. Burn, you¡¯ve never been to a restaurant like this before?¡± This research group was extremely important for Cethend. As their liaison, Kaleb should have had plenty of experience with upscale business dinners. Kaleb shook his head, a little embarrassed. ¡°No, honestly, I¡¯m just a government worker. I¡¯m not as wealthy as you probably imagine, Queen. Most of the time, our group is buried in research. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been to a ce this nice.¡± Kaleb had a strong urge to hide his face, It¡¯s so embarrassing to meet my idol like this! Sob, sob, sob. Help! ¡°I see.¡± Tilda understood and kindly didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Out Of The Shadows Ch 171 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 171 Feast for a King With a snap of her fingers, a parade of delicious food appeared on the table. Kaleb was so nervous. All he could manage was to take a sip of his wine. But it went down the wrong way, and he started coughing hard. Finished Noticing how flustered Kaleb was, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Rx, Mr. Burn. That wine you just tasted costs tens of thousands of dors per sip. You really should savor it.¡± ¡°What¨Cwhat did you say?¡± Kaleb thought he must¡¯ve misheard. ¡°That¡¯s a 1870 Chateau Mouton Rothschild. There are only about 20 bottles left in the world. This one alone is worth five million.¡± Pfft- Kaleb nearly dropped his ss. A single bottle of wine that costs five million dors? Just one sip and tens of thousands of dor¡¯s are gone? Wow. Is this really how the rich live? The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel I couldn¡¯t believe it. He suddenly dared not take another sip. ¡°I¡¯m treating you withplete respect,¡± Tilda said. ¡°I want you to see that I¡¯m truly serious about working with your research group.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve probably checked my background. I¡¯m a pure¨Cblooded Cethender. I love my country. Since I¡¯m blessed with these talents and skills, I feel it¡¯s my duty to do what I can for the nation.¡± Kaleb stared at Tilda in awe. She didn¡¯t rush him. Her eyes, calm and clear, looked right into his. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, Queen. I kind of lost my cool for a moment because of what you just said. Honestly, I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Kaleb snapped back to reality. He felt a little embarrassed and scratched the back of his head. Tilda said, ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t say something like that, I know. But I just wanted to be honest, or else I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to meet you and work with your group.¡± ¡°I understand, Queen. I believe you. When Professor Kerrigan hadn¡¯te to help, our group was stuck with plenty of projects. If it weren¡¯t for you stepping in, we never would¡¯ve made so much progress. 38% Chapter 171 Feast for a King 2 Finished ¡°Our country is growing fast right now. We really need talented people like you, Queen. If you could join us, we¡¯d be beyond excited!¡± Kaleb¡¯s honest smile softened Tilda¡¯s gaze a little. Joining this research group and finding out Dane¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t take as much time as she thought. After dinner, she said goodbye to Kaleb. Before they parted, Tilda left him with onest message. ¡°I know it¡¯s probably hard for you or your boss to trust me or to arrange a meeting with Professor Kerrigan. But could you please pass a message to Professor Kerrigan for me? ¡°Ask him if he has a rtive with thest name Kerrigan, around 50 or 60 years old, with incredible ability. That old man has a lightning¨Cshaped scar on his forehead.¡± This was Tilda¡¯s only memory of her mentor. She didn¡¯t even know if ¡°Kerrigan¡± was his realst name. All she remembered was that unforgettable lightning scar. By all logic, not many people would have a scar like that. With her skills, it should¡¯ve been easy to find him. But even after bing the top hacker on the dark web and trying every trick she knew, Tilda never found a single trace of her mentor. A ¡°I got it, Queen. I swear, I¡¯ll pass your message to Professor Kerrigan,¡± Kaleb promised. ¡°Then you¡¯ll know for sure if he¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for. ¡°Thank you, Kaleb.¡± Tilda gave Kaleb a smile that came straight from the heart. For a split second, it was as bright as fireworks in his eyes. Kaleb¡¯s face turned bright red, and his heart started pounding. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go report all this right away,¡± he stammered. ¡°Please,¡± Tilda said, ¡°no matter how Professor Kerrigan responds, let me know as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You have my word!¡± Kaleb replied. After they parted, Kaleb returned to his hotel. He barely loosened his tie before calling his boss to report every detail of his meeting with Tilda. On the other end of the line, an older man was sitting on a couch in a researchb. 213 13:00 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 171 Feast for a King Finished His hair was streaked with gray. His eyes looked a little tired, but they were still sharp and full of life. Even though he was past sixty, he looked no older than fifty, with a strong build from years of discipline. His military uniform was covered with a dazzling array of medals. All of them were Manfred Parker¡¯s pride. ¡°You did well, Kaleb. Someone as gifted as Queen is precisely the kind of person our team and our country have been searching for,¡± Manfred said. ¡°But we need to be careful. Even if Queen has helped us out a lot in the past, it¡¯s a big risk to bring in a hacker from the dark web. We have to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± He stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. Manfred¡¯s eyes were deep and unreadable. Even though Tilda was a Cethender through and through¨Cand had once helped defend the country by breaking into foreign security firewalls and saving its reputation¨CManfred knew they couldn¡¯t take any risks. Not with something this important. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 172 Chapter 172 The Gamble Finished Now that Dane had joined the organization, there were so many important projects and secrets that even the smallest leak could lead to unimaginable consequences. Queen was like a double¨Cedged sword¨Ca risky bet. If it paid off, the positive impact could be beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Before the organization yed this high¨Cstakes game, they needed every preparation to be in ce. ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Kaleb said. ¡°By the way, Queen also asked me to pass on a message to Professor Kerrigan.¡± Kaleb reported this to Manfred. Manfred¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly. ¡°Is that all?¡± Official source is findnovel The name ¡°Kerrigan¡± and an old man with a lightning¨Cshaped scar on his forehead. Who is he? The man shared the samest name as Professor Kerrigan. It was a rather unique surname. Is he a rtive? Manfred couldn¡¯t remember ever meeting anyone like that. ¡°Yes, sir. Please, I can tell Queen means no harm. She genuinely wants to join us and serve the country. ¡°I know I¡¯m not supposed to let emotions cloud my judgment. But you¡¯ve said it yourself¨Cmy instincts are usually spot¨Con. I hope you¡¯ll at least take my judgment into ount.¡± Kaleb wasn¡¯t chosen for his abilities or negotiation skills. There was another reason Manfred had insisted on Kaleb being the liaison for the organization. Kaleb¡¯s gut feeling was almost never wrong. As the liaison for Lab Seven, Kaleb had to deal with all sorts of people, including Tilda. If someone tried to trick him, Kaleb would always catch on. Tilda was the dark web¡¯s top hacker. That title alone was proof of her talent. Even Manfred himself wasn¡¯t sure he could see through Tilda¡¯s real intentions. If Tilda truly wanted to hide her real self and pretend to be sweet and harmless, no amount of clever words would ever give away her true intentions. That¡¯s why Kaleb¡¯s gut feeling was so important¨Cjust as important as any skill or ability. Chapter 172 The Gamble I understand.¡± ¡°Sir, do you mean¡­ ?¡± Kaleb¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Was Manfred really about to say yes? Finished ¡°Don¡¯t jump the gun. This is a huge decision. I need more time to think about this. For now, just stay in Slosa and have more contact with the Queen. When the time¡¯s right, I¡¯ll give her the assignment.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kaleb was a little disappointed, but he got the message. After hanging up, Manfred pulled a cigarette from his pack and lit it. He took a few long drags, blowing out a couple of smoke rings before putting it out in the ashtray. He left theb and headed deeper into the research center. Manfred stepped into the elevator, swiped his ID card, did the iris scan, and got fully disinfected¨Cevery strict procedure. Finally, Manfred arrived at the lowest level of the base. This was the heart of Lab Seven. It was where the nation¡¯s most important projects were being developed. Some of these projects had been stuck for ages. With a genius like Dane on board, everything was moving fast again. Maybe even faster than ever. Every time a staff member saw Manfred, they stopped what they were doing and greeted Manfred with respect. Manfred waved them off and headed straight for a man in a whiteb coat. The man stood about six feet two, and short, tidy hair. He had thick, long eyshes and sharply arched eyebrows. His skin was smooth, and his features were bold and striking. This man had the look of a model, but it was his eyes that stood out most. Most of the time, those eyes seemed cold and emotionless. Whenever he was deep in his research, they burned with a fiery focus that made people hesitate to get too close. People were almost afraid of getting burned by that fire in his eyes, or maybe they were worried they¡¯d be swept up by it too. The man in front of Manfred seemed born for science, with an IQ that was off the charts. Danc was so absorbed in his research. He didn¡¯t notice Manfred had walked up behind him. Chapter 172 The Gamble Manfred didn¡¯t rush to interrupt. He just watched, fascinated by Dane¡¯s work, even though, honestly, he couldn¡¯t understand any of it. An hour went by. Finally. Dane pulled his eyes away from the screen and let out a long, relieved breath. Rows of numbers shed across theputer, moving like a dazzling piece of music. With a final click, he sent his results. Dane finally noticed Manfred standing beside him. He didn¡¯t speak. Dane simply looked over, hinting with his eyes about what brought him there. Finished ¡°Professor Kerrigan,¡± Manfred said quietly, ¡°I know you¡¯re busy; sorry to interrupt. Someone asked me to pass on a message for you.¡± After thinking it over, Manfred decided he should share Queen¡¯s message with Dane. Maybe he even hoped this would help him get on Queen¡¯s good side. Dane was a national treasure. Someone the country wanted to protect at all costs. But Manfred knew Dane couldn¡¯t stay hidden away in Lab Seven forever. If Queen joined their team, Lab Seven would be stronger than ever. Even though Manfred still had to test Queen¡¯s loyalty, deep down, he was already leaning toward letting her join the team. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 173 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 173 Meeting in Hetsa Dane was silent for a moment. This content belongs to FindN0vel He picked up a pen, wrote a word on a piece of paper, and showed it to Manfred. ¡°Speak. Hardly any people knew about Dane¡¯s condition. Dane couldn¡¯t talk. No one had ever heard him speak. Hemunicated only by writing things down. Doctors had checked Dane¡¯s body. They found that there was nothing wrong with his vocal cords. His hearing was perfectly fine. No one could figure out why Dane couldn¡¯t speak. And Dane was a genius¨Cwith an IQ of 260 and obsessed with his research. Finished Everyone just thought he was a cold¨Cblooded machine. Someone who never showed emotion and looked at people with the icy calm of a robot. He was so intimidating that even the cold air around him seemed to make people¡¯s hearts freeze. Everyone instinctively wanted to keep their distance. Manfred repeated Tilda¡¯s message word for word. After hearing it, Dane¨Cwho was usually so expressionless, his eyes only lighting up during experiments- finally showed a spark of emotion. He grabbed his pen and quickly wrote something down. ¡°Where is she?¡± Manfred was shocked. ¡°Professor Kerrigan, do you know her?¡± ¡°Tell me. This is important. I have to see her!¡± Dane was so excited, his handwriting¨Cusually neat and perfect¨Cbecame a little shaky. Manfred had only wanted to give it a try. He didn¡¯t expect that Tilda really did have some connection to Professor Kerrigan. After thinking for a moment, Manfred nodded. ¡°Alright, Professor Kerrigan. I¡¯ll arrange for you two to meet at the base. Dane was too valuable to risk moving him to another location. Manfred decided to bring Tilda to their base 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 173 Meeting in Hetsa instead. The next morning, Tilda woke up to a call from Kaleb. He told her about Dane. Tilda never expected things to move so quickly. The way Dane acted, he seemed to know about her mentor¡¯s whereabouts. Could he be the same Dane her mentor had once talked about? 30.0 Finished ¡°My boss hopes you cane with me to the Hetsa base so you can meet Professor Kerrigan,¡± Kaleb said. ¡°When are you avable, Queen?¡± ¡°Right now!¡± Tilda replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Kaleb was stunned. By the time Kaleb reached the airport, Tilda was already packed and ready to go: She even bought Kaleb¡¯s ne ticket for him. Kaleb was a little frustrated. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to rush ¡°Kaleb, I know things happen a little fast for you, but Professor Kerrigan is very important to me. He might be the one I¡¯ve been looking for all these years. I¡¯ve searched for him for years, but couldn¡¯t find any leads. There were times I was so disappointed that I nearly gave up. Now that I¡¯ve finally found a hint of hope, it feels like the first ray of light in a world full of darkness.¡± Her words were simple and easy to understand. Kaleb immediately understood why Tilda was so anxious. The look in her eyes was filled with excitement and hope, brighter than he¡¯d ever seen before. Kaleb nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Queen!¡± They boarded the flight to Hetsa. 20 13 After three hours, Kaleb and Tildanded at their destination. Manfred had arranged a car to pick them up. A man in a suit got out of the car. He was built like a bear, wore sunsses, and carried an air of strength that made people uneasy. Tilda caught a faint scent of blood on the man in front of her. He was no pushover; that was for sure. This was the kind of guy who¡¯d seen real battles. A soldier who had survived life on the edge. Only someone who¡¯d faced danger so many times could give off that kind of icy, intimidating vibe. Chapter 173 Meeting in Hetsa Finished ¡°Sorry, Queen,¡± the man said, ¡°we have to take your phone and do a quick body search on you. You¡¯ll also need to wear a blindfold on the way to the base.¡± Kaleb frowned. ¡°River, don¡¯t you think this is a bit much?¡± River Barber¡¯s rough voice held no emotion. ¡°Those are Mr. Parker¡¯s orders. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Tilda replied calmly. She handed over her phone without a fuss. Tilda let them scan her with electronic sensors. She stood still while they body¨Csearched her for carrying anything suspicious. When they were done, they slipped a blindfold over her eyes and helped her into the car. As they drove toward the base, Kaleb whispered, ¡°Queen, I¡¯m sorry. No one told me they¡¯d do this.¡± Tilda answered evenly, ¡°I get it. After all, I¡¯m here to see Professor Kerrigan. If I were a bad person and somehow found out something that could interest him, I could use it to lure him out¨Csomething terrible could happen. If something were to happen to Professor Kerrigan, it would be a huge loss for the country. You guys can¡¯t afford to take that risk. So it¡¯s better to be safe. That way, you can trust me more, which is exactly what I want to.¡± 12 Kaleb was speechless at how calm Tilda was. She never says anything to resist their demand. In fact, her understanding made him a bit nervous. River, meanwhile, nced at Tilda in the rearview mirror, a sh of respect in his eyes. No wonder Mr. Parker had his eye on her a long time ago. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 174 Chapter 174 Reunion at the Base River couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how calm and clear¨Cheaded Tilda was. This wasn¡¯t an act. River knew it for sure. After about an hour and a half of driving, the car finally halted. River got out with Tilda. ¡°Kaleb, go report in. I¡¯ll take Queen from here,¡± River said. ¡°But I- Kaleb started. He knew his job came first; his rational thinking finally overcame his feelings. He had no choice but to watch River and Tilda walk away They walked forward for about 20 minutes. Then, with a soft ding; a mechanical door slid open. River led Tilda inside. The elevator hummed and descended for about a minute before it came to a stop The doors opened. Tilda remained calm the whole time.¡± River took off Tilda¡¯s blindfold. ¡°Sorry, Queen. This was just protocol,¡± River apologized. ¡°I understand,¡± Tilda replied, rubbing her arm. She stepped into a security checkpoint. Countless red and green lights swept over her, scanning for anything suspicious. Finished The machines scanned her ID, did a maic check, ran all kinds of background searches, and made sure she wasn¡¯t carrying anything she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± After she cleared every scan, did the next mechanical door open? Inside was a conference room. A long table, chairs, a big screen, cameras, a TV, and even a small nt. The lighting was bright white. As Tilda looked around, the door of the conference room opened. Manfred, in a military uniform, walked in. Tilda could tell right away that Manfred was no ordinary guy. 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 DM Fresh chapters posted on findnovel Chapter 174 Reunion at the Base Her mind raced, recalling everything she knew about him. Manfred offered his hand and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Queen.¡± Tilda shook his hand and said calmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Parker.¡± ¡°So you already know who I am. That makes this easier,¡± Manfred said. 38% Finished ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised. The legendary Queen, top hacker of the dark web, turns out to be a neen¨Cyear- old college sophomore. You¡¯ve been helping our research team solve problems for a few years now. That means you were just in high school when you started.¡± He spoke in amazement. Her talent was way beyond that of a young prodigy. It was unreal. A total freak. But for Manfred, in his position, he had met his share of geniuses. He¡¯d seen plenty of freaks before, and it hardly fazed him anymore. Besides, there was already another genius at the base who was just as talented as Tilda. ¡°Mr. Parker, I¡¯d really like to talk with you, but¡­ what matters most to me is meeting Professor Kerrigan. That meeting is the actual purpose of my visit,¡± Tilda said, her impatience showing. Dane meant everything to her. After searching for so many years, this was the first real hope she¡¯d found. ¡°I understand, Queen. And Professor Kerrigan feels the same,¡± Manfred replied. ¡°I was nning to set up a video call, but Professor Kerrigan insisted on meeting you in person.¡± With that, Manfred left the room. He looked at Dane, who was waiting outside, and nodded. ¡°You can go in now.¡± Then Manfred went to the next room to watch the monitors. He told the security team to keep a close eye on everything¨Cespecially Tilda¡¯s movements. If anything seemed suspicious, they were to stop the meeting right away. ¡°Mr. Parker, isn¡¯t this a bit risky?¡± River asked quietly, frowning. ¡°What if Queen has a hidden identity or she means harm?¡± Manfred rubbed his temples. ¡°I know. Honestly, I¡¯m starting to regret telling Professor Kerrigan about Queen at all. But he insisted¨Che even said he¡¯d quit all his research unless he could meet her in person. What am I supposed to do?¡± What?! 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 174 Reunion at the Base River felt as if lightning had struck. 38% Finished Dane, who had never cared about anything but his research, threatening to stop working just to meet the Queen? What is going on between these two? At that moment, the camera showed Dane walking up to the door. He ced his hand on the door handle and slowly turned it. Manfred and the others all held their breath. Tilda did too. When she heard the door open, her nerves tensed up, and she almost stopped breathing. Excitement, fear, hope, and doubt¨Call sorts ofplicated emotions¨Ccrashed together in her heart. It was just like the day she first returned to her family¡¯s house years ago. She thought she¡¯d never feel this way again. But she was wrong. When Tilda saw the man in theb coat walk into the room, she didn¡¯t feel anything special at first¨Cnot for a second. Send Gifts 10 2.5K R Out Of The Shadows Ch 175 Chapter 175 The Mentor¡¯s Legacy For a moment, Tilda wondered if she¡¯d found the wrong person. £¤38%ÊÛ Finished She thought maybe Dane was rted to her mentor, if their eyes and faces shared a hint of simrity. But honestly, Dane didn¡¯t look anything like her mentor. The hope that had just red up in Tilda¡¯s eyes faded quickly. Dane watched Tilda quietly, then took a deep breath. He pulled out a small whiteboard and wrote. ¡°You really are the mentee of our mentor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tilda was startled when she saw the words. It took her a moment to realize what this might mean. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Are you my senior?¡± ¡°Yes. I was the first mentee. My name was given to me by the mentor. ¡± 2 . ¡°I was an orphan. Mentor found me, took me in, and raised me. I didn¡¯t have a name until he gave me one. Maybe because it was his first time meeting Tilda, Dane grew excited, and his writing got faster and faster. He had so much to say. ¡°D¨CDane¡­¡± Tilda muttered softly, almost in a daze. This was the first time she learned her mentor had other mentees. The first time she realized, she had a senior. And not just anyone, Dane was a scientist considered the nation¡¯s treasure. Suddenly, Tilda¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She tipped her head back and took a deep breath. ¡°Dane, did you never know about me?¡± No. I have met others, but I didn¡¯t know Mentor had taken on anyone else after all these years apart¨Clet alone a girl like you.¡± Tilda¡¯s face lit up with surprise. ¡°There are others? How many?¡± Chapter 175 The Mentor¡¯s Legacy ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t seen our mentor in years. ¡°But he gave all of us the same specialst name¨CKerrigan. Finished ¡°He traveled all over the world, adopting and teaching orphans. You¡¯re lucky to have your own name. Most of us just got hisst name and a first name.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tilda was a bit disappointed. It seemed like even Dane didn¡¯t know where their mentor had gone. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel The old man, who was the most important figure in Tilda¡¯s life, had vanished without a trace. But still, knowing there were other mentees and that she had found her Dane¨CTilda felt incredibly lucky. It felt like when one door closed, another quiet window opened for her:: She hadn¡¯t noticed before. Tilda was trapped in her grudge against her family and unable to break free from hatred. From there, Tilda and Dane talked for a long time. They shared memories of learning from their mentor and what they had been through. Honestly, Dane didn¡¯t know much more about their mentor than Tilda did. Tilda put together a few key points. First, their mentor loved to travel. He had great power and influence. Even Tilda couldn¡¯t find any clues about where he went. Second, their mentor usually took in orphans as students. If you already had a family name, he let you keep it; otherwise, he gave you hisst name and a new first name. Thirdly, the mentees he took in were never ordinary people. Dane was a genius with an IQ of 260. Tilda had the Omega bloodline. Fourth, when their mentor felt the mentee was ready, he would disappear. He left no trace and no chance for them to find him. Whatever his mentees chose to do with their lives afterward was their own business. He never interfered. Oh, not exactly. Maybe there was one exception. Whenever that old man taught Tilda and Dane, he always repeated one lesson. ¡°If you are given great gifts, never forget to use them for good. Broaden your mind. Serve your country and your people. That is your duty.¡± Tilda wiped her eyes and gave a small, sad smile. ¡°It looks like that old man really was a mystery, wasn¡¯t he? I bet he¡¯s still out there, alive and kicking, just like he did with us back then. He¡¯s probably traveling the world 2/2 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 DM Chapter 175 The Mentor¡¯s Legacy and nurturing a new mentee somewhere.¡± 38% Finished Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears. ¡°Back then, he really worried me. He nearly drove me crazy. Silly old man.¡± She felt like crying again, even though it had been so long since she¡¯d had that urge. After she got a second chance at life, Tilda once promised herself she would never cry again. But this time, for her mentor¨Cthe most important person in her life¨Cmaybe it was okay to cry a little for him. Dane saw this and pressed his lips together. Then, without warning, he moved closer to Tilda. In the security room, Manfred and River watched the screens. They tensed up: ¡°Professor Kerrigan, what are you doing?¡± Their voices were tight with worry. Dane simply reached out, ced his hand on Tilda¡¯s shoulder, and gently patted her. Their mentor used to do that whenever Tilda was sad. He would appear silently, strict but caring, and softly pat her shoulder in that same gentle way. Tilda couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. They broke free all at once. She threw herself into Dane¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Dane, I really miss him. I miss him so much,¡± Tilda sobbed. T ¡°I lost the people I cared about most. I almost lost myself. It¡¯s so hard out there; I¡¯ve felt so lost all these. years.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 176 Chapter 176 The Tears She Had to Hide ¡°I wish I could see him just one more time!¡± +38%2 A Finished It felt like Tilda had to let out all the pain, anger, and sadness she¡¯d bottled up over so many years. In Dane¡¯s arms, she broke down, crying her heart out. Ever since she was reborn, she hadn¡¯t shed a single tear. But now, finally, in the arms of her senior, whom she had found after years of searching, Tilda could cry as much as she needed. In herst life, Tilda was na?ve, foolish, and hopeless. After Tilda was reborn, she saw through everything and fought her way forward. Tilda wasn¡¯t a machine. She was a person with a real heart. Being mistreated by the Jensons hurt even more since they were family¨Cbound by blood. All Tilda could do was fight back with everything she had. She hid the pain deep inside her heart, determined never to make the same mistake again. This time, she wanted to live with dignity, not like before¨Cbegging for scraps of affection like a stray dog. When the world was quiet at night and she saw other families together, while she sat alone, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why did her family turn out to be a group of demons? Why did other parents love their children so much? And those parents who spent years searching for their missing kids¨Cwhat were they really feeling? Were they like Russell and ir, who only brought Tilda home to avoid regrets? No, real parents would give up everything for their child. They would cry, grieve, and pour their hearts out. The Jensons imed they searched for Tilda for years, but with all their money and power, did ir really suffer? Typically, they just paid agencies to look for her. Because she¡¯d never really suffered. ir couldn¡¯t understand what it meant to be torn apart by pain. She had never tasted that kind of heartbreak. So, she could stand there acting high and mighty, as if she were doing Tilda a huge favor. 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 176 The Tears She Had to Hide Instead of showing understanding, ir just med Tilda for being soft. Finished Her parents always med Tilda for being weak whenever she faced injustice or bad treatment. They¡¯dpare her to K, saying she wasn¡¯t even worth as much as K¡¯s little toe. Some things, once you see through them, do make you stronger. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to ept them withoutint. Tilda still felt unwilling to ept her fate. She still wished things could have been different. If only her mentor had never left. If that old man had been there when Tilda realized the Jensons would never truly ept her¨Cthat they were monsters through and through¨Cshe would have walked away without a second thought. She never would have given them a chance to hurt her. ¡°Professor Kerrigan!¡± Manfred and River burst into the office, tense and worried. But Dane shot them a look, warning them to stay back. Q 15 He held Tilda close. Dane gave her the safe harbor she so desperately needed. He let her cry as much as she wanted. Dane could feel the deep sadness inside her. A grief that had haunted Tilda for far too long, like a nightmare that refused to end. It was something that had haunted Tilda for far too long. Tilda is my family now. My junior. Even though there was no real bond between them, both of them could sense something familiar in each other. It was a special feeling, they found it hard to exin. When Dane shot them a look to stay back, Manfred and River froze in ce, too afraid to approach. All they could do was watch, tense and uneasy, as Tilda cried in Dane¡¯s arms. River¡¯s hand instinctively went to the gun at his waist. If Tilda made even the slightest move to hurt Dane, he¡¯d be ready to stop her. It would be a huge loss for their nation if Dane is harmed. Tilda quickly pulled herself together. She lifted her head from Dane¡¯s shoulder and let go. Tilda met his worried eyes with a small, crooked smile. Chapter 176 The Tears She Had to Hide Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Sorry, Dane. I lost it there for a moment, but I¡¯m okay now.¡± After crying her heart out, she felt a whole lot better. Besides, she¡¯d finally found someone important to her. Dane gently patted her back. He picked up his writing board and scribbled a message. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tilda spoke up in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Dane.¡± Finished Then she turned to Manfred and River, who were still standing there. Those two were visibly on edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of hurting Professor Kerrigan. I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe me, and I sort of lost control just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She gave them a deep, sincere bow. Manfred and River didn¡¯t know what to say. Queen¡¯s humility made their earlier overreactions seem somewhat ridiculous. Manfred gave River a subtle nod, telling him to stand down. O Z Z ZZ After all, Queen was soon to join Lab Seven, and they couldn¡¯t offend her. Manfred tried to smooth things over. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, Queen. Ahem, it¡¯s just¡­ well, you understand.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 177 Chapter 177 A Secret Only We Share Tilda said, ¡°I understand.¡± Just like that, the tense moment faded away. Dane picked up the writing board again. He scribbled. ¡°You two, please leave.¡± For once, a trace of displeasure crossed Dane¡¯s face. I had finally reunited with Tilda. And now these two have to barge in. So annoying. ¡°Hmm¡­ River nced at Manfred, unsure what to do. Manfred looked troubled, too. He was torn. If something happened to Dane, how could they exin it to the higher¨Cups? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dane,¡± Tilda said gently. ¡°Let them stay. I actually have a few questions for you both.¡± She turned to Dane. ¡°You can¡¯t speak?¡± That was the question weighing on Tilda¡¯s mind. Dane hesitated a little, then he wrote, ¡°I only talk to mentors.¡± 38% Finished Manfred exined, ¡°Queen, we¡¯ve had Professor Kerrigan checked from head to toe. His vocal cords work perfectly, he hears fine, and he can understand everything written or spoken. We just don¡¯t know why¡­ he can¡¯t actually talk.¡± Tilda¡¯s heart jolted in surprise. Maybe Dane was just like her? A special blood type, which gave him incredible talents but also brought a harsh side effect. This wasn¡¯t something Tilda wanted to bring up, not with Manfred and River here. If it were true, it was a very private matter to discuss. The group chatted for a while. Manfred and River slowly rxed, but they couldn¡¯t ignore how much Dane cared about Tilda. What if he wanted to be alone with her again? 13:01 Mon, Sep 8 ? M Chapter 177 A Secret Only We Share Sure enough, Dane wrote again on his board. ¡°You two, please leave. I want to talk to Tilda alone.¡± ¡°Mr. Parker ¡­¡® River looked at Manfred, clearly troubled. Usually, Tilda and Dane weren¡¯t supposed to meet for so long. 38% Finished They only got this much time because Dane requested it¨Cand because Lab Seven wanted to stay on Tilda¡¯s good side. If they kept pushing, it would cross a line. Manfred¡¯s nerves were fried. He had no idea what to do. Tilda noticed their struggle and spoke up first. ¡°Dane, how about we meet again tomorrow?¡± PA Dane¡¯s eyes showed he was reluctant for her to leave. His eyes practically hinted, ¡°Tilda, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± But Tilda smiled and shook her head. ¡°Dane, this is the dream that you fought for. I¡¯m happy that we got to meet. Tomorrow, could we maybe get a little more time together, Mr. Parker?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Manfred said at once. Queen was considerate enough to ease the pressure on Manfred. If Manfred said no now, it would just seem unreasonable. They believe Queen wasn¡¯t a threat. She did seem to be Dane¡¯s junior, but there was still that tiny chance that things could go wrong. What if Queen had found out about Dane having a junior from some secret source and got close to him on purpose? As long as there was such a possibility, Manfred couldn¡¯t let his guard down. Dane was way too important. Not just to the researchb, but to the whole country. If anything happened to Dane, Manfred would never forgive himself. Dane pouted unhappily. No one had ever seen that look on his face before. To Manfred and the others, Dane was always so calm and expressionless¨Clike a robot, except when he was doing experiments. But now, after reuniting with Tilda, Dane was finally showing some real human feelings. 13:02 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 177 A Secret Only We Share 38% Finished ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dane. I already took some time off from school, so I¡¯ll be staying in Hetsa for a while. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk. ¡°The important thing is¨Cwe¡¯ve found each other. I¡¯m not letting you go again.¡± Tilda gave Dane a bright, reassuring smile. She stood on tiptoe and patted Dane on the shoulder, just like Dane hadforted her a few minutes ago. It was something she¡¯d learned from their mentor/ When she was little, whenever she felt lost about the future or worn out from Mentor¡¯s tough training, there was always a big, gentle hand that would rest on her shoulder. It always seemed to make all the worries disappear. That warm, safe feeling was a secret shared only between Dane and Tilda. Finally, Dane nodded, even though he still looked reluctant to say goodbye. Once they left the base, River¡¯s attitude toward Tilda had clearly changed. For original chapters go to find~novel ¡°Queen, let me show you to our guest room,¡± he offered. ¡°No thanks,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Once you¡¯ve, sorted things out, just have Kaleb let me know what time we¡¯ll meet tomorrow. I¡¯d rather stay in the city. These cold, sterilebs just aren¡¯t my style.¡± Honestly, if Dane hadn¡¯t been here, Tilda never would havee. She¡¯d nned to help with theb¡¯s research projects remotely, through Andy as her go¨Cbetween. Even so, she was still determined to do her part for the country¡¯s future. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 178 Chapter 178 One Step at a Time Being locked up in a research base day after day, with no freedom, was never what Tilda wanted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive you out. I¡¯ll pick you up again tomorrow, right on time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Tilda replied cheerfully and cooperatively, letting them blindfold her. 38%B Finished Find the newest release on find?novel River drove for about an hour. When they reached the city, Tilda stepped out of the car, suitcase trailing behind her. They had stopped right in front of a five¨Cstar hotel. ¡°I¡¯m good on my own from here,¡± she said. River nodded silently and left. Tilda went inside, checked in, and paid for a whole month in advance. After she unpacked, her phone buzzed with a message from Andy. ¡°So? Was that guy the one you wanted to see?¡± ¡°Yes, Andy.¡± Tilda told him everything that had happened. ¡°Tilda, congrats! I can imagine how thrilled you are. Haha!¡± Andy replied.) ¡°Seriously, if you hadn¡¯t helped me, I¡¯d still have no idea I actually have a senior. My mentor would still be out there somewhere in the world. Thank you so much, Andy.¡± ¡°Alright, Tilda, enough with the thanks, or I¡¯ll get mad! But you¡¯re so pretty, and I love you, so I can¡¯t stay mad at you. Waaa! You¡¯re such a witch,¡± Andy joked. Tilda smiled, feeling more at ease than she had in days. After finishing the chat with Andy, she noticed it was already dark outside. She texted Una to check in and decided to go out for dinner. Hetsa was renowned for its spicy food. Tilda found the highest¨Crated Cajun restaurant nearby and ordered a Cajun boil. She snapped a few photos and sent them to Andy and Una. Hmm, might as well send them to Jude, too. After all, Jude had done her a great favor by helping her find herself again. Deep down, Tilda didn¡¯t feel as uneasy about Jude getting close to her anymore. Chapter 178 One Step at a Time £¤38% Finished In fact, even if they never made any kind of formal agreement, she wouldn¡¯t mind if things kept moving forward between them. It was a surprising change in the way she thought¨Cbut Tilda didn¡¯t see it as a bad thing. Andy and Una hadn¡¯t replied yet, but Jude texted back instantly. Jude asked, ¡°Did you go to Hetsa?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Yeah, I came to meet someone really important. I found my senior today.¡± She told Jude what happened. Jude teased, ¡°Should I tell you I¡¯m jealous? Smiley face emoji.¡± Tilda chided yfully, ¡°Jude, don¡¯t be ridiculous! He¡¯s my senior.¡± Jude pressed, ¡°A guy, huh? Smiley face emoji.¡± Tilda had no words. Jude wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to be jealous.¡± After that, Jude sent a few pictures to Tilda. She clicked them open. She saw plenty of foreigners; they were some kind of celebration. Tilda praised, ¡°Nice pictures.¡± Jude exined, ¡°That night, after you found yourself again, I did a lot of thinking. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to change how I live, too.¡± Then he added, ¡°For you.¡± Tilda answered awkwardly, ¡°Ahem, alright, my food just arrived. I¡¯m going to eat!¡± On Jude¡¯s side, he saw Tilda dodge the conversation again. He felt a little disappointed, his eyes dimming for a moment. ¡°Looks like I have to be patient with her. ¡°Winning Tilda¡¯s heart would take time.¡± Even so, Jude couldn¡¯t help but smile. At least their rtionship was much better than it was before. For Tilda, he had even gone to Alfie and Maurice for advice on how to make a girl feel at ease. Their jaw fell on the ground. Nobody could believe Jude would ever ask their advice about that. Chapter 178 One Step at a Time Life was full of surprises. Anything could happen. The longer you live, the weirder stuff you see. Alfie and Maurice, speaking from experience, warned Jude. 38% Finished ¡°Tilda is not a girl you can control. She¡¯s got her own mind, and she¡¯s incredibly talented. If you try to win her heart by rushing things or trying to keep her on a tight leash, it¡¯ll just backfire. Honestly, your best bet is to take it one step at a time.¡± So, one step at a time, it is. After dinner, Tilda headed to the restroom. Just as she turned the corner, she nearly bumped into someone familiar. The woman was busy sending a text. ¡°Howard, are you in Hetsa too? I¡¯m at The Melting Spoon. I¡¯ll send you my location.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t pay much attention to the person. But as they brushed past each other, the woman suddenly stopped in her tracks. She clearly recognized Tilda. With a look of disbelief, she spun around, stared hard, and then gasped before Tilda could say anything. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± The voice was all too familiar. Tilda raised an eyebrow as she looked at the woman, dressed head¨Cto¨Ctoe in designer brands and practically swimming in perfume¨Ca look that just screamed bad taste. Isn¡¯t this Reba? The same girl I filmed in that embarrassing video? No wonder. I heard Reba had taken a break from college. She hadn¡¯t even been seen at the usual bars or clubs or hanging around with the rough crowd she used to. Turns out Reba had run off to Hetsa to low and avoid the gossip. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 179 Chapter 179 The Video No One Can Know About 38% Finished When Reba saw Tilda, she couldn¡¯t help but remember that terrible day at the amusement park. The day she lost a bet and ended up on video, crawling around and barking like a dog while Tilda pulled her hair. It was something Reba would never dare report to the police. If Tilda ever posted the video on an international website, there would be no way to erase it. The video would ruin her life. She might even be cast out by her family¨Cand Jude would surely finish her off. Since Howard and Wade failed to get the video, Reba had been living in constant fear and panic. She was terrified that one day Tilda would suddenly release the video and destroy her reputation. She had removed the amusement park¡¯s security footage and warned everyone who knew about it to keep quiet. Reba even asked K and others to keep it secret. For now, her family didn¡¯t know about what happened. But secrets like this can¡¯t stay hidden forever. Tilda was like a ticking time bomb. As long as she held onto that video, Reba had to live in fear every day. Her hair was falling out in clumps. She had dark circles under her eyes. No amount of heavy makeup could hide how worn out she looked. If she stayed in Slosa any longer, Reba would go crazy. So, she found an excuse to take time off and went to Hetsa to calm her nerves. Just as her anxiety started to fade, she ran into Tilda again! Is this bad luck or Tilda is haunting me? Reba red at Tilda with a mix of fear and hate. But Tilda just smiled calmly; she ignored her and walked right past her into the restroom. That reaction actually left Reba frozen in surprise. What is Tilda up to? Why did she smile at me? Reba had to admit, Tilda was beautiful, and her smile looked almost angelic. But for Reba, that smile was pure torture¨Cboth mentally and physically. Did running into Reba today remind Tilda about that humiliating video? Was she nning to post it now? Maybe Tilda had forgotten about it until today. Reba couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. If Tilda wanted to destroy her, all she had to do was send the video. Chapter 179 The Video No One Can Know About Reba would be doomed when she did. Finished Original content can be found at find~novel Just then, Reba¡¯s phone rang, making her jump like a scared cat. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she fumbled for her sticker¨Ccovered iPhone. ¡°Reba, where did you go? Did you fall in the toilet, or something?¡± A friend of hers giggled on the other end. They were just a bunch of spoiled rich kids in Hetsa. Suddenly, Reba¡¯s eyes lit up. She nced at the restroom behind her. ¡°Vania, perfect timing. I need your help. This is super important¨Cit¡¯s life or death for me,¡± Reba. whispered. By the time Tilda came out of the restroom, Reba was gone. It was strange. Normally, Reba would have chased after her and asked about the video. Tilda was actually a little surprised. She didn¡¯t take this little episode with Reba to heart, though. Seeing Reba jumpy and scared was enough for her. Reba had even started wearing a wig to cover her hair loss. Her eyes were bloodshot. Even with thick makeup, she couldn¡¯t hide how exhausted and worn out she looked. Tilda¡¯s n was working perfectly. Making Reba suffer little by little was much scarier than just ending things all at once. After Tilda finished her meal and paid the bill, she walked out of the restaurant. She wondered when Kaleb would text her so she could meet Dane the next day. Right then, Tilda sensed something strange. A cold, mysterious smile curled on her lips. Well, a little exercise after dinner wouldn¡¯t hurt. Tilda didn¡¯t bother with her phone. She just put her hands in her pockets and casually strolled in a random direction. The farther she went, the fewer people she saw. The streetlights grew dimmer. There weren¡¯t even any security cameras. Tilda stepped into a dark alley and stopped, facing forward. Then she turned around and saw a group of annoying troublemakers following her. Still, keeping her hands in her pockets, Tilda melted into the shadows. Her face calm, her lips curling slightly as she asked, ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Reba stepped out from the group. When she saw that Tilda had expected them, her heart sank. ¡°Tilda, you know we were following you all along?¡± ¡°Of course, Tilda replied. ¡°With tracking skills that bad, did you really think I¡¯m deaf and couldn¡¯t hear your footsteps?¡± Chapter 179 The Video No One Can Know About. ¡°Heha, you¡¯re bold. I¡¯ll give you that.¡± Vania nd said, stepping beside Reba. Finished She slung her arm over Reba¡¯s shoulder. Vania waved a metal baton with her other hand, a weapon custom¨Cmade for women. ¡°If you knew we were after you, why¡¯d you walk into a ce like this? Are you out of your mind? There are no people, and no cameras are here. No one¡¯sing to help you, no matter how loud you scream.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K 7.1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 180 Chapter 180 Tilda¡¯s Clever Move Finished Vania snapped her fingers. A few more rough¨Clooking men appeared, each one holding something that looked dangerous. They stared at Tilda with greedy and fierce gazes. One of them sneered, ¡°Hey Vania, this girl¡¯s got a pretty hot figure. ¡°Her skin is so smooth, and that long hair ¡­ I bet it feels really nice to touch,¡± another chimed in. Reba tried to keep herself calm. ¡°Tilda, you can¡¯t escape now! Hand over the video!¡± Tilda blinked innocently. ¡°Video? What video?¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Reba fumed. ¡°Oh, you mean the one where you crawled on the ground and barked like a dog?¡± Tilda replied, like she had just remembered. ¡°Sorry, a lot has been happeningtely. My mind¡¯s scattered¨CI almost forgot about it.¡± Vania gave Reba a weird look. ¡°Wait, Reba, you were barking like a dog? What, are you into that sort of thing now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Reba shouted, furious. ¡°It was this bitch! She made me do it!¡± Reba was so angry she looked like she could crack her teeth. If looks could kill, Tilda would have dropped dead on the spot countless times. She knew Tilda was doing this on purpose. She remembered everything, but she said those things to embarrass her in front of her friends. Vania just shrugged. ¡°No wonder you would rather not say what was in the video. Tsk, you actually did something so embarrassing.¡± Vania started to think Reba wasn¡¯t as special as she¡¯d thought¨Cnot even worth being friends with. Still, Reba¡¯s family was powerful, and her brother was impressive. Maybe Vania could help Reba out and turn the whole situation to her advantage. Maybe, if things went right, Vania could be Reba¡¯s sister¨Cinw someday. As long as Reba helped make the introduction, Vania could use this video as leverage. She¡¯d have Reba right where she wanted her. If Vania could climb the socialdder and marry into the Bells, it¡¯d be like turning from a nobody into royalty overnight. Thinking of this, Vania ignored the embarrassed look on Reba¡¯s face and turned to Tilda. ¡°Well, since you messed with my friend and I¡¯ve cornered you, just hand over the video and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Tilda shrugged, ¡°Sorry, but that video isn¡¯t with me anymore. I¡¯ve already handed it over to a friend. I even told him, If I don¡¯t message him every twelve hours, he¡¯s supposed to post the video online.¡± 1/3 Chapter 180 Tilda¡¯s Clever Move 38% Finished She gave Reba a sweet but dangerous smile. ¡°So here¡¯s a warning, Reba¨Cif I don¡¯t text him in the next 20 minutes, that video goes public, and your reputation is finished.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Reba¡¯s eyes widened in panic. Tilda, how could you give the video to someone else?!¡± And let me clear up something,¡± Tilda said, her voice cold and sharp. ¡°You keep saying I forced you, but really, you just lost a bet in archery. You were just following through with the bet like you promised. Why would I waste my time bullying trash like you? I have better things to do.¡± Reba¡¯s expression shifted rapidly. Now what? She¡¯d counted on Vania and her crew to corner Tilda and get the video back, but now it was out of her hands. If Tilda didn¡¯t send that text on time, the video would be published online, and her whole life would be ruined. Just then, Vania actually smiled. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident. Even after you realized we were following you, you still strolled right into this alley without a care in the world, Tilda, are you sure you would rather not text your friend?¡± When Tilda didn¡¯t reatt, Vania snapped her fingers. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re not going to do something about this, we will. Guys, take off her jacket. Let¡¯s make our own video¨Cfight fire with fire.¡± Vania had been running with this crowd long enough¨Cnothing really shocked her anymore. Girls like Reba, always acting tough and hanging around the wrong crowd, were bound to get themselves in trouble eventually. Not everyone was afraid of the Bells, especially since Reba¡¯s dad was just the second son, not the head of the family. Out in the real world, sometimes you ran into troublemakers or drunk guys who didn¡¯t care who your family was. Fists always talked louder than words in those moments. Vania knew exactly how to handle situations like this. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel Reba¡¯s eyes lit up with hope after hearing Vania¡¯s n. ¡°Yeah, Vania, take off her clothes and record it! Let¡¯s threaten her with a video we film. She¡¯ll have to give us the original one!¡± Reba urged. ¡°Go on, boys!¡± She shouted. The men, who had hesitated a moment ago, suddenly grinned and closed in on Tilda when they received their instructions. Their faces were full of malicious intentions. Don¡¯t move, girly, one sneered. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you by ident.¡± I¡¯ll be over soon. We¡¯ll be gentle and make sure you look good on camera,¡± said another, his voice full of 38% Chapter 180 Tilda¡¯s Clever Move fake kindness. Finished ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll even show you some love¨Cgive you a night you¡¯ll never forget.¡± Another joked, thinking he was funny. As the group of creeps got closer, Tilda just smiled at them. ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± she said, her voice steady. At that moment, a beam of moonlight broke through the darkness and shone straight onto Tilda, wrapping her in a pure, untouchable glow. Her hair floated gently in the night breeze. Her eyebrows arched in quiet confidence, and her eyes stayed calm and collected. Her lips curved into a beautiful smile that lit up her whole face. The creeps were stunned. Frozen in their tracks by how beautiful she looked. They¡¯d only seen her from a distance before. In the dim light, they hadn¡¯t realized just how lovely she was Now, she seemed to glow, stunningly beautiful¨Cso beautiful it made their hearts race. Vania snapped impatiently, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry and strip her bare!¡± Send Gifts 2.5K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 181 Chapter 181 The Alley Showdown Finished Vania watched, furious, as her goons were actually bewitched by Tilda. She yelled at them, snapping them back to their senses. But before any of those creeps could react, there was a sharp crack¨Clike an egg was breaking. Nobody even saw what happened. Suddenly, the creep standing closest to Tilda dropped to his knees. He was clutching his crotch in agony. His face twisted in pain, but he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Whoa! Is that the sound of his eggs breaking? Every guy in the alley suddenly tensed up. Seeing how much pain he was in, everyone wondered if his future as a man was over. Tilda taunted calmly, ¡°Noting over? Fine, I¡¯lle to you.¡± She took the lead and strode toward those men,pletely unfazed. ¡°Hey, you tramp! How dare you touch my buddy!¡± One of the guys shouted, snapping out of it. They grabbed their weapons, ready to give Tilda a brutal beating. But Tilda moved first. With one swift kick, a few of them went flying. Some hit the wall; others mmed into the ground. They dropped their weapons everywhere. They rolled around, groaning in pain. Tilda didn¡¯t go soft on them. She stomped down, again and again, right on their crotch. It was so painful, they couldn¡¯t even scream¨Cthey just passed out. Then Tilda turned to Reba and Vania, who were frozen in shock. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little petty. You wanted to rip off my clothes, record a video, and show me some love?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°If they wanted to show me some love so badly, I let them have a taste of it for the rest of their lives.¡± She paused, shing a cold, dangerous smile. ¡°As for you two. I thought you¡¯d at least give me a workout after dinner. Turns out, you¡¯re all just trash. Not even worth my time.¡± Vania asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W¨Cwhat do you want?¡± Chapter 181 The Alley Showdown Holy cow, this isn¡¯t some action movie! Did a pervert like her exist in real life? Finished Tilda was just like those unstoppable heroes you see in movies. She knocked people and sent them flying with a single kick. Sure, these guys were just lowlifes, but they were thugs with plenty of street¨Cfighting experience. Some even had weapons. Yet Tilda, who looked weak and delicate, took them all out in seconds, like it was nothing. ¡°I told you, I never forget when someone messes with me. Whatever you do to me, I¡¯ll do the same right back to you,¡± Tilda said, her tone cold as ice. ¡°Since you wanted to strip me and film it, I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± As she spoke, Tilda walked straight toward Vania. Her voice was gentle, but to Reba and Vania, it sounded like a funeral bell, sending chills down their spines. The pressure was suffocating. Reba was so scared she couldn¡¯t move. Her mind went nk, just like at the amusement park when Tilda grabbed her hair and filmed her¨Cshe hadn¡¯t been able to fight back at all. Suddenly, someone shoved Reba hard from behind. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Vania snapped, pushing Reba straight toward Tilda. At the same time, she threw a metal rod at Tilda, then turned and ran. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into such a tough nut to crack tonight. What a disaster! The best n is to run for my life! Tilda caught the metal rod with ease, then kicked Reba aside. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to throw things around, you know.¡± In a sh, Vania was already running with everything she had. Tilda was way faster¨Cshe grabbed Vania by the hair. ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± Vania screamed in pain. Crack! Tilda mmed the rod down on Vania¡¯s right leg. The bone snapped instantly. AAAARGHHHH!¡± Vania¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as she let out a bloodcurdling scream. Chapter 181 The Alley Showdown The pain shot through Vania¡¯s entire body, so intense she felt like she might die from it. 38%Œ£ Finished In a sh, Tilda grabbed her by the hair and forced her to the ground. Tilda tossed aside the metal rod. She pulled out the dagger she¡¯d picked up from one of the creeps earlier. With a few quick moves, she stripped Vania down to nothing. Honestly, for someone like Vania¨Ca spoiled rich kid who loved partying and always wore barely anything- it didn¡¯t take much effort. Tilda pulled out her phone, pointed at Vania, and started recording. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? Please, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Vania finally realized what was happening. She tried to cover her face with her hands. But Tilda stomped down hard on Vania¡¯s hand. Crack! Another bone broke. Vania was in such pain that she started foaming at the mouth. When the video was finished, Tilda uploaded it straight to the inte. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re about to be famous. Don¡¯t thank me; it was nothing,¡± Tilda said coldly. Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel With Vania taken care of, Tilda turned her attention to Reba. That girl was clutching her injury and desperately crawling away. Send Gifts ¡£ 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 182 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 182 Table Turns Reba no longer cares about the video or her dignity. Demoness! Tilda is a demoness in human disguise. An evil walks the earth. How else could anyone exin her terrifying skills, her actions, and her totalck of mercy? Reba was eaten up with regret. 38% Finished If she¡¯d known how dangerous Tilda was, she would never have tried to help K and make Tilda her enemy. Now, she was the one paying the price. While Tilda was busy dealing with Vania, Reba tried to escape. She knew if she fell into Tilda¡¯s hands again, she would suffer tragic consequences. But, to her surprise, Tilda didn¡¯t chase after her. Tilda saw her as a dying rat, struggling for onest breath. Reba stumbled to her feet and hurried away. She was almost out of sight when Tilda suddenly called after her, ¡°Oh no, time¡¯s almost up. That video is probably uploading to the inte right now. I can¡¯t wait to see your dad¡¯s and Daphne¡¯s faces when they see it. I bet their reactions will be priceless.¡± Those words trapped Reba like some invisible thread. Her heart sank. It didn¡¯t matter if she ran. That damning video was still in Tilda¡¯s hands. As long as Tilda held onto it, Reba would never have a peaceful life. If she were kicked out of her house, losing her privileged lifestyle would be the least of her worries. If Jude decided to take things further, she could end up as shark food. Reba scrambled back to Tilda, falling to her knees and crying. ¡°Tilda, I¨CI know I was wrong! I swear, I¡¯ll never do it again. Please, please, just let me go this once. I¡¯ll never mess with you again, I promise!¡± Tilda¡¯s stare was as icy as ice. ¡°Never again? I don¡¯t believe that. Reba, I¡¯ve actually been pretty kind to you. I could have posted that video of you all over the inte, but I didn¡¯t. And what did you do in return? You didn¡¯t even say hi when we ran into each other in another city. Instead, you had people follow me, try to film me, and then try to hurt me. What? You wouldn¡¯t do it again? ¡®Never again¡® is not enough. You¡¯d do it again if you had the chance!¡± Tilda red at Reba with contempt. ¡°And by the way, that¡¯s not how you beg for forgiveness. You¡¯d better beg me properly.¡± With that, Tilda kicked Reba¡¯s knees. Pain shot through Reba¡¯s legs, Before she knew it, she dropped onto both knees and copsed before Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel 13.02 Mon, Sep Chapter 182 Table Turns Tilda. She shook with fear, tears, and snot streaking her face¨Creduced to a total mess. All her pride and dignity as the heiress hadpletely vanished. Right now, she was nothing more than a pitiful wreck. 38% Finished ¡°Please, Tilda,¡± Reba sobbed, ¡°please don¡¯t post that video. If you do, my life is over. I¡¯ll do anything; just don¡¯t let your friends share it online.¡± Reba realized she was caught in Tilda¡¯s web, leaving her with no way out. Desperate, she gripped Tilda¡¯s leg, begging and pleading. Tilda nced at her shoes and said coldly, ¡°You got my shoes dirty when I was dealing with your friend. Clean them. With your tongue.¡± Reba stared, frozen. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. Tilda¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to? Fine, I¡¯ll just post the video now¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Reba cut her off, choosing her good life over any shred of dignity. Without hesitating, she actually started licking Tilda¡¯s shoes. Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh, mocking her. She pulled out her phone and recorded the whole ridiculous scene. Tilda even added yfully, ¡°Wow, Reba, you really have no dignity left, do you?¡± In the face of Tilda¡¯s humiliation, Reba had no fight left in her. All she wanted now was to escape from Tilda, the demoness who had turned her life upside down. ¡°Tilda, I did what you asked. I cleaned your shoes. Please, I¡¯m begging you, just let me go,¡± Reba pleaded, her voice shaking. Tilda gave a little smile. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t post the video of you crawling and barking like a dog.¡± ¡°Really?¡± For a moment, hope lit up in Reba¡¯s eyes. That meant she could still survive this. She wouldn¡¯t be kicked out by her family. So what if she¡¯d licked Tilda¡¯s shoes? Compared to losing everything, it was nothing. But as Reba tried to catch her breath, Tilda pulled out her phone, tapped a few times, and¨Cwith hardly any effort¨Csent the new video of Reba licking her shoes straight to her parents. For Tilda, the top hacker on the dark web, sending that video using a fake number and getting their contact info was easy. Chapter 182 Table Turns Finished Tilda slid her phone back in her pocket and walked away. She hummed a little tune, ignoring Reba. She was in ignorant bliss, believing she was finally free of this nightmare. Tilda didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty. In fact, she felt a sharp thrill of revenge. Reba, you¡¯re only getting what you deserve. You¡¯re tasting your own medicine. Tilda could remember, all too clearly, every horrible thing Reba had done to her in the past. One memory stood out: Reba had once tricked her at a party, saying her parents wanted her to dance on stage. Tilda had believed her and gone up on stage. It turned out to be a prank; someone dumped a whole bucket of fake blood on her. The whole room had burst outughing. Tilda had never been so embarrassed in her life. Now, the tables had finally turned. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 183 Chapter 183 Trash Is Trash Finished Tilda stood on the stage. Her face was as pale as a ghost. She felt like a clown while everyoneughed at her. Tilda had nowhere to hide. In front of the whole crowd, she was deeply humiliated. Russell, shaking with anger, pped her hard across the face. Tilda fell to the ground, coughing up blood. ir watched coldly from the side. Her brothers ignored her and dragged K away, as if they didn¡¯t even know Tilda existed. At that moment, Reba was clutching her stomach,ughing so hard she had tears in her eyes. She whispered something proudly to Ryan and Daphne. Tilda still remembered that scene. Ruining Reba was far from enough. The shame she had suffered in her past life¨Cshe was determined to make Reba pay for it, so much so that Reba would wish she¡¯d never been born! Suddenly, the sound of fast footsteps echoed through the hallway. ¡°Reba, where are you?¡± Rounding the corner, Tilda ran straight into someone. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Howard never dreamed he would bump into Tilda here. Originally, Howard hade to Hetsa to receive treatment and leave Slosa for a while. After all, the Jensons had way too much power in Slosa. Even with a private doctor, there was no guarantee that news of his injuries wouldn¡¯t get out. If his family found out, they¡¯d worry and ask too many questions. And if he had to admit Tilda was the one who beat him up, his pride would be gone. As soon as he felt a little better, with Wade¡¯s help, Howard flew to Hetsa to continue receiving treatment at the hospital. Once he was almost healed, he saw on Reba¡¯s social media that she was in Hetsa. Moreover, she was not far from him, so he thought he¡¯d met up with her. After all, Reba was like his little sister. 13:03 Mon, Sep Chapter 183 Trash is Trash Finished When Howard arrived at the restaurant, where Reba had posted her location, she and her friends were gone. She didn¡¯t answer his texts or calls, which gave him a bad feeling. He asked the staff and checked the security cameras to find out which way they¡¯d left and followed in that direction. He ran into Tilda here. Suddenly, his bad feeling just turned into reality. ¡°Tilda, where¡¯s Reba? What did you do to them?¡± Howard asked anxiously. Tilda showed up right where Reba disappeared. Howard knew what Tilda could do in a fight. If she¡¯d gone after Reba, Reba wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Tilda looked bored. ¡°Do I know you? Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re close. Get out of my way.¡± Who did Howard think he was, acting like I owe him an answer? First Reba, now this idiot. What rotten luck! Tilda¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. She shoved her hands in her pockets, ready to walk past him. Seeing the look on her face, Howard¡¯s temper snapped. He clenched his fists. ¡°Tilda, how can you talk to me like that? I¡¯m your brother!¡± He protested. Tilda had wanted to ignore Howard. Read full story at F?ndNovel But when he shamelessly called himself her brother, her gaze turned icy cold. ¡°You¡¯d better watch whates out of that mouth! My brother? You really think you deserve that?¡± Tilda turned her head, giving Howard a long, slow look up and down. ¡°Not bad¨Cyou recover quickly. Last time I saw you, you were lying there like a beaten dog, barely breathing. And now, just a few dayster, you¡¯re bouncing around like nothing happened.¡± Howard¡¯s face stiffened. The aches and bruises from before seemed to re up again. He frowned at the thought. Thest time Howard faced off against Tilda, he waspletely crushed. Every move he tried, she saw right through it. Howard got beaten like a punching bag. It was the worst humiliation he had ever suffered in all his years of fighting. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t get cocky! I just underestimated youst time, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Tilda snorted withughter. Suddenly, she shot out a kick. So fast it blurred the air, making a sharp popping sound. Howard¡¯s heart thudded in shock. 213 Chapter 183 Trash Is Trash He hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to make a move right then. Instinctively, he tried to dodge. But Tilda¡¯s kick stopped short. It was a fake¨Cout! Crap! Howard¡¯s heart nearly stopped. Next thing he knew, Tilda¡¯s fist smashed into the right side of his face. Finished He staggered backwards, stumbling several steps. Half his face went numb, and he tasted blood in his mouth. Tilda didn¡¯t even bother to give him another attack. She just looked at him like trash. ¡°Really, Howard? That¡¯s your excuse? You lost because you let your guard down? Trash is trash! Why are you barking like a dog?¡± Howard scrambled to exin, ¡°I¡¯m not fully healed! And your ambush caught me by surprise!¡± Tilda burst outughing. ¡°Oh, please! Do you think your opponent in a real match is going to go easy on you because you¡¯re injured? Will they just hand you the championship belt out of pity?¡± She shook her head. ¡°And you think that was an ambush? If you¡¯re dumb enough to get close to someone you hate¡ªsomeone who would love to see you gone¡ªshouldn¡¯t you be extra careful in case they hit you out of nowhere?¡± Send Gifts ºÏ 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 184 Chapter 184 The Price of Defeat 38%2 Finished ¡°A trash like you? You can only win at silly games. If this were a real fight, you¡¯d probably have gotten yourself killed a hundred times by now.¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh at Howard. These days, it seemed like even the WWE championship didn¡¯t mean much. If someone like Howard could win the belt, then it wasn¡¯t much to brag about. Howard was so angry, he nearly cracked his own teeth at Tilda¡¯s humiliation. But he couldn¡¯t argue- because Tilda was right. Every word stung with truth. Despite Howard being careful when he approached Tilda and staying alert, he still got caught off guard. Even though Tilda might attack without warning, Howard was still quick enough to react. He was sure he could dodge her strike. But he still got hit by Tilda, ending uppletely humiliated. Desperately, Howard tried toe up with excuses. Anything tofort what little pride he had left. If only they were in the ring. If only he weren¡¯t hurt. If only the fight had been on his terms, Howard was sure he could¡¯ve beaten Tilda. He came up with all sorts of excuses tofort himself. Howard just couldn¡¯t ept that he lost, and lost so badly, to his little sister. He lost to the one he looked down on the most, crushed with such a devastating defeat. The difference in strength between them was so wide that it felt impossible to close. Tilda walked away, not bothering with that trash. She would¡¯ve left Howard alone if he hadn¡¯t kept calling himself her brother. That made her sick. Why bother wasting her time on trash like him? There were so many better things to do in Hetsa¨Clike sightseeing, strolling down the food street, sipping milk tea, and waiting for a message from Kaleb. After all, hang around trash long enough, and you¡¯ll start to stink too. As Tilda left, Howard could only watch her go. He clenched his fists, slowly got up, and made up his mind: when he recovered, he¡¯d challenge Tilda again¨Cfair and square. No more excuses. If he lost, so be it, but he wanted to be fully prepared and give his best shot. Just then, a piercing scream echoed through the alley. It was Reba, 38% Chapter 184 The Price of Defeat Finished Howard¡¯s heart tightened. He forgot about his injuries and rushed toward the noise. ¡°Reba, where are you?¡± After searching, Howard found Reba leaning against a wall. Her face twisted in pain. Around her, people were sprawled out¨Csome barely conscious. The rightful source is Find~Novel Vania was there: she was stripped bare. Howard didn¡¯t ask what happened. He hurried to Reba¡¯s side. ¡°Reba, are you okay? Was this was this Tilda¡¯s doing?¡± The moment he said Tilda¡¯s name, Reba trembled all over, like a mouse who¡¯d just seen a cat. ¡°Howard, please don¡¯t mention Tilda. I don¡¯t want to hear that name ever again.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t. Geez, your wound is pretty bad. I¡¯ll get you to a hospital right now.¡± Thank you, Howard. Please, just get me out of here.¡± Howard nced at the thugs passed out on the ground. ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Forget them. I barely know those people,¡± Reba said, brushing them off. She and Vania were never real friends anyway. And just a while ago, Vania tried to push Reba to fight Tilda, while she herself tried to run away. With Reba¡¯s temper, if she didn¡¯t kick Vania while she was down, that was already a big favor. Anyway, Tilda had recorded everything. Vania¡¯s life was probably ruined after this. Howard couldn¡¯t carry everyone out, so he helped Reba to her feet and led her away. Once they made it out of the alley, Reba asked, ¡°Howard, how did you track me down?¡± ¡°I went to the location you sent me. You weren¡¯t there, so I asked the staff and checked the security cameras and saw you heading this way.¡± Howard could already guess most of what had happened. Reba and her friends must¡¯ve run into Tilda and tried to get the video from her. But with Tilda¡¯s skills, it was easy to spot someone following her and lure them into a trap¨Cjust so she could turn the tables. Howard was just about to call a cab to take Reba to the hospital when her phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s my mom.¡± Reba bit her lip. Tilda had promised she wouldn¡¯t leak the embarrassing video of Reba crawling on the ground and barking like a dog. Still, Reba¡¯s heart was pounding in fear. 38% Chapter 184 The Price of Defeat She answered the call and put on her best fake smile, like nothing had happened. ¡°Mom-¡± Finished ¡°Reba! What had you done? Why is there a video of you crawling on the ground and licking someone¡¯s shoes like a dog?!¡± Hearing Daphne¡¯s frantic voice, Reba felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She was petrified. ¡°That ¡­ that can¡¯t be ¡­ Mom, you must be kidding, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke about something like this? Someone sent me a video of you doing that! My god! What on earth did you do in Hetsa?!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 185 Chapter 185 The Promise of Hope ¡°It¡¯s Reba, isn¡¯t it?¡± Finished Ryan¡¯s face turned stormy as he snatched the phone from Daphine¡¯s hand. ¡°Reba, you troublemaker! I let you do what you want out there, but don¡¯t forget what I warned you! If you ever did anything to embarrass this family, I¡¯d never forgive you!¡± Reba couldn¡¯t hear the rest of his rant. Just then, Howard managed to hail a cab. He was about to help Reba inside when she suddenly fainted on the spot. ¡°Reba?!¡± Tilda had just returned to her hotel room when Kaleb sent her a message. ¡°River will pick you up tomorrow at 1 p.m., Queen. This time, you have 30 minutes with Professor Kerrigan.¡± Tilda smiled. ¡°Thanks, Kaleb.¡± Thirty minutes¨Cenough time to really talk to Dane. Of course, she wished she could spend the whole night talking with him, but she couldn¡¯t push Manfred any further. He¡¯d already gone out of his way to make this meeting happen. The most important thing was that she¡¯d finally found Dane. It wasn¡¯t all for nothing! The next day, right on time, River arrived at the hotel and drove Tilda to the base. Tilda moved through the security checks easily and met Dane again. ¡°Dane!¡± she called out, her smile bright and genuine. She looked like the same girl who had just returned home. Tilda was longing for family, her eyes full of excitement and hope. Tilda¡¯s eyes practically glowed with happiness. Dane reached out and gently tapped her nose. After meeting Queen for the first time and seeing her character for themselves, Manfred and River decided not to attend this time. They just watched on camera to ensure Dane was safe and even extended the meeting to 30 minutes. For Tilda, that was a huge sign of trust. Finally, she could ask Dane the most important question. Chapter 185 The Promise of Hope ¡°Dane, what¡¯s your blood type?¡± Dane typed on his tablet. ¡°Type O.¡± Type O?¡± Tilda raised her eyebrows in surprise. So it wasn¡¯t the same rare type she had. Is Dane¡¯s genius IQ pure talent? Finished Dane wrote, ¡°My condition can¡¯t be cured. The mentor said it¡¯s a gic issue. Unless science makes a huge breakthrough someday. Because of this, I can only speak with Mentor.¡± Dane looked down, hiding the hint of sadness in his eyes. Actually, when Dane was little, things were different. He was six years old, with a three¨Cyear¨Cold sister and a baby brother. His family was whole and happy. But one day, a man disguised as a civilian rushed into their home; he was a suicide bomber. In an instant, Dane¡¯s whole family was gone. Dane was the only one who survived, barely making it out alive, and was sent to an orphanage. After that, Dane never spoke again. Everyone thought he was mute. That was until he met his mentor¨Chis ray of hope. Thanks to that old man, Dane became the person he is today. No one could exin why Dane couldn¡¯t talk with the current scientific progress. Most people guessed that the trauma of losing his family had shocked him so deeply. He lost the ability to speak. But with time and love, some said he might recover. Tilda pressed her lips together; after a while, she finally made up her mind. ¡°Dane, do you trust me?¡± ¡°I trust you,¡± Dane replied without a second¡¯s hesitation. To be chosen by a mentor¨Cto be one of his mentees¨Cmeant family. It meant trust. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my medical skills can help you,¡± Tilda said softly, ¡°but Mentor always taught me holistic medicine. I remember hearing your name from him while I was studying. ¡°I think his real hope was that one of his mentees might someday find a way to cure you.¡± Mentor¡­. Hearing this, Dane¡¯s heart was moved. He nodded at Tilda and wrote, ¡°Then I¡¯m counting on you, Tilda.¡± 38% Finished Chapter 185 The Promise of Hope Time was up. Manfred and River came back in. ¡°Mr. Parker, you¡¯re just in time¨CI have a favor to ask,¡± Tilda said. She took out a piece of paper. Tilda quickly wrote down the names of several pressure points, the method to apply the needle treatment, and how long the session was. Then she finished with a prescription. ¡°You can have any medical expert check these. There are no side effects,¡± Tilda assured them. ¡°If you can find a skilled doctor to treat him, maybe Dane will be able to speak again.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Manfred and River looked at each other, stunned. ¡°Please, trust me,¡± Tilda said. She knew her time was short. Even though Dane trusted her, it would be harder to convince Manfred and River. Tilda couldn¡¯t promise her treatment would work, but she had to try. Send Gifts 2.5K (11) 1 319 Latest content published on find?novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 186 Chapter 186 The Cure Finished Even though Tilda was confident that her needle technique was second to none¨Cthanks to her mentor¡¯s training¨Cshe knew she couldn¡¯t perform the treatment herself. Manfred would never agree to that. Dane was a national treasure. As long as there was a prescription, they could always find a top doctor to treat him. The results shouldn¡¯t be much different. ¡°I understand, Queen. I¡¯ll find a professional to review and carry out your treatment n,¡± Manfred said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, carefully putting away Tilda¡¯s handwritten prescription. If Tilda¡¯s method could cure Dane, it would be a huge win for the country. For Dane himself, it would mean more than getting more efficient at work. He¡¯d finally be able to speak and live like everyone else¨Csomething Dane had always wanted. Dane grabbed his whiteboard and wrote, I want Tilda to be the one to treat me.¡± ¡°Professor Kerrigan, I know what you want, but that¡¯s out of the question,¡± Manfred replied firmly. ¡°We just haven¡¯t known Tilda long enough to trust her that much. Even if her prescription passes review, we still need to get approvals, find a reputable doctor, and double¨Ccheck everything. Your health is too important, and no one wants to take any risks.¡± ¡°Dane, don¡¯t make things hard for Mr. Parker,¡± Tildaforted him softly. ¡°I¡¯m just d they¡¯ll try my treatment. Whether it works or not, I¡¯ve done all I can.¡± After that, it was all up to fate. Tilda had never really shown her medical skills before¨Cthere¡¯d never been a reason. Holistic medicine was ancient and powerful. It had been passed down for generations, but in the modern age, modern medicine usually worked faster and produced quicker results. as no point in being stubborn. When anyone got hurt, they¡¯d go to the hospital In times like these, there was no for the fastest fix¨Ceven Tilda. When holistic and modern medicine werebined, the results could be amazing. Holistic medicine could help when modern medicine couldn¡¯t, especially for strange and difficult cases. Tilda wasn¡¯t a saint. She didn¡¯t just heal everyone who asked for her help. This time, Dane¡¯s condition seemed to need her skills. Dane finally caved in. Over the next few days, Tilda traveled back and forth between Hetsa and the research base. Manfred and the others grew more trusting of her. Then, one day, Manfred arrived with news. ¡°Queen, your prescription has been approved. No problems at all. The top medical experts in the country. have checked it, and they¡¯re amazed. For a case as rare as Professor Kerrigan¡¯s, they said only a genius could write down that prescription. 13:05 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 186 The Cure 6.37%5 Finished ¡°One of the best doctors in the country¨CDr. Rick Day¨Clives right here in Hetsa. He¡¯ll be here at the base in ten minutes to treat Professor Kerrigan. All you have to do is observe and guide us to make sure everything. goes smoothly.¡± Manfred looked a little guilty at this. ¡°Sorry about that. I tried to help you get permission to perform the treatment, like Professor Kerrigan requested, but the request was denied. The higher¨Cup decided that Dr. Day could give your treatment n a try.¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°I understand. With such a famous doctor in charge, nothing should go wrong. Now we just wait and see if it works for Dane.¡± Soon after, Rick arrived at the base. He was in his seventies, with gray hair but still full of energy and spirit. As soon as he arrived, he excitedly asked Manfred, ¡°Mr. Parker, who wrote that prescription?¡± ¡°Dr. Day, this youngdy¨CQueen. Her real name ¡­ ¡± Manfred nced at Tilda. Tilda introduced herself calmly, ¡°Tilda Jenson. A sophomore at Orica University, majoring inputer science. Nice to meet you, Dr. Day.¡± ¡°A young girl like you?!¡± Rick was so surprised his sses nearly fell off. He gave Tilda a long, disbelieving look. ?????? ???? find~novel ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her age, Dr. Day, actually ¡­ ¡± Manfred started, but Rick waved him off. Rick waved his hand andughed, ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t need to exin! Sorry, I was surprised. But geniuses- yeah, I get it. Everyone here at Lab Seven is amazing in their own way.¡± Rick had seen a lot in his long career as a renowned doctor. He¡¯d treated countless patients. When he first heard about Dane¡¯s background, he already thought Dane was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime talent. Now, with Tilda turning out to be a prodigy in holistic medicine, it didn¡¯t even seem that strange. ¡°Guess it¡¯s true¨Cgenius cane young,¡± Rick sighed. ¡°Honestly, all of us older doctors knew about Professor Kerrigan¡¯s condition. We tried many ways to help him, but nothing worked. It¡¯s bothered us for years. We kept searching for a breakthrough, but after two years, we still had nothing. And somehow your prescription gives us the answer we¡¯d been looking for all along?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 187 Chapter 187 A Hidden Legacy BA Finished ¡°So there are pressure points like this, and whenbined with the right herbal prescription, the effects bnce each other out, working in harmony. It might even bring results beyond expectations!¡± Manfred¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really? So, does that mean Professor Kerrigan¡¯s illness¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Rick replied carefully. ¡°Professor Kerringan¡¯s condition is highly unusual. Modern medicine has proven powerless, and all we can do is try. Judging by theory, this form should be effective, and it¡¯s worth attempting. ¡°Youngdy, if I may ask, who is your mentor? Under whom did you study medicine?¡± At the mention of her mentor, Tilda¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°My mentor ¡­ all I know is his surname is Kerringan. Professor Kerringan is my senior. We were both taught by the same mentor.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Rick said with admiration. ¡°To have trained both Professor Kerringan and yourself ¡­ your mentor must be a truly extraordinary figure.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret. Tilda¡¯s mentor was clearly far too aplished. Otherwise, with talent like hers, he would have wanted to take her on himself, to raise her as his own sessor. With her talents, she was bound to inherit the honor of a renowned doctor one day, surpassing her predecessors, carrying the art further, and contributing to the nation¡¯s future. As the conversation continued, it was finally time for Dane¡¯s acupuncture treatment. Standing not far away, Tilda quietly observed as Rick prepared the needles. After sterilizing each one, he drove them into Dane¡¯s pressure points with precise and practiced speed. He truly lived up to his reputation as a renowned doctor; each step was carried out exactly as Tilda required, seamless and precise. The prescription Tilda had prepared had long since been sent off to be brewed. She pressed her lips together. It seemed she didn¡¯t need to worry too much. From here on, it was only a matter of waiting to see whether it worked. A few more days passed. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find¡¤novel Tilda had now been in Hetsa for ten full days. That afternoon, Simon called, his voice full of excitement. ¡°Tilda, your painting has made it to the finals! Thepetition is the day after tomorrow. You¡¯re practically guaranteed the championship. Don¡¯t you want toe see for yourself?¡± Sure 13:05 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 187 A Hidden Legacy 37% Finished Tilda thought for a moment. She had already stayed in Hetsa long enough. Although reuniting with her senior had been a joy, there were still people waiting for her in Slosa. And her studies. She couldn¡¯t keep lingering here in this cold, sterile base. The only drawback of holistic medicine was its slow results. With other illnesses, Tilda was confident she could see progress within a short time. But Dane¡¯s condition was far tooplicated. Even her mentor, let alone the nation¡¯s most renowned doctors, had been powerless before it. Despite the acupuncture and herbal prescriptions, there was still no sign of Dane regaining his speech. For now, all she could do wasplete one full course of treatment and then see if another solution could be found. Or perhaps, this method wouldn¡¯t work at all. Perhaps no solution existed. Dane knew she was preparing to leave, and his expression betrayed a trace of reluctance. Yet for once, he didn¡¯t try to hold her back. He knew that no matter how important they were to each other, clinging out of selfishness and forcing her to stay would only ruin her future. ¡°Dane, we¡¯ve already exchanged numbers. I¡¯ll call you whenever I want to talk. ¡°And we can video call every day. I¡¯ll keep up with Dr. Day¡¯s treatments and discuss your progress with you.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Traveling is easy these days. If you ever want to visit me, just catch a flight to Slosa. I promise I¡¯ll make sure you have a great time.¡± Tilda then stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Dane, even if I¡¯m not by your side, what matters most is that we¡¯ve finally found each other. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. Mr. Parker and the others are good people. They¡¯ll protect you and make sure your talents shine here.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about me either. I can take care of myself. And if one day, I find any of our seniors, or even our mentor, you¡¯ll be the first to know. When I have time, I¡¯lle back to the base to see you.¡± Dane hugged her gently, his hand resting on her head, as if she were his dearest little sister. Though he said nothing, his silence carried an answer, like he was saying, ¡°Sure.¡± When the time came for her to leave the base, Manfred and the others gathered to see her off. ¡°Queen, after spending so many days with you, it¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re leaving all of a sudden. We¡¯ll really Chapter 187 A Hidden Legacy miss you.¡± Finished ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Parker. Just like we agreed before, I¡¯ll still assist remotely if you need me. But life inside the base¡­ it just isn¡¯t something I can get used to.¡± Turning to Rick, Tilda said seriously, ¡°Dr. Day, I¡¯m leaving my senior in your care.¡± After speaking, Tilda gave Rick a respectful nod. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Rick said quickly, flustered. ¡°I¡¯ve learned so much from our exchanges. If anything, I should be the one showing respect to you!¡± In his urgency, he bent at the waist to return her respect, feeling ashamed of the arrogance he¡¯d once held of that first moment he had thought about taking her as his disciple. Tilda¡¯s knowledge and skill were in no way less than his own. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 188 Chapter 188 An Unexpected Encounter Finished Some of the unusual yet highly effective prescriptions Tilda had suggested were ones Rick had never even seen before. She had outshined her mentor. Those so¨Ccalled geniuses might have been smug, but in front of a true prodigy, they didn¡¯t even stand a chance. There¡¯s always someone stronger, someone smarter. Before meeting Tilda, Rick had been narrow¨Cminded, proud of his own small achievements, never realizing how limited his world really was. Now that he had met Tilda, Rick finally realized just how wrong he had been. She was only 19, already the top hacker of dark web, with medical skills that seemed almost impossible for her age, and countless identities hidden up her sleeve. It was hard to even imagine what she would be as she continued to grow. He couldn¡¯t help but long to meet Tilda¡¯s legendary mysterious mentor¨Cthe one capable of producing both Tilda and Dane, two geniuses so extraordinary they defied logic. Truly remarkable. After some polite chatter, River drove Tilda to the airport. She stepped out of the car with her suitcase. ¡°This is where we part. Thank you, River.¡± River gave her a quick hand gesture. ¡°Queen, if you evere back to Hetsa to see Professor Kerringan, just say the word. I¡¯ll be here to pick you up anytime.¡± After these days together, he hade to respect her deeply. Everything Tilda did was straightforward, never contrived. If a spy could fake sincerity that convincingly, River thought he would honestly have to admire it. Tilda left without looking back. She dragged her suitcase into the departure hall. She pulled out her phone and typed a quick message to Dane. ¡°Dane, I¡¯m at the airport now, about to board. You¡¯d better behave and stick to the treatments.¡± ¡°Alright. Have a safe journey home,¡± Dane replied. Just as Tilda was still warmed by Dane¡¯s message, a disbelieving voice cut through the air. ¡°Tilda? 13:05 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 188 An Unexpected Encounter Perfect. She must have picked the wrong day to travel. Finished The day had been fine enough, but of course she had to run into a mad dog again. Tilda stood, ignoring the speaker entirely, and dragged her suitcase the other way. ¡°Tilda! I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me? And what did you do to Reba? She¡¯s losing her mind because of you!¡± Seeing her brush him off only made Howard¡¯s anger explode. He charged forward, ready to grab her. But before he could, Tilda suddenly shouted, ¡°Help! Pervert!¡± Howard froze,pletely stunned. This scene felt strangely familiar. The airport was crowded, bustling with travelers, and security officers were patrolling nearby. The moment Tilda cried out, every head turned in their direction. The guards rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Tilda darted behind one of them, her face the picture of fright. ¡°Help! He¡¯s a pervert! He tried to molest me!¡± In an instant, every suspicious re zeroed in on Howard. No one would have guessed that this buff man, who looked so proper, could be a molester. Now it proved that appearances meant nothing. ¡°Tilda, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Howard¡¯s voice cracked with rage. ¡°Officer, I know this woman. She¡¯s setting me up¡ª¡± A bystander interrupted. ¡°Officer, I can vouch for her. I saw it. The youngdy was just walking ahead, and this man came chasing after her like he was about to pounce. Looked like he was going to eat her alive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I saw it too. Maybe he really is a creep? Big guy like that¨Cit¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°I was so worried for this youngdy. If this creep hadid a hand on her, how could a fragile youngdy like her fight back?¡± A group of retirees from a passing tour chimed in one after another, loudly siding with Tilda. Howard nearly exploded with rage. Were these bystanders seriously calling Tilda fragile? This was the same woman who had once kicked a group of thugs flying, and even ttened him with ease. Fragile? If she counted as fragile, then no one on earth could be called strong. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re all fooled by her looks! She¡¯s not-¡± 213 Chapter 188 An Unexpected Encounter Finished: Before he could finish, Tilda lowered her gaze. A soft, broken sob slipped from her lips, her voice rough and trembling with helplessness. ¡°Thank you ¡­ thank you, everyone. I was so scared. I really was¡­. ¡°Right now, the only person I can count on is the officer. Please, help me¡­. 1 Anyone could y the victim when they had to. 11 And with K, a natural¨Cborn actress who could¡¯ve won an award for her fake fragility, she, as a lifelong example, gave plenty of material for Tilda to draw from. Fresh chapters posted on find[?]ovel She¡¯d watched K y the delicate act for years. Even if she hadn¡¯t performed it herself before, she knew the moves. So when T put on the act, she yed it wlessly, down to thest trembling word. The crowd instantly melted with sympathy. Her frail act only made Howard look more vile, more dangerous, in their eyes. Howard was speechless. Why did the way she spoke sound exactly like K? The worst part was, Howard knew he wasn¡¯t a pervert. Tilda was t¨Cout lying. So why did everyone believe her? And then it hit him. Every time K pulled the same stunt, they had believed her too. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 189 Chapter 189 Framed He had instinctively sided with K every time like he was blind to everything else. As if the truth didn¡¯t matter at all. 37%3 Finished ¡°Alright, sir. Pleasee with us for questioning while we pull the surveince footage,¡± one of the security officers said in a tone that brooked no argument. Tilda Jenson!¡± Snapping back to himself, Howard shook his head violently, almost dizzy with rage. He was furious. How could he ever havepared Tilda to K? Tilda was filthy, deceitful, a liar through and through¨Cnot even worthy of touching a single hair of the innocent, kindhearted K. But the officers already saw him as a pervert. They held him firmly and marched him toward the security office for questioning. With so many witnesses around and uniformed guards on either side, Howard didn¡¯t dare fight back. No matter how hot his temper burned, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Lay a hand on someone here and he¡¯d make headlines. Or worse,nd in detention for a few days. ¡°But my flight is boarding soon,¡± he protested weakly. ¡°After the investigation isplete, we¡¯ll assist you as quickly as possible,¡± one officer said tly. Howard was then taken away. As for Tilda, the moment the disgusting man disappeared from sight, she felt the air turn instantly fresher. By the time the surveince footage was reviewed and multiple ounts taken, the officers confirmed that Howard hadn¡¯t actually done anything physical. Only then did they release him, though their eyes were still filled with suspicion. After all, the footage clearly showed him charging after Tilda¡ªan imposing man, nearly six foot three, over 170 pounds of muscle barreling toward her. No wonder she had cried for help. Anyone would¡¯ve felt terrified being chased like that, it was as if a bear were hunting them down. If not for the fact that Howard hadn¡¯t actuallyid a hand on her, the guards would¡¯ve arrested him on the spot. It was humiliating. Beyond humiliating. And now, he had even missed his flight. The only option was to rebook for an hourter. Chapter 189 Framed 37% Finished Staring at the ne already climbing into the sky, he clenched his jaw in rage. Tilda, just you wait. Once I¡¯m back in Slosa, you¡¯ll pay for this. When Tilda finally returned to Slosa, Una had already gotten word and rushed to meet her at the airport. ¡°Hey Tilda!¡± Spotting her, Una practically threw herself into Tilda arms, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Una, it¡¯s been days. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°You heartless woman. You ran off to Hetsa without me. Why would I miss you?¡± ¡°Come on, I wasn¡¯t off having fun. I had important business to handle.¡± T The two of them teased each other,ughing as they left the airport side by side. As for Dane, Tilda thought about telling Una the truth. But in the end; she decided against it. His identity, was too unusual. For someone like Una, who lived a simple life in the open, knowing too much could only bring danger It would make her a target. After agreeing to meet Unater for dinner, Tilda finally made her way back to her apartment. Tilda set her suitcase down, but before she could rest, she flipped open herptop and logged into the private forum she used to keep in touch with Jarrett and the others. Tilda asked, ¡°It¡¯s been ten days. How¡¯s the assignment I gave youing along?¡± Jarrett replied, ¡°Take a look at mine! I¡¯ve finished them.¡± Theo said, ¡°Me too!¡± Astrid and Zach typed the same reply, ¡°Same here!¡± After grading their assignments, Tilda pointed out their weak spots and gave some professional feedbacks. Then she assigned them new tasks. Long training pays off in the moment of action. For now, there was no threat to national security. But that didn¡¯t mean one wouldn¡¯te. The four of them were talented, quick to absorb Tilda¡¯s advice and turn it into real skill. Best of all, they This content belongs to find?novel were obedient. Whatever she told them to do, they¡¯ll do Tilda nodded, satisfied. They were so much better than that damned Dominic. it, never once arguing back. 2/2 Chapter 189 Framed Finished Howard didn¡¯t make it back to the Jenson Vi until hourster than nned. The humiliation he¡¯d suffered at the airport in Hetsa still burned in his chest. He cursed udner his breath. Damn Tilda. What a curse. If I ever get my hands on her, I¡¯ll kill her. Wade had already gotten word of his arrival and was waiting at the door. ¡°Howard, why are you sote?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even ask,¡± Howard muttered. He didn¡¯t dare badmouth Tilda in front of Wade. Well, not anymore. Wade¡¯s attitude toward her hadpletely changed. When it came to Tilda, the two of them were no longer on the same side. If Howard said a word against her, Wade might actually scold him for it. He wasn¡¯t that stupid. Even if Howard couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of spell Tilda had cast over Wade, he knew one thing for certain that he would never forgive her. She was a traitor who had stabbed the Jensons in the back. The humiliation she¡¯d dealt him would be repaid, sooner orter. ¡°Where did Mom and Dad go?¡± Howard asked. ¡°After what happened with Dominic, they¡¯ve been a mess,¡± Wade exined. ¡°And with thewsuit against Tilda making such a scene, they¡¯ve basically been staying at thepany these days, trying to manage everything.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 190 Chapter 190 Bad Move Finished ¡°Dominic just started calming down yesterday and went back to work. Mom and Dad still worry though, so they want to spend more time with him.¡± ¡°Sorry, Wade. Something this big happened to Dominic, and I wasn¡¯t there to help. You guys had to deal with it alone¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Howard. We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t say that. What matters is you getting better, so no one has to worry anymore.¡± Howard looked at Wade, opened his mouth, but stopped. He thought about telling Wade he had run into Tilda in Hetsa. Yet, what was the point? Wade would just overthink it anyway. Forget it. The bigger problem right now was Reba. She had been so scared that she fainted and ended up in the hospital after getting yelled at by her parents. Things got so bad that they were close to cutting ties with her. For now, that video has not been leaked. Tilda had only sent it to Ryan and Daphne. So they would probably go after her soon. Tilda, don¡¯t let the Bells take you down so easily. I¡¯ll deal with you myself. And when I do, I won¡¯t hold back. This time, I¡¯ll crush you and take back my pride. The following morning. Tilda had already set up a meeting with Professor Linscott to grab the invitation directly from him. She figured it was safer to keep the invite on her just in case something happened, like if he could not make it at thest minute. Showing up without it would be humiliating. ¡°Tilda, tomorrow¡¯s the big day! I¡¯m literally buzzing! You¡¯re gonna crush it, win the whole thing, and blow everyone¡¯s minds!¡± ¡°And when you do, that bitch K is gonna be so shocked she won¡¯t know what to do with herself. It¡¯ll be the ultimate face¨Cp moment!¡± Chapter 190 Bad Move Una was hyped beyond belief, way more than anyone else. She looked like she was ready to throw a party already. Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel Tilda smirked. ¡°She is already beyond humiliated, but a little extra wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Whenever it came to humiliating K, Tilda never held back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to ss. We¡¯ve only got ten minutes.¡± Finished ¡°Chill, it¡¯s barely a five¨Cminute walk. We¡¯re fine¡­ Tilda!¡± A sharp, angry voice sliced through the chatter. A Tilda lifted her head and spotted Daphne marching toward her, dripping inbels and hiding behind her oversized sunsses. She did not waste a second¨Cher hand flew up, clearly aiming to p Tilda. However, Tilda caught her wrist midair, calm as ever. ¡°Let go of me, you little tramp! You daredy a hand on my daughter? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Daphne raged, teeth. gritted, acting like she owned the ce. Tilda only gave a cold, mockingugh. Then¨Csmack! She pped Daphne across the face. Still not satisfied, she hit her again. The double blow sent Daphne stumbling backward, frozen in shock. Daphne stood frozen, her cheeks burning red. She lookedpletely dazed, like her brain had short¨Ccircuited. Her wide eyes locked on Tilda. ¡°Seriously? How much foundation did you p on this morning? My hand¡¯s covered in powder.¡± Tilda wrinkled her nose at her palm in disgust. Ugh. She was going to need to drown it in sanitizerter. Gross. ¡°Oh my god! Tilda, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Una finally snapped back to reality, practically fangirling as she stared at Tilda. At first, she had not even registered what was going on¨Cjust that Daphne had stormed over with her hand raised already. Chapter 190 Bad Move However, Tilda did not just block her. She turned the tables and smacked her back. Twice. Straight up savage. ¡°You¡­ you hit me Daphne¡¯s voice shook, her eyes wide in disbelief. When the pain finally caught up, her shock turned into pure rage. Never in her life had anyone dared toy a hand on her. She was the pampered princess at her house. After marrying Ryan, she was also treated like royalty. But this Tilda? She just kept crossing her line again and again: And now she had actually dared to p her twice! Unforgivable! Daphne charged at Tilda, ready to strike back. Bad move. Tilda did not hesitate to unleash four more ps in quick session. A brutalbo. Now, Daphne¡¯s face was puffy and swollen, and reality finally sank in. Finished She froze, clutching her cheeks, and stumbled a few steps back, clearly terrified that Tilda might hit her again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Backing off already?¡± Tilda flexed her fingers casually. ¡°I thought you wanted more. My hand¡¯s filthy now, but hey, you¡¯re an elder. As the younger one, I figured I¡¯d be polite and grant your little request.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 191 Chapter 191 ps ¡°You!¡± Daphne was fuming. 37% Finished This shameless girl¨Cjust because she was younger and came from the streets, always fighting and arguing, she dared to bully her, a refined noblewoman who hated such crude behavior. ir, oh, ir¡­ how could you bring back a daughter like this? You must¡¯ve lost your mind! ¡°Mrs. Bell!¡± Hurried footsteps echoed down the hall. It was Nelson Donoghue, the vice principal. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden¡­ Ah! Your face! What happened?¡± Nelson froze when he saw Daphne¡¯s swollen, disheveled look. The Bells were one of Orica University¡¯s biggest sponsors. DY Group¡¯s headquarters were right here in Slosa. As the city¡¯s top university, Orica had already received ten billion in donations from the Bells. And just recently, Jude, the head of DY, suddenly donated another five billion. Fifteen billion in total. That kind of money was rare to find anywhere in the world. So, thest thing Nelson could do was offend them. ¡°It was her! That woman dared to hit me!¡± Daphne screamed, pointing a trembling finger at Tilda. ¡°I want her expelled! I¡¯ll sue her! Call the police, right now!¡± ¡°Oh? You sure about that?¡± Tilda crossed her arms, a cold smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Daphne, don¡¯t forget how Russell acted when he tried to sue me and how he looked after he lost. Don¡¯t forget what happened to the Jenson Group after that. ¡°You want to take me to court? Go ahead. I¡¯ll fight you to the end. Worst case, I¡¯ll ask Andy to give me a hand.¡± She tilted her head, drawing out her words on purpose. Chapter 191 ps ¡°For him, it¡¯s nothing but a small case. For you, though¡­¡± Just as she expected, Daphne¡¯s face turned darker and darker. Damn it! How could she forget? Updates are released by f?ndnovel Somehow, that trash Tilda had managed to connect with Andy Saville, the starwyer. With Andy backing her, even the worstwsuits could be flipped around. Finished If this really went to court, even if Daphne barely won, it would not matter, as offending Andy would be suicide. The rest of the Bells would tear her apart, and Jude definitely would not let her off easy either. Whether she pushed forward or backed down, Daphne was stuck in a dead end. Seeing Daphne trapped like that, Nelson did not even dare to breathe too loudly. Tilda¡¯s identity was just tooplicated. Not only was she the Jensons¡® real daughter who had been missing for 19 years, but she had also gone head- to¨Chead with Russell in court and won. Thatwsuit alone tanked Jenson Group¡¯s stock price and caused chaos everywhere. On top of that, Professor Linscott had even rmended Tilda for the National College Art Competition, where she might actually win the championship. No matter how you looked at it, Nelson could not afford to offend either side. All he could hope for was that they stopped fighting¨Cat least not on campus. Otherwise, he would be the one stuck in the middle. Daphne took a deep breath, forcing her voice to sound softer. ¡°Tilda, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Sorry, my time¡¯s way too precious to waste on trash.¡± Tilda grabbed Una¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Una even shot Daphne a mocking look and stuck her tongue out, making Daphne¡¯s anger boil over. Yet, she could not say a word.. She could only watch as Tilda and Una walked away. Nelson secretly sighed in relief that the fight had not gone further. He was just about tofort Daphne 13:07 Mon, Sep Chapter 191 ps when¡­ Smack! Smack! 37% Finished Daphne, raging with nowhere to vent, turned and pped him. Twice. That took the edge off her anger a little, and she stormed off. Nelson was confused. He felt wronged and on the verge of tears. Did she even know how much it hurts a man¡¯s pride to be pped like that? Especially twice? Still, at least the storm had passed quickly. That was something Meanwhile, Daphne pulled out her phone to make a call. She did not dare call Ryan¨Che would just scold her. So, she dialed Preston instead. ¡°Son, what do we do about this? Tilda¡¯s gotten too powerful. I can¡¯t touch her anymore. If we don¡¯t stop her soon, your sister¡¯s life will be ruined and our family¡¯s reputation will take a huge hit. ¡°Our branch of the family can¡¯t afford to be everyone¡¯sughingstock. 214 Their branch was already weak in the family line. Ryan was not strong enough because he¡¯s just a Bell by name. Daphne had only managed to marry him by sheer luck, basically marrying way above her league, Her family was nothingpared to the Bells. However, the fourth branch had Jude, a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius. Now, the fourth branch had taken controlled of the whole family, and even Abram doted on Jude; its basically handing him all the real power. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 192 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 192 I¡¯ll Only Ever Love K Jude basically had the Bells in the palm of his hand. King of Slosa¨Cthose words were not just talk. Finished Luckily, after the family split, they barely ran into him outside of big events. So, things stayed peaceful. Jude also did not go out of his way to crush the elders as long as they did not try anything sneaky. Daphne and Ryan would sometimes still act like ¡°elders¡± in front of Jude, just to save face, but deep down, they knew he did not take them seriously at all. They could not risk giving him any dirt to use against them. Meanwhile, Preston was at the airport, looking dead serious. He had just returned from working at DY Group¡¯s Sirango branch, where he had spent monthsnding deals worth billions. He was feeling proud, thinking his talent was finally being recognized, that this was just the beginning of his rise. In fact, he was even ambitious enough to challenge Jude, the current head of DY Group. If he could perform better than Jude, their grandfather would surely notice. Maybe then, the position of power could switch to their branch of the family. In the family, only the strongest person ruled¨Cit was as simple as that. And if Preston could also win over K, that would seal the deal. A marriage with the Jensons meant not only gaining their support but also winning the girl he adored. However, his dumb sister had to cause trouble again. ¡°I get it, Mom. Don¡¯t stress. Once I¡¯m back in Slosa, I¡¯ll deal with this Tilda myself.¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel The mess had already started, so it had to be cleaned up. He had seen women like Tilda a hundred times before¨Cin bars and clubs, girls from poor backgrounds trying to snag a rich husband. He knew exactly how to handle them. crazy about ¡°Son¡­ if I could, I really wouldn¡¯t want you getting involved. Tilda¡¯s still your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s crazy you. ¡°The whole reason she went back to the Jensons under a fake name was to honor that engagement, to marry into our family and rise from rags to riches. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cling to you so tightly that you won¡¯t be able to shake her offter¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll only ever love K. Other women don¡¯t matter to me at all!¡± Chapter 192 I¡¯ll Only Ever Love K 3.37% Finished Just thinking about K¨Cso pure, sweet, and beautiful, like a delicate flower¨Cmade Preston¡¯s eyes soften. Daphne finally rxed. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll say this now¨CI only ept K as my daughter¨Cinw. If you mess around with some other woman and make a fool of yourself, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± She trusted Kpletely¨Cshe had practically watched her grow up. K was capable, kind, and reliable. And since she was her best friend¡¯s adopted daughter, that marriage would basically make the families even closer. ¡°I know, Mom. Anyway, my ne¡¯s boarding. I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Daphne tightened her grip on her phone. 63 Ryan had already snuck off to Hetsa to find their Reba. That foolish girl had caused a huge mess and did not even dare show her face. Today¡¯s humiliation could not reach Ryan¡¯s ears. If he finds out, he would probably beat Reba half to death considering his temper. Daphne had to find another way to retrieve that video. Ideally, she did not want Preston anywhere near Tilda. He was their only chance to take back control of the family from Jude, and his future was bright. He could not be dragged down by some country girl dreaming of marrying rich. Thinking of that, Daphne pulled out her phone and called her best friend, ir. Tilda, of course, knew none of this. And even if she did, she would¡¯ve justughed at how foolish Daphne was. After ss, Tilda went back to her apartment and joined a video call with Lab Seven. On the screen, Rick was treating Dane with acupuncture and medicine. ¡°Tilda, the situation isn¡¯t looking great,¡± Rick said with a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s been holding on this long, so there should¡¯ve been at least a little improvement. But Professor Kerrigan still hasn¡¯t said a word. The strange thing is, all his test results show he¡¯s perfectly healthy.¡± Of course, Rick only admitted this privately to Tilda. In front of Dane, he stayed upbeat and encouraging. A patient¡¯s emotions were everything¨Conce they fell into despair or rejection, even treatable conditions could be hopeless. Keep going, Dr. Day. Let¡¯s give it another month. If there¡¯s still no progress I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Tilda was not giving up. This was her senior¡¯s trauma, and now it had be hers too. No matter how much time it took, she would find a way to heal him. Chapter 192 I¡¯ll Only Ever Love K If she quit now, then everything would truly be over. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 193 Chapter 193 When Will I Be Someone That Close to You? Tilda, just do your best. I¡¯ll send today¡¯s data over to you,¡± Rick said. Thank you, Dr. Day,¡± Tilda replied before ending the call. She opened the files Rick had sent¨CDane¡¯s medical results. Her eyes darkened. Finished Chapters first released on Find_Novel(. Every single reading was perfectly normal. Too normal. Could it really be that this gic issue was impossible to fix? No. That could not be. Dane had spoken as a child. Now, he only managed to speak in front of their master. There had to be some kind of trigger. Something that could bring his voice back. But what? Tilda racked her brain, trying to recall every little detail from her time with Dane, every word she had asked him. The effort left her head pounding. She pressed her temples, frustrated. No matter how hard she thought, she could not find that ¡°trigger.¡± Breathe. Calm down. She could not rush this. Her master and Dane had been searching for years and still had not found a solution. Hitting a dead end was normal. If it were easy, their master would not have been so worried. Taking a deep breath, Tilda forced herself to rx. Maybe if she kept going, things would change. Finding the answer would take time. Then, an idea struck her. She messaged Andy, briefly exining Dane¡¯s condition. ¡°Andy, can you help me look into this? See if there are any leads at all.¡± If there was anyone she could trustpletely, it was Andy. ¡°What a strange illness. Sure, I¡¯ll ask around quietly, but don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± Andy replied, offering her a little reassurance. ¡°I got it. Thank you, Andy,¡± Tilda wrote back. She understood his meaning. The government had already tried everything to cure someone like Dane, a rare talent. Yet they found nothing. Chapter 193 When Will! Be Someone That Close to You? Andy might not find anything either. Still, having one more path was better than none. After that, Tilda opened her messages with Jude. She bit her lip, hesitating. For Dane¡¯s sake, she finally typed everything out and told him about the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll help. Wait for my update,¡± Jude replied almost instantly. Just like that, her heart felt a little lighter.. 37 Finished These past few days, Jude had been messaging her often, just some funny little stories and pictures of scenery. Normally, the old Tilda would have found that boring and ignored him But now¡­ It did not feel so bad. In fact, she kind of liked it. Maybe because it was Jude. She could not deny it anymore¨Cher feelings for him were starting to change ¡°Thank you, Jude. When are youing back?¡± she asked. ¡°Soon,¡± he replied. Then added, ¡°What, missing me already?¡± Tilda rolled her eyes and typed back, ¡°I just remembered I still owe you that meal. I hate owing favors. It makes me feel ufortable. Jude smirked when he saw that. If paying him back meant she would stop thinking about him, maybe he should let her owe him a little longer. Of course, he could not admit that out loud. If anyone else knew what was going through his head, they would never believe it¨Cthe cold, untouchable head of DY Group acting like a lovesick guy, overthinking every word. ¡°About Dane,¡± Jude messaged again, ¡°as far as I know, Cethend already tried countless methods. None of them worked.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°I talked to Captain about it at the base. I don¡¯t expect miracles. But he¡¯s my senior and my closest family member in this world. Even if there¡¯s only one tiny chance, I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡± Then I¡¯ll give it everything too,¡± Jude answered without hesitation. Finished. Chapter 193 When Will I Be Someone That Close to You? Right after sending that, Jude picked up hisndline and called Vassal. He handed the matter overpletely, giving him full ess to his intelligencework. Not even the smallest lead could be ignored. Vassal did not understand why this was so important, but as Jude¡¯s servant, he knew better than to ask questions. Orders were orders. After Vassal left, Jude pondered. ¡°My closest family member, huh?¡± A flicker of jealousy rippled in his usually calm, dark eyes. Tilda, when will I be someone that close to you? The next day, Tilda arrived right on time for the final round of the National College Art Competition in Cethend. She stepped out of a Porsche Cayenne, wearing sunsses, loose ck striped track pants, short ck boots, and a windbreaker. Her long hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall, and her lips curved in a subtle smile. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 194 Chapter 194 National College Art Competition Her free¨Cspirited confidence and perfect figure dazzled everyone the moment she stepped out of the Cayenne. Heads turned. Men could not help staring. No wonder¨CTilda steering the Porsche one¨Chandedly was just too cool. Simon was already waiting at the entrance. ¡°Professor Linscott.¡± ¡°Tilda.¡± She walked up to him, sliding her sunsses off. ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± ¡°Of course not¨Cyou¡¯re right on time. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Tilda opened her mouth to reply, but a familiar, teasing voice cut her off ¡°Well, well.. Tilda. What a coincidence running into you here. She turned and saw Alfie approaching, tall and sharp in a deep red tailored suit. Finished At nearly 6¡¯3¡°, he made the designer cut look like it had been created just for him. His short, neat hair and gray eyes glimmered with a sharpness that made people wary. He was the kind of man who drew attention no matter where he went, like a rose with thorns. Women knew they would get hurt if they touched it, but still couldn¡¯t help lean closer. Tilda¡¯s voice was cool. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alfie leaned closer, lowering his voice so only the two of them could hear. ¡°The Woodward Group is sponsoring thispetition. My dad sent me to check things out. What about you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯repeting?¡± He put on a fake look of surprise. But of course, he already knew. As a sponsor, he had seen the finalist list long ago. A name like ¡°Tilda¡± stood out like a firefly in the dark¨Cimpossible to hide. The moment he saw it, he volunteered to attend. Otherwise, he would never waste time on something as boring as a college artpetition. Professor Linscott blinked curiously. ¡°Tilda, you two are¡­ friends?¡± Before she could answer, Alfie shed a grin. 1/3 Chapter 194 National College Art Competition: Of course. Friends.¡± He gave Tilda a sidelong look, silently begging. C¡¯mon, we¡¯ve met a few times. I treated you pretty well at Sky Dining. Don¡¯t ruin my cover here. Tilda¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Professor Linscott¡¯s eyes flicked between them, the corners of his mouth curling like he had figured something out. ¡°So Tilda¡¯s boyfriend came to cheer her on at the finals¨Cwee, wee! ¡°Son, your girlfriend¡¯s a rare painting talent. This national championship is basically hers already.¡± Cough, cough, cough! Alfie nearly choked on air. ¡°Professor, you¡¯ve got it wrong! I¡¯m not her boyfriend. We¡¯re just friends. Really, just friends!¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel ¡°Oh, not official yet? That¡¯s fine. You two look great together. Tilda¡¯s in college, so dating¡¯s perfectly normal¡­ T 1 37% Finished ¡°No, no, no! I have zero romantic intentions toward Tilda! Please, Professor, don¡¯t say that. If people hear, I¡¯ll get myself killed!¡± He was not exaggerating. If Jude heard anyone mistook him for Tilda¡¯s boyfriend, he would be beaten to a pulp, brotherhood or not. This was the first time Jude had shown feelings for someone, and he was already doing shocking, out¨Cof- character things for her. Alfie had noticed. He was not about to be coteral damage. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Tilda cut in, massaging her temple. ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside.¡± She did not bother rifying further. Not when she had just seen the calcting gleam in Alfie¡¯s eyes. Let him stew in fear for a while¨Cserved him right. The three of them headed into the venue. Not long after, a fiery red Ferrari pulled up outside. Preston stepped out, then walked around to the passenger side and opened the door with exaggerated gantry. Out came K, dressed in a pure white dress, looking every bit the delicate princess. 2/3 37% Chapter 194 National College Art Competition ¡°Preston, I¡¯m so happy you invited me. But ¡­ Finished Her voice was soft, hesitant. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a piece chosen for thepetition. It¡¯s Tilda who made it in. If I go in, she¡¯ll justugh at me. Maybe ¡­ maybe we should leave.¡± She looked timid, fragile¨Clike Tilda had schemed her way into stealing thepetition slot that should have been K¡¯s. Of course, this was exactly how K always yed it with Preston, disguising her scheming as something innocent. She had whispered enough of this act into his ear while he was abroad that he had nearly lost his temper countless times at Tilda. By the time he flew back to Cethend, Preston had already sworn he would set things right¨Chelp K reim her honor and make Tilda pay. Out Of The Shadows Ch 195 Chapter 195 Her Confidence 37% Finished ¡°K, don¡¯t worry. That damn Tilda must¡¯ve used some cheap tricks to charm Professor Linscott and steal your spot. I won¡¯t let her get away with it. That slot was rightfully yours!¡± Preston¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she seduced him. How else would the professor hand over your spot so decisively? ¡°Luckily, the Bells are sponsoring this event too. I¡¯ve got an invitation and a say in the judging. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Tilda pays.¡± He had brought K here for one purpose¨Cto make her sit in the front row and watch Tilda crash and burn. And also, to avenge his sister Reba. He wanted Tilda to finally realize she had picked the wrong person to mess with. ¡°Preston, don¡¯t be like this. Tilda already hates me enough. This is all my fault. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me being in the family, with Dad and the others favoring me¡­ after all, Tilda was missing for so many years and finally came back, of course, she¡¯d feel jealous. ¡°Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. I should¡¯ve died back then and never been brought back to the family, or none of this would¡¯ve happened. Tilda wouldn¡¯t have degraded herself so badly¨Ceven giving up her innocence just to embarrass me¡­ ¡± The self¨Cme, the tears, and the delicate act melted Preston¡¯s heart on the spot. His chest tightened. painfully just hearing her cry. ¡°K, stop. Don¡¯t cry out here where people can see.¡± He pulled her into his arms, his voice gentle but filled with fire. ¡°You¡¯re so kind and innocent¨CI won¡¯t allow that vile woman to bully you. I¡¯ll make things right for you, no matter what.¡± Behind his soft tone, his eyes burned with rage. If Tilda were standing in front of him right now, Preston swore he would burn her to ashes. No one could make the woman he loved cry and get away with it. Meanwhile, Tilda had no clue about the little performance Preston and K were putting on outside. If she did, she might have regretted missing such a good show. Inside, she sat with Professor Linscott and Alfie, who leaned over with a grin. ¡°Tilda, want to hear something interesting? It¡¯s about Jude.¡± She shot him a look. ¡°Can you not sound so weird when you talk?¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Alfie smirked. ¡°So, thispetition isn¡¯t just sponsored by my family. The Bells threw in money too. Normally, for something on a college level, a family like that would just send some random rep to show face. But today¡­ ST 13:08 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 195 Her Confidence He paused for effect. ¡°It¡¯s Preston. Fresh back from Sirango. ¡°He had asked for a spot way back then. Isn¡¯t this strange?¡± Findshed He tapped his chin. ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, Preston¡¯s mother is Daphne, right? Didn¡¯t you sh with her before at Sky Dining? She¡¯s close with your family too. No way this isn¡¯t targeted at you.¡± Alfie studied Tilda¡¯s reaction carefully. He wanted to see how Tilda would react after hearing this news. After all, she was the woman Jude had his eyes on. He was curious just how much brilliance Tilda was hiding, to make a man of Jude¡¯s stature hold her in the palm of his hand, afraid she might slip away. News like this¨Csurely Tilda must have known about it in advance. But instead of bristling, Tilda only gave a dismissive snort. ¡°Oh, so Preston came back just to deal with me? How boring. Wasting his time like this. Honestly, aside from Jude, the Bells are already circling the drain. Nothing to worry about.¡± Her tone was so casual, like she was not talking about one of the most powerful families in the country whose name alone could shake the business world. Alfie blinked, then broke into a grin. Maybe he finally understood what Jude saw in her. Her confidence was not because of Jude¡¯s backing¨Cit was her own. It came from the strength she had earned herself, a self¨Cassurance so deep she couldugh at a family like the Bells. After all, she was the one who could make Andy, the most sought¨Cafterwyer in the country, drop everything and fly in just because she asked. Clearly, Tilda hadyers no one had even begun to uncover. What Alfie did not know was what she had already done to the Bells¡® second branch. This update is avable on find~novel V She pped Daphne so many times that her face swelled up like a pig¡¯s head. With just a few sharp words, she forced Daphne into silence, too scared to fight back. She even made Reba kneel, bark like a dog, and lick shoes on video. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 196 Chapter 196 Offering More Than Just Her Body And then there were all the things she had already done to the Jensons. If Alfie knew about those, even he would have been floored and blurted out, ¡°Damn!¡± At this point, she was really no different from Jude. Living like she did not care about life or death, never backing down from a fight. And on top of that, she had the strength to knock every enemy t.
  1. 36%E
Finished ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve nned things out already,¡± Alfie said, ¡°but I talked with some of the people under me. At least half of them won¡¯t bow to power¨Cthey¡¯ll actually vote for whichever painting they think deserves it. ¡°The only thing is, there is also an online voting round. I didn¡¯t make any moves there, so you¡¯ll have to handle that yourself.¡± It was, after all, a good chance to see how capable Tilda really was. So Alfie did not interfere too much. ¡°No need,¡± Tilda replied calmly. ¡°You sure? Preston¡¯s definitely here to target you. His best shot at rigging things is through online voting. This was a national¨Clevelpetition. The judges on site were not just from the Bells and Woodwards, the big¨Cname sponsors, They were also some of the most famous old painters in the country. Guys like that had pride and backbone. Even if Preston tried to win them over, it would note cheaply. The easiest way to cheat was through the newly added online voting. Even if those votes did not count as much, numbers had power, and they would add up. With the Bells and Woodwards sponsoring, thispetition¡¯s publicity had blown up more than ever before. Tons of people were already waiting by theirputers, ready to watch the livestream. ¡°As long as the audience isn¡¯t blind, they won¡¯t make the wrong choice,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Fake votes? So what. Real strength can¡¯t be hidden by fake numbers.¡± Her lips curved into a confident smile. If anyone said talent could not beat money, it only meant their talent was not dazzling enough. Not that money was too strong. 13:08 Mon, Sep Chapter 196 Offering More Than Just Her Body Latest content published on find?novel Seeing that calm certainty in her, Alfie¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see, Tilda.¡± Let¡¯s find out where your confidence from. The judging began. 236% Finished The five paintings that had made it through all the rounds from across the country were disyed on stage, each tagged with a number¨C1, 2, 3, 4, and 5¨Cfor voting, Tilda¡¯s painting was number 5. ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting!¡± Simon said excitedly, eager to see the moment Tilda was crowned champion and announced as the one qualified to enter the world¨Csspetition. He had already studied the other four paintings. They were solid works, the best of ordinary students, and deserved to be here. Yet,pared to a true genius,pared to Tilda, the gap was so obvious it was almost cruel. Sure enough, when the judges turned their eyes to Tilda¡¯s painting, they froze. For a long while, nobody said a word. The guests in the audience, and even the online viewers watching the stream, all fell silent the moment they saw it. Up in the second¨Cfloor VIP box, K clenched her teeth so hard she nearly cracked them. She wanted tosh out, but with Preston sitting right next to her, she could not. Truthfully, if Tilda had not joined, K¡¯s skills were more than enough to make the finals. As for winning the national title, maybe not¨Cbut with luck, she could have gotten the champion or runner- up title. Yet,pared to Tilda¡¯s work, her painting looked pitiful. The other four pieces were not even in the same league. This had to be the biggest gap in skill any national college artpetition had ever seen. How could ants ever challenge the sky? And K knew it. She knew exactly how breathtaking, how real, and how soul¨Cshaking Tilda¡¯s art was. That was why the jealousy was eating her alive. It was Tilda! The real daughter of the Jensons! And she was stomping on the one thing K was most proud of her talent. Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 196 Offering More Than Just Her Body If it had been anyone else, K might have swallowed the loss. Yet, to lose to Tilda, the girl she had once kicked out of the Jensons? Now even the family¡¯s love and favor, which used to be hers, were shifting to Tilda. Unforgivable. Preston narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shing in them. He had not expected Tilda¡¯s painting to be actually pretty good. For a moment, even he had gotten lost in it. Looks like Tilda was offering more than just her body. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 197 Tilda was obviously talented. Finished Or else, there was no way she could have survived all those elimination rounds and actually made it to the national finals. Preston had just flown back from a long trip in Sirango. He barely had time to unpack before he was dragged straight into thispetition. And thanks to all the little whispers from K and Daphne, he already had it set in his mind that Tilda was not a real artist, just some girl willing to trade her body for opportunities, He did not even bother giving Tilda¡¯s finalist piece a second look. To Preston, K was always going to be number one, Her beauty, her sweetness, the way she acted so pure and fragile¨Cit was everything. Yeah, he knew he was biased, but who cares? When you love someone, you¡¯ll choose their side every time. ¡°Preston, Tilda¡¯s painting looks incredible. I mean, with a piece like that, how can she not win first ce?¡± K whispered, forcing a shaky little smile, like she was seconds from crying. ¡°She¡¯s the real deal, after all. She¡¯s got Mom and Dad¡¯s talent. Me? I¡¯m just the recement. My paintings. can¡¯t evenpare to hers¡­¡± ¡°K, don¡¯t say that.¡± Preston immediately cut her off. ¡°Your work is the best in my eyes. No one could ever take your ce.¡± Then, his voice hardened. ¡°And besides, Tilda? She¡¯s the type who¡¯d hook up with her professor just to steal a spot in thepetition. For all we know, she didn¡¯t even paint that piece herself¨Cmaybe she got someone else to do it and pped her name on it. Deep down, Preston knew that sounded crazy. Nationalpetitions had way too many checks to pull something like that off. However, to keep K from crying, he had no problem tossing shade at Tilda. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, K. Whatever shady tricks Tilda tries to pull, I¡¯ll make sure she never takes that trophy.¡± Preston¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°That championship belongs to you¨Cand only you. She doesn¡¯t deserve it, not now, not ever!¡± The judging finally kicked off. One by one, the ten judges scribbled down their choices on slips of paper.. 13:08 Mon, Sep Chapter 197 Bribes All the slips went into a box, and some staff behind the stage started counting them up. It felt almost like waiting for a raffle to be drawn. The results came out fast. Tilda¡¯s painting, number 5, snagged 5 votes. Number 4 picked up 3 votes. Numbers 1 and 2 each got a single vote. Number 3? Zero¨Cknocked out right away. The whole room went silent. It was obvious to anyone with working eyes that Tilda¡¯s work crushed the other four pieces. If things were fair, all ten votes should havended on number 5 without hesitation. So how on earth did the votes split up like this? ¡°See that? Preston¡¯s fingerprints are all over this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I lined up five judges to vote fairly, and sure enough, they chose you honestly.¡± Finished ¡°But the other five? Preston bribed them and told them to scatter their votes. Does he think people are that dumb?¡± Alfie was practically shaking with rage at Preston¡¯s sloppy trick. The whole thing screamed rigged. However, Preston had already started this, so there was no way he could take it back now. He did not expect Tilda¡¯s piece topletely outshine the others. The judges he paid off must have been sweating bullets, worried that if this blew up, their reputations would be in pieces. Still, Preston had been careful enough not to let all 10 votes pile onto one entry. By splitting them up, he made it look less suspicious, like it could be chalked up to ¡°different tastes¡± or ¡°encouraging diversity.¡± Yet, whispers rippled through the audience. Most people thought anyone who did not vote for number 5 had to be either clueless or corrupt. Especially Simon. This¡­ this doesn¡¯t make sense! The source of th?s content is find?novel There has to be cheating involved!¡± 13:08 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 197 Bribes Finished He looked like he was about to blow a gasket, ready to storm up and demand the non¨CTilda voters exin themselves. How much cash did they take to pull something this shady? ¡°Professor Linscott, please calm down.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t dictate how people vote.¡± Meanwhile, Tilda stayed cool as ever. Her face did not change. It was like none of this mattered. Or maybe¡­ She already knew she would win anyway. ¡°Ugh, Tilda, I just can¡¯t stand this unfairness! Who cheats in apetition like this? I¡¯m furious! ¡°When this is over, I¡¯m filing aint. I want names, and I want to know who dared to pull this off!¡± Simon was fuming nonstop. Then, Alfie leaned closer to Tilda, lowering his voice so only she could hear ¡°See? Preston already made his move. But judging from how calm you are, you must¡¯ve had a countern ready, right?¡± Tilda was confused. She blinked at him, basically throwing him a giant question mark. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± Alfie muttered, eyes narrowing, ¡°you seriously didn¡¯t n anything ahead of time?¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 198 Chapter 198 No ns Alfie just stared at Tilda like she had grown a second head. ¡°You¡¯re serious? You weren¡¯t bluffing when you said you didn¡¯t n anything?¡± ¡°I told you already,¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡± 36% Finished She leaned her chin against her palm, looking half¨Casleep as she stretched and even let out azy yawn. Alfie was baffled. So¡­ she really had no n? Then why was she acting like she had this whole thing in the bag? The next part was the online vote. Since this was a national¨Clevel event, the organizers made it strict¨Cyou had to log in with your ID and phone number. No easy bot¨Cfarming like in those cheesy talent shows. Still, with enough cash, you could bend the rules. It just cost a lot more. For Preston, money was not even a problem. If blowing a mountain of cash meant crushing Tilda and winning points with K, he would do it in a heartbeat. At first, themittee did not even want an online voting section. However, the Bells pushed hard, saying art needed to ¡°adapt to the modern era¡°. Letting people across the country pick their favorite would get art trending and make it essible to more people. Their argument was airtight, so the judges gave in. To be fair, the online votes only made up a small fraction of the total score. For example, number four was trailing two votes behind number five. To make that up, they would need over 5,000 online votes. If the contest was close, maybe that would matter. However, with a huge gap like this? Unless the audience suddenly lost their eyesight, number five was the obvious choice.. The live voting began. Numbers ticked upward on the giant screen. 13.08 Mon, Sep Chapter 198 No ns. Entry five surged ahead instantly, climbing so fast it looked unstoppable. Number four trailed right behind. Entries one, two, and three barely registered¨Cnobody even bothered looking their way. Up in the VIP box, Preston frowned. ¡°What the heck? Why aren¡¯t we catching up?¡± He had already spent a fortune on vote¨Cbuying. 36% Finished At the same time, he could not go overboard¨Ctoo many fake votes would scream ¡°cheating¡°-but still, number four should have been closer to number five by now. Frustrated, he texted his contact. ¡°You guys buying the votes or not?¡± ¡°We already started, boss. If we¡¯d waited any longer, we wouldn¡¯t have had enough time to rack up numbers.¡± ¡°What?¡± Preston¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t number four passed number five yet? At this rate, she¡¯s gonna win!¡± MEA ¡°Uh about that¡­¡± came the reply. ¡°Bad news, boss. Number five just went viral on Twitter. People are flooding in to vote for her!¡± Panicking, Preston yanked out his phone and opened TikTok. Right there at the top of the trending page, highlighted in zing red letters¨CTrending. [Nationwide College Art Contest Stuns Everyone with a Masterpiece] And of course, the star of the video was Tilda¡¯s painting¨Centry number five. The other four entries got shown too, including number four. But honestly? They looked like background propspared to hers. Thement section was exploding. ¡°Holy crap, who painted this? My jaw dropped the second I saw it!¡± ¡°No way that¡¯s hand¨Cpainted. It looks too real!¡± ¡°Even if it was a photo, it¡¯s breathtaking. Where is this magical ce??¡± Here¡¯s the contest link¨CNational College Art Competition! Voting¡¯s open right now! Go vote number five if you¡¯re as amazed as I am!¡± 213 Chapter 198 No ns And it was not just TikTok blowing up. Reddit threads, Twitter feeds, even YouTube¨Cevery tform was exploding with Tilda¡¯s painting. People swarmed the contest site so fast that the servers were glitching. Preston¡¯s shady tricks did not matter anymore as raw talent was unstoppable: Number four¡¯s votes tlined. Number five¡¯s bar shot straight up, climbing like crazy. W 2.4 ¡°Preston, what¡¯s happening?¡± K¡¯s voice cracked with panic. Didn¡¯t Preston promise there was no way Tilda would win? is f CALS S ¡¸ The rightful source is findnovel F Yet here she was¨Cnot only leading but about to smash every record in sight.
  1. 6.
42 -1 ¤Û¤ê ¡°I ¡­ 17 Preston tried to answer, but nothing came out. He just sat there, frozen, while the countdown hit zero. The results shed across the screen. Tilda crushed thepetition with 3.65 million votes. Entry four? Barely scraped past a hundred thousand. If the voting had stayed open longer than half an hour, nobody could have even guessed how high her votes would have gone. That was the speed of the inte. When something is that stunning, it spreads like wildfire. 84 ¡û 4 ¡°Hah! Knew it!¡± someone in the crowd shouted. ¡°Bribe the judges all you want, but you can¡¯t buy millions of real people! ¡°I¡¯d love to see the faces of the judges who didn¡¯t pick her. They¡¯ve gotta be kicking themselves right about now!¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 199 Chapter 199 Sharpest Weapon Simon leaned back with a smirk, clearly entertained by the chaos. Alfie¡¯s eyes stayed on Tilda. There was something different about the way she carried herself¨Cher calm smile, the steady depth in her gaze, the soft glow of her pale features under the spotlight. Tilda, don¡¯t tell me this was all part of your n?¡± ¡°Mm, kinda. I figured I could win. I just didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this easy. ¡°I guess Preston¡¯s nothing special. Even with bribes, he still couldn¡¯t do a thing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jude, the Bells would¡¯ve gone bankrupt ages ago.¡± Pfft! Alfie nearly spit out his drink and ended up hacking like crazy. Girl, you can¡¯t just say stuff like that! If someone overheard, it¡¯d be a disaster. Yet, at the same time, he finally understood¨CTilda was not just bold, she was dangerous in the best way. Jude, you¡¯ve really met your match. She¡¯s not a pushover¨Cshe¡¯s a storm hiding behind a smile. Still, Jude was not ordinary either. A genius like him paired with a force of nature like her? That was a mix nobody could top. Alfie actually found himself looking forward to seeing them side by side. It would be very entertaining. Meanwhile, up in the private box. Preston¡¯s expression was darker than a thundercloud. K stayed quiet, but inside, she had already pieced everything together. Preston had tried to mess with the judges, but he could not go too far without drawing suspicion. That was why he suggested the online vote, as it was sneaky enough to look legit. Even with all the strict checks¡­ No¡­ It¡¯s because of all those strict checks that pulling it off would actually be convincing. The problem was, even after all that scheming, Tilda crushed him. Chapter 199 Sharpest Weapon Her painting did not just win¨Cit went viral. So much for money beats talent. This time, talent left money in the dust. K¡¯s hands curled into fists, her nails digging deep into her palms until they hurt. She needed the pain to keep herself from screaming. Fresh chapters posted on She wanted to storm downstairs, to scream at Tilda, to throw her sess in her face. How was it fair? Tilda had been missing for 19 years, had no proper training, no upbringing. And yet, she was this good? Good enough to erase everything K was proud of? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, K ¡­ Preston¡¯s voice was low, heavy with defeat. ¡°Preston, Tilda¡¯s really amazing. Look at all those votes¨Cshe got them all by herself¡­ ¡°The others don¡¯t evene close. This has to be the most one¨Csided championship ever. ¡°Tilda really is Dad and Mom¡¯s daughter. I could neverpare.¡± As she said that, tears slipped down her cheeks, and she started sobbing. 036% Finished ¡°K, don¡¯t cry,¡± Preston said quickly, his voice desperate. ¡°She probably just dumped a ton of money into buying votes. ¡°Otherwise, how could she win with such a huge lead?¡± The moment Preston saw K cry, his heart ached like crazy. He quickly tried tofort her in a gentle voice. K threw herself into his arms, sobbing miserably. ¡°Preston, I know you¡¯re just saying that to make me feel better, but even if Tilda bought votes, she¡¯s still the champion. That¡¯s the truth we can¡¯t change. ¡°This round, I screwed up. But K, listen, next time, I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t end like this again. ¡°Every tear you cried today, every insult you had to swallow, everything Tilda pulled¨CI swear I¡¯ll make her pay it all back!¡± Preston¡¯s eyes burned with fury. ¡°Come on, K. Let¡¯s stop watching. If we keep staring at Tilda showing off, it¡¯ll just hurt you more¡­ ¡°Preston, I¡¯m not that petty. Honestly, I¡¯m d for Tilda¨Cshe¡¯s Dad and Mom¡¯s real daughter, after all. I bet Dad, Mom, and our brothers will be proud out of their minds when they see this. I¡¯m gonna snap some photos and send them in the family chat for Dad to see!¡± Chapter 199 Sharpest Weapon K forced a cheerful smile. 36% Finished Yet, inside, she was dying to leave, to get away before Tilda¡¯s spotlight grew any brighter under the shing cameras. Still, if she wanted Preston to keep pitying her, she had to y the part. Back at the Jenson house, Dad and Mom hadn¡¯t really changed. But Dominic, Howard, and Wade? They had already shifted sides. They barely even looked at K anymore, acting like she did not exist. All their attention was glued to Tilda now. And Reba? That fool had already been tricked into running off to Slosa. She would be useless for a long while. Not good. Not good at all. K had to gather everyst card she still had left. The Bells¡® second branch was still on her side, and her tie to the Jensons was her sharpest weapon against Tilda! Out Of The Shadows Ch 200 Chapter 200 The Champion Finished Right now, K did not have the luxury to daydream about Jude. She needed to keep Preston locked in tight¨Cno way was she letting him pull a Dominic and flip sides. Thest thing she could afford was Preston getting cozy with Tilda. ¡°K, you¡¯re just too good for this world. How can someone like you even exist? You are so sweet and so pure¡­ Preston¡¯s hands itched to grab K, hold her close, kiss away those tears, and drown in her lips. He wanted her so badly it hurt, but reason kept him frozen. Thanks to his stupid engagement with Tilda, K had been dodging him, afraid to admit what she really felt. But Tilda? Your days are numbered. I¡¯m dumping this engagement. The only woman I¡¯ll ever call mine¨Cthe only Bell daughter¨Cin¨Cbe K. You? Selling yourself to climb higher? You¡¯re trash. You¡¯ll never be worthy. Just then, the winners were announced. Champion, runner¨Cup, and third ce were all headed to the stage. And of course, the spotlight fell on Tilda. As soon as she stepped up, the cameras went nuts. sh after sh, shutters going off nonstop. Tilda looked like she had been born for this. Cool, confident, almost smug as she yed to the cameras. As the champion, all eyes were locked on Tilda. Her porcin¨Cdoll face looked wless under the lights, her loose ck hair framing it just right. Dressed in a sleek trench coat, one hand tucked casually in her pocket, a faint smirk tugged at her lips. Her chin tilted upward ever so slightly, carrying that kind of pride that said, ¡°I¡¯m the ruler of art, the rest of you don¡¯t evene close.¡± She looked untouched by the dirt of the world, pure and otherworldly, yet never fake. That impossible vibe hit everyone like a wave, making their hearts skip a beat. Even the live chat was going insane. ¡°Gosh, Tilda is unreal!¡± ¡°No wonder she painted something that crazy. She¡¯s gorgeous, and the vibe matches perfectly.¡± ¡°Girl crush activated. Don¡¯t forget us, Tilda!¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d totally go gay for her.¡± ¡°Holy crap, it¡¯s bad enough the guys are all fighting over her, and now even the girls are in the mix? What is happening?!¡± Chapter 200 The Champion #Finished ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t swing that way! I¡¯m a guy, I like girls, and I¡¯m right here! Look at me, I¡¯m fresh meat!¡± Meanwhile, the artist behind entry number four was spiraling. Most art kids are full of themselves¨Ccocky and hard to impress. If you make it to the national finals, you¡¯ve got the skills. But against Tilda? It was like a bug facing a hurricane. He had nothing left, not even pride. So, he could only admit defeat. And yet, somehow, entry number four still managed to snag a few votes. Even the artist who painted it was totally dumbfounded. He honestly wanted to shout, ¡°Are the judges and audience blind or what?¡± With a masterpiece like number five shining up front, how could anyone bother with something that looked like pure garbage? Chapters first released on find?novel It made people suspect the whole thing was rigged. For him, this was without a doubt the biggest stain on his art career¨Cno contest. Once the three finalists walked up on stage, the awards ceremony officially began. That¡¯s when Alfie appeared on camera. Grinning, trophy in hand. Simon froze in shock. Wait, wasn¡¯t the award supposed to be given out by someone from Woodward Group, the main sponsor? So Tilda¡¯s friend was actually from Woodward Group? No wonder he carried himself with that cool, mysterious vibe! Alfie passed the trophy to Tilda. Then, he grabbed the flower gand from the hostess. He slipped it around Tilda¡¯s neck. ¡°Congrats, Tilda.¡± His smile this time was warm and real. Tilda stayed calm, just answering, ¡°Thanks.¡± Her expression never wavered. It was like trophies, fame, and all that noise meant nothing to her. Chapter 200 The Champion The win itself? Already decided. How did ite about? Who cared. Alfie¡¯s curiosity only grew. What was this girl really thinking? She had that strange maism¨Cget too close, and you could not pull away. Jude, you¡¯d better watch out for this little sorceress. She could reel in anyone if she wanted. Professor Linscott was so hyped that he actually teared up. He whipped out his phone, snapping away at the effortlessly cool Tilda. Then sted it all over his social media. 336%4 Finished ¡°Proud of my student Tilda for taking first ce in the National College Art Competition and moving on to the world finals! ¡®Good luck, Tilda¨Cshow the world your brilliance and make us all proud!¡± And instantly, Simon¡¯s notifications went insane. ¡®Yo, Simon, since when did you have such a hidden gem under your wing?¡± Wait, didn¡¯t you hype up K Jenson before? How¡¯d it end up being Tilda instead?¡± Dang! So this genius is yours? I was dying to know who she was¨Ccan¡¯t believe I missed out!¡± Simon, hook us up! Let¡¯s co¨Cmentor her. I want to be able to brag I trained Tilda, too!¡± simon scrolled through his feed, seeing all those big¨Cname art masters¨Cpeople who could stir up storms in he industry¨Cblowing up Au Send Gifts his posts. Out Of The Shadows Ch 201 Chapter 201 Drop Dead He slipped his phone into his pocket, lips curving into a quiet, knowing smirk. No need to say anything¨Cthe victory spoke for itself. Once the ceremony wrapped up, it was time for the big group picture. Of course, Alfie and Tilda were right in the middle, the stars of the moment. And then, the livestream chat blew up again. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s that insanely hot guy handing her the trophy? I can¡¯t breathe right now!¡± ¡°Pretty sure he¡¯s from Woodward Group since they¡¯re sponsoring this event.¡± Finished ¡°Woodward Group? As in the Woodwards? They¡¯re just as powerful as the Bells! Rich, influential, and now apparently stupidly good¨Clooking too. Seriously, how¡¯s anyone else supposed topare?¡± ¡°Low¨Ckey, he and Tilda look like a perfect match. My heart¡¯s officially broken.¡± ¡°I ship it. I ship it so hard!¡± K scrolled through thements, practically grinding her teeth. She knew exactly who Alfie was¨Cthe heir to Woodward Group, a business empire strong enough to rival the Bells. Not only was he ridiculously handsome, but he also had an Ivy League degree, insane talent, and a future brighter than anyone else in the room. Way better than Preston, who looked like trash standing next to her. Alfie had even been on K¡¯s mental list of potential husbands. Now, watching Tilda stand shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder with him,ughing and chatting like they were already close, K¡¯s rage nearly boiled over. At the same time, Preston noticed too. His brow tightened, something ugly and unfamiliar twisting in his chest. It felt like someone had snatched away a toy that used to worship him. Even if Preston had no interest in Tilda¨Cshallow, greedy, unworthy Tilda¨Cshe was still his fianc¨¦e. If he did not want her, then nobody else should either. Especially not Alfie! Alfie was not just any rival¨Che was Jude¡¯s friend, which made him Preston¡¯s direct enemy. While Preston and K silently fumed, the two standing at the center of the stage were ying their own games, each with secrets hidden behind their smiles. Chapter 201 Drop Dead Meanwhile¡­ Jude was in Lucien, watching the livestream on his screen. Finished The moment he saw Alfie standing beside Tilda, his gaze darkened, like the night sky swallowing its stars. A chilling aura spread from him. Right then, Vassal walked in with an update. However, as soon as he caught sight of Jude¡¯s expression, he froze. He instantly dropped to one knee, head lowered, not daring to even nce up. Sweat poured down his back, soaking through his clothes. His whole body trembled. Jude¡¯s icy, murderous aura was so strong it felt like the air itself froze. Vassal could not even remember thest time he had seen his master like this. What on earth could¡¯ve shaken someone as cold and unshakable as Jude? It had to be something massive¨Cmaybe even a threat from the entire Bell family. While Vassal¡¯s thoughts spun in circles, he had no idea¡­ The truth behind Jude¡¯s fury boiled down to just two words¨CJealous. Rage. And the person he was jealous of was his own best friend, Alfie. Once Jude got home, Alfie was either getting skinned alive or straight¨Cup buried. Sure enough. After wrapping up with Tilda, Alfie casually nced at the iPad a staff member handed him. They were buzzing with excitement, showing him the madness happening online. The chat hadpletely lost it over the new ship. People were already fighting over couple names, making fan ounts, and spamming screenshots of him. and Tilda side by side. Shares,ments, likes¨Ceverything was blowing up at once. The fans were absolutely living for it. The staff thought Alfie would be thrilled. After all, the ridiculously handsome sponsor had been hovering around the champion all night, If he yed along with all that buzz on the inte, Alfie could snag the girl without even breaking a sweat. 13:09 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 201 Drop Dead However¡­ Alfie¡¯s grin froze on his face. Oh no. Oh crap. He was so screwed. Finished He whipped out his phone, firing off calls to every media connection Woodward Group had, throwing money left and right to shut down every trending topic about the couple. He could not let this spin out of control. Checktest chapters at FindN0vel Because if Jude saw this¡­ Wait. Oh no. Tilda was in the National College Art Competition, and Alfie had literally bragged about it to Jude a few days ago! There was no way Jude missed the livestream. Yep. He was dead. Hands shaking, Alfie started spamming Jude with messages. ¡°Jude, listen, it¡¯s not what it looks like, I swear¡­ ¡°Jude! Jude! Don¡¯t ignore me, I¡¯m freaking out here, bro! ¡°Look, when you get back, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want with me, deal?¡± Finally, a reply came. ¡°Drop dead.¡± Just two words. But they sealed Alfie¡¯s fate. With nowhere else to turn, Alfie¡¯sst hope was Tilda. Send Gifts 2.5K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 202 Chapter 202 Jealous? Out of nowhere, it struck him. Crap! He never even got Tilda¡¯s number or Instagram! Alfie cursed himself. What kind of idiot forgets something that important? 36% ½ðô~ Finished After saying goodbye to Tilda, Simon was practically bouncing with energy, already making ns for her uing International College Art Competition. He was dead set on helping her be a world champion, grab that gold medal, and bring pride to the whole country. Meanwhile, Una had the entire family glued to the livestream. When it came time to vote, she did not hold back¨Ctexting, calling, and begging every friend and rtive to cast a vote for Tilda. And when Tilda actually won, standing in the spotlight for everyone to see, Una was so hyped that her face turned bright red, screaming nonstop until she nearly passed out. Once she calmed down a little, she immediately called Tilda to congratte her Naturally, she also invited her out to Nightingale Bar to celebrate, saying, ¡°Everything¡¯s on me tonight!¡± Tilda epted without hesitation. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel Back at her apartment, Tilda carefully ced the trophy in her disy case. The funny thing was, trophies and titles never really mattered to her before. She had always had full confidence in her skills. With her mentor¡¯s guidance and her Omega¨Ctype talent, there was not much she could not achieve if she wanted it. Yet, this time felt different. A faint smile touched her lips. It was like she had rediscovered the joy of creating, the lessons her mentor once told her. The thought of representing her country on the world stage lit something inside her. For the first time in a long time, life felt meaningful again. If you¡¯ve got the talent, why not chase greatness? Why not aim to be remembered forever, to leave something that dazzles the world? 711 Chapter 202 Jealous? Why waste time clinging to a family that doesn¡¯t want you, or sink into bitterness and hate? 36% Finished So, Tilda snapped a quick picture of her trophy and sent it to Dane. ¡°Dane, I just won the National College Art Competition! Praise me!¡± Dane¡¯s reply came back almost instantly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Tilda.¡± And that was while he was in the middle of a research project. Nothing and no one could normally distract him from his experiments, except Tilda. She was the only person he allowed to pull him away from work, even briefly. In fact, Dane barely had any contacts saved, but he gave Tilda a custom notification just for her messages. He even refused to mute his phone or shut it off while working, just in case she needed him. Hisb assistants, watching all this, were stunned. Professor Kerrigan¡¯s favoritism for Queen could not have been more obvious. Tilda and Dane ended up chatting for a while longer. Then, Jude finally texted her. He said, ¡°You won the championship.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Jude, why do you sound so calm? Aren¡¯t you even a little happy for me?¡± ¡°With your talent, it was bound to happen. Of course I¡¯m happy, but I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.¡± Tilda texted back, ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ll just take that as your way of praising me then.¡± Jude responded, ¡°I caught the livestream. Seems like a lot of people are shipping you with Alfie.¡± Honestly, Jude had not even nned on sending thatst part. However, the jealousy sitting heavy in his chest spilled out before he could stop himself. Even his penthouse was filled with this dark, brooding vibe. When Vassal came earlier to give a report, he was so nervous he could barely get the words out. The second Jude nodded, he bolted like his life was on the line¨Clike staying one more second would get him swallowed whole. Tilda joked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me~Jude, are you jealous?¡± Even someone as clueless as Tilda could pick up on it. 13:09 Mon, Sep 8 ? Chapter 202 Jealous? The jealousy was practically radiating off her phone screen. Jude answered, ¡°If I admitted I was jealous, would you think I¡¯m being petty?¡± Pffi. Tilda almost spit out her drink. Was Jude seriously acting humble? Gosh. d 36%4 Finished That was so not his style. If anyone else saw this side of him, they would swear she must have cast some kind of spell over him. Tilda texted back, ¡°Nope! If I said I¡¯d be happy, would that make you feel better? Less jealous?¡± She hit send. Then froze. Wait, wasn¡¯t that kinda flirty? Toote now. Jude definitely saw it. Trying to delete it would only make things worse. On Jude¡¯s end, he stared at her reply. For a moment, he was stunned. He never thought she would respond like that. Finally, he steadied himself enough to type back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d be happy. Really happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t be jealous, okay? Good boy.¡± ¡¢,?,,¨C,???? ? ? ? ? Meanwhile, Alfie was still in full panic mode, desperately trying to figure out how to beg Jude for forgiveness. He kept blowing up Maurice¡¯s phone with nonstop voice calls. Maurice was stuck in a meeting, staring at the screen in disbelief. Over 30 missed calls already, and Alfie was still spamming like his life depended on it. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 203 Chapter 203 Too Late Maurice didn¡¯t just ignore Alfie¨Che blocked him. Only after his meeting would he think about unblocking. Alfie nearly blew a gasket. Finished ¡°Unbelievable! I¡¯ll just book a flight and beg Jude in person. If I wait until he¡¯s back in Slosa, I¡¯mpletely screwed.¡± Just as he was about to order a ticket, he got a message. It was from Jude. ¡°Here¡¯s your shot at redemption. Help me analyze something.¡± He forwarded his chat with Tilda, covering it up with the ssic ¡°asking for a friend¡°. Alfie almostughed out loud. Good thing it was over text. If Jude saw his grin, Alfie would already be dead. Seriously? The almighty DY boss suddenly fishing for rtionship advice? Yeah, no. This was clearly about him. Still, Alfie knew this was his only chance to redeem himself. So he yed along. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The girl¡¯s already softening up. ¡°If the guy keeps showing he¡¯s real, she¡¯s basically his. ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, chop off my head and use it as a ser ball!¡± Jude read it in silence. His sharp, cold eyes softened, like winter thawing into spring. Could it be true? Was Tilda already touched by him? For once, the icy CEO looked almost hopeful, light flickering in his gaze. That night, Tilda and Una hit up Nightingale Bar. Chapter 203 Too Late ¡°Cheers!¡± They clinked sses, grinning likeplete idiots. Finished ¡°I¡¯m so freaking happy! The only thing missing is seeing K¡¯s jealous little face¨Cugh, that fake witch! ¡°I¡¯ve imagined it a thousand times, but nothing beats seeing it in real life!¡± Even in her excitement, that was Una¡¯s one regret. Tilda chuckled. ¡°Forget about her tonight, Una. Let¡¯s not let K spoil the mood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Tilda. Beating her down was satisfying, but tonight¡¯s about partying, not wasting time on that wannabe. Forget her!¡± Right then, the band by the bar struck up a tune. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve got another surprise for you.¡± Una shot her a yful wink before strutting over to the stage. She waved at the band, signaling she wanted to sing. Since everyone at Nightingale was a VIP, the band did not hesitate. They passed her the mic and spotlight. Una grinned and cleared her throat. ¡°This one¡¯s for my ride¨Cor¨Cdie, Tilda! ¡°And to celebrate her winning the national championship! Read full story at find?novel ¡°Next stop, the world stage! Tilda¡¯s gonna light it up even more! ¡°This song is for you!¡± Thanks to a hit reality show, this old song Una wanted to sing had gone viral again¨CTikTok could not get enough of it. Funny enough, it was also Una¡¯s favorite back when she was hooked on watching dramas. Tonight, it was the perfect way to show how much she adored her best friend. And Una crushed it. Her voice was sweet, clear, and crazy addictive. She sang with so much energy that she even busted out some dance moves mid¨Csong. Tilda just sat there, smiling at her best friend, totally warmed by it. Upstairs, Wade was watching everything unfold. He had caught the whole live stream earlier and even voted for Tilda himself. 213 Chapter 203 Too Late When her painting popped up, he was flooredpletely speechless. It was not just art. 36% * Finished He had never seen a painting so powerful, so overwhelming, that words could not even describe it. It was not just a simple piece of art. It felt more like a creation born from the fusion of souls Something that could steal away the spirit of anyone whoid eyes on it. It was a masterpiece. And then she won by andslide. Wade felt proud¨Cgenuinely proud¨Cbecause this shining star on stage was his little sister. With a little sister this amazing, how could he not feel proud? However, mixed with that pride was a sharp sting. Why hadn¡¯t he ever tried to really know her before? He realized he had no clue what Tilda loved, what drove her, or what talents she had been hiding all this time. By the time he noticed, she was already dazzling the whole world. By the time Wade regretted it, by the time he wanted to win back his sister and really get to know Tilda, it was already toote. He even found himself jealous of Una, who was singing and dancing on stage, overjoyed. Because as Tilda¡¯s best friend, Una could be by her side without restraint, share in the things she loved, and understand her more and more. That was a ce Wade no longer had the right to stand in. Send Gifts €19 Out Of The Shadows Ch 204 Chapter 204 Unlucky Day Finished ¡°Alright, Wade. I knew the second you dragged me to Nightingale Bar for drinks that nothing good was gonnae of it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of living like this? You¡¯re just throwing your life away!¡± Clive shook his head as he watched Wade. Ever since Tilda walked out onto the second¨Cfloor patio, Wade hadn¡¯t looked anywhere else. Clive rubbed his forehead in frustration. If Wade had known it would end like this, why had he started in the first ce? Clive did admire Tilda, though. Her achievements were amazing. In Clive¡¯s eyes, if someone had just one of Tilda¡¯s skills, they¡¯d already be called a genius. But Tilda? She had them all. Ever since she cut ties with the Jensons, she had shown every bit of her talent without holding back. Sure, Clive thought Tilda was a walking jinx. Anyone who got too close to her would end up in trouble. But even he couldn¡¯t deny one thing¨Cshe was stunning. And it wasn¡¯t just her looks. She had this dazzling presence that made it impossible to look away. ¡°I know I¡¯m throwing my life away,¡± Wade muttered, ¡°but I can¡¯t help it. ¡°After watching herpetition live stream today, I kept thinking how amazing it would be to see her in person. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t deserve to stand in front of her anymore. Even if shepletely hates me. I just want to sit somewhere she can¡¯t see me, watch from a distance, and cheer for her in my heart. ¡°She won the championship. I¡¯m really happy for her.¡± So Wade used the dumbest method.. He didn¡¯t really know anything about Tilda. He had no clue where she liked to hang out. The only reason he came here was because he¡¯d run into her at Nightingale Bar several times before. So his simple idea was to rent a private booth at night and wait. The open patio on the second floor was Tilda¡¯s favorite spot. Funny enough, it was Wade¡¯s favorite too. From there, you could feel the cool breeze blowing off the river. Across the water, the neon glow of Slosa¡¯s nightlife lit up the skyline. Sometimes, fancy riverboats drifted by, gliding under the bridge with their lights sparkling. 1/2 15.10 MIC Chapter 204 Unlucky Day Finished Wade was afraid that if Tilda saw him, she¡¯d turn around and leave. And then he wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her at all. So he pulled Clive along and hid in a booth instead. Just being able to see her like this was enough for him. He didn¡¯t dare ask for more. Clive let out a long sigh as he watched his friend. He never imagined Wade would turn into this. To feel this guilty over one person ¡­ it had tied his heart into a knot. And Clive had no idea how to untie it. How to bring Wade back to the carefree, arrogant guy he used to be- before Tilda. Just then, another figure stepped into the bar. The man¡¯s eyes instantlynded on Tilda, happily drinking and listening to music. His brows furrowed. ¡°Of all ces¡­ to run into this bitch here,¡± Tilda felt the weight of someone¡¯s hostile stare and turned her head. Oh great. Preston. What a coincidence. Tilda rubbed her forehead. This was supposed to be her day to celebrate, but it suddenly felt like an unlucky day. First, all those annoying people, now him. Talk about bad vibes. Honestly, she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Preston. In her past life, she and Preston had barely spoken. Back then, K yed the innocent act in front of the Jensons and let them crush Tilda as hard as possible. That was the trick that hurt her most. As for Preston, he was just part of the setup¨Cengaged to Tilda on paper, but really K¡¯s backup guy. K had been careful to keep Preston away from Tilda, afraid something might slip out of her control. In five years, Tilda had only met him a few times. Each time, it was either him warning her not to bully K, or him t¨Cout saying he¡¯d never marry her. She never cared. She told him over and over that she had zero interest in him, so he shouldn¡¯t read too much into it. But Preston was just too full of himself to listen. For original chapters go to Find[?]ovel Tilda gave him a single nce, then looked away. Chapter 204 Unlucky Day Tonight she wanted to enjoy herself. She wasn¡¯t about to waste time on an idiot. Preston, on the other hand, noticed her ignoring him and felt his temper rise. He suddenly thought back to earlier that day¨Cwhen he saw herughing and talking with Alfie. Ha. So that¡¯s it? ying hard to get with me? He¡¯d seen through her act long ago. She always pretended to be aloof, but deep down, she must¡¯ve been drooling over the Bells¡® power. He hadn¡¯t nned to bother with her. But then he remembered Reba. At that moment, Tilda was still watching Una finish her set on stage: Preston pulled up a chair not far from her and leaned in. ¡°Tilda,¡± he said, smirking, ¡°I guess this is the first time we¡¯re really meeting face to face Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 205 Chapter 205 Inted Ego Finished ¡°I wasn¡¯t in Slosa for a while, and yet you stirred up quite a storm with the Jensons and the Bells,¡± Preston said. His tone was calm, almost gentle. But Tilda didn¡¯t even bother listening. Her eyes stayed fixed on the stage, full of excitement as she watched Una perform. Preston¡¯s brows pulled tight. This bitch. She heard me, but she¡¯s pretending not to. Tilda, this whole hard to get¡® act? It¡¯s getting old. From their private booth upstairs, Clive and Wade could see everything. ¡°Wade, isn¡¯t that Preston? Didn¡¯t he use to be engaged to Tilda? ¡°So technically¡­ doesn¡¯t that make him her fianc¨¦?¡± Clive only knew about it because the news had been a big deal. The truth was, Preston had always been in love with K. He only wanted her as his wife. And it wasn¡¯t just him. Both his parents and the Jensons had supported the match. Preston and K had grown up together, practically childhood sweethearts. Their bond was strong. On paper, they were perfect¨Cfamily, looks, background, everything lined up. Everyone thought they were the ideal couple. But things got messy when K refused. She said she already owed the Jensons enough as their adopted daughter. Since Preston was officially engaged to the Jensons¡® real daughter, Tilda, K didn¡¯t want to steal what wasn¡¯t hers. Even though Tilda had been missing for 19 years, with her life or death uncertain, K wouldn¡¯t say yes to Preston. She avoided him at every turn. And no one med her. People just thought she was too kind, too na?ve¨Cwilling to give up her own happiness for a sister who might not even exist anymore. But when Tilda was finally found, K and Preston¡¯s chance was over for good. 13:11 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 205 Inted Ego Wade remembered how he used toin to Clive. 36% Finished He med Tilda¡¯s return for breaking up K and Preston, who loved each other so much. He¡¯d even called Tilda a homewrecker, someone who used an old family promise to ruin other people¡¯s lives. Clive nced at Wade now. Sure enough, his friend¡¯s face was twisted with regret. He was clearly remembering the ugly things he¡¯d said about her. He had been cruel back then. Now he wanted nothing more than to go back in time and p his old self across the face. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Wade muttered, his eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m worried he¡¯s up to no good with Tilda.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible, right? This is the first time they¡¯ve actually spoken. The source of th?s content is find~novel ¡°And besides, Tilda already cut ties with the Jensons. That engagement doesn¡¯t count anymore. Why would Preston even bother with her?¡± Wade stayed silent. He couldn¡¯t exactly tell Clive about Reba crawling on the floor, barking like a dog. He¡¯d followed the story online afterward and found out Tilda had filmed the whole thing, but never released the video. Reba had been so embarrassed, she ran off to hide in Hetsa just to avoid her. Wade had no idea if Preston knew about it. But if he did, then there was no way this sudden approach was just casual. ¡°Tilda!¡± Preston suddenly barked. His voice was sharp and heavy. Tilda¡¯s head ached instantly. She turned and red at him, annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t push it!¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡± Preston¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice I¡¯ve been ignoring you? Why are you sitting near me? Why are you talking to me? ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Just a guy with an inted ego!¡± At , Tilda said it. In herst life, she had wanted to spit those words at Preston a thousand times. She honestly marveled at his confidence. Chapter 205 Inted Ego How could someone so ordinary act like he was God¡¯s gift? Finished Where did he get that kind of nerve? Did he really think he was gold¨Csomeone everyone would want, who could never be rejected? Preston froze. This was the first time in his entire life that anyone had dared say that to him. Annoying. Inted ego. Me? How could that be me? He was a true heir of the Bells. Handsome, educated, a man with ambition. He was talented, not some spoiled rich kid with no future. He could even outshine Jude, for God¡¯s sake. Women should be falling at his feet¨Chis looks, his family, his abilities. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be. But looking at Tilda¡¯s face, full of disgust and irritation, Preston suddenly found himself without a single excuse. He forced himself to believe she was just pretending. ying the game, trying to pull him in by pushing him away. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± he started again. Just then, Una bounced over, glowing with excitement after her set. She plopped down beside Tilda. ¡°That felt amazing! Did you hear me sing? Was I good or what?¡± Send Gifts 10 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 206 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 206 Ditch Him ¡°You sang great. Alright, if nothing else is going on, let¡¯s get out of here. Time to switch ces.¡± ¡°What? Why so sudden?¡± Una blinked in surprise, then her eyes fell on Preston. Preston instinctively straightened his back and locked eyes with her. 85% Finished He tried his best to look proud, noble, and wless¨Clike some priceless treasure Tilda should admire, not the ¡®inted ego¡® she had just called him. But then¡­ ¡°Tilda, did this guy just hit on you? And look at him, acting all smug and confident. ¡°Guys with inted egos are the worst.¡± Una¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. But Preston heard every single word. ¡°Hahaha! Una, you¡¯re so right. You really are my best friend. We see the world the same!¡± Tildaughed and patted Una¡¯s head with approval. Even Una could see what kind of man Preston was at a nce. ¡°We need to protect our lives and stay far, far away from men like this. Come on, Tilda, let¡¯s ditch him.¡± She and Tilda were totally on the same page. Sure, Una didn¡¯t know who Preston really was or what kind of history he had with Tilda. O But just looking at his fake, pretentious pose made her want to gag. At that moment, Preston was standing with his chin lifted toward the ceiling, like he was some brooding model. Oh, please. What century do you think this is? Dream on. If Una didn¡¯t have such good self¨Ccontrol, she would¡¯ve already socked him in the face. She didn¡¯t want to ruin Tilda¡¯s good mood tonight, though. Even if Preston got himself thrown out by security, it would still sour the vibe. Better to just leave first. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s take my car and drive up the mountain to look at the stars.¡± Tilda grabbed Una¡¯s hand and headed for the door. Preston couldn¡¯t believe it. They insult me and then try to run? No way! Chapter 206 Ditch Him He shot to his feet and blocked their path. ¡°Move, jerk. Get out of the way!¡± Una snapped, her voice sharp with anger. She just knew this type. Guys like Preston never gave up. She was sure he was only here because he was drooling over Tilda¡¯s beauty. ¡°Tilda, you and this girl just kept insulting me. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Preston clenched his teeth, fighting to control his temper. The noble upbringing in his blood told him not to lose control, not to scream. Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? But his words still came out sharp with rage, like fire spilling out with nowhere to go. ¡°Insulting you?¡± Tildaughed. ¡°You love putting yourself in the spotlight, huh?¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you mean by that? You just¡­ ¡°I never said your name, did I? ¡°Preston, you¡¯re a Bell¨CWhy would you automatically assume I was talking about you?¡± Her words hit him like a whip. Preston froze, unable to fire back. Because she wasn¡¯t wrong. She hadn¡¯t said his name. 35% Finished When she called someone an ¡®inted ego, everyone knew who she meant¨Cbut she hadn¡¯t said it out loud. ? If he kept pressing her now, then he¡¯d be admitting he was exactly that guy. And since Tilda was popr here at Nightingale Bar, people nearby were already turning to watch. The ce wasn¡¯t crowded, but enough folks were listening. ¡°Hey, Wade, looks like Tilda¡¯s fighting with Preston down there¡­ hey?¡± Clive was still enjoying the show. But by the time he turned, Wade had already bolted out of the booth, heading straight downstairs. Clive couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°This idiot running straight into trouble again,¡± Clive muttered, helpless. Even if Wade jumped in to help, Tilda would probably just throw his kindness back in his face. Maybe even mock him. After all, Wade owed her too much. 13:13 Mon, Sep Chapter 206 Ditch Him Clive had no choice but to follow in case things got ugly. Una scoffed, ¡°The Bells? Tilda, you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? ¡°You¡¯re saying this guy is from the Bells? No way. He¡¯s nothing like Jude.¡± She¡¯d seen Jude before, even if she didn¡¯t know him well. 35% Finished Compared to Jude, Preston was like a pile of crap in a public bathroom¨Cdisgusting, smelly, and hard as a rock. Not even in the same universe. ¡°You!¡± Preston¡¯s jaw could¡¯ve almost cracked from how hard he was clenching it. Nothing enraged him more than beingpared to Jude¨Cespecially when theparison made him look worse. Anding from some random girl he didn¡¯t even know? That was thest straw. What the hell does this have to do with you? ¡°Preston!¡± A voice cut in. Wade stormed over and stood in front of Tilda and Una, shielding them, his eyes locked on Preston like a predator. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Wade? Why the hell are you here?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 207 Chapter 207 Fizzled Out Preston frowned deeply. What is Wade doing? Does he get it all wrong? Why is he acting so defensive in front of me? Isn¡¯t Wade supposed to be against Tilda back? Shouldn¡¯t he be defending K instead? Tilda and Una were both confused. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s going on? Why is Wade here? And why is he acting like he¡¯s protecting us?¡± Even Una couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Finished Wade had always hated Tilda¨Che would¡¯ve been happy if she¡¯d nevere back. She had seen it with her own eyes. ¡°He must be confused. Let¡¯s not get involved with them. Let¡¯s just go Tilda grabbed Una¡¯s hand, and they both started running. Preston tried to block their path, but Wade stepped in front of him. ¡°Wade, get out of my way. This isn¡¯t your business.¡± ¡°This is my business, Preston! ¡°Tilda is my sister, and if you dare hurt her, I won¡¯t let you get away with it Wade stood firm, blocking Preston with everything he had. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, so Tilda and Una, who were still running, didn¡¯t hear him. If Tilda had heard, she would¡¯ve turned back to kick Wade hard and tell him to stop saying disgusting things like that. Preston stared at Wade in disbelief. 1 ¡°1 ¡°Wade, are you crazy? Tilda is your sister? Since when have you cared about her like this? ¡°And what about K? ¡°How do you think she¡¯ll feel if she hears you¡¯re treating Tilda this way? She¡¯ll be heartbroken!¡± The mention of K made Wade¡¯s heart tighten as he remembered her crying. ¡°K is my sister too, but Tilda is my real sister by blood. That¡¯s a fact. ¡°I made mistakes in the past, but I¡¯ve woken up. Can¡¯t I try to fix things? ¡°Preston, I¡¯m warning you¨Cdon¡¯t even think about hurting Tilda. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± 1/3 13:13 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 207 Fizzled Out Wade couldn¡¯t repeat his past mistakes. He had hurt Tilda before, all because he was so focused on how K felt. Finished But now he understood the damage it caused. He knew everything couldn¡¯t be fixed, but he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes again. Preston red at Wade, his teeth clenched. Just when it seemed like the two of them might fight, Preston finally spoke. ¡°Wade, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. ¡°But remember, I¡¯m not scared of you. Our families have history, and we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. ¡°We¡¯re practically brothers. But for a woman who cut ties with the Jensons and betrayed them like that? You¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡± Preston turned and walked away. His attachment to the past was his weakness. Preston still valued his connection to the Jensons. And he knew the Jensons were key to his ns to defeat Jude and take control of the Bells. So he couldn¡¯t afford to have a confrontation with Wade here. The tension fizzled out, leaving everyone disappointed. Why didn¡¯t they fight? It was so boring. Tilda and Una made it to the underground parking lot. They were about to leave in Tilda¡¯s Porsche Cayenne when a figure stepped in front of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Tilda!¡± It was Clive. Tilda rolled down the window, her impatience obvious. ¡°What is it?¡± He pressed his lips together. Seeing Tilda¡¯s annoyed attitude, he knew Wade¡¯s attempt had failed. Checktest chapters at find~novel At least Wade hadn¡¯t tried to talk to Tilda, or Clive could already imagine how heartbroken Wade would be. Clive didn¡¯t know how to help his friend get over the past and make things right with Tilda again. So¡­ Tilda, Wade blocked Preston for your sake. Chapter 207 Fizzled Out ¡°He saw Preston being persistent and thought he might hurt you guys. ¡°Erm¡­ I don¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°You get it, right? Wade regrets everything. He¡¯s trying his best to make up for what he did to you.¡± Clive¡¯s emotions were all over the ce. He could barely get the words out. His mind kept shing back to Wade¡¯s regret and depression. And now, seeing Tilda¡¯s cold, mocking expression, he couldn¡¯t say any more. Tilda finally spoke up. ¡°So what?¡± Clive blinked at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What does any of this have to do with me? Finished ¡°If you¡¯re really Wade¡¯s friend, you should tell him to stop wasting time on me and stop pretending to be some ¡®I¡¯ve learned my lesson¡® hero in front of me.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 208 Chapter 208 Protect Her ¡°Because I don¡¯t care, and he doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Tilda¡­ 35% Finished Una nced at Tilda, who was sitting therepletely calm, not even a little upset. She lowered her eyes. Tilda, Wade really does regret it! No matter what, Wade is still your brother! ¡°Is this really nothing to you?¡± Clive couldn¡¯t help but speak up, clearly worried. He could see that Tilda was done with Wade, but he also remembered how Wade had been spiraling these past days, so he felt bad for him. Would it be so bad to give Wade even a tiny chance? Does it have to be so final? ¡°Ha¡­¡± Tilda felt likeughing, but it was more out of disbelief. She felt like she was talking to a clown, so she didn¡¯t bother to respond and just rolled up the car window and started the engine. ¡°Tilda, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡± Clive banged on the window frantically, but Tilda didn¡¯t even look his way. She mmed the gas pedal down, turned the steering wheel, and drove off, leaving Clive standing there stomping his feet. Clive sighed heavily. He knew thating to talk to Tilda like this was a lost cause. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ? IF Z Tilda had made up her mind¨Cshe hated the Jensons and she hated Wade. The source of th?s content is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel No matter what Wade did, even if he gave up everything, Clive knew Tilda wouldn¡¯t shed a single tear. In fact, she might even cheer for it. Just then, Preston showed up at the parking garage and ran into Clive. The Bells and the Rowses were two of the top families in Slosa. Preston knew Clive and Wade were close. Mor Chapter 208 Protect Her Clive asked first, ¡°Where¡¯s Wade?¡± ¡°He¡¯s K¡¯s brother, and he¡¯s my good friend. What do you expect me to do about him? ¡°Even though I can¡¯t understand Wade¡¯s actions, I think it¡¯spletely irrational. ¡°What happened to Wade? Why is he helping Tilda? ¡°After everything she did to the Jensons¡­ is he out of his mind?¡± 4.35% Finished Preston had asked Wade, but Wade hadn¡¯t answered, so he hoped maybe Clive could shed some light. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to this, Preston. Don¡¯t make things harder for Tilda. ¡°Wade won¡¯t agree with you, although I¡¯ve tried to talk sense into him. He¡¯s made up his mind.¡± Clive wasn¡¯t about to air out Wade¡¯s personal struggles, so he left Preston standing there with a dark expression on his face. Dammit¡­ What the hell are these people up to? Preston had only been away on a business trip for a few months, and when he came back, it felt like all the familiar faces hadpletely changed. Did Tilda put some kind of spell on them? When Clive finally found Wade in the private booth, Wade was drinking. When he saw Clive, a spark lit up in his eyes. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Clive sat on the sofa. Seeing Wade¡¯s hopeful expression, he sighed internally. ¡°I figured you could handle Preston on your own. Then I saw Tilda and them leaving, so I went to find her.¡± ¡°Did you say anything to Tilda? What did she say?¡± Wade couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking. Even though he knew the answer probably wouldn¡¯t be what he hoped for¨Cand might hurt¨Che couldn¡¯t help but want to know. ¡°Wade, you really can¡¯t let go, can you? Tilda will never forgive you. ¡°Just pretend none of this ever happened. Be the old Wade, do what you want, chase your dreams, ¡°If you keep this up, chasing Tilda around, all you¡¯ll do is dig yourself in deeper. ¡°It¡¯ll just make you miserable. Is it really worth it?¡± Clive couldn¡¯t help but keep trying to talk some sense into Wade. 2/3 Chapter 208 Protect Her Wade¡¯s eyes suddenly dulled. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Wade silently poured more alcohol into his ss. Finished Clive stared at him helplessly. ¡°Wade, snap out of it! You have to know the damage is already done and can¡¯t be undone. ¡°If you were in Tilda¡¯s shoes and someone treated you like that, you wouldn¡¯t forgive them either! You need to move on, face your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clive. I¡¯m as clear¨Cheaded as I¡¯ve ever been. I¡¯m facing the damage I caused Tilda. ¡°Whether Tilda forgives me is a secondary issue. ¡°But I won¡¯t make the same mistakes again. I won¡¯t hurt her anymore or sit idly by while she suffers. ¡°If I see anyone hurting her, I¡¯ll protect her. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do as a messed¨Cup brother. It¡¯s the least I owe to my wounded sister.¡± Clive gave up. He yanked his shirt open, undoing the top button, frustrated. ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t convince you. You¡¯ve got me worked up. Let¡¯s just drink!¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 209 Chapter 209 Just Clowns Meanwhile, the Porsche Cayenne was driving down the road. ¡°Tilda¡­ Una couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Have you really let go of everything?¡± Una¡¯s voice was uncertain. Finished She felt like Tilda was truly indifferent now, fullymitted to the decision to cut ties with the Jensons when she left Jenson Vi. But back then, Tilda was so attached to her family. How could she feel nothing now, even if they wanted to make amends and win her back? Wouldn¡¯t it still hurt? Una didn¡¯t care about the Jensons, but she was worried that Tilda might be pretending to be fine when, deep down, it was causing her pain.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve truly moved on. ¡°I said I¡¯d never forgive the Jensons for what they did. ¡°My bond with them ispletely severed. ¡°No matter what they do, even if they die in front of me, I won¡¯t care.¡± Tilda said all this so calmly, her words sounding harsh and heartless to anyone else listening. Una could only rx when she saw that Tilda wasn¡¯t just pretending. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I support you,¡± Una said, her voice softening. Tilda gave a small, teasing smile. ¡°I thought you were going to try and talk me out of it.¡± ¡°Please, Tilda. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just blindly support you. ¡°I¡¯m not one to forgive people who¡¯ve hurt you, especially without some good reason. ¡°Even if Wade truly regrets what he did, the rest of the Jensons don¡¯t necessarily think the same way. ¡°They treated you terribly, trampled on your hopes for family. ¡°If I were to encourage you to make peace with them, I¡¯d be the worst kind of person.¡± Una puffed her cheeks, clearly upset by Tilda¡¯s distrust of her. She was angry and wanted Tilda to cheer her up. 115 70 Chapter 209 Just Clowns ¡°Yes, they hurt me so badly. Finished ¡°Now, Wade thinks he can act all brotherly and expect me to forget the pain? Just so I¡¯ll forgive them, only to be hurt again?¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t forget what happened. She wouldn¡¯t forget the hellish five years she endured. She would never forgive the Jensons. If she did, she would be betraying the second chance life had given her. And besides, Tilda had found something more important than family¨Cher dreams, her friends, her mentors, and her seniors. As for the Jensons, if they wanted to keep ying pretend, she would let them. Tilda wouldn¡¯t be moved, and she wouldn¡¯t give them a second nce. To her, they were just clowns desperately trying to please her. ¡°It¡¯s all toote!¡± At home, Preston walked in to find Daphne still in her pajamas, waiting for him in the living room. After hanging his suit jacket on the coat rack, Preston saw that Daphne was still awake and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°Preston, why are you home sote? I was worried about you. ¡°Ugh, with everything that happened with Reba ¡­ Ryan even went to Hetsa to look for her. ¡°I just spoke to Ryan. He hasn¡¯t found Reba yet, and no one knows where she¡¯s gone. ¡°He even asked me about the video situation, and I couldn¡¯t give him an answer Daphne looked exhausted. Her well¨Ckept eyes were shadowed by dark circles, and fine lines appeared around her eyes. Her face had taken on a sickly hue, likely from all the stress. ¡°Reba is such a disappointment.¡± Preston clenched his teeth. If Reba weren¡¯t his sister, a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who only caused trouble, Preston would¡¯ve handled her long ago. Preston and Ryan had warned her many times. Yet, before leaving for her trip abroad, Reba still managed to create a mess. Just as Preston was preparing to make his move against Jude and reim control of the Bells, Reba had to stab him in the back. 2/3 Chapter 209 Just Clowns ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel ¡°Preston, no matter what, Reba is still your sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. I¡¯ll figure out how to get rid of the video.¡± But Tilda¡¯s defiant attitude had only made things worse. It was clear that desperate measures were now required. Daphne¡¯s eyes briefly shed with a dangerous glint. ¡°By the way, Preston, weren¡¯t you and K at that National College Art Competition today? ¡°I saw on the news ¡­ Tilda didn¡¯t just win the championship, she¡¯s more famous than ever?¡± When Daphne saw the news, she waspletely stunned.. Finished She knew Preston had been involved in some behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes nning. Tilda should never have won. But since Preston was out with K, Daphne hadn¡¯t wanted to disturb him. She¡¯d been hoping he¡¯d bring K home soon, so she waited until he got back to ask ¡°She was just lucky,¡± Preston muttered, his fists clenching as he thought about the humiliation he¡¯d endured at Nightingale Bar that night, at the hands of Tilda and Una. Preston didn¡¯t want to mention this episode to Daphne. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 210 Chapter 210 The Dragon Peak Boxing Club That was truly humiliating. 35% Finished Seeing Preston¡¯s expression, Daphne, who knew her son better than anyone, decided not to press the issue. Clearly, this Tilda girl isn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. I really need to make up her mind soon The next day, Daphne went straight to the Jenson Group. The receptionist at Jenson Group recognized Daphne right away. She respectfully asked her to wait for a moment before notifying ir. After getting the message, ir came down quickly. Looking at ir, Daphne reached out and gently touched ir¡¯s face with concern. ¡°ir ¡­ It looks like you really haven¡¯t been doing welltely. You look worn out, and you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Daphne was aware of what the Jenson Group had been through. She was concerned and anxious, but things had gotten out of hand, and there wasn¡¯t much she could do to help. Luckily, Jenson Group managed to survive, and so did the Jensons. Everything was starting to get back on track. ¡°To be honest, Daphne, working at thepany with Russell for the past few weeks has made me feel young again. ¡°Dominic is back, too¡­ it¡¯s just that he has been working so hardtely that I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ir didn¡¯t mention him fainting or anything rted to Tilda. This was something not to be shared with outsiders; the Jensons had to deal with it internally. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for young people to be ambitious. ¡°Dominic is the rightful heir to Jenson Group, and everyone knows how capable he is. Now, he just needs to prove himself and gain everyone¡¯s trust. ¡°Every generation finds its own way. We really shouldn¡¯t worry so much. Come on, ir, let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦ outside¡­¡± ¡± ir¡¯s as she sighed. ¡°Daphne, if this is about what you asked me regarding Tilda on the phone the other day, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s really nothing we can do about that girl anymore. Now that the Jensons have ended up like this, all we want is to keep our distance from Tilda.¡± Tilda is nothing but a jinx. Nothing good ever from being involved with her. ir was exhausted. The Jensons, Jenson Group, even Dominic and Wade had all been hurt by Tilda. 173 Chapter 210 The Dragon Peak Boxing Club To ir, maybe this was just karma. Maybe this was fate¡¯s way of bncing out her smooth life with a harsh lesson. Finished The so¨Ccalled karma was that her long¨Clost biological daughter¨Cthe one she was so determined to find- ended up hurting the rest of her family deeply. What a joke. ¡°ir ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t havee if I had any other choice. ¡°Actually¡­ here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Daphne told ir everything. ir¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god¡­ How could something like this happen?¡± ¡°ir, I really didn¡¯t want to tell you about something so embarrassing, but it affects the reputation of the Bells. ¡°Preston¡¯s at a critical point in his career, and he absolutely can¡¯t let Reba ruin things for him. ¡°The only way to get rid of the video is through Tilda. I¡¯ve run out of options, so I have toe to you. Please, I¡¯m begging you, help me¡­¡± ir looked troubled. ¡°But¡­ every time I go to Tilda, I just end up getting humiliated. I really can¡¯t help.¡± Daphne bit her lip and pleaded, ¡°ir, you watched Reba grow up. You don¡¯t want to see her kicked out of the Bell family and end up on the streets, do you?¡± ir was speechless. Inside, she was torn between wanting to help and wanting to stay out of the mess. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke. ¡°All I can say is I¡¯ll try Daphne. If things don¡¯t work out, please don¡¯t me me.¡± 285 but I really can¡¯t promise anything, ¡°ir, I¡¯m just grateful you¡¯re willing to help. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d me you. And ¡­ this is so humiliating, you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve told. As for everyone else¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this to myself. I won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone.¡± Tilda still didn¡¯t know what Daphne and ir were nning. She went to Dragon Peak Boxing Club. Training at the boxing club had been part of her routine in her previous life. Every month, whenever she had a day off from school, she¡¯d set aside a day to go train at Dragon Peak Boxing Club. Chapter 210 The Dragon Peak Boxing Club ²ØÃü35%ÈÕ Finished Even though Tilda was a tough fighter and had learned inner force from her mentor, her fighting skills would get rusty without intense training. Physical training was how she kept her sixth sense, instincts, and her body¡¯s dormantbat feeling sharp. In her previous life, ever since the Jensons took her in, Tilda had let go of the habit of training at the Boxing Club. She just wanted to keep a low profile, blend in with the Jensons, and avoid anyone finding out she was the dark web Queen. This was so the Jensons wouldn¡¯t be dragged into unnecessary trouble. So much had happened since her rebirth. After her shes with Howard, Tilda realized she needed to get back into the habit. Readplete version only at f?ndnovel Even though she hadpletely dominated both matches with him, she could tell her moves had gotten sluggish. Another reason she needed to train on her own was that Howard simply wasn¡¯t a strong enough opponent to truly push her limits. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 211 Chapter 211 Do You Know Tilda? But more than anything, Tilda had to start preparing for the future. After all, she¡¯d neglected her training for more than five years. So, for the sake of future battles, Tilda knew she needed to pick up this habit again. Finished She quietly made up her mind that whenever she didn¡¯t have ss, she¡¯d spend more time training at the boxing club. She had recently returned to the dark web, announcing the Queen¡¯seback. Almost right away, people started trying to dig up Queen¡¯s real identity, offering a huge bounty for her life. Even though she kept her personal information well protected, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry a little. This content belongs to Find¡ïNovel Her fighting skills were her only guarantee of survival. She couldn¡¯t go without them. She couldn¡¯t let herself get rusty. Otherwise, she might end up dead one day without even knowing it. The owner of Dragon Peak Boxing Club, Draco Ashford, had been friends with Tilda for years. As Tilda swiped her card to get inside, and Draco just happened to be at the front desk. He greeted her excitedly, ¡°Tilda!¡± She gave him a faint smile. ¡°Draco, it¡¯s been a while. ¡°It really has been a while¡­ You haven¡¯t been here in months. Well, you¡¯ve had a lot going ontely, so I get it.¡± Draco had seen all the trending stories blowing up onlely. He¡¯d heard that Tilda was actually the Jensons real daughter who had been missing for 19 years. He was even more shocked to find out she¡¯d cut ties with the Jensons and ended up in awsuit with Russell. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so popr on TikToktely. I see you every time I scroll. And you even won the National College Art Competition. Congrats!¡°¡± ¡°Wow, Draco, you really keep up with the news, don¡¯t you?¡± He chatted with Tilda for a bit longer, then she went to the women¡¯s locker room to get changed and gear up. By the time Tilda came out, Draco had already set up her punching bag. ¡°Tilda, as always, I¡¯ve got a 220¨Cpound bag ready for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tilda drew a deep breath, stepped in front of the punching bag, and started warming up. She was barefoot, her ck hair tied back in a ponytail, standing in a textbook boxing stance with her gloves on, her eyes intense and focused. Chapter 211 Do You Know Tilda? 35% Finished Her slender frame moved with perfect grace, each punch swift and powerful. Just watching her in action was enough to leave people stunned, like there was no way to defend against her. She soon threw in a couple of high kicks and knee strikes, and every move she made was packed with pure power. A lot of the other members training at the club couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. It was hard to believe someone who looked so beautiful and fragile could have that kind of power. A punch from her would probably send any regr grown man straight to the ground. With each of Tilda¡¯s punches, the 220¨Cpound bag bounced and rattled with loud thuds. The sound echoed through the gym, showing just how strong she was. Draco watched from the side. To him, the scene looked almost like a work of art. He remembered the day Tilda first came to Dragon Peak Boxing Club to sign up for a membership. He¡¯d even asked if she wanted a coach to help her train. But even as the club owner, Draco himself had gotten knocked out in just a few moves by Tilda. From that day on, he became a total fan of her fighting style. Until then, Draco had never imagined there could be such a cool girl in the world. She was honestly the kind of girl who could make anyone¡¯s heart race. Just then, another figure walked into the gym. ¡°The ce looks pretty good¡­ Guess this is it. Howard muttered to himself. The moment he stepped into the boxing club, he spotted Tilda training inside. Howard couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. No way, Am I seeing things? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s her¡­. It really is Tilda! A rush of excitement surged through him. Howard was in top form today. The injuries he got from fighting Tilda had mostly healed up. This is perfect. I¡¯ve been looking for a shot to take her on again and get my revenge. There¡¯s no better moment than now. The front desk girl nced at Howard¡¯s build and swallowed nervously. 213 Chepatite i ste roads the spin tres mode ferbuir Out Of The Shadows Ch 212 Chapter 212 I Refuse Anyone into boxing had heard of Howard. He was the youngest Cethender ever to win the World Wrestling Championship, and everyone in Cethend¡¯s boxing circle was proud of him. Hearing Draco¡¯s words, people started turning their heads. ¡°No way, it¡¯s Howard Jenson, that wrestling world champ!¡± ¡°Howard, I¡¯m a huge fan of yours! Can we take a picture together? Can I get your autograph?¡± Finished ¡°I¡¯ve heard the youngest wrestling world champ in Cethendes from one of Slosa¡¯s elite families, the Jensons. But I never thought he¡¯d actually show up in town. And at Dragon Peak Boxing Club, of all ces! I can¡¯t believe I ran into him. Today really is my lucky day!¡± ¡°Today is definitely our lucky day!¡± The ce instantly grew a little chaotic as people began whispering excitedly to one another. Luckily, there weren¡¯t too many people around. Tilda stopped training. She nced at Howard, frowning. What¡¯s this annoying jerk doing here? I finally have time to train, and yet I run into the person I want to see. Just my luck. Howard dropped his backpack and ignored everyone else, locking his eyes on Tilda. ¡°Sorry, everyone, but whatever you need will have to wait. ¡°Tilda, since we¡¯re both here, let¡¯s have our match right now! There¡¯s no need to wait for another day! ¡°No matter who wins this time, the loser has to admit defeat. No excuses!¡± Huh? The crowd waspletely caught off guard by that twist. Their eyes darted from Howard to Tilda. It seemed like the wrestling world champ was fired up to take on this girl. For those who had just watched Tilda train, it was obvious she was a pro. Still, it was hard to tell just how strong she really was. Tilda didn¡¯t even spare Howard a look. This update is avable on Find[?]ovel She pulled off her gloves and said coldly, ¡°No, I refuse.¡± You what did you say?¡± 13:16 Mon, Se Chapter 2121 Refuse Howard was stunned. He really thought that if he challenged her, Tilda would ept without a second thought. Howard never imagined she¡¯d turn him down. Tilda ignored him and started to walk away. ¡°Tilda, stop! You can¡¯t just walk away! What kind of fighter are you if you run from a challenge?¡± Howard was about to rush over and grab her. Luckily, Draco moved fast and stepped in front of Howard. ¡°Howard, calm down. If Tilda doesn¡¯t want to fight, you can¡¯t force her.¡± Besides, Howard¡¯s size and championship status were too intimidating. No matter how skilled Tilda was, she couldn¡¯t possibly be Howard¡¯s match. A guy fighting a girl in boxing just wasn¡¯t fair. It was obvious who would lose. ¡°I can¡¯t just let it go¡­ Now that I finally get the chance for a rematch, I¡¯m not going to let it slip by!¡± Finished Howard had spent night after night agonizing over those two defeats. His dignity was already in pieces. Beating Tilda was the only way he could wipe away the shame and get past these nightmares. ¡°Howard¡­ ¡± ¡°Stay out of it!¡± At that moment, Howard had eyes only for Tilda. His temper red, and when Draco tried to block him, Howard shoved him out of the way a little too hard. Draco went tumbling to the floor. ¡°Boss!¡± Seeing him wince in pain, the front desk girl panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Howard finally calmed down a bit. He stared at Draco in shock. Tilda¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She hurried over and helped Draco up. Draco, are you okay?¡± I¡¯m fine¡­ ow.¡± Draco rubbed his backside, wincing at the pain. 213 13:16 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 212 I Refuse He¡¯d hit the ground hard without any warning. He figured he might have hurt his tailbone. Tilda red at Howard and said sharply, ¡°Apologize!¡± Howard had meant to apologize. But as soon as Tilda demanded it, he didn¡¯t feel like apologizing anymore. ¡°I¡­ If you agree to fight me and win, you can make me do whatever you want.¡± Howard offered apromise. Call him shameless or whatever. He was determined to fight Tilda today. ¡°Howard, you really are a piece of trash. You¡¯re such a pathetic loser with no shame!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hold back as she insulted Howard. ¡°You¡­¡± §á ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong? You show up in a boxing club, hurt the owner, and you don¡¯t even bother to apologize. Anyone with a shred of decency would apologize. You didn¡¯t even help him up. ¡°You¡¯re the son of the Jensons, huh? Seems like you have no conscience at all, just like the rest of your family. Even animals have morepassion than you guys!¡± Then Tilda looked at everyone else. Go ahead and record me, put it online, post it everywhere. Let¡¯s show everyone what a bully this Jenson kid really is!¡± ¡°Tilda! I¡­ it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to apologize. I know I screwed up. I just want one match with you. That¡¯s it!¡± Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 213 Chapter 213 Bring My Belt Over 35% Finished The situation was spiraling out of control. Totally overwhelmed by Tilda¡¯s sharpebacks, Howard grew desperate and hurried to exin himself. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to throw your weight around, aren¡¯t you? Why should I fight you just because you want me to? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re like a loud rooster in the morning¨Cannoying, but no one¡¯s impressed. ¡°And what¡¯s with the talk about me running away from your challenge? Howard, just admit it. You gotpletely wiped out by me twice in a row, and now you¡¯re desperate for a rematch to wipe the te clean, is that right?¡± Are you kidding me? Draco was stunned. Did I hear that right? Tilda actually beat the wrestling world champ? Not once, but twice! That¡¯s insane. Draco could hardly believe someone with Tilda¡¯s frame could take down Howard. But seeing the way Howard looked at Tilda with that strange fixation to win ¡­ He thought maybe she really was telling the truth. Howard was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t think of a single retort. ¡°Yeah, Howard really has been throwing his weight around. He knocked Draco down and didn¡¯t even apologize, and he keeps asking thedy for a match even after being turned down so many times. What a jerk.¡± ¡°After hearing what Howard just said, I don¡¯t think I can be his fan anymore. Seriously, what kind of person have I been supporting?¡± ¡°Looks like winning the World Wrestling Championship Belt doesn¡¯t mean you have good character. I¡¯ve heard a lot of wrestlers are hot¨Cheaded and full of themselves, and now I can see it¡¯s true!¡± The crowd in the club started whispering among themselves. Howard gritted his teeth, but finally lowered his head and apologized to Draco. Latest content published on find¡¤novel ¡°Sorry, bro. I swear I didn¡¯t mean to push you just now. I apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cover any damages or medical bills, too. All I want is a match with Tilda. That¡¯s the real reason I lost control just now.¡± I¡¯m actually fine¡­ 35% Chapter 213 Bring My Belt Over Draco cleared his throat. It was just a surprise fall¨Cnothing serious. Draco was a regional boxing champ, after all. He didn¡¯t want others to think that he was some pushover. ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me, and honestly, I don¡¯t want anything to do with you, but you¡¯re right¡­. Finished ¡°You beat me twice, fair and square. No matter how it went down, that¡¯s the truth. I lost to you, and I just can¡¯t ept it! ¡°Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I want a real, fair boxing match with you. If I lose, I¡¯ll disappear from your life for good and never bother you again. Noints!¡± Howard stared hard at Tilda, his fighting spirit burning bright in his eyes. He spoke with absolute determination, his voice ringing through the gym. Tilda¡¯s gaze was calm and unreadable. She hadn¡¯t wanted to bother with an idiot like Howard. But the way Howard acted just now really set her off. If I don¡¯t get this off my chest, I¡¯m not getting any sleep tonight. With a punching bag basically throwing himself at me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m saying no. ¡°Howard, if you want to fight me, then you need to put something important on the line. ¡°I want your World Wrestling Championship Belt. If you lose, it¡¯s mine!¡± Howard hadn¡¯t expected her to ask for that. He hesitated for a moment, then gave a serious nod. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°And to keep you from going back on your word or pulling something dirty, I want you to ask someone to bring the belt over right now!¡± Tilda knew Howard had brought the World Wrestling Championship Belt back to Slosa and kept it in his room. The Jensons were always bragging about the belt and how Howard had earned it. After all, he was the youngest Cethender ever to win the World Wrestling Championship.. He was basically a hero to Cethenders. Tilda had even gone to see the belt herself in herst life. But Howard caught her, kicked her in the stomach, and told her she didn¡¯t deserve to look at his championship belt. 13:17 Mon, Sep 8 ? Chapter 213 Bring My Belt Over Finished Back then, she¡¯d held her stomach in pain, apologizing over and over, promising to never make him angry again.. Damn! The more I think about it, the more pissed off I get! I¡¯m going to beat Howard senseless. I¡¯ll crush his pride right under my feel! I¡¯ll show him that he¡¯s nothing but a useless loser, and maybe he¡¯ll finally stop bugging me for good! ¡°Is all this really necessary, Tilda? I already promised you¡­ 11 ¡°You promised me? Like anybody¡¯s going to trust a backstabbing snake like you? ¡°My terms are clear. If you want a match, bring the belt. No other option!¡± Howard would never give up the chance to fight Tilda. Since she had made her terms clear, he had no choice but to pull out his phone and call Wade, who was at home on break. He told Wade to bring over the World Wrestling Championship Belt. Wade¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Howard, what are you up to?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin over the phone. Just bring it over. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Beep, beep, beep¡­ Wade wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but Howard sounded dead serious, so he left a voice message for someone on WhatsApp. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 214 Chapter 214 I Can¡¯t Let You Fight Tilda! ¡°Sorry, Justin, I have to go. Howard suddenly needs me to bring something over to him. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to tell the others that you¡¯reing back?¡± ¡°Yeah, Wade, don¡¯t tell a soul. I want it to be a surprise. The Orica University orientation party¡¯sing up -K will be thrilled.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Wade lowered his gaze. When it came to Tilda, Wade couldn¡¯t really talk about her on the phone with Justin. Justin was Russell and ir¡¯s third son. All the drama between the Jensons and Tildately was tooplicated to exin over the phone. Besides, Russell and ir had already told Wade not to mention anything to his brothers who were still working abroad. He¡¯d have to wait until Justin came back to Slosa to see what Russell and ir decided to do. For now, Wade needed to see what Howard was up to. He grabbed Howard¡¯s World Wrestling Championship Belt and drove to Dragon Peak Boxing Club. ¡°Howard, I brought what you asked for ¡­ Tilda?!¡± Wade had never expected to see Tilda here. Tilda just nced at Wade coldly, saying nothing. A ¡°Hand it over.¡± Howard took the bag and pulled out his World Wrestling Championship Belt. 777 ¡± The belt, made of solid gold and studded with diamonds, looked expensive at a nce. Howard¡¯s name was engraved right in the middle. The crowd gasped. This was the World Wrestling Championship Belt. Most people had only seen it on TV. They never expected to see it up close today! Howard set the belt on the table and looked at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, I brought the belt you wanted. Are you ready to fight me now?¡± Yeah, get up here.¡± Tilda curled her finger at Howard, then sprang onto the ring in one fluid motion. Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 2141 Can¡¯t Let You Fight Tildal ¡°Wait, Howard, what¡¯s going on¡­ Are you really going to fight Tilda?¡± 35%8 Finished ¡°It¡¯s not a fight, Wade. This is a sparring match. Draco, right? Would you mind acting as referce? Let¡¯s go by the official World Wrestling Championship rules. You know them, right?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± Draco looked at Tilda with concern. Tilda met Draco¡¯s eyes and nodded, then started putting on her mouthguard and boxing gloves. Howard knelt down, grabbed his own gear from his bag, and pulled off his shirt. His sculpted muscles, eight¨Cpack abs, and every muscle on his body flexed with each breath. He looked incredibly strong. Plenty of guys in the crowd admired Howard¡¯s build. That was the physique every man dreamed of having. At the same time, they worried about Tilda. Sure, she was a trained fighter, but Howard was still a wrestling world champ. And with a body like that¡­ If Tilda took a direct hit from Howard, she¡¯d probably get knocked out cold and sent straight to the hospital. ¡°This just doesn¡¯t seem fair to Tilda¡­ Can she really handle this?¡± Content originallyes from findnovel ¡°Even if there were women¡¯s champions in the World Wrestling Championship, there¡¯s no way a woman couldpete with the men¡¯s champs: ¡°Weight and strength matter. To survive in a boxing match, you have to be able to take hits, and men clearly have more endurance and stamina. ¡°A guy can take several hard punches from a woman, but if a mannds one solid punch, the fight is basically over.¡± 1 J The crowd¡¯s chatter made Wade lose hisposure. ¡°Howard, this is way too dangerous! I can¡¯t let you fight Tilda!¡± ¡°Why not, Wade? You know Tilda isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. I¡¯ve been totally defeated by her before. I just need to get my dignity back this time!¡± Howard put on his gloves and mouthguard, cracking his knuckles. Ignoring Wade¡¯s protests, he climbed onto the ring. Just looking at Howard and Tilda standing together, Wade felt a sense of dread. He couldn¡¯t let this match happen! The difference in their size was just too much. Even if Wade hadn¡¯t seen Tilda beat Howard before, he knew that under normal circumstances, Tilda couldn¡¯t win in a fight against Howard. ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me and the Jensons, and that¡¯s on us. But don¡¯t be reckless. Don¡¯t risk your life over 35% Finished BB 13:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 2141 Can¡¯t Let You Fight Tilda! this!¡± ¡°Howard¡¯s dead serious this time. If hends even one punch on you¡­ Wade couldn¡¯t even imagine how badly Tilda could get hurt. Tilda ignored Wade and called out, ¡°Draco, get up here.¡± Seeing she wouldn¡¯t back down, Draco just let out a long sigh and stepped into the ring. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 215 Chapter 215 You Have to Stay Safe Finished ¡°Let me make the rules clear. This is just a sparring match, not an officialpetition, and definitely not. some life¨Cor¨Cdeath fight. ¡°If things get out of hand, I¡¯ll stop the match right away. Remember, sportsmanship alwayses first- winning is second.¡± Draco was genuinely worried things might spiral out of control. Especially with Tilda involved. If Howard went all out and actuallynded a solid hit on her¡­ With fists that size and no control over his strength, he could seriously hurt Tilda¨Cor even kill her. But¡­ Draco couldn¡¯t shake the impression that there was something mysterious and unfathomable about Tilda. Even when faced with a wrestling world champ like Howard, Tilda stayed perfectly calm. She looked so calm that it actually felt scary. 7345 36 37 ¡± It felt like Tilda already knew she¡¯d win. 4 V ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel 1511- V 123 t: 11 774> ¡± 4 no 4 + Most people were convinced she was walking into a certain defeat and was just asking for trouble. ¡°Onest check¨Care you both absolutely sure you¡¯re ready for this match?¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Tilda finally spoke up. ¡± 11 2 ¡± ¡± C ¡± ¡± to ¡± AT ¡± A N 7 269 14 24 A W
Howard frowned slightly. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re backing out at thest second.¡± At this point, there is no backing out. Even if Tilda wanted to, I¡¯m not letting her walk away now. This match is going to happen, no matter what. Nothing could stop it now! ¡°Since it¡¯s a boxing match, there¡¯s always a risk. Punches and kicks aren¡¯t always precise. In the heat of the moment, someone could get seriously hurt. ¡°Of course, going in with the goal of injuring or killing is not allowed. But as long as you¡¯re not out to cripple or kill, anything goes in the pursuit of victory. You good with that, Howard?¡± Tilda made sure to say it loud enough for everyone to hear. Several people had been filming the whole thing on their phones. Chapter 215 You Have to Stay Safe Every word of her whole speech was captured on camera. Finished ¡°Of course! Tilda, I don¡¯t need you to go easy on me. If I beat you because you held back, it wouldn¡¯t count as a real win! ¡°I¡¯m going to give it everything I¡¯ve got!¡± Howard had taken plenty of hits chasing his dream and that championship belt in the World Wrestling Championship. There was no way he would ept being beaten by a girl without putting up a fight. With Tilda¡¯s words recorded, it was almost like signing a waiver. Now Howard could go all out to beat Tilda without worrying about the consequences. ¡°OK, I¡¯m ready.¡± Tilda shot Draco a look. Draco took a deep breath. ¡°All right, take your positions ¡­ go!¡± Draco stepped back, his nerves on edge as he watched the two face off. As both the referee and club owner, Draco was feeling immense pressure on his shoulders Nothing could go wrong. Please¡­ ¡± 7744 Wade stood just offstage. Knowing he couldn¡¯t stop what was happening, he kept his eyes locked on Tilda. His gaze was full of worry and anxiety. Tilda¡­ you have to stay safe. If Howard hurts you, I ¡­ I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do¡­ Tilda didn¡¯t attack immediately. She just took up a textbook mixed martial arts stance. She was as steady as a rock. Even standing still, she exuded an overwhelming sense of pressure. Howard had fought countless opponents as a wrestling world champ, and he had basically seen every kind of boxing style. He knew mixed martial arts was the toughest, most dangerous, and hardest to master. People who practiced it were practical fighters deep down. Unlike other styles that looked fancy, mixed martial arts was all about real self¨Cdefense and ending a fight fast. Just looking at Tilda¡¯s stance, Howard couldn¡¯t see a single weak spot for attack. 13:17 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 215 You Have to Stay Safe Tilda, just as I expected, you¡¯re not an ordinary person. If things were different, we could have been great rivals This was just a spar, not an official match, but Howard would fight with everything he had. He owed that to himself and to his opponent. He knew Tilda¡¯s strength was beyond what most people thought. If he didn¡¯t go all in, he¡¯d lose for sure. He¡¯d already lost twice to Tilda because he¡¯d let his guard down. He couldn¡¯t let that happen again. This was the most important match of Howard¡¯s life. There would never be a more important match in his life. Howard wanted to reim his dignity, and this was his way of redeeming himself. still the one on top. Besides, he wanted to prove that as Tilda¡¯s older brother, he was still the No matter if Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons, they were still family. As her older brother, Howard refused to lose to Tilda in the one thing he did best With that in mind, Howard stared Tilda down, his eyes zing with determination Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 216 Chapter 216 She Beat Him An oppressive sense of pressure swept over the room like a tidal wave. Everyone around the sparring ring felt it, some even getting chills. So this is what it means to be a wrestling world champ? Such incredible focus.. Everyone felt the tension in the air. But inside the ring, Tilda looked as calm as ever. Her eyes, calm and unfazed, stayed fixed on Howard. There was azy, almost distracted air about her. As Howard¡¯s opponent, she should have been the one under the most pressure. But she acted as if Howard didn¡¯t affect her at all. by like t 4 Just then, Howard started to move. Finished He began testing Tilda, sending a few jabs her way. Tilda just stood there, waiting¨Cshe was steady as a rock. Howard searched for an opening to strike, only to realize there wasn¡¯t one. 17 4 L Y 4744 45 7546
  1. 4
35 He knew he had to attack first and force Tilda to counter¨Cmake her reveal a weakness. He trusted his own ability to take damage. N Even if Tilda hadnded brutal hits on him in past matches, Howard believed he wouldn¡¯t go down easily. But if he could just catch her slipping, just once- One solid punch from me, and she will be out cold¨Ca clean knockout. Howard tried a few more probing jabs, but Tilda blocked them all. That was when Howard caught a tiny opening. This is it. Here my chance. He sidestepped and threw a sharp right hook straight at Tilda¡¯s face. The blow came in fast at an angle¨Cthere was no room for Tilda to dodge. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Someone in the crowd cried out, and many couldn¡¯t bring themselves to watch what was about to happen. 13.18 Mon, Chapter 216 She Beat Him If that punchnded on a delicate girl like Tilda¡­ The result would be nothing short of brutal. It was hard to watch. But just as everyone thought it was over, Tilda suddenly ducked! Her sudden move surprised everyone. She ducked so quickly that Howard¡¯s right hook missed her by a hair. Shit! Howard scrambled to pull his arm back. But he¡¯d put so much force into that punch, and now he was wide open for a second. With Howard¡¯s defense wide open, right in front of her¡­ Tilda didn¡¯t hesitate. She smashed a heavy punch straight into Howard¡¯s face. Thud! Howard felt his nose break instantly. Blood gushed out, and pain shot through him. He instinctively jumped back, trying to put some distance between them while guarding himself. When he finally looked up for Tilda, he realized she¡¯d vanished from his line of sight. His heart skipped a beat. Wait. Where did Tilda go? A secondter, she came flying in out of nowhere, punching Howard in the right side of his face. That punch left half of Howard¡¯s face numb. He couldn¡¯t feel a thing. As he forced his eyes to follow Tilda, he saw her about tounch a knee strike at him. Seriously? Is she about to break the rules? This is a boxing match, not MMA. She¡¯s not supposed to use her knees. That¡¯s a foul! Finished 13:18 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 216 She Beat Him Her knee strike was aimed right at him, with enough force to finish him off. Howard couldn¡¯t even yell about the foul; all he could do was try to defend himself. But Tilda had only faked it. Her real move was a straight punch. She drove it right into Howard¡¯s stomach. For a moment, Howard felt his guts twist up. It was like his belly was about to split open. His eyes went wide, and he dropped to his knees, puking up a mouthful of sour liquid. The stomach was always a human¡¯s weakest spot. Howard had trained every vulnerable part of his body for years to take hits. But somehow¡­ Tilda¡¯s punch tore right through his guard and hit straight to his core. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel The pain was almost unbearable. This is the hardest, most painful punch I¡¯ve ever taken in my life. That punch totally wiped Howard out. He¡¯d never imagined¡­. 34% Finished Tilda¡¯s punch,bined with the inner force taught by her mentor, could tear through his guard and strike straight to his core. In terms of physical strength, Tilda might not have looked as strong as Howard. But her fists, boosted by her inner force, made her attacks unstoppable. Howard¡¯s attacks were nothing to her. That said, if Howardnded a heavy punch on her, she would still be hurt. She was still flesh and blood, after all. But to her, his attack speed looked ridiculously slow. It was practically like a snail in her eyes. She had practiced the inner force taught by her mentor until her whole body was tuned forbat. When she focused, her senses were sharper than Howard¡¯s could ever be, even with all his championship training. Tilda wasn¡¯t nning to let Howard off easy. She grabbed his hair with one hand and mmed another punch into his face. 15.10 Von, sep o Chapter 216 She Beat Him In an instant, Howard¡¯s face was covered in blood. Blood sttered on Tilda¡¯s gloves and her clothes. Howard¡¯s strength was gone in an instant. Everyone was frozen. That¡¯s totally unexpected¡­ Everyone thought Howard would beat Tilda easily¨Cno one ever expected this. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 217 Chapter 217 He Was Just Too Weak In the end, it was Tilda who crushed Howard with overwhelming force. From the moment Tilda dodged Howard¡¯s first jab, the match waspletely one¨Csided. Draco finally snapped out of his shock. He rushed forward to stop Tilda before she couldnd another blow. That¡¯s enough, Tilda. The match is over. You can¡¯t hit him anymore¨Cyou¡¯ll hurt him! With Draco in the way, Tilda finally let go of Howard. She looked at him with nothing but pure disdain. So this is all you¡¯ve got? You actually thought you could take me on? Hmph! She couldn¡¯t help but scoff. That didn¡¯t even count as a warm¨Cup for her. He was just too weak. Howard copsed onto the floor like a heap of mud. ¡°Howard!¡± Wade hurried up onto the ring and helped him up. So much blood¡­ There is blood everywhere¡­ Howard suddenly started coughing violently and spat up a mouthful of blood. ¡°Quick! Get the first aid kit, a towel, and some ice! ¡°I¡¯ll handle emergency treatment for Howard!¡± Everything had been prepared in advance. The front desk girl rushed to bring the supplies to the ring. Just as Draco was about to treat Howard¡¯s injuries, Howard tried to stand, swaying on his feet. Draco held Howard down and barked, ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re badly hurt! Let me treat you first!¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t lose¡­ How could I lose¡­ so badly¡­¡± ¡°Tilda, I haven¡¯t lost yet. Come on¡­ let¡¯s fight¡­¡± Howard struggled to speak, but his voice was weak and broken, barely more than a whisper. Finished Chapter 217 He Was Just Too Weak Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find~Novel He was a shadow of his former self. No one else could bear to watch anymore. Howard¡¯s spirit was admirable, but the fact was, he had lost. Man, Tilda totally destroyed you out there! You didn¡¯t even stand a chance! Why are you still pushing yourself like this? This is pointless! Finished ¡°Howard, do you realize that if this had been a real underground match, mystbo would¡¯ve killed you?¡± Tilda calmly took off her mouthguard and gloves, a smirk on her lips as she looked down at Howard. ¡°You should be grateful this was a sparring match, not a real fight. If I had gone all out, you¡¯d have died so many times you couldn¡¯t even count.¡± Those words made Howard¡¯s body shake. ¡°You ¡­ you mean you were holding back¡­¡± ¡­ So those punches didn¡¯t carry Tilda¡¯s full strength? No way! I couldn¡¯t even see Tilda¡¯s moves and got down. My so¨Ccalled invincible defense was worthless before her. She smashed through it in one hit. If Tilda still have more power in reserve ¡­ How scary would that be? Just the thought sent a chill down Howard¡¯s spine. He suddenly realized the gap between them was impossible to cross He¡¯d been too naive all along. He¡¯d really believed Tilda had only won by catching him off guard. But the truth was clear. No matter how many times they fought, he¡¯d always lose. Tilda would always crush him. But 213 13:20 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 217 He Was Just Too Weak 34% Finished Howard never imagined that even if he gave it everything he had, he would lose so miserably. His dignity was utterly shattered. ¡°What else would you expect? Howard, you¡¯re just too weak. You¡¯re so weak you almost put me to sleep. You don¡¯t have a single ounce of skill worth showing off. ¡°Sparring with you barely even counted as a warm¨Cup for me.¡± Tilda¡¯s cold words hit Howard like invisible arrows, straight through his heart. His eyes widened as adrenaline surged through him, his jaw clenched so hard it ached. Wade sensed trouble and quickly stepped in. ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve already won. Don¡¯t rub it in¡­ ¡°Tilda! I lost, and I lost badly! ¡°But¡­ am I really no threat to you at all?¡± Howard couldn¡¯t believe his proudestbat skill meant nothing to Tilda He was a world champion. The spotlights, the cameras¨Cthey¡¯d all been on him. He had been a hero to so many. He was everyone¡¯s idol and pride. He¡¯d always been showered with flowers and apuse. His career had been smooth, his rise unstoppable. No matter the opponent, Howard had always beaten them in the World Wrestling Championship, iming the top spot in the world. He had never been humiliated like this before. Humiliation¨Cit was now etched into his very soul. It would never fade, unless he died and vanished from this world. Every word that left Howard¡¯s mouth sounded like it was squeezed out between his teeth, burning with rage. I could not admit defeat. Out Of The Shadows Ch 218 Chapter 218 He Couldn¡¯t Let This Match Happen Howard had suffered a total defeat. Just then, Tilda parted her lips as if to speak. No, I have a bad feeling about this. Don¡¯t say it! Wade wanted to stop her. Finished He knew Tilda¡¯s personality¨Cto get her revenge, she would love nothing more than to crush Howard and ruin himpletely. Howard¡¯s fixation with defeating Tilda had been doomed from the start. But if Tilda actually said it out loud and rubbed it in, it would be a blow Howard might never recover from. Wade wanted to stop her from saying anything, but it was already toote. ¡°Being rivals means we have to be on equal footing. ¡°But fighting you? That¡¯s just a massacre. ept the defeat, loser.¡± Tilda had no intention of going easy on Howard. Every word hit where it hurt most, adding insult to injury. The pain made it hard for Howard to breathe. Well, he practically asked to be humiliated. If I don¡¯t satisfy his twisted desire to be crushed, I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m letting both him and myself down. Right now, Tilda felt amazing. Every trace of angst had been swept from her heart, leaving her lighter than she had felt in years. Watching Howard¡¯s bloodied face grow pale as her words sank in, knowing he was too stunned to even talk back¡­ Nothing could be more satisfying than that. Absolutely nothing. And she wasn¡¯t even done yet. ¡°Enough, Howard. Don¡¯t get worked up. Stop talking. I¡¯m going to treat your injuries Draco rushed to stop the bleeding and tend to the bruises. He iced the worst of the wounds and carefully applied medicine to them. Throughout the process, Howard just sat there like a tiger with its fangs torn out. His former confidence waspletely gone. Chapter 218 He Couldn¡¯t Let This Match Happen He was nothing but a shell of his former self, as if his soul had been drained from his body. 34% Finished When Draco finished the emergency care, he said, ¡°That should do it¡­ Luckily, Tilda didn¡¯t go all out.¡± As a professional boxer, Draco could tell that Tilda had stopped just short of inflicting permanent harm. Every punch from Tilda only stripped Howard of his strength to fight, leaving him in such agony that he wished he were dead. But none of them damaged his core, She¡¯d held back at thest second, stopping herself from going too far. With Howard¡¯s strength and healing ability, he didn¡¯t even need to go to the hospital. He simply needed some rest and medicine. But that only made it more humiliating for Howard. Tilda clearly hadn¡¯t even considered him a real opponent. Draco instantly regretted saying out loud that Tilda had held back. Howard¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, the light in them fadedpletely. ¡°Howard, snap out of it!¡± Wade saw this and panicked. He grabbed Howard¡¯s shoulders and tried to snap him back. ¡°Wade¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m already done¡­ Howard spat the words out through gritted teeth, his voice hollow. An overwhelming sense of failure washed over him. This is the worst, most humiliating defeat I¡¯ve ever had. I don¡¯t even know how to face it. ¡°Howard¡­ Wade looked at him, unsure what to say tofort him. ¡°As agreed, this is mine now.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice drifted over, light as air. The World Wrestling Championship Belt¨CHoward¡¯s most prized possession¨Cwas now in Tilda¡¯s hands. She picked it up with two fingers and looked at it disdainfully, like it was some kind of garbage. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tilda. Take it and go. Don¡¯t say anything else. You¡¯ve already won!¡± 13:20 Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 218 He Couldn¡¯t Let This Match Happen Wade was terrified that Tilda would say something else and push Howard over the edge. But honestly, that brutal defeat had already done the trick. ¡°That¡¯s not happening. This piece of junk means nothing to me. ¡°The so¨Ccalled world champion? He¡¯s just a loser who couldn¡¯t even put up a real fight, This thing is so filthy that I don¡¯t even want to touch it.¡± With that. Tilda tossed the belt to the floor. Then she stomped on it, again and again. Finished The gold, Howard¡¯s name etched in the center, and the studded diamonds¨Cshe crushed them all under her feet. Then, she threw Howard¡¯s ¡°glory¡± into the trash, right there in front of everyone. Everyone in the club was stunned. The silence was so intense that one could hear a pin drop. Damn! Holy crap! She really went for the kill. That was brutal¨Cshe knew exactly where to hit so it would hurt the most. There was no worse humiliation for Howard. Wade wanted to cover Howard¡¯s eyes so he wouldn¡¯t have to see it. But it was toote. Wade didn¡¯t dare look at Howard¡¯s face, knowing how pale he must be. That belt was Howard¡¯s ¡°glory¡°, his pride and joy. Wade knew exactly how much it meant to him. Now, after Howard¡¯s defeat, Tilda had stomped it to pieces and tossed it out like garbage¡­ ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m all sweaty. I need a shower.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t show the slightest ripple of emotion. She didn¡¯t bother to look back at Howard or anyone else. She just headed straight for the women¡¯s locker room to wash up and get changed. 371 Find the newest release on f?ndnovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 219 Chapter 219 I Would Never Betray Russell Tilda had gotten all the satisfaction she needed from beating Howard up that day. She just walked out without looking back. Draco let out a nervous gulp. ¡°Uh¡­ what do we do now?¡± ¡°Howard, let me take you home. Come on, get up.¡± Wade tried to help Howard up, but he was just dead weight. Howard had be a mere shadow of himself, drained of everything within. In the end, Wade and Draco had to drag him out of the boxing club. No matter what Wade tried to say to Howard, he didn¡¯t answer. He just stared off with a dead, gray look on his face.. This time, Tilda had really destroyed him. 3463 Finished When they finally got Howard into Wade¡¯s car, Draco came over with Howard¡¯s backpack, clothes, and other gear. ¡°Thanks, man. About the belt that Tilda tossed in the trash, can you hold onto it for now? I¡¯lle pick it upter.¡± Wade knew that, after all this, that championship belt would no longer represent Howard¡¯s ¡°glory.¡± It was now a mark of shame. But still, he couldn¡¯t just leave it in the trash. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Wade drove Howard home. But he had forgotten something important. Some members of the boxing club had filmed the match between Tilda and Howard¨Ceverything from start to finish. As soon as things settled down, people started sharing the video in boxing group chats and on social media. It blew up instantly. As the youngest Cethender ever to win the World Wrestling Championship, Howard was a legend in the boxing world. But after seeing him get destroyed by Tilda, with barely a chance to fight back, everyone was in awe of this new ¡°boxing champion¡°. They were dying to know more about her. 13:20 Mon, Sep Chapter 219 I Would Never Betray Russell Tilda was suddenly famous. And things kept snowballing, without her even realizing it. Finished Tilda got back to her apartment. She was just about to swipe in when someone appeared in front of her. ¡°Tilda, I need to talk to you.¡± It was ir. Tilda¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°You just don¡¯t get it, do you? I bet I wasn¡¯t harsh enough with youst time¨Cthat¡¯s why you came back asking for more.¡± What is wrong with these Jensons? Are they just going to haunt me forever? She just wanted to cut all ties with them, to move forward, to save Dane; her mentor, and her other seniors¡­ She wanted to use her abilities to build a better life and serve her homnd, Cethend. But everywhere she went, the Jensons kept popping up like ghosts. They never left her alone. ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me, but ¡­ I¡¯m here for Reba. ¡°Just say what you want. As long as you don¡¯t leak Reba¡¯s video, I¡¯ll do anything. If it¡¯s in my power, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ir was desperate, and she was basically throwing away all her pride. As expected, Tilda stared at her coldly. As much as she hated it, ir had gotten used to being scolded by Tilda. Tilda didn¡¯t bother replying and went to unlock the door. But when ir saw she was about to leave, she panicked and blocked the doorway. Tilda swung the door open hard, mming it into ir¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± ir gasped in pain, clutching her hand as it turned red and swollen. This content belongs to Find?Novel ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You came running over,¡± Tilda said coldly. But she¡¯d absolutely done it on purpose. ir was simply annoying. Thanks to the Jensons, her whole day had been thrown off¨Cshe hadn¡¯t even managed to finish half of what she¡¯d nned. 13:21 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 219 I Would Never Betray Russell At least I got a little payback. 34%8 Finished ir was sweating from the pain, but she forced herself to hold back tears, put on her most humble face, and stared up at Tilda. ¡°Tilda¡­ I mean it. Name your condition. Say the word, and I¡¯ll do it. Delete the video, and I¡¯ll leave for good. You¡¯ll never see me again.¡± ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s touching, ir. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think Reba was your daughter. ¡°When Reba gets in trouble, her real mom disappears without a trace, leaving you¨Cher mom¡¯s best friend¨Cto take the hit. You end up with a bruised hand, yet you¡¯re still begging instead of yelling at me. How pitiful. ¡°Seriously, did you cheat on Russell with Ryan? Maybe Reba really is your daughter. Now that would be interesting.¡± Tilda¡¯s words hit a nerve and set ir off. ir snapped, ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me. Insult me all you want, but don¡¯t twist the truth! I would never betray Russell! ¡°I watched Reba grow up. The way she¡¯s turned out now¨Cit¡¯s all because of you. No matter how much I hate to admit it, you¡¯re still my biological daughter. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on finding you, none of this would have happened! ¡°I¡¯m doing this to make amends¨Cfor myself and for my best friend!¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 220 Chapter 220 Get On Your Knees ¡°Make up for her?¡± Tildaughed like she¡¯d just heard the funniest joke ever. Her smirk was cold. ¡°Yeah, sure. You¡¯d bend over backward for your best friend and her kid. 34% Finished ¡°But your daughter? You never said a word. You let everyone walk all over me and ignored me. You even yed favorites and did everything rotten you could. ¡°For someone else¡¯s daughter, you¡¯d grovel, beg, and do anything. If I didn¡¯t have some power, you wouldn¡¯t even nce at me. If I¡¯d gone through the same crap, would you even beg anyone for me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ir froze. She knew Tilda was right. She had fought tooth and nail for Reba and Daphne. She never gave up, even when it hurt. But if it were Tilda in trouble, would she act the same way? Or just me Tilda for messing things up make her clean it up? ¡°Of¡­ of course I would! You¡¯re my daughter, after all!¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes were so cold and deep. It felt like her eyes could pierce right through anyone. ir couldn¡¯t even meet Tilda¡¯s gaze. Her voice was shaky and unsure. Chapters first released on f?ndnovel ¡°Then why can¡¯t you look at me when you say it? and ¡°You¡¯ll throw away pride for your friend¡¯s daughter. You can beg the person you hate and never back down, even when it hurts. ¡°But for your daughter, you hesitate like you don¡¯t even want to try. ¡°Enough, ir. Watching you pretend to be a good mom makes me sick.¡± ir clenched her fists, but Tilda¡¯s harsh words cut too deep to fight back. It wasn¡¯t that ir couldn¡¯t argue her point¨Cshe just wasn¡¯t sure. If Tilda were the one in trouble, would ir truly step up like she had today? ¡°Tilda, we¡¯ve cut ties. I¡¯ve done everything I could for you. My conscience is clear. ¡°Hate me or not, this is just a deal. If you want something, just say it.¡± ir¡¯s head was spinning. She didn¡¯t want to argue any longer. Honestly, she shouldn¡¯t have , Sep Chapter 220 Get On Your Knees her embarrassed. 34% * Finished Tilda¡¯s eyes grew even colder as she smiled. ¡°Clear conscience, huh? Fine, ir. If you want me to delete the video, I can. But are you sure you can meet my condition?¡± ir felt hope drain from her. When Tilda said that, she froze. Then, she said, ¡°Just tell me! If I can do it, I will!¡± Tilda smirked. ¡°No need to freak out. It¡¯s something you can do alone. No effort, no money, no time. ¡°Just get on your knees.¡± ir couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything? ¡°You said you brought this mess, so you¡¯d take responsibility and meet my condition. Well, start by getting on your knees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so simple. Just bend down and touch the floor. That¡¯s it.¡± Tilda¡¯s tone was dripping with mockery. She lifted her chin, eyes full of scorn. ir snapped back to reality, her whole body trembling. ¡°Tilda! Don¡¯t push it- ¡°Who¡¯s the one pushing things here? Do you think I want to see your ugly face? ¡°You always show up acting like my mother, pretending to beg but just bossing me around. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting! Can¡¯t handle it? Then leave! My only demand is¨Cget on your knees instead of Reba. You have to bark like a dog and let me record it!¡± Since ir loved sacrificing herself for others, fine. She just wanted to act all high and mighty in front of Tilda to protect Reba. Tilda was curious to see exactly how far ir¡¯s self¨Cpity would go. ir¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡°You don¡¯t want to let Reba go at all! You just want to humiliate me!¡± ¡°You came to me for this, remember? Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re some prize. I¡¯m not desperate to please you. ¡°Cut the richdy act, ir. I know Andy and Jude. I can even get them to deal with the Jensons for me. ¡°Think I¡¯m weak or broke? Big mistake.¡± With that, Tilda shoved ir hard. ir wobbled, almost hitting the floor, but she caught herself. Tilda swiped her card, mmed the door, and headed upstairs. 213 Chapter 220 Get On Your Knees She wasn¡¯t about to waste another second on ir. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 221 Chapter 221 Why Are You Defending Her? Before ir could even say a word. Tilda was already heading upstairs. Thinking back to what Tilda had just said, ir turned pale. That was right. With connections like Andy and Jude, there was no way Tilda was short on cash. Trying to corner her from that angle was pointless. Maybe if she could make Tilda blow off some steam. Get full chapters from Find[?]ovel But should she do what Tilda said¨Cget on her knees and bark like a dog? No way! ir would never humiliate herself like that. She didn¡¯t even dare call Daphne. All she could do was text. ¡°I failed, Daphne. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ll have to handle this one yourself.¡± ir was powerless against Tilda, barely able to hold herself together. Her hand still throbbed from getting mmed in the door. Then, her phone rang. It was Russell, ir took a deep breath. She picked up the call with her uninjured hand and tried to sound steady. ¡°Hey, Honey. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s serious, Darling. You need toe home now. Something happened to Howard!¡± ir went pale, ¡°W¨Cwhat? I¡¯ming home right now!¡± She soon rushed back to the vi. ¡°Russell, what happened?¡± Russell let out a long sigh. ¡°Howard locked himself in his room. No matter how much we call, he won¡¯t answer. Wade tried talking to him.¡± Meanwhile, Wade came down the stairs. He shook his head when he saw ir and Russell¡¯s worried looks. ¡°Dad, Mom, Howard is probably just in a bad mood. Let him cool off. Don¡¯t bother him right now.¡± What happened? Everything seemed fine when you left today.¡± Watch this Mon, Sep 8 M Chapter 221 Why Are You Defending Her? Russell handed his phone to ir. She took it in confusion. But as soon as she saw the video, her face fell. ¡°This is ¡­ Tilda? No, this can¡¯t be real. Something is wrong with this video. ¡°Howard is a WWE champ! How did he let Tilda thrash him so badly?!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s real. I was there. Howard insisted on challenging her. The video is legit¨Che did lose. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s so ¡­ upset right now.¡± Honestly, ¡°shut down¡± described Howard perfectly right now. Tilda hadpletely crushed him. That was the pride he¡¯d always been proud of. Now, in front of the sister he once ignored and looked down on, he was utterly humiliated. The hit to Howard¡¯s ego was worse than anything Wade had ever felt. Finished ¡°Why does it always have to be Tilda? Everything was fine before. How did Howard end up fighting her?¡± Russell felt his anger rising again. He kept telling himself to stay calm and not repeat his mistakes. Last time, he had stormed off at Tilda and ended up revealing a major weakness. ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t Tilda¡¯s fault. Howard was the one who pushed her to fight. ¡°She didn¡¯t even want to deal with us at first, but Howard wouldn¡¯t let it go. That¡¯s why it all ended like this.¡± Seeing the Jensons about to me Tilda again, Wade jumped in. ¡°Wade, why are you defending Tilda?¡± ir looked at him in surprise. She remembered Wade always hated Tilda. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth, Mom. We can¡¯t keep misunderstanding her. We already owe her so much. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything we promised her. She¡¯s part of this family¨Cmy little sister and your daughter! ¡°But all we¡¯ve done is misunderstand her. We hurt her, push her away, and turn her into an enemy. We¡¯ve never given her anything else!¡± ir and Russell froze, staring at Wade in shock. He was still breathing hard, his face flushed. He¡¯d been holding all those feelings in for a long time. Wade knew that even if he said that, Russell and ir probably wouldn¡¯t care. 13.25 Mon, Sep 8 F Chapter 221 Why Are You Defending Her? They¡¯d just think he was overreacting, They¡¯d never understand what it was like to be misunderstood and abandoned by their family. That was exactly what Tilda went through. And the worst part? After losing their little sister for 19 years, they acted like everything was normal. They treated her so coldly. Thinking about it hit Wade like a tidal wave of guilt. It almost made it hard for him to breathe. He wondered how someone as messed up as he even deserved to live. ¡°Wade is right.¡± Just then, Dominic¡¯s voice came from behind. It didn¡¯t have his usual calm or confident tone. 33% Finished ?????? Out Of The Shadows Ch 222 Chapter 222 Her Guilt Finished Dominic walked in lookingpletely drained, with dark circles under his eyes. Even his lips were pale. It was clear he¡¯d thrown himself into work. He tried to escape the guilt he felt toward Tilda and numb his own pain. Russell jumped up. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re back! What about Howard¡¯s video?¡± ¡°I already handled it. It¡¯s under control and hasn¡¯t blown up. I caught it just in time, so it shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Find the newest release on find[?]ovel ¡°It¡¯s good then.¡± Russell let out a relieved sigh, but something felt off. ¡°Dominic, you just said¡­ ¡°I¡¯m with Wade on this. Dad, Mom, we were way too harsh on Tilda. ¡°Wade and I know we messed up. We just don¡¯t know if Tilda will ever let us make things right.¡± Dominic gave a dry, bitterugh. Dominic, seriously? At this point, you¡¯re still shamelessly hoping Tilda might forgive you? vou? Do you think that if you bend over backwards and point out the family¡¯s mistakes, she¡¯s going to forgive you? Dominic didn¡¯t know Tilda, but he knew Queen¡¯s personality. If someone hurt Queen and she gave up on them, they should count themselves lucky. Lucky if she didn¡¯te back for revenge. Forgiveness? Forget it. Russell and ir were speechless. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m so confused. Can you guys just pause for a sec?¡± Russell rubbed his temples. What even happened today? Never mind how Tilda had managed to crush Howard so badly. Wade had been acting strangetely. Whenever the Jensons badmouthed Tilda, he¡¯d jump in and defend her fiercely. Dominic was also acting weird. Didn¡¯t he always hate Tilda? He once med her for embarrassing Russell and bringing shame to the family andpany. He even wished she would just disappear. Sometimes, Russell even thought about telling Dominic to chill. After all, she was his little sister. They shared the same blood. Even though Russell wanted to cut ties with Tilda for good, a tiny bit of fatherly feeling lingered. 13:25 Mon, Sep 8 MDOM Chapter 222 Her Guilt 33% Finished Since leaving the hospital, Dominic had seemed like a different person. He worked even harder, like he was running from something. And now, he was saying stuff like that to Russell. ir suddenly gasped in pain. Russell snapped out of it and immediately noticed the cut on her hand. ¡°Darling, what happened to your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It just got pinched by ident. I was going to treat it, but then the whole thing with Howard suddenly came up.¡± ir didn¡¯t dare tell her family she¡¯d been hurt by Tilda. Daphne had warned her many times not to let Reba¡¯s situation slip. ¡°That¡¯s not good! Wade, grab the first aid kit. I¡¯ll put some medicine on it for your mom.¡± ¡°On it!¡± The real darling of the family was hurt, and everyone panicked. They instantly forgot about Tilda. Seeing her family so worried, ir wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Seeing her three sons all changed because of Tilda, ir felt a twinge of guilt. She thought back to what Tilda had said. She¡¯d been angry before and hadn¡¯t thought it through. Now, seeing Wade and the others changing for Tilda, ir kept reying Tilda¡¯s words in her mind. What if Tilda hadn¡¯t shown any talent and was still the same girl who first came to the vi? Would ir have defended her if she got bullied? Back then, ir would say, ¡°Of course I would.¡± But she hadn¡¯t truly meant it. The truth? She didn¡¯t know the answer. She imed to have searched for her missing daughter for 19 years. But what she did to Tilda wasn¡¯t what a mother should do. Now, ir feltpletely lost. The next day, Tilda was back at Orica University. She was a campus legend by now and had many fans. She¡¯d won the National College Art Competition and was even rmended for the world title. Chapter 222 Her Guilt One of her paintings went viral on TikTok. She¡¯d saved a father and daughter from a car just before it exploded. She even beat Wade¡¯s record. All of that turned Tilda into an overnight superstar. Her poprity was skyrocketing. Even Twitter had started an official fan club for her. People were scrambling for selfies and autographs. Tilda hated crowds, though, so she grabbed Una and slipped away. She moved so fast that nobody could keep up. Security blocked the path, too. It was a university, not a fan event. Only when threatened with grade penalties did the fans finally back off. Send Gifts 1 2.5K Finished 379 Out Of The Shadows Ch 223 Chapter 223 Myst K watched what was going on from a distance. Jealousy burned in her eyes. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. Even the pain couldn¡¯t snap her out of it. Damn it! Damn it!!! Yesterday, K didn¡¯t go home. Finished She¡¯d gone to a hot spring resort with Preston. It was Preston who invited her. To make things less awkward, he even brought a few friends along. Everyone got their own room. Of course, K was well aware of Preston¡¯s nasty little thoughts about her. She acted like she hesitated. After Preston¡¯s friends kept persuading her, she finally ¡°reluctantly¡± agreed to go along. If it had happened before, K would¡¯ve said no instantly. She had to protect her image of being kind, pure, and beautiful. Going to a hot spring with Preston was just too suggestive, even with other people there. But now, Tilda had stirred up chaos everywhere. Everything around K was changing because of Tilda. So, K panicked and decided to give Preston a little attention. That was why she had no clue what happened at the Jenson Vi yesterday. If she did, she¡¯d totally lose it. Right then, her phone rang. When she saw who it was, her expression changed. She rushed somewhere private. ¡°Hello? Since you called first, have you found anything on Tilda?¡± K had been so furious at Tilda that she kept hounding the intelligence agency. She pushed them constantly to dig up dirt on Tilda. After all, she¡¯d paid a ton for that. 173 ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind Chapter 223 Myst The intelligence agency was well¨Cknown. They¡¯d dealt with K before, and she drove them crazy. They finally lost their temper. They even said that they¡¯d rather refund her than take the case. K freaked out and begged. She acted like a victim until they agreed to keep working. Money wasn¡¯t the issue. If she didn¡¯t find Tilda¡¯s weakness soon, she¡¯d be in real trouble. She never expected them to call her first today. ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything new on Tilda.¡± ¡°What?!¡± That was thest thing K wanted to hear. She might as well have taken the refund. At least she wouldn¡¯t be out all that cash! ¡°But about the painting Tilda submitted for thepetition, we found something. 33% Finished ¡°A few years ago, a painting sold at a charity auction overseas for ten million dors. The style is almost identical to Tilda¡¯s work. ¡°The artist went by X. Nobody can find this person now. But back then, X asionally appeared on a famous anime forum abroad. Whenever X shared a painting, it always got pinned and turned into the highlight of the forum.¡± Simr style, huh? K pursed her lips. She couldpletely spin that into a giarism im. ¡°Got it. Show me that painting!¡± ¡°There¡¯s more. Tilda¡¯sposition is nearly identical to Myst¡¯s work. Myst just won the Picasso Painting Competition two years in a row. People say Myst is the most talented young artist out there. No one elsees close. ¡°These are the only two solid leads we¡¯ve got.¡± Myst?! K sucked in a sharp breath. Anyone into art knew Myst. Not knowing Myst was like not knowing Van Gogh or Picasso! Nobody knew Myst¡¯s real name. Hardly anyone had ever seen that person. But Myst was legendary for winning the Van Gogh Best New Artist Award right out of the gate, The next year, Myst won the Picasso World Championship. It had been five years since Myst debuted. Recently, Myst won the Picasso Championship again¨Cthe second time in a row. Chapter 223 Myst The contest only happened every three years. Myst was now the reigning champ! Nothing like that had ever happened in thepetition¡¯s history. Nobody expected Myst to score another victory. Finished Pure talent smashed every rule and bias. Once the judges saw Myst¡¯s work, they couldn¡¯t even consider anyone else. Some people were just born to shine, like stars. Everyone else, no matter how hard they tried, was just background yers. It stung, but after seeing Myst¡¯s work, they were crushed. All they could do was bow. Myst was unbeatable. It was just like Tilda¡¯s debut at the National College Art Competition. She¡¯d crushed all her rivals. K didn¡¯t care much about art. She only wanted to break into showbiz and win Best Actress. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 224 Chapter 224 He Comes Back But when it came to Myst¡¯s legendary art and insane achievements, K was a total fangirl. It was only natural for people to look up to the strong and the talented. ¡°These two leads are amazing! Send me everything I need to see it myself!¡± K was thrilled. If she could catch Tilda messing up, it would be huge. Myst had fans all over the world. That kind of power couldpletely crush Tilda. Especially in an internationalpetition, with the whole world watching and pride on the line. If Tilda got caught in a giarism scandal, her future would be finished. 33% Finished Meanwhile, Tilda had no idea K was plotting. She dragged herself back to her apartment,pletely drained. The rightful source is Find_Novel(. She sighed. ¡°So this is what being famous feels like? Not worth it.¡± Next time she went to campus, she¡¯d need makeup or some disguise. If not, she¡¯d be stuck signing autographs and taking selfies all day. What a nightmare. Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Una. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re famous now! My friends and family keep asking for your number and autograph.¡± Tilda replied helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the life I want.¡± Unaforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t stress. It¡¯s just temporary. Ignore it, and people will get bored soon.¡± That was how the inte worked. At first, everyone went crazy. If she let it slide, didn¡¯t try to turn her fame into something more, and just kept going as usual, people would eventually move on. They¡¯d chase after the next rising star and leave her behind. Online fame barelysted a second. After chatting with Una a bit, Tilda got a message from Jude. ¡°I¡¯llnd in Slosa at 7:00 p.m. tomorrow.¡± Jude¡¯s flight was set for 9:00 p.m. since his private jet was in for maintenance. He wasn¡¯t about to take off until every detail was cleared. If something failed that high in the air, it¡¯d be a ÓÊ33%•þ Chapter 224 He Comes Back straight shot to death. But Jude couldn¡¯t wait to see Tilda. So, le ditched the jet and booked a normal flight instead. That way, he¡¯d arrive sooner. Finished Tilda texted back, ¡°Cool, I¡¯ll send my address when yound. Come over for dinner. Bring your friends too, haha.¡± Jude smiled when he read that, but he was annoyed deep down. She invited him, yet Alfie and Maurice were gonna tag along like freeloaders. Hmph! The next day, at 7:00 p.m., at the airport. Alfie and Maurice came to meet Jude. Even in the VIP lounge, even if people couldn¡¯t recognize them, the two men in casual clothes gave off an invisible pressure. Tall, striking, andmanding attention effortlessly, they were impossible to ignore. People hanging around in that lounge were all rich. So, everyone soon recognized them as the heirs of the Woodward Group and Rowse Group. Unlike Maurice, Alfie was lugging a heavy¨Clooking bag. ¡°Wait, is that Alfie and Maurice? I saw them once at a party.¡± ¡°Their aura is unreal. Hard to believe they¡¯re only in their 20s. They feel more powerful than CEOs in their 50s.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re so tall and good¨Clooking. Do they have to be perfect? I kinda wanna introduce my daughter.¡± ¡°Forget it. Guys like them have seen every type of woman. They won¡¯t look at someone from an average family.¡± TH ¡°Still, maybe if I get brave enough to say hi, I could make a business connection. Imagine working with the Woodwards or the Rowses.¡± ¡°By the way, are they that close? Who are they waiting for?¡± As people whispered, Alfie spotted someone familiar. His eyes lit up, and he dashed forward, waving like a little kid. ¡°Jude! Over here!¡± Jude? Everyone turned their heads. A man in a tailored suit walked in¨Ctall, over six feet, one hand in his pocket. His face was razor¨Csharp and Chapter 224 He Comes Back wless, carrying a cold, distant aura. 33% Finished His deep eyes were like endless voids, capable of stealing anyone¡¯s soul. His brows drew together slightly, lips pressed in a thin line, radiating an innate nobility etched into his very bones. With one nce, people knew he didn¡¯t belong to the same world as them. He was like a god on a pedestal¨Csomeone they could only admire from afar and revere, Everyone held their breath. The lounge went so quiet that anyone could hear a pin drop. As Jude walked over, Alfie finally set down his heavy bag. Send Gifts 2.5K Out Of The Shadows Ch 225 Chapter 225 Fondue House In front of everyone, Alfie suddenly pulled out a durian and a keyboard. Then, he set them down on the ground. Everyone was dumbfounded. What the hell is this? Is he about to smash the keyboard on the durian? Finished ¡°Hey, Jude, I didn¡¯t forget what I promised you. See? Keyboard here, durian there. Pick one, and I¡¯ll kneel on it. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it even, alright? Please?¡± Alfie gave Jude a pitiful look, practically begging. Last time, Jude let Alfie off because of Tilda. So Alfie didn¡¯t need to fly over to apologize in person. But he knew his friend well¨CJude held grudges. When it came to the girl Jude liked, he was ten times worse. He¡¯d better apologize now than wind up mysteriously ger. Jude just looked at Alfie like he was the dumbest guy. ¡°Cut it out, Alfie. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself. Do it in private.¡± Maurice walked over and smacked Alfie on the back of the head. ¡°Damn it, Maurice! That hurt! Trying to kill me?¡± Alfie looked like he wanted to pounce on Maurice. I¡¯m scared of Jude, not you, punk. Sneak¨Cattacking me? No manners at all! ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Jude¡¯s cold voice cut through, not interested in their clowning around. He wasn¡¯t rushing back tonight to watch Alfie kneel on anything. ¡°Hey, Jude, don¡¯t walk so fast! Wait up!¡± ¡°Come on, he¡¯s heading to see his girl. No time for your circus.¡± ¡°Screw you, Maurice! You think I¡¯m soft just because I¡¯m not pissed? Wanna get smacked?¡± The three vanished from sight. 13.26 Mon, Chapter 225 Fondue House It took the crowd a while to recover. They were breathing hard with pale faces. Some had even forgotten to breathe for a moment. ¡°Wait, Jude? Could that be Jude Bell from DY Group?¡± ¡°Holy crap, did I just miss my chance? If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve walked up no matter what!¡± Jude and the others followed Tilda¡¯s pin until they reached a busy area. Cars couldn¡¯t get through the crowds, so they had to go on foot. ¡°Uh, Jude, are you sure Tilda sent the right spot?¡± Alfie looked around, baffled. Sure, the street was buzzing with life, all down¨Cto¨Cearth and noisy. But eating here? That didn¡¯t truly fit their usual status. Wasn¡¯t Alfie¡¯s Sky Dining good enough? Jude didn¡¯t bother answering. He just kept walking until they arrived at a cheese fondue ce. He ignored everyone¡¯s admiration and attention and texted Tilda. ¡°I¡¯m here. Are you in Granny¡¯s Fondue House?¡± ¡°Yep! Wait for me at the door¨CI¡¯ming down.¡± Granny¡¯s Fondue House was super popr. Tables spilled outside. People sat around shirtless, knocking back beers,ughing, eating nonstop. Jude and his friends lookedpletely out of ce. Maurice and Jude stayed cool as always. Alfie, though, kept ncing everywhere curiously. Maurice rolled his eyes. ¡°Seriously? Haven¡¯t you seen a busy street before? Don¡¯t embarrass us.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in ages! I just came back from overseas. I haven¡¯t had time for spots like this. ¡°And wow¡­ that smell ofmb barbecue. Gotta admit, it¡¯s kinda new to me.¡± Maurice facepalmed. ¡°Hey, you guys finally made it!¡± Tilda came out with her phone in hand. ¡°Did I keep you waiting?¡± Finished 33%0 Chapter 225 Fondue House Finished When Jude saw the gorgeous girl standing there, his cold eyes softened right away, warmth flooding in. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Order whatever you want. It¡¯s on me. I got hooked on cheese fondue in Hetsa. Una and I hunted down this ce. It¡¯s the real deal¡­¡± # Jude naturally drifted to her side, just listening quietly. His cold, untouchable aura was gone, reced with a gentle warmth, like spring air. Updates are released by find?novel Alfie rubbed his chin and said meaningfully, ¡°First time I¡¯ve ever seen Jude like this. He¡¯s definitely fallen hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, no doubt. We¡¯re just extras today¨Cthey¡¯re the main show.¡± Since Tilda invited Jude¡¯s friends, Una would be here as well. Thinking of Una¡¯s stubborn but innocent face, Maurice smiled. He stuck one hand in his pocket and walked inside. Alfie shrugged. ¡°Hope we don¡¯t choke on all the lovey¨Cdovey vibes.¡± Send Gifts 2.5K ¡£ W Out Of The Shadows Ch 226 Chapter 226 How to Pay? Tilda and the others headed upstairs. At the same time, more guests showed up at Granny¡¯s Fondue House. Finished ¡°Jack swore this ce has the best cheese fondue. Even the high¨Cend restaurants can¡¯tpare. K, I know you¡¯re crazy about cheese, so I brought you here.¡± Thanks, Preston.¡± K smiled brightly at him. He reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You must be starving. You look worn out. Let¡¯s get some food.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± But honestly, K didn¡¯t look off because she was hungry. It was because when she went back to Jenson Vi earlier, something felt wrong. The whole ce gave off a strange vibe she couldn¡¯t exin. It felt like something had gone down behind her back. Howard locked himself in his room. Wade kept dodging her. Dominic and Russell both went to thepany. ir was missing as well. For the first time, K noticed that the Jenson Vill¨¢ no longer carried theughter, joy, or warmth she had always known. Now it felt cold and hollow, nothing like a home anymore. And it was all because of that bitch, Tilda! If Tilda didn¡¯t exist, the Jensons would still treat K like a princess, making her the girl everyone envied. K thought of the evidence in her hands and gave a cold smile. Tilda, your little glory days are to an end. You don¡¯t even know I¡¯ve already started setting up my n. I¡¯ll drag you down so far that you¡¯ll never climb back out! Tilda had no clue Preston and K were downstairs. Chapter 226 How to Pay? She guided Jude and the others to the open¨Cair fondue tables on the second floor. ¡°This ce is super lively. Sure, the private rooms have AC, but it kills the vibe. ¡°Out here you can enjoy the breeze, look at the lights, and eat fondue¨Cit¡¯s perfect, right?¡± Luckily, it was autumn. The night air was cool. If it were summer, sitting out here eating cheese fondue would be torture. Jude lowered his gaze, his voice soft, filled with warmth. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Hey, Una! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Maurice grinned at her. Finished Her brows twitched. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Rowse, could you please stop calling me like I¡¯m a kid? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°No way, I think it¡¯s cute.¡± Maurice even reached out and patted her head. She was speechless. Great. Now I look even more like a kid. ¡°Alright, food is here. Let¡¯s eat. Try this juice first¨Cit¡¯s perfect. ¡°Here¡¯s the menu. Una and I ordered two broths already, one spicy and one mild, in case someone can¡¯t handle heat. ¡°Lots of meat choices. Just pick what you want and scan the QR code on the table to order more.¡± Tilda exined everything patiently. 2 2 2 2 52 But Jude, Alfie, and Maurice just stared at her, looking confused. Una couldn¡¯t resist teasing. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you guys don¡¯t know how this works?¡± Alfie cleared his throat. ¡°Honestly, no clue. How about you, Maurice?¡± ¡°Me? Of course I know! Just scan it, right?¡± Maurice tried to y it smooth, pulled out his phone, and quickly scanned the QR code. ¡°Huh? Why¡¯s it not working?¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel Una leaned over. ¡°Did you not even verify your ount? Wow, seriously? Are you from another? No verification, no payment.¡± Maurice muttered, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve only ever used cards.¡± Una was speechless. Damn rich people! Chapter 226 How to Pay? Finished. Alfie wasughing so hard that his stomach hurt. ¡°Oh man, Maurice, you tried to show off and totally flopped.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Maurice stomped on Alfie¡¯s foot. Alfie yelped, his face twisting in pain, turning red. Una burst outughing. Watching those two mess around was way more fun than expected. They were supposed to be the untouchable heirs,pletely out of reach for regr folks. Even though Una¡¯s family owned a business in Slosa, her family was nothingpared to the Woodward Group and Rowse Group. The two future heirs of powerful families were now arguing like ordinary folks, struggling just to figure out how to pay with a QR code. It was kinda cute. Tilda teased, ¡°If people saw the heirs of Woodward Group and Rowse Group acting like this at a fondue house, it¡¯d be breaking news. You guys don¡¯t even know how to scan a code? How pampered can you get?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 227 Chapter 227 They Meet Each Other Jude nodded. ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t know the basics of real life.¡± Of course, stuff like that would never hit the news. The PR teams for Woodward Group and Rowse Group were no joke. Any gossip like that would vanish in seconds. ¡°What about you? You know how to do it?¡± .. Just a little.¡± Tilda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not gonna pretend?¡± Normally, Jude acted like he had it all together, untouchable, always one step ahead. It seemed like there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. It was rare to see him admit he couldn¡¯t do something. ¡°I¡¯d rather risk looking like a fool in front of the girl I love than keep lying to her.¡± He said it straight to Tilda, his eyes steady and full of sincerity. She smiled. ¡°Not bad. That answer earns you points.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand liars either. After what happened with Dominic, she was over it. Right then, Preston and K walked in. He said, ¡°K, our spot is right here. They¡¯ve got private rooms, but I thought you¡¯d enjoy the outside seating more.¡± Finished She smiled. ¡°Yeah, Preston, great choice! I¡¯ve always heard this ce has amazing fondue, but I never got the chance toe. d you brought me!¡± Then, she caught something in the crowd and froze. Tilda?! Am I seeing this right? Why is she here?! Preston noticed her stare, and his face darkened. Damn it. Of all ces, he had to bump into Tilda again. He wondered if she was tailing him. Ever since he came back from abroad, she kept showing up. 1/3 Chapter 227 They Meet Each Other First the Nightingale Bar, now here. And the guy sitting across from her looked oddly familiar from behind. Finished But Preston couldn¡¯t see clearly. Jude and the others had their backs turned, tall enough to block his view. Una was the first to recognize K. Her face instantly darkened. She tugged on Tilda¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s that fake bitch. Ugh, why do we keep running into her? It¡¯s so gross.¡± Tilda finally spotted K, but she just shifted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Una forced herself to look away. If that fake bitch dared to mess with Tilda again, Una swore she¡¯d dump her drink on K¡¯s head. ¡°Forget it, K, don¡¯t even look at them. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Preston had worked hard to get this dinner with K¨Cjust the two of them. No way was he letting Tilda ruin it. On that point, he and Tilda oddly agreed. Both treated the other like they didn¡¯t exist. But K didn¡¯t budge. She barely heard Preston¡¯s words. Her eyes were locked on Jude¡¯s back¨Cthe man she couldn¡¯t get out of her head. She¡¯d only met him twice, but those moments were carved into her memory. Those were her most precious memories. She had secretly snapped tons of photos of him, mostly from the side or behind. Jude was too sharp. If K tried to photograph his face, he¡¯d notice right away. She¡¯d dreamed about him countless times. So, of course, she could still recognize his back. ¡°K¡­¡± Preston frowned, noticing how she zoned out, staring at Jude. His pride stung. K finally snapped out of it. She swallowed nervously and pointed at Jude¡¯s back, trying to sound casual. ¡°Uh, Preston, is that Jude?¡± And not just Jude¨CAlfie and Maurice too, the heirs of the Woodward Group and Rowse Group! 2/3 Readplete version only at findnovel Chapter 227 They Meet Each Other The most famous bachelors in Slosa were all sitting there! Finished K had memorized every detail about her backup future husbands, so she knew their info better than her SAT prep. What the hell? Why are they all hanging out with Tilda? Could it be that Tilda¡¯s just shameless enough to throw herself at them? ¡°Jude?¡± Preston blurted without thinking. The moment his name was called, Jude turned and nced at Preston. Right away. Jude¡¯s eyes carried a cold, crushing power, like a weight pressing down on Preston¡¯s chest. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 228 Chapter 228 Go Say Hi Preston¡¯s mind went nk. His body froze up, breath caught in his throat. Jude only spared Preston a single nce before turning away. As for K, Jude didn¡¯t even acknowledge her existence. But her heart pounded. Jude just looked at me! No doubt about it! That gaze in our direction. I¡¯m sure of it! Instantly, all the bitter thoughts she had about Tilda disappeared. Maurice and Alfie noticed as well. Alfie said, ¡°Jude, isn¡¯t that your uncle¡¯s son?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him,¡± Jude answered tly. In his eyes, most people weren¡¯t even worth remembering. To Jude, Preston was just Ryan¡¯s son who shared the samest name with him. He didn¡¯t have any spare memory space for someone so insignificant. ¡°We can tell.¡± Alfie and Maurice were used to Jude being distant. After all, the Bells weren¡¯t what they used to be. Finished If not for Jude, they¡¯d have already slipped into irrelevance. Neither the Woodwards nor the Rowses would bother with them. But Jude alone had flipped their fate. He dragged the Bells up to the top of Slosa¡¯s high society. Even the strongest families had to give him respect. It was no exaggeration to say that Jude was the Bells¡® savior. Without him, they¡¯d be nobodies again. Still, some people in that family didn¡¯t get it. Una leaned close to Tilda and whispered, ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. How is someone like Preston rted to Jude? They¡¯re not even in the same world.¡± Fresh chapters posted on Find?Novel She had seen Preston at the Nightingale Bar. When she found out he was from the Bells, she was extremely shocked. 13:27 Mon, Sep 8 M DO Chapter 228 Go Say HI Finished To her, the Bells had always seemed untouchable in Slosa. She thought every one of them would be like Jude, who could silence a room with just one look. Clearly, she¡¯d been overthinking it. Even in a family that strong, someone like Preston could still exist. He was full of pride, but with nothing to back it up. ¡°Guess it¡¯s just luck. Families must¡¯ve racked up major karma in past lives to get someone like Jude.¡± Tilda and Una kept trash¨Ctalking Preston. Meanwhile, he could feel Jude¡¯s cold dismissal eating at him. His face burned with anger. He told himself over and over not to explode, or else Jude would win. Deep down, Preston knew the truth. Even if he dreamed of recing Jude, the gap between them was massive. Preston still needed time to grow. Jude ran DY Group and carried the whole Bells. Picking a fight with him would be pure suicide. ¡°All right, K, let¡¯s stop caring about them. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°But Preston, I want to say hi to Tilda. Go sit down first. I¡¯ll head over.¡± Running into Jude, Alfie, and Maurice like that? She couldn¡¯t waste the chance to show off. If she let it slip, Tilda might snatch them all away. K had to leave an impression. Preston froze, stunned she¡¯d even suggest that. But while he was still processing it, K had already walked off. ¡°Hello, Tilda¡­¡± she said softly. Tilda almost lost herposure. K actually had the nerve to stroll over, pretending to be sweet. Is she fearless or just shameless? Her sudden greeting made everyone pause. But Tilda noticed where K¡¯s eyes kept drifting toward Jude. Now it was obvious. 13:27 Mon, Sep 8 M M Chapter 228 Go Say Hi K wasn¡¯t here for small talk. She was drooling over Jude. K didn¡¯t realize that Tilda could see straight through her act. She was so hooked on Jude that she could barely think straight. Her eyes clung to his perfect profile. Damn! He¡¯s gorgeous! He¡¯s the best! Even Preston couldn¡¯t measure up standing next to Jude. Especially that effortless aura Jude gave off¨Cnobody else even came close. K leaned in closer to Tilda, but she stood closer to Jude on purpose. She wanted to unt her figure and let him notice. Her long hair fell just so, her perfume drifting lightly in the breeze. She was putting on a show. She could almost breathe in Jude¡¯s scent. It was dizzying. So that was what Jude smelled like. She¡¯d never been this close to him before. Send Gifts 2.5K Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 229 13:27 Mon, Sep 8 Chapter 229 It Hurts Preston¡¯s chest tightened. He rushed over, pulling her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°l¨Cit hurts so much¡­ Preston¡­. ¡°Jude, why would you hurt me? What did I do wrong?¡± K lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face at Jude, acting like the wounded victim. She couldn¡¯t believe he stabbed her in front of everyone. Jude calmly pulled out a handkerchief, wiped the blood away, and didn¡¯t even look her way. Finished Alfie smirked. ¡°You call him like you¡¯re close, but do you even know he hates it when women crowd him?¡± Especially the hypocritical ones chasing money and status. Alfie or Maurice might¡¯ve just brushed her off. But Jude didn¡¯t think in terms of men or women. There were only people he could stand and people he couldn¡¯t. If someone ticked him off, it didn¡¯t matter who she was. He¡¯d handle her without hesitation. K gasped, crying harder, her eyes red and swollen. Of course, she knew that. Jude, the head of DY Group, wasn¡¯t into women. He had a bad temper, was cold¨Cblooded, and controlled people¡¯s fate. But then why could Tilda sit calmly beside him? Why did Jude let Tilda be close, even showing her a softer side? Not just Jude¨CAlfie and Maurice were rxed around her as well. Why not K? ¡°Jude, wasn¡¯t that too harsh? K¡¯s still a girl,¡± Preston said, trying to defend her. ¡°Keep your girlfriend in line. That was the first warning. Next time, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Jude¡¯s expression stayed cold. He didn¡¯t even bother to nce at Preston. His voice was sharp and final, like a death sentence. Preston, usually full of himself, suddenly went silent. He didn¡¯t even dare breathe too hard, let alone argue back. It felt like a de was pressed against his neck. It might slice deeper if he spoke again. For Jude, cutting him down would be effortless. Chapter 229 It Hurts Sure, they were family by blood, but Jude never saw it that way. In his world, people were either valuable or they weren¡¯t. Preston knew that for Jude, his whole branch of the family was worthless. Maybe even worse off than Jarrett, who did nothing but y games all day. That truth burned inside Preston. He hated how far below Jude he was. All he could do was grit his teeth and promise himself he¡¯d rise. Just wait, Jude. One day, I¡¯ll pay you back for all this humiliation¨Cwith extra on top! Newest update provided by Find~Novel ¡°K, let¡¯s-¡± ¡°Jude, don¡¯t take it the wrong way! Preston and I are like siblings. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Finished Preston was just about to tell K they should get her injury treated. But before he could say anything, she cut him off. She cried as she rushed to clear things up. Send Gifts 2.5K ¡£ ? 3/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 230 Chapter 230 You Make Me Sick It was like she was terrified Jude might get the wrong picture. Preston just froze. His flicker of unease instantly grew. Is K into Jude? Is that why she¡¯s falling over herself to exin, desperate for him not to misunderstand? K didn¡¯t care what Preston was thinking. She thought she¡¯d figured it out. Finished Jude ignored her and even went so far as to stab her with a fork. She thought it was probably because he thought she was Preston¡¯s girlfriend. But that was totally wrong. She wasn¡¯t with Preston. She wasn¡¯t like Tilda, who shamelessly chased after guys like Andy and Jude. She was pure, kind, and innocent! Alfie gave a low whistle. Some people just couldn¡¯t be saved. K was blind to reality. She stepped right over every chance Jude had given her and still tried to get close. Did she truly think she could seduce Jude? Girls like that never had a happy ending. Tilda hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. She decided to stay out of it. Jude would deal with K himself, and he¡¯d make sure she regretted ever trying. She didn¡¯t need to get her hands dirty. The crowd watched in silence, but not a single person dared jump in. Jude¡¯s aura was too overwhelming. Anyone with sense could see it wasn¡¯t something normal people should mess with. If they did, they¡¯d only get themselves wrecked. Those who knew Jude already figured K was as good as gone. But she kept clinging to her silly hope. She still tried to talk her way out of it. ¡°Jude, it¡¯s me¨CK, the Jensons¡® adopted daughter. We met at a party once. Don¡¯t you remember? Chapter 230 You Make Me Sick ¡°You even helped me when I was being picked on-¡± Right then, Una grabbed a ss of juice and threw it right in K¡¯s face. The cold, sticky drink drenched her, shutting her up instantly. As it dripped down her skin, her head finally cleared 33% Finished ¡°Fake bitch, who do you think you¡¯re fooling? Beat it! ¡°You seriously believe anyone buys that crap? You make me sick!¡± Una couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Even after everything that just went down, K kept acting fake. She still shamelessly called Tilda intimately while trying to seduce Jude. Una wanted nothing more than to rip K¡¯s hair out and beat her into the ground. She hadn¡¯t exploded earlier because Jude had stabbed K with a fork. That scene had shocked her. She never thought he¡¯d go that far. But watching K still y the poor¨Cme act, Una almost wished Jude had shoved the fork straight down her throat andnded her in the ICU. ¡°How could you treat K like that?!¡± Preston finally came to his senses, ring at Una. He knew he couldn¡¯t go against Jude, but Una? That was different. ¡°Preston, can¡¯t you control your mutt? Didn¡¯t you see her drooling all over Jude, practically throwing herself at him?¡± Tilda finally spoke, and her words cut straight to the bone. She nailed the one thing Preston didn¡¯t want to face. His face instantly darkened, like he¡¯d just been cheated on. ¡°Tilda, yes! You nailed it!¡± Una had been struggling to put it into words, but Tilda summed it up perfectly. She pped her hands, fired up. Jude, who¡¯d been about to finish things himself, turned his eyes on Tilda. There was surprise there, and maybe even curiosity. This update is avable on Was Tilda snapping at K because she was jealous? If that was true, Jude would be thrilled. Chapter 230 You Make Me Sick ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Finished ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen Jude in ages. I got a little too excited. That¡¯s all. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. I swear!¡± Now that her head was clearer, K started to panic. She scrambled to exin, looking more pitiful than ever. Seeing her looking like that, Preston immediately slid back into full¨Con simp mode. ¡°Tilda, quit talking trash! You¡¯re only jealous of K. That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to humiliate her!¡± He had grown up with K, so he refused to believe she liked Jude. He was convinced he still mattered to her. In his mind, they were perfect for each other. ¡°K, do you talk to every guy this intimately? Maybe grab a mirror and see just how fake you are.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 231 Chapter 231 I¡¯ll Remember This Tilda smirked. ¡°You think everyone is as pathetic as Preston¨Ctripping over themselves for you and throwing allmon sense? ¡°Preston, I¡¯m honestly jealous of your K. She¡¯s got a loyal simp like you. A blind simp and a fake bitch¨Cwhat a perfect match. Go marry soon and quit showing up everywhere. You make us sick.¡± Without hesitation, Tilda grabbed a bunch of juice from the table and dumped the whole stack over both K and Preston. Their clothes, hair, and even their faces were dripping wet in seconds. ¡°See that, Una? That¡¯s how you throw it right. One ss isn¡¯t enough¨Cyou gotta go big if you want to feel satisfied.¡± ¡°Damn! Tilda, you¡¯re a total badass! I freaking adore you!¡± Una¡¯s eyes lit up like cartoon hearts as she stared at her. She couldn¡¯t help it. Who wouldn¡¯t be drawn to someone that cool? She even wished that she¡¯d been born a guy so she could openly chase after Tilda. ¡°Tilda! How dare you humiliate us like this?!¡± Preston was trembling with fury. The people nearby looked at him with pity, watching his pride crumble. His rage burned so hot that he wanted to rip Tilda apart. But she wasn¡¯t finished yet. She smashed the ss hard against Preston¡¯s head. Bang! Blood poured down his face immediately. The ss shattered on the ground into pieces. ¡°Tilda, what are you doing? How could you hurt Preston?¡± Tilda answered coolly ¡°Because I don¡¯t like the way he stares at me. Guys, don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m just having some fun.¡± She grabbed another ss and raised it toward Preston. That was enough to break him. Preston roared and lunged at her, ready to choke her out. ¡°No! Preston!¡± K finally snapped out of it. She held him back, stopping him from attacking. If Tilda had been alone, K would¡¯ve let him tear her apart. But with Jude and the others around, Preston would only get himself destroyed. K still needed him as her backup n. No way was she letting him get hurt for her now. Bang! Because she blocked him, the ss mmed into K instead. She screamed in pain. ¡°K!¡± 10:45 AM P Chapter 231 I¡¯ll Remember This When the girl he loved screamed, Preston instinctively called out. ¡°Preston, I don¡¯t want to stay here. Take me to the hospital¡­ It hurts¡­¡± Finished K wept, her shaky voice selling the wless act of helplessness and hurt. Tears mixed with blood slipped onto Preston¡¯s arms, each drop searing his skin like fire. Tilda twirled the ss in her hand andughed. ¡°What a touching performance. So what now? Still nning to stay?¡± Preston¡¯s jaw clenched so tightly that it sounded like his teeth would crack. He red at Tilda¡¯s smug smile. If Jude and the rest weren¡¯t guarding her, she wouldn¡¯t dare act this boldly. I¡¯ll remember this, Tilda. Just wait. You¡¯ll pay for what you did today! He tried to leave with K, but Tilda wasn¡¯t done yet. She hurled another ss, hitting Preston in the back of his thigh.. His legs buckled instantly. He dropped onto the broken ss scattered on the ground. Sharp pieces stabbed deep into his skin. Pain ripped across his face as his eyes went wide. He nearly screamed. K got cut too¨Cthe shards sliced her thigh. Unlike Preston, she couldn¡¯t hold it in and let out another shriek. ¡°Oops! My hand slipped,¡± Tilda said sweetly, her voice dripping with fake innocence. Preston didn¡¯t even need to look back to know she was mocking him. Gritting his teeth, he staggered up, ignored the cuts, and half¨Ccarried K out. If they stuck around, with Jude, Alfie, and Maurice standing behind Tilda, Preston had no chance of standing up for himself or K. Tilda would just crush him again and again. A real man won¡¯t fight with women! Once Preston and K finally left, the whole ce felt lighter. ?????? ???? F?ndNovel Una threw her arms around Tilda. ¡°Tilda, the way you destroyed those two was epic! I was buzzing the whole time!¡± If it had been anybody else, Una might¡¯ve thought Tilda crossed the line. But since it was aimed at fake bitches and inted egos¨Cher most hated type¨Cit couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. Truthfully, Una wished Tilda had pushed it even further. ¡°Tilda, you rock.¡± Alfie and Maurice silently gave Tilda a big thumbs up. Out Of The Shadows Ch 232 Chapter 232 She Means Everything Tilda grinned. ¡°With you guys backing me up, it¡¯d be a shame not to put K and Preston in their ce after they went looking for trouble.¡± Alfie and Maurice exchanged nces. Was she joking? With the way she¡¯d handled things tonight, she didn¡¯t even need their help. Taking down K and Preston¨Ctwo nobodies- was child¡¯s y for her. Jude leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Are your hands sore?¡± His eyes held that cold, dangerous edge. He was already tired of dealing with those two nuisances, but they were Tilda¡¯s prey. As a fellow hunter, he understood the rush of a pursuit. He couldn¡¯t step in and steal her fun. ¡°Nope, still fine.¡± ¡°Want me to rub them for you?¡± ¡­ Not here, not in front of everyone.¡± Tilda cleared her throat, a little awkwardly. Jude¡¯s chest tightened at her words. She hadn¡¯t said no¨Cjust shy. In other words, if the others weren¡¯t around, she probably would¡¯ve let him. After that little episode, everyone eating on the second floor scrambled out, not wanting to stick around. The staff rushed in to clean, bowing nervously as they served Tilda and her friends. Una looked worried. ¡°Tilda, it was fun, but that got loud. What if people talk?¡± ¡°Rx. With these three on my side, no one is saying a word. ¡°And K and her simp? You think they¡¯ll brag about being humiliated? Please. They¡¯ll just swallow it.¡± Jude alone had enough pull to silence the city. With Alfie and Maurice¡¯s influence added, they basically controlled the entire media. Even if K and Preston wanted revenge, it¡¯d be like smashing eggs against a rock. It was pointless. They¡¯d never risk theirfortable lives by crossing Jude¡¯s crew. Una nodded, only half understanding. She wasn¡¯t used to being around this much power, but even she could tell there were people she just didn¡¯t mess with. And right now, those people were sitting right beside her. After the meal, Tilda was about to offer Una a ride and say goodbye to the rest. But before she could get a word out, Una jumped in. ¡°Oh, Tilda, I just remembered something I need to do. I¡¯ll head out first!¡± She gave an apologetic gesture and slipped away. ¡°Oh, same here! I¡¯ve got ns too. Right, Maurice?¡± Alfie tugged at his friend¡¯s sleeve and shot him a knowing look. ¡°Yeah, I should get back to the office. See you tomorrow, Jude.¡± Maurice quickly caught on and left with him. And just like that, only Jude and Tilda were left. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home,¡± Jude said. He wasn¡¯t asking¨Che was telling her. 10:45 AM P P . Chapter 232 She Means Everything Finished ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel With the third wheel gone, he finally had her to himself. It had been too long. All he wanted was to see her face, hear her voice, and just stay by her side. ¡°I¡¯m so full. I don¡¯t feel like heading home yet. Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± she said. ¡°But these busy streets might bother you. They¡¯re noisy and crowded.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t care where we are.¡± Jude never bothered to hide how he felt. His words always came out straightforward and honest. Tilda froze for a moment, then warmth spread through her chest. Was that what it felt like to be someone¡¯s first choice? It was incredible. After treating herself like she didn¡¯t matter for so long, she had almost forgotten how good it felt. She was lucky to feel it again. ¡°There are too many people out here, Mr. Bell. Try not to get lost. With how you look, I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if some girl tried to drag you away.¡± She led him through the busy downtown until they found a quiet park. Couples wandered nearby, hand in hand. People stared as the two passed¨Cgood¨Clooking pairs always drew attention. Tilda and Jude looked like they didn¡¯t belong in this world. It was like they¡¯d stepped straight out of a peaceful mountain. retreat, too wless for ordinary life. Jude didn¡¯t care about the stares. To him, nothing mattered except the girl walking beside him. So this was what that feeling truly was. As long as she was here, he could stand in front of the greatest treasure pile in the world and still walk away. She was worth more than anything. Jude¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be that patient.¡± ¡°Huh? You mean how I handled that fake bitch and her simp earlier?¡± Tilda stopped and nced back at him. The wind stirred the trees, and the streetlights cast her face in soft light. For a second, she looked like she wasn¡¯t even from this world. Out Of The Shadows Ch 233 Chapter 233 Her n His heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve heard the Queen of the Dark Web doesn¡¯t let things slide, always paying back a hundredfold. ¡°With trash like them who keep bothering you, I thought you¡¯d crush them by now. I didn¡¯t expect you to let them run wild this long.¡± Jude squinted, doubt flickering in his eyes. Taking out the Jensons would be messy and exhausting for Tilda. But making one or two pests disappear? That was nothing to her. If the Jensons were still standing, maybe it was only because Tilda had a tiny shred of family feelings left. But K wasn¡¯t family. Preston wasn¡¯t either. So Tilda had zero reason to hold back. She smiled slightly. ¡°Jude, do you think people can see the future?¡± Her tone was soft, almost dreamy, like she was quoting a line from a sci¨Cfi flick. ¡°If you¡¯re the one saying it, I¡¯ll believe it.¡± Jude¡¯s faith in her had never shaken. It wasn¡¯t just that they had the same blood. It was something deeper, like their souls were wired together. The first time he saw her, he¡¯d already decided she was the one. He¡¯d give everything to her. For him, feelings like that didn¡¯te often. But when they did, he followed them without question. ¡°Then here¡¯s my prediction¨CK is going to bring the Jensons to their downfall. ¡°Even if I do nothing, they¡¯re doomed. And not just doomed¨Cit¡¯s going to hurt worse than dying. ¡°So keeping K alive means nothing. Snapping her neck would be easy. ¡°But what I want is to watch their faces when the person they adored most, K, bes the one to destroy them.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t bluffing. She knew exactly how K worked. In her previous life, K had nned to torture Tilda, not kill her outright. That was just how K worked. If she got blood on her hands and slipped up, she¡¯d be in serious trouble. She liked using other people as her tools, turning Tilda¡¯s days into pure misery, But in the end, K did get involved. She twisted the Jensons¡® blind love for her, plus their coldness toward Tilda, and set her up to die in the fire. And the reason behind it? Tilda had figured out that K was secretly working with outsiders, draining the Jensons from the inside and leaking their secrets. If it had been anyone else, the family would¡¯ve noticed right away and crushed them before things went too far. But K was their favorite¨Ctheir most trusted daughter and sister. 10:45 AM PP. Chapter 233 Her n So they ignored every red g and walked step by step straight into disaster. Back then, even after Tilda realized what K was doing, she still wished K would stop before it was toote. She knew how badly it would hurt the Jensons to be betrayed like that. But her fate was sealed. Finished Tilda, the pathetic clown, was poisoned. She was tortured by her family and finally thrown into the fire like she was trash. Aftering back to life, she had no interest in wasting her time tangled up with the Jensons again or drowning herself in hatred. One reason was that she wanted to speed up that disaster herself. That was the best revenge for the Jensons! K thought no one knew what she was doing behind the scenes. But she couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Tilda already had all the proof. She knew K was neck¨Cdeep in the mess, sinking further every day. The only fools left in the dark were the Jensons, still loving and trusting K blindly. So what would their faces look like when the truth came out? And how broken would K be when everything copsed? Tilda couldn¡¯t wait to see. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that K was one of those who had killed her before. Sure, being reborn had shifted a lot of things, like a butterfly stirring the air. But as long as K stayed the same, Tilda could keep pulling the strings behind the scenes and make it all fall apart again. It was a game she had yed once before. She knew every step. ¡°I get it,¡± jude said simply, not pressing her further. They were so in tune that a few words were enough. ¡°Tilda, if you ever need me, just say it.¡± ¡°Fine then. Bring me more of those Omega¨Ctype snacks I love. I haven¡¯t had them in ages. I¡¯m craving them like crazy.¡± Forgive Tilda for being such a foodie. That strange pitch¨Cck stuff might¡¯ve looked gross, but for someone like her, it was the best thing in the world. Though weird on the outside, it was amazing once she tasted it. ¡°Of course. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Official source is fin?novel Her eyes glinted with mischief. ¡°Anything at all? Even if one day what I want is your life, you¡¯d give me that too?¡± 10:45 AM P Out of the Shadows. Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life J Out Of The Shadows Ch 234 Chapter 234 Surgeries ¡°Yes.¡± Jude¡¯s answer was short, but it was so decisive and sure, not even a trace of hesitation. It hit Tilda straight in the chest like a ming arrow. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even speak. Her blood felt like it was rushing everywhere, warming her whole body. Her mouth went dry, her legs went weak, and her cheeks and ears burned red. Sinceing back to life, she¡¯d never felt this flustered. She quickly looked away. ¡°You said it so fast¡­ You totally caught me off guard.¡± Jude lowered his eyes, trying to hide his nerves. ¡°Is that ¡­ not okay?¡± ¡°Thank you for choosing me sopletely. No second thoughts, no hesitation.¡± Tilda gave him a smile that was pure and real. It felt like the world had suddenly bloomed, like a sunset spreading light over a field of flowers. Her smile was like fireworks in a dark sky, there for just a single breathtaking moment. Jude¡¯s eyes softened, calm as water. Honestly, I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for into my boring, lonely life. Before you, life felt like just getting through the day. I worked, went for asional drinks with friends, and attended family and business events like a robot. Nothing ever seemed worth it. But after meeting you, everything has color. ¡°Jude, what are you daydreaming about? There¡¯s a fountain over there! Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Tilda¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality. He looked up to see her under a streemp, smiling and waving. For a moment, she wasn¡¯t the Queen of the Dark Web¨Cjust a 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl, carefree and unburdened. Meanwhile, Preston rushed K to the Bells¡® hospital, making sure she got top¨Cnotch treatment, The doctors were shocked at how badly she and Preston were injured. Without asking questions, they went straight into surgery. They removed every shard of ss and anything else that had gotten stuck inside them. Afterward, Preston and K were resting. 10:45 AM Chapter 234 Surgeries. ¡°Mr. Preston, how did you get hurt like this?¡± Finished The doctor couldn¡¯t help but ask. The injuries didn¡¯t look like a normal fight¨Cmore like someone had deliberately attacked them. But who would even try that? Preston and K were the darlings of the Bells and the Jensons. Whoever did that had to be crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Preston said coldly. It was way too embarrassing to let anyone know. Not just Tilda had humiliated him¨CJude was in on it too. Damn it! He clenched his fists, vowing revenge. Just wait, Tilda, Jude¨Cwhat goes around around. Don¡¯t think you can keep me down forever! Ow! Damn, that hurts! The doctor didn¡¯t press further and just told him to rest. It would take a few days before he could walk normally again. Preston nearly panicked. ¡°A few days? I need to get back to work! And what am I supposed to tell my parents? I don¡¯t care- just get me moving again!¡± ¡°If you insist, we can give you injections, but they might have side effects. Resting is still the safest.¡± Preston took a deep breath and calmed himself. ¡°Got it. How¡¯s K?¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel The doctor rxed. At least he wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable. ¡°She¡¯s out of danger. But like you; she needs rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I need you to do something for me. Pretend n On K¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t have to fake¨Ccry anymore when no one was around. She gripped her phone tightly. Her thigh still throbbed from surgery, wrapped in bandages. The pain came in waves. But she couldn¡¯t tell the Jensons about it. Even if she wanted them to hate Tilda and get rid of her, it involved Jude and the others. If she said anything, the Jensons wouldn¡¯t be able to help her either. Those three influential families werepletely out of their depth. She thought about how Jude had hurt her tonight. Alfie and the others were allughing and having fun around Tilda. Were they that close? Why did Tilda get all their attention so easily? K had worked hard, been pampered by the Jensons, and received the finest education as she grew up. 10.45 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 235 Chapter 235 K Betrayed the Jensons The graceful, charming girl surrounded by Jude, Alfie, and Maurice¡ªthat should¡¯ve been K. Why was it Tilda?! God, did you make some kind of mistake? The more she thought about it, the more K¡¯s jealousy toward Tilda raged, like an uncontroble tidal wave. The veins in her forehead bulged. Tilda¡­ You¡¯re the one person I¡¯ll never forgive. One day, only one of us will remain in this world. And that¡¯s going to be me¨CK. You can go to hell! K¡¯s eyes burned with a chilling madness. Her hand trembled as she picked up her phone and dialed a number. The line connected quickly. A yful male voice came through. ¡°Ms. Ka, what an honor.¡± ¡°This time I want 20 million.¡± To ruin her at thepetition, K nned to smear Tilda with giarism, so she needed money! The allowance from the Jensons was far from enough. If she borrowed money from people like Preston, they¡¯d get suspicious. The only way to get that much cash fast was through this kind of deal. ¡°Of course, Ms. Ka. As long as you give me the right intel¡­ ¡°For example, some of the Jensons¡®test business moves. Twenty million will be in your ount right away.¡± ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll send over a proposal I found in my dad¡¯s study.¡± After hanging up, K forwarded the n she had been saving for a long time. Not long after, she got a message. ¡°Great, Ms. Ka. Once we confirm the value of this proposal, the money will be in your ount tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK¡± A fierce gleam appeared in K¡¯s eyes. 1 finally got 20 million by betraying the Jensons Filda, this time. I¡¯ll make you lose everything! Without Tilda in the way, K was confident she could earn 200 million, even two billion, with ease. Meanwhile, Tilda returned to her apartment. Finished 10:45 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 235 K Betrayed the Jensons She sank into the hot water, music ying softly in the background. Then her phone rang. It was Andy. no Finished ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve got an update on what you asked me to track. K sold the Jensons¡® 100¨Cmillion¨Cdor proposal for 20 million.¡± ¡°Thanks, Andy. Put the data together for me, and I¡¯ll take you to dinner to thank you.¡± ¡°Tilda, forget dinner. Come visit me in Jeselton sometime. It¡¯s been so long, and I miss you!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick a time and bring Una with me. But then it won¡¯t be me treating¨Cyou¡¯ll be the host, and you¡¯re paying.¡± ¡°As long as youe, you can spend whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry, my personal savings will be enough for you and Una to worry, my personal savings will be enough for you and Una to spend for ten lifetimes.¡± Andy was a topwyer in Cethend and a middleman on the dark web. He had more than enough money to back up his bold words. After hanging up a cold smile tugged at Tilda¡¯s lips. Her fingertips skimmed across the water, stirring up ripples of steam. ¡°As expected¡­ K¡¯s finally making her move. ¡°I knew it. My presence is slowly driving her into a corner. To fight me, money is the one thing she can¡¯t live without.¡± In her past life, Tilda had never understood why K struck a deal with those people. The source of th?s content is find(?)ovel But as long as she knew the reason, she could push K into betraying the Jensons. Money. That single word was the root of all evil. It was already dragging K and the Jensons slowly into the abyss. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. Once K tore the Jensons apart with her scheme, they would be left in the dark, unaware of the truth. Then Tilda would throw all the evidence in their faces. I wonder what their expressions will be. It will be so interesting to watch! t Time flew by. That day, Tilda received a new assignment at Lab Seven. She nced over the programming form and raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, your organization¡¯s starting research on lithography machines now? That makes sense. The tasks you had me do before were the basic algorithms for them.¡± Manfred was willing to hand her something this close to the organization¡¯s core secrets. This meant they trusted her more and were willing to take bigger risks. ¡°As expected of Queen. We¡¯ve been stuck on lithography machine technology for a while. ¡°We can¡¯t have a strong country without strong chips, and we can¡¯t have those without lithography machines. Finished Chapter 235 K Betrayed the Jensons ¡°It was so frustrating when that foreign country used its chip technology to block our progressst time. ¡°Thankfully, we have Professor Kerrigan on our side. He actually came up with a solution in just three years.¡± Manfred was speaking to Tilda nonstop. After spending so much time with her, Manfred had let his guard down around Tilda. He was also overjoyed that she could tell at a nce that the programming was for a lithography machine. That proved Tilda had more than enough skill to help their organization develop one. Send Gifts ¡£ 3.3K 20 ¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 236 Chapter 236 I Believe in You The country had originally estimated that developing lithography machines would take at least a few decades. Such precise, high¨Ctech equipment couldn¡¯t possibly match foreign technology in a short time. But then, out of nowhere, a genius appeared in Cethend¨CDane! And he had Tilda¡¯s help, too! The tasks assigned to Tilda weren¡¯t justpleted¨Cshe nailed them and even fixed all the ws! When Dane got the data from Tilda and realized she was the one who did it, he couldn¡¯t stop praising her. It helped Dane think outside the box and advance his research. Even he couldn¡¯t help but write a sentence on his whiteboard, looking incredibly proud. ¡°Tilda is amazing!¡± Manfred was thrilled to see this. As expected, heaven had truly blessed their organization. It wasn¡¯t just Dane who appeared. They also had Queen. With the help of such geniuses, how could they not seed?, ¡°This is an absolute secret and can¡¯t be leaked right now, but with Professor Kerrigan and Queen, I¡¯m confident our sess is This text is hosted at f?ndnovel near! ¡°When that dayes, you¡¯ll be famous historical figures!¡± Tilda smiled faintly. ¡°The credit belongs to Dane. My role was minor, but if I can help the country and Dane, I¡¯m more than happy to do it.¡± ¡°Queen, you¡¯re far too modest. The amount of work and calctions you¡¯ve done alone equals ten of our top scientists. With you helping Professor Kerrigan, we¡¯ve made incredibly fast progress! ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Manfred nced over at Rick nearby. Rick let out a soft sigh ¡°I¡¯ll tell her myself.¡± Rick appeared on the video call. ¡°Girl, the time¡¯s up. We failed.¡± After Rick shared the news, his eyes were full of regret and sadness. ¡± His fists clenched, and the face that used to be full of energy and radiance now looked like a deted balloon. ¡°I see ¡­ Thank you for taking care of Dane all this time, Dr. Day.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t surprised by the oue. She had a feeling this would happen. Rick spoke with guilt, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Maybe my medical skills aren¡¯t good enough. What if I beg the organization to let youe here and personally treat Professor Kerrigan? Maybe-¡± It¡¯s no use, Dr. Day. Your medical skills have already achieved the exact effect I wanted, but it still wasn¡¯t enough to cure Dane¡¯s strange illness. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll find a way to treat him.. 10:45 AM P P. Chapter 236 | Believe in You ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m worried Dane might not be able to handle it. He¡¯ll need you to be there for him.¡± Tilda lowered her gaze. The one who truly felt guilty was her.. Dane had gone through countless treatments, and he had grown used to disappointment and failure. Dane had gone through countless treatments, and he ha But this time, it was Tilda, his junior, who was treating him. When a beam of light pierced the darkness but failed to clear the fog and withdrew, that light became a ¡°sin.¡± It was giving someone hope, only to bring even greater disappointment. Tilda didn¡¯t regret suggesting this n for Dane. After all, every treatment carried the risk of failure. In her eyes, even the tiniest bit of hope was worth fighting for. Still¡­ She felt sorry for Dane. Seeing Tilda like this, Rick quickly pulled out a whiteboard. On it was Dane¡¯s own handwriting. ¡°Tilda, I believe in you.¡± Tilda was stunned by the simple message. ¡°Dr. Day¡­ this is ¡­ Dane¡¯s?¡± ¡°Professor Kerrigan said he knew you would feel guilty, so he had this ready for you. Finished ¡°Professor Kerrigan¡¯s strength is greater than what either of us can imagine. He evenforted me. Our country is truly lucky to have a genius like him.¡± Rick couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was skilled in holistic medicine but didn¡¯t understand scientific research. Still, after spending so much time at the base and seeing how everyone treated Dane, he could tell. It was genuine admiration and respect. Elite individuals wouldn¡¯t show this attitude unless your talent was unmatched. At the same time, Dane was strong, with a heart as firm as a rock. Rick had been wrong about him. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± A small smile appeared on Tilda¡¯s lips. After ending the video call, she sent a message to Dane, ¡°Thanks forforting me.¡± Dane replied quickly, ¡°I believe in you.¡± Just four words. Deep and unwavering. Tilda stretched. Okay, no more cking off. 10:45 AM Chapter 236 I Believe in You She needed to help Dane finish the lithography machine calctions. The International College Art Competition wasing up soon, and Tilda had a lot on her te. Send Gifts 3.3K A Finished 10:45 AM P P Out Of The Shadows Ch 237 Chapter 237 You Look So Young! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± By the time Tilda finished the first round of coding work, a message popped up in the Comet Squad¡¯s WhatsApp group. Ever since the team officially formed and everyone got to know each other, Tilda hadn¡¯t hesitated to share her WhatsApp ount. They had moved from the forum group to WhatsApp¨Ca clear sign of trust. Jarrett sent a message, ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve fixed the code you gave me!¡± Theo replied, ¡°Jarrett, you¡¯re trying to get ahead again! Queen, I finished mine too!¡± Astrid added, ¡°+1¡± Zach chimed in, ¡°+10086¡± Tilda thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°I want to check your programming assignments myself. ¡°Jarrett,st time you said your group has a base. Send me the location; I¡¯ll by.¡± TIPRA Jarrett¡¯s message came almost immediately, ¡°Queen, you mean¡­ we¡¯re meeting in person?¡± Tilda messaged, ¡°I even use my real name and phone number. Didn¡¯t any of you bother to check my real info?¡± Theo quickly replied, ¡°Ahem¡­ Queen, how could we dare? Being your mentees and getting your help already feels like a gift from the heavens¡­ §á Tilda replied, ¡°I appreciate your trust. You can¡¯t have ill intentions toward others, but you can¡¯t be careless either. We¡¯ll talk about the details when we meet.¡± Jarrett replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location right away!¡± He sent Tilda the location. Tilda nced at the time¨C3.p.m. She¡¯d better get ready. At this moment, Astrid privately messaged Jarrett. ¡°Jarrett, about what I mentionedst time¡­¡± Jarrett replied, ¡°You think Tilda might be your uncle¡¯s daughter who went missing 19 years ago?¡± Astrid said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same name but I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t looked into Tilda¡¯s background. If it really is her ¡­ Ugh, I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯d face her.¡± Astrid didn¡¯t dare go into too much detail. After all, she had heard some bad things about Tilda. She¡¯d heard things about how Tilda hadpletely cut off the Jensons, betrayed them, taken Russell to court, and even hit Howard. Even though she wasn¡¯t that close to Russell¡¯s family, as a rtive, she¡¯d caught wind of the rumors about Tilda. Jarrett replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Queen is Queen. Don¡¯t forget why the four of us came together in the first ce. We¡¯re her fans, and now she¡¯s leading us to serve the country!¡± Astrid replied, ¡°Yeah. I have to ask her about it when we meet.¡± 10:45 AM P Chapter 237 You Look So Young! If it really was Tilda, Astrid wasn¡¯t sure whether she could trust her¨Cafter all, she didn¡¯t know her well. But if it were Queen, Astrid would believe her without a doubt! Finished She¡¯d trust the Queen, the one who single¨Chandedly brought down a foreign firewall, brought glory to the country, and set up rules about not harming innocent people or betraying the nation. Jarrett and the rest of the four¨Cperson team arrived at the base first, since they knew the way better. They were nervous about Tilda¡¯s sudden visit. They even gave the base a thorough cleaning, not wanting Tilda to think it was too messy. Actually, Jarrett and the others had very different personalities. Take Jarrett, for example. At his own ce, he was carefree and never bothered with cleaning, leaving everything to the housekeepers. But at this base, where they all worked together, no one wanted it Before long, Tilda arrived by car. She messaged Jarrett. ¡°Queen, one second, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± The base¡¯s gate required a fingerprint, an iris scan, and a password. to be a mess. You couldn¡¯t open it without being registered in the system beforehand.. Jarrett and the others nervously opened the base gate. They were wondering what kind of woman Tilda would be. Each of them had a different image of her in their minds. Finally¡­ When Tilda came into their sight, they were all stunned. She had long, flowing hair and was dressed in casual clothes, making her look young and beautiful. Her fair and bare face was captivating. Tilda had one hand in her pocket and wore white sneakers. Her perfect figure was a real head¨Cturner. She looked like a regr, beautiful college student. ¨C At first nce, she seemed ordinary. But her deep eyes sometimes flickered with a sharp glint that you couldn¡¯t underestimate. Tilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Stunned? Am I that beautiful?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no, Queen, you look so young!¡± Theo was the first to voice what everyone was thinking. In their minds, someone capable of bing the top hacker on the dark web and breaching a nation¡¯s firewall had to be at least in their 30s, Maybe even older. But Tilda looked like she wasn¡¯t even 20 Readplete version only at f?ndnovel 10:46 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 238 Chapter 238 The First Mission ¡°Of course I¡¯m young, I¡¯m only a sophomore. But you guys aren¡¯t that much older than me either. ¡°Let me officially introduce myself. I¡¯m Tilda Jenson, 19, second year inputer science at Orica University. Nice to meet you all.¡± Tilda casually reached out her hand to Jarrett and the others. ¡°You¡­ You really are Uncle Russell¡¯s daughter! Oh my god!¡± Astrid finally realized it and blurted it out. Is this world really that small? The so¨Ccalled top hacker of the dark web, idolized by countless people, was actually her rtive! ¡°Astrid, I guess you¡¯ve probably heard a lot of bad stuff about me from Russell. ¡°I don¡¯t bother exining my actions. I only do what I think is right. ¡°If that bothers you, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The reason Tilda said this to Astrid was that she knew Astrid wasn¡¯t close to Russell¡¯s family. She wasn¡¯t like the Jensons, getting yed by K without even realizing it. Otherwise, Tilda wouldn¡¯t have even approached this team in the first ce. ¡°No¡­ I trust Queen! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you really are. As long as you¡¯re Queen, that¡¯s enough! Sorry, Queen, I was just shocked that the world is so small ¡­ ¡°To be honest, after looking into the real identities of you four, I was just as surprised to find my cousin is in this group. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate. But since we¡¯re on the same team, we¡¯rerades. I don¡¯t want to see unnecessary distrust. ¡°I won¡¯t exin too much else. The best way for me to earn your trust is to prove myself through my skills in our future work.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t bother exining the whole Jensons¡® mess to Jarrett and the others. That was a disgusting memory she couldn¡¯t wait to forget. Jarrett and the others exchanged a nce. ¡°Astrid¡¯s right! Whoever Queen is, Queen is still Queen!¡± ¡°Yeah, Queen¡¯s skills speak for themselves, We¡¯re all here because we admire Queen!¡°, ¡°Great.¡± Tilda then took a walk around the base. Servers, inte speed, equipment¨Ceverything was wless. Tilda said casually, ¡°Building this base must¡¯ve cost a few tens of millions, right?¡± Jarrett nervously replied, ¡°Um¡­ Queen, do you think the base is too small or the equipment isn¡¯t enough? If you need anything else, just let us know. We can get it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is more than enough. After all, we¡¯re just a five¨Cperson team, not some moviepany with hundreds or thousands of hackers. The 10:46 AM PP. Chapter 238 The First Mission ¡°Now, let¡¯s go over your technical issues, then we¡¯ll start our first mission.¡± Everyone froze. ¡°Now?!¡± ¡°Yes! And I won¡¯t be interfering in this mission¨Cit¡¯s all on you four!¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes flickered,nding on Zach. Zach was taken aback, then lowered his head, too nervous to meet her th gaze. Since Tilda said it like that, even though the four of them were anxious, they had no choice but to push forward. We can¡¯t let Queen down! That was the only thought in their minds. Finished After pointing out the group¡¯s current technical issues, Tilda had them start hacking. The target was an intelligencework of an overseas underground organization.¡® She didn¡¯t exin what the organization was for. Behind the scenes, she monitored how each member of the team worked together. Jarrett and the others were skilled and had known each other for a long time, so they trusted each otherpletely. Each person had their own tasks, orderly and unhurried, with a clear division ofbor. This kind of trust, coordination, and team spirit wasn¡¯t something that could be built overnight. At the same time, Tilda could tell that Zach had the most talent and skill as a hacker. And his ranking on the dark web made it clear¡ªhe was the most skilled of the group. But Zach lived up to his name¨Cquiet, reserved, and easily embarrassed. He hardly spoke up or showed off in front of Tilda. Next were Jarrett and Theo. They were chatty and outgoing, not the shy type at all. Among hackers, that made them stand out as a bit unusual. Most were so used to hiding behind the mask of the online world. Over time, they found it hard to connect with reality. This is also known as socialmunication disorder, which is different from Zach¡¯s natural shyness. Last was Astrid. The only girl and the one who wasst in rank. That said, her gap with Jarrett and Theo was tiny, almost nonexistent. Tilda¡¯s impression of Astrid was that she was calm. Even when Zach became emotional and impatient, Astrid was like an iceberg. She never lost herposure when handling a situation. The four of them had their own strengths and weaknesses. But their personalities miraculouslyplemented one another, allowing them to make rapid progress. Send Gifts 3.3K ¡£ B This text is hosted at find?novel 10:46 AM P P. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 239 Chapter 239 Taking Down An Underground Organization. Tilda nodded in satisfaction. What a blessing! I found such a perfect team so quickly! Time ticked by, bit by bit. When the intelwork was finally broken through, Jarrett and the others let out a sigh of relief. Excited, they shouted, ¡°Queen, missionplete!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Tilda handled the final steps. Her fingers flew across the keyboard like she was ying a piece of music. In just a few strokes, she packed up the data and sent it off to an ount. This intelwork you just cracked belongs to an underground group overseas that specializes in human trafficking. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the data to Interpol. With solid evidence and exact locations, they¡¯ll be able to wipe them out in one go and rescue the innocent people who were taken.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jarrett and the others froze in shock. ¡°Queen, something this big¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell us beforehand?¡± ¡°If I had, you all would¡¯ve been nervous¨Cafraid of making a mistake that couldn¡¯t be fixed. ¡°The result is great, isn¡¯t it? You guys gave it your all, broke through the intelwork, and saved countless innocent lives.¡± We saved them¡­ Jarrett and the others nced at each other. Their hearts pounded, blood boiling, sweat breaking out across their skin. Did they just use their own skills to bring down an underground organization and save countless innocent people? For the first time in their lives, a new feeling rose inside them¨Chonor and pride. ¡°For centuries, courageous soldiers have charged into battle and returned triumphant. ¡°We may not be like them, fighting with weapons on the front lines. But our belief is the same. ¡°To protect our country, and to do everything we can to save those who are suffering,¡± Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel ¡°This is the age of information, and our honed skills are the greatest weapon. They can make enemies defenseless, allowing us to attack their core and gather intelligence! ¡°I¡¯m proud to have met you all and to have this team. You¡¯re strong. With teamwork, you just saved countless people, and you¡¯ll save even more and protect our country in the future!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hold back on praising Jarrett and the others. Listening to her words, Jarrett found himself moved to tears without even realizing it. The others¡® eyes were red too. ¡°Queen, before we met you, we always wanted to do something for our country, but we never dared to touch things like this. 10:46 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 239 Taking Down An Underground Organization ¡°We weren¡¯t confident in our own skills. We wscared that one mistake could hurt many people. Finished ¡°This was our first time, but I believe with you here, it won¡¯t be thest! Queen, please keep leading us!¡± Jarrett spoke from his heart, his voice choked with sobs as he wiped his tears. The others stared at Tilda with unwavering eyes, as if burning like the sun. They wanted to use their strength to save more people! To protect the country that raised them, and to get rid of the pests to make it a better ce. It¡¯s not that Interpol couldn¡¯t handle these underground organizations without them. But because they stepped in, those pests were eliminated sooner rather thanter. Even if it was just one day earlier, even just one hour sooner, more people would see a the dark abyss. Tilda smiled. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. None of you had dinner, right? My treat.¡± Only then did everyone realize how hungry they were. Their stomachs had been growling for a while. They rubbed the back of their heads, feeling a little embarrassed. glimmer of hope and be saved from Leaving the base, less than a mile away was the bustling business district full of office towers. Setting up a base in a ce like this was a little risky¨Ctoo easy to get exposed. The But putting it out in the suburbs had a huge drawback too¨Clousy inte, with constantg and unstable connections. Here in the heart of Slosa¡¯s busiest area, though,work dys and glitches were basically nonexistent. The only thing that made Tilda a little uneasy was¡­. The Jenson Group¡¯s headquarters were in this same area. Well, whatever. It¡¯s not like I would be so unlucky as to just bump into one of the Jensons by chance. Besides, it was alreadyte. Tilda found a five¨Cstar barbecue restaurant on her phone and took Jarrett and the others there. The group was still excited, talking quietly about the details of taking down the underground organization. Of course, they kept their voices low and left out the sensitive stuff. Thest thing they wanted was someone overhearing, thinking they were criminals, and calling the cops on them. That would¡¯ve been embarrassing. Even Zach got swept up in the mood and spoke a little more than usual Jarrett and the others stared at him like they¡¯d just discovered a whole new world. Send Gifts 3.3K li 2/2 10:46 AM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 240 Chapter 240 Running Into Russell and Dominic Latest content published on Find_Novel(. Zach shyly lowered his head, his ears turning red. His messy hair and nerdy ck¨Crimmed sses couldn¡¯t hide his good looks. Tilda rested her cheek on one hand, watching with interest. She didn¡¯t join in on the conversation, but inside, she felt a sense of contentment. Looking at the trustworthy teammates, she thought, This feeling is great. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m fighting alone anymore. The job of ordering food was left to Astrid. She was the calmest one of the bunch, not like Jarrett and Theo. After ordering, she handed the menu to Tilda. ¡°Queen, is this okay?¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯m fine. I eat everything, I¡¯m not picky. Waiter!¡± Not long after they finished ordering, two people walked into the BBQ ce. ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m telling you, I came here before with your mom. The food¡¯s really good. ¡°You¡¯ve been working way too hard. I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better, but you¡¯ve got to eat on time. ¡°Eat whatever you want today. It¡¯s on me!¡± Russell pulled Dominic along, looking at his son with worry. In just the past few days, Dominic had gotten even thinner. When Russell grabbed his arm, he could barely feel any flesh and could easily feel the bones. Not to mention the dark circles under Dominic¡¯s eyes and the exhaustion he couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Dominic knew he was in bad shape. He didn¡¯t want to sleep because he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to eat because he had no appetite. The only way to escape the things that haunted him, the guilt that was driving him insane. Was to throw himself into work. Work like crazy. Let work take over his entire life. Let him be busy so that he has no time for anything else! Dominic couldn¡¯te up with any other way to cope besides this foolish and self¨Cdestructive one. Still, after Russell¡¯s repeated pleas, Dominic gave in tonight. Even without an appetite, he followed his dad to the BBQ ce. At the very least¡­ Finished 10:46 AM PP. Chapter 240 Running Into Russell and Dominic He didn¡¯t want his family to keep worrying about him. He had made too many mistakes when it came to Tilda. No amount of regret could fix them. Unless, like Tilda once said ¡­ only his death could make her anger fade. Just then¡­ Russell and Dominic spotted Tilda sitting with her group, grilling meat. Russell blinked, wondering if his eyes were ying tricks on him. Why would Tilda be here? But reality was cruel. The one person he least wanted to run into, he ran into. This biological daughter truly is a curse to our family! Dominic saw her too. Guilt, panic, and fear all shed across his eyes as he quickly looked away. He couldn¡¯t help but remember the day of their falling out. It was raining. Tilda had said she¡¯d only forgive him if he died. Now, running into her like this¡­. Finished Even though Dominic felt incredibly guilty and knew he was in the wrong, he wondered if there was still a chance for her to forgive him. It¡¯s impossible, right? If Tilda didn¡¯t rub salt in his wounds and make him feel worse than death, that would already be considered mercy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Russell took a deep breath. He could tell that Dominic¡¯s attitude toward Tilda had changed. Just by looking at his son¡¯s expression now, he knew¡­ And it made him even sadder. That sadness was something Tilda had brought onto Dominic. Russell had tried asking him a few times why he¡¯d changed so much when it came to Tilda, but Dominic never said a word. As a father, the only thing Russell could do was keep him away from her, to stop Dominic from getting hurt by Tilda any further. The next second. Russell seemed to spot someone he definitely hadn¡¯t expected. He let go of Dominic and strode straight over. ¡°Astrid? What are you doing here?¡± Astrid, who had been chatting with Tilda, froze for a moment. 10:46 AM Chapter 240 Running Into Russell and Dominic Hearing Russell¡¯s voice, she looked over, shocked. ¡°U¨CUncle Russell?!¡± Then she nced awkwardly at Tilda. She knew Tilda had pretty much cut ties with the Jensons.¡± If Russell said anything that might hurt her, it¡¯d be bad. Tilda wanted to facepalm. Of course, this would happen. How could I run into Russell and Dominic here? Finished ¡°Why are you sitting with Tilda?¡± It¡¯s so . Why are these two troublemakers cating barbecue? I¡¯ve never seen them be Russell had rarely seen his niece, Astrid. 10 interested in this kind of food before! She had grown up overseas. Even after moving back to Slosa and getting a senior executive job, she always came up with an excuse to refuse whenever Russell invited her to have dinner at Jenson Vi. Russell knew Astrid was shy around people, so he let her be and simply kept an eye on her work. Astrid was doing better and better in Slosa, connecting with wealthy families and building her ownwork and resources. Send Gifts W 3.3K 10:46 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 241 Chapter 241 What¡¯s Wrong With My Sons? Astrid had built her sess entirely on her own, without relying on Russell or her father, Dwayne. Seeing his niece¡¯s talent and courage at such a young age, Russell felt relieved; he could tell his brother, Dwayne, that she was doing well. But what was this? The niece he had invited countless times but could only see through photos or videos was now sitting here eating barbecue with the daughter he hated the most? Russell felt like he¡¯d just been pped in the face. The pain stung, just like when Tilda had betrayed him. Even Jarrett and the others went quiet. As members of Slosa¡¯s elite, they knew that this man was Russell, chairman of the Jenson Group, who had recently caused a huge stir in the media. ¡°Why? Because we get along. Is that a problem? ¡°Or is the mighty chairman of the Jenson Group nning to control even his own niece¡¯s right to make friends?¡± Tilda mercilessly shot back. She hated that kind of talk from Russell! Why can¡¯t Astrid sit with me? Am I a germ or pest? Why shouldn¡¯t Astrid sit with me? If anything, sitting with you Jensons is worse! You¡¯d even corrupt Astrid and make her stupid and ignorant! ¡°You-?!¡± Russell ground his teeth. Tilda¡­ After all these days, her mouth is still as sharp as ever! He honestly didn¡¯t know if she got that sharp tongue from him or from ir! If it were used against enemies, he would¡¯ve been proud. But turning it on her own father? That stung. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Russell, but¡­ I don¡¯t think this is the right time to talk.¡± Out of respect for her uncle¨Cand for her father¡¯s respect for his brother¨CAstrid kept her voice calm. But the meaning was clear, she was siding with Tilda. ¡°Great! Awesome!¡± The feeling was impossible to put into words. It was like someone had stabbed Russell hard in the back. Dominic quickly stepped up and pulled on Russell. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just go eat.¡± 10:46 AM PP Chapter 241 What¡¯s Wrong With My Sons? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dominic. I¡¯m calm. I¡¯m perfectly clear¨Cheaded.¡± Russell gave Astrid and Tilda onest long look before turning to leave, That look¡­ Astrid got it. Russell was disappointed in her. But Astrid didn¡¯t regret her choice. But Tilda felt uneasy. Should I have just thrown the water in my cup in Russell¡¯s face? She didn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood for Jarrett and the others. Ugh! I kind of regret it now¡­. it¡¯s put me in a bad mood. Why did that idiot Russell look at me like I¡¯m not worthy of hanging out with Astrid? Damn it, what a jerk! Russell wanted to find a seat where he wouldn¡¯t have to see Tilda, so he and Dominic could eat But Dominic chose a table where Russell could still see Tilda but wasn¡¯t too close to her. Russell squinted. ¡°Dominic, are you trying to get a look at Tilda?¡± Dominic pressed his lips together. ¡°Yes¡­ Dad, I want to see Tilda.¡± Chances like this were rare. It was his only chance to run into Tilda and see her without being driven away by her cold words. If he were to try to meet her any other way, he wouldn¡¯t even get the chance. At the same time, Dominic¡¯s gaze moved to Astrid. He felt a slight stirring in his heart. Russell was speechless He never expected Dominic to admit it. Dammit! What¡¯s wrong with my sons?! Dominic and Wade were suddenly so caught up in everything Tilda did. peace. Finished Howard was beaten so badly by Tilda that he had been hiding in his room. Russell hadn¡¯t seen him step out of his room. Hard to believe this was the same young man who used to be energetic. Tilda, meanwhile, did her best to ignore the looks Russell and Dominic kept throwing her way. She was enjoying a good time, drinking c, eating barbecue, and talking with the members of the Comet Squad. Unfortunately¡­. Dominic and Russell just had to keep staring at her, It made Tilda want to go over and gouge out those two bastards¡® eyeballs, toss them on the floor, stomp them into paste, and 10:46 AM P P. Chapter 241 What¡¯s Wrong With My Sons? yell, ¡°See enough now?!¡± Astrid and the others could tell Tilda was in a bad mood. Obviously, it was because Russell and Dominic showed up. They quickly finished their food, said they were full, and left. Tilda was the first to leave. The barbecue was great. Her teammates were great. Too bad she had to run into the Jensons. One bad apple did spoil the bunch. Watching Tilda hurry off, Dominic lowered his eyes. A trace of hurt flickered across his face. Tilda¡­. Do you really hate seeing me that much? Is there really no way for us to go back and fix our rtionship? Russell angrily snorted. Damn, Tilda. I didn¡¯t even get to that you¡¯re ruining my and Dominic¡¯s dinner! Send Gifts This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 242 Chapter 242 A Conversation Between Astrid and Dominic How dare you keep avoiding us like we¡¯re the gue? I¡¯m so mad! Dominic stood up. ¡°Dad, you can head back if you¡¯re done. I have a few things to take care of.¡± ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re not going to go look for Tilda, are you?¡± Dominic had been so focused on Tilda during the meal that he had barely touched his food. Russell worried. If Dominic went to talk to Tilda, with her personality, he¡¯d probably get humiliated. He could still vividly remember thest time Tilda had Dominic; he had aplete breakdown and had to be hospitalized Russell couldn¡¯t let it happen again. ¡°Even if I wanted to see Tilda, with how much she hates me right now, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d meet me. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to see someone else. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡± Dominic smiled at Russell and hurried away. Russell sighed heavily. 19 Since Dominic had put it that way, all he could do was trust him. Astrid came by taxi¨Cshe didn¡¯t bring her car. Theo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Astrid, want me to give you a ride back? Jarrett¡¯s taking Zach home.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll just take a cab myself¡ª¡± Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Before Astrid could finish, a figure came running out. ¡°Astrid!¡± It was Dominic. Astrid had expected this and had Jarrett and the others leave first. ¡°Um¡­ Astrid, are you sure about this?¡± Theo looked a little worried. Jarrett and Zach watched Astrid with worried eyes. After all, Queen didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with the Jensons. Since Astrid was part of the Jensons, she could end up stuck in the middle. ¡°Well, he¡¯s family. He¡¯s not gonna hurt me, right? You can go.¡± Then, Astrid walked toward Dominic. When she saw him, she spoke calmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Dominic.¡± ¡°Astrid, do you have a moment? I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jarrett and the others could only anxiously watch them go. ¡°Should we tell Queen about this?¡± Zach spoke, which was rare for him. ¡°A 10:46 AM P P Chapter 242 A Conversation Between Astrid and Dominic ¡°Forget it. I feel like her rtionship with the Jensons is alreadyplicated enough. No need to bother her with this. ¡°Astrid said she¡¯ll handle it, so let¡¯s just trust her!¡± Dominic and Astrid found a coffee shop that was still open. ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Americano, no sugar, warm, please. Thanks.¡± Dominic and Astrid sat across from each other. 2 For a moment, Dominic had so much he wanted to say but didn¡¯t know where to start. Finished It was Astrid who took a sip of her coffee and spoke first. ¡°Thest time we sat face¨Cto¨Cface like this was probably six years ago, when you and your family came to visit us in Flonche.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Time flies. So much has happened since then¡­ Dominic gave a wry smile. ¡°Astrid, how do you know Tilda?¡± ¡°Is it strange for us to know each other? Tilda¡¯s my cousin too,¡± Astrid spoke calmly, not revealing anything about the base or the Glory Team. Astrid was 22, a year older than Wade, which technically made Tilda her younger cousin. Of course, that was only based on age¨CTilda was both Astrid¡¯s idol and her leader. ¡°You know what happened between our family and Tilda,¡± Dominic said, probing. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another reason?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink it, Dominic. Tilda and I just get along well. The issues with your family are your private matters, and it¡¯s not my business to get involved. ¡°Are you here to confront me because you¡¯re upset that Tilda and I are friends?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m d you and Tilda get along; it helps ease my guilt.¡± A flicker of emotion crossed Dominic¡¯s eyes. Tilda still maintained a rtionship with Astrid.. That meant¡­ the bond between Tilda and the Jensons wasn¡¯tpletely severed. It was just Dominic¡¯s wishful thinking, but he had to believe it to feel better. It was his only way of coping, deceiving himself. ¡°Dominic, what happened between Tilda and your family? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter you all had been looking for for 19 years? ¡°Why did she cut ties with the Jensons so quickly and decisively, in less than a month? Why did she even sue Uncle Russell?¡± Astrid had heard about this but didn¡¯t care, She felt it was a private family matter and that her uncle wouldn¡¯t be happy with anyone asking, and it wasn¡¯t her ce to get involved. But now that it concerned her boss and idol, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Queen had said she had no regrets about this matter. Out Of The Shadows Ch 243 Chapter 243 The Talk Is Over After spending so much time with Tilda, Astrid understood her personality. Tilda would never have done something so extreme unless she had been treated unfairly by the Jensons. Finally, he spread his hands and covered his face. ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s the one we had been trying to find all these 19 years, my missing sister. Dominic murmured softly. His face was full of sadness. 21 HEY ¡°This is on us¡­ Astrid, I can¡¯t really exin all the details, but Tilda¡¯s disappointment with our family is our fault. ¡°We owe her. We finally found her after 19 years, but we never gave her the warmth she deserved. ¡°Instead, we forced her to cut us off, and now we¡¯ve ended up here.¡± It¡¯s all on us. Regret. Just regret. Like Wade, Dominic desperately wished for a chance to start over. If I could be reborn, I¡¯d go back to the day Tilda first returned to Jenson Vi. Back then, Tilda was so hopeful, excited, and happy. If they had just been willing to show a little goodwill and ept Tilda, their biological sister who had been missing for 19 years, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way! They wouldn¡¯t be like this now, broken and hollow inside. Happiness wouldn¡¯t have left, and suffering wouldn¡¯t havee. Astrid trembled all over. She never thought Dominic would admit it so directly! ¡°So why did you let those stories spread on social media and in the news? Why did you make it Que¨CTilda, the one who was selfish and spoiled, who cut ties with you guys and got kicked out?¡± That news was so convincing that even Astrid believed it. Because she didn¡¯t really know Tilda. And because she trusted her family. Astrid believed that Russell and the others were not so bad as to lie about their daughter, who had been missing for 19 years! If Tilda weren¡¯t Queen, Astrid would still be in the dark! Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel She wouldn¡¯t feel like hitting Tilda, but she wouldn¡¯t treat her nicely either. And it wasn¡¯t just Astrid. Many people saw that news and didn¡¯t bother checking the truth. They believed whatever others said. How badly did they misunderstand Tilda? Dominic was left speechless. 10:46 AM P P Chapter 243 The Talk Is Over That news is trashing Tilda¡­ Yes, it was indeed Dominic¡¯s doing. Finished Even after Tilda struck back perfectly and severely hurt the Jenson Group, many people still didn¡¯t know the truth. Watching Dominic like this, Astrid felt a disappointment she¡¯d never felt before. thar ¡°You treated Tilda like that¡­ even I, as a rtive, can¡¯t stand it. ¡°You should wake up and see what you¡¯ve done. No wonder Tilda cut you off. You just don¡¯t deserve to be her family!¡± Do Uncle Russell and his family have any idea how powerful and brilliant Tilda is? If they didn¡¯t¡­ They must be blind! They threw away a priceless gem! But¡­ Maybe this is for the best. A queen who¡¯s tied to nothing is unstoppable! So¨Ccalled ¡°family ties¡± are just obstacles for Queen. They¡¯re never a help. It¡¯s better to ditch this kind of toxic family! ¡°I know¡­ Astrid, we regret it now and want a chance to make it up to Tilda. A ¡°I don¡¯t expect Tilda to forgive us ore back to Jenson Vi, but I want to do something for her. ¡°Just something to ease this guilt that¡¯s about to drown me.¡± Dominic didn¡¯t dare tell Astrid everything that had happened between him and Tilda. If she knew¡­ She probably wouldn¡¯t ever want to see him again. Let alone help him. For now, all they had was this cousin rtionship. This was the only way Dominic could think of to keep track of Tilda. It was a lie, a fragile one that would eventually be exposed. Call Dominic despicable, shameless, a liar¨Che didn¡¯t care. He just couldn¡¯t let this one channel to stay connected to Tilda be cut off. But ¡­ ¡°No need. Tilda is far stronger and tougher than you think. She doesn¡¯t need the Jensons¡® charity! The best way you can help is to just stay out of her life!¡± Astrid already thought Russell and his family were hopeless. The day they found out Tilda¡¯s true identity, they¡¯d bepletely shocked. 10:46 AM P Chapter 243 The Talk Is Over Tilda by herself was strong enough to stand equal to the whole Jenson Group. This time, Russell¡¯s family had truly lost a treasure. Given Queen¡¯s personality, there was no way she¡¯d ever go back. After saying this, Astrid prepared to leave. ¡°Astrid, wait.¡± !Dominic grabbed her arm, stopping her from leaving. ¡°Dominic, the talk is over. Please show some dignity as the future heir of the Jenson Group!¡± Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 244 Chapter 244 Why Are You With Tilda? ¡°Look, we¡¯re family. I don¡¯t want to have a falling out with you,¡± Astrid said coldly. After knowing just how badly they treated Tilda, Astrid couldn¡¯t even stand Russell and his family. Even if Tilda wasn¡¯t Queen, she was still Russell¡¯s daughter who¡¯d been missing for 19 years. What kind of nonsense was that? During the days ir visited Astrid¡¯s house, she constantly went on about how guilty she felt toward Tilda, Even when Astrid¡¯s parents told ir to let it go, she refused. She insisted on finding her long¨Clost daughter¨Calive or dead, she had to see her. ir imed everyone else in the world could give up looking for Tilda, but not her, Tilda¡¯s mother. At the time, Astrid truly believed her. But now that Tilda was found, ir didn¡¯t cherish her at all¨Cshe just abused and bullied her without hesitation? She acted one way in public and a totally different way in private. Astrid couldn¡¯t believe she was rted to someone like that. It felt so filthy! The trust she had ced so deeply had beenpletely betrayed. Dominic¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Astrid¡¯s cold, ruthless gaze, he had a gut feeling¡­ that she might know Tilda¡¯s true identity¡­ that she was Queen. Could the new dark web hacker, who copied Queen¡¯s habits, actually be Astrid? Seeing Dominic still wouldn¡¯t let go, Astrid picked up the Americano from the table and sshed it onto his face. Official source is find¡¤novel The warm coffee sshed on him, snapping him fully awake. Astrid broke free from Dominic and left quickly. Dominic stood there. The coffee dripped from his hair and face, soaking his clothes. His heart¡­ had never felt this cold. Even Astrid, who didn¡¯t know the full story, was furious just hearing how they had misunderstood and ndered Tilda. Why¡­ Why did they, as Tilda¡¯s brother and the family she so desperately wanted, not feel a single thing back then? Why did they crush Tilda¡¯s longing for family like it meant nothing? A staff member saw what happened and rushed over. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Did you have a fight with your girlfriend? I¡¯m fine.. Dominic kept his head down and left the cafe like that, his heart sinking into a depth of despair he had never known. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. 10:46 AM Chapter 244 Why Are You With Tilda? One day, Tilda made a point to attend a bidding meeting. She put on sunsses and dressed up a bit. She was apanied by Jarrett. ¡°Que¨CTilda, what made you suddenly decide to go to this bidding meeting?¡± Jarrett was shocked when Tilda called him to ask for an invitation to the event. With the Bells¡® connections, getting an invite to a bidding meeting like this was no big deal. ¡°There¡¯s a show I want to see,¡± Tilda said with a mysterious smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe in if you don¡¯t want to.¡± She asked Jarrett for help because they were teammates, and he owed her quite a few favors. Getting Jude, Alfie, or Maurice to get an invitation would have been just as easy. But it would mean owing them a favor. Even if Jude and the others didn¡¯t care, Tilda did. It just wouldn¡¯t sit right with her. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, of course I¡¯m going in. I¡¯m going to be your bodyguard! ¡°Don¡¯t let my looks fool you. I¡¯m great at kickboxing!¡± Jarrett said, confidently patting his chest. ¡°I can tell.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t just ttering him. As a fellow martial artist, she could see it. She could tell from Jarrett¡¯s unique habits¨Chow he walked, how he reacted to sensitive situations. They were habits he¡¯d picked up from years of kickboxing. ¡°Jarrett, what are you doing here?¡± An unpleasant voice came from behind. Tilda and Jarrett turned around. It was Daphne and Preston. Seeing Tilda, Daphne was startled. ¡°You bitch¡­ What are you doing here?!¡± Since it was a public ce, she had to watch her manners. Her instinctive outburst was a bit too loud, drawing a lot of attention. ¡°Jarrett, why are you with Tilda?¡± Preston¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. His gaze was full of hostility. The reason was simple. He just despised the spoiled youngest son of the third branch from the bottom of his heart. He¡¯d heard that Jarrett had dropped out of university. Jarrett spent his days either running wild outside or holed up in his room, making a mess. Without the backing of the Bells, where would Jarrett get the money to live like that? But at one family gathering, Jude went out of his way to talk to Jarrett and even praised him. Finished 10:47 AM Chapter 244 Why Are You With Tilda? Even Jarrett¡¯s parents were stunned for a long time. Finished Everyone in the family recognized Jude as the one in charge, the one they pinned all their hopes on, and the most capable of them all. Although his rtives were jealous of him, they also feared his abilities. Jude rarely paid attention to any of them, so the fact that Jarrett was valued so highly by Jude ¡­ Send Gifts 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 245 Chapter 245 That Familiar Pain No one expected it. When Preston saw what happened, he thought Jude had lost it. He immediately felt a deep jealousy toward Jarrett. How could such a loser¨Cliving off his family, having dropped out of university¨Ccatch Jude¡¯s attention?! ¡°Why can¡¯t I be with Tilda? Who I¡¯m with is none of your business,¡± Jarrett said, looking at Preston like he was a fool. Jarrett wasn¡¯t stupid; of course he knew Preston looked down on him. He didn¡¯t feel the need to show off his skills to anyone. He liked keeping things low¨Ckey. That didn¡¯t mean Jarrett would just let Preston humiliate him! ¡°You?! Jarrett, you¡¯ve got some nerve¨Cthinking you can talk to me like that!¡± ¡°Seriously, Jarrett! Didn¡¯t your dad teach you any manners? How dare you talk back? Apologize!¡± Daphne and Preston really were alike¨Cmother and son through and through. So shameless. ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any mind, Jarrett. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Tilda grabbed Jarrett, trying to lead him into the bidding hall. ¡°Stop! You still owe us an apology!¡± Daphne wasn¡¯t about to let Jarrett off that easily. Seeing this good¨Cfor¨Cnothing kid dare to talk back to her brilliant, promising son, she was furious. She had to put him in his ce. The next second¡­. Daphne got a sharp p across the face. She turned her head, her cheek stinging, and a look of disbelief on her face. That p again¡­ That familiar pain! No need to think¨Cshe knew exactly who it was. It had to be that bitch Tilda who pped her! This was the second time! The second time! And in front of all these people! Everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly on Daphne and Tilda. Even Jarrett and Preston froze, too. Once Preston came to his senses, he immediately pulled apletely humiliated Daphne into his arms. ¡°What are you doing?! Tilda!¡± 10:47 AM P P. Chapter 245 That Familiar Pain Preston could barely hold back the urge to p Tilda back right there. Tilda¡¯s p wasn¡¯t just against his mother¨Cit was an attack on his pride. No one could believe it ¡­ Tilda actually had the guts to act so brazen! To p Daphne right in front of everyone! Did she not care about her own life? ¡°Que¨CTilda, what are you-¡± Jarrett waspletely dumbfounded by Tilda¡¯s courage. He had wanted to do the very same thing countless times. This aunt and her family were always so arrogant, constantly looking down on him. He had only ever dared to think about it. He never found the guts to actually do it. Tilda must have felt so satisfied, but what about next? ¡°I pped her to shut her up. She was being so loud,¡± Tilda said icily. Daphne had been talking behind Tilda like an annoying bug. Did she think Tilda wouldn¡¯t get mad? ¡°Tilda Jenson!¡± Finished Official source is ?ovelFind Preston had grown up in high society, taught never to lose his cool in public, but Tilda¡¯s constant insults were leaving him no dignity at all. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He raised his hand, ready to p Tilda. ¡°Tilda!¡± In a panic, Jarrett stepped in to protect her. But Tilda kicked Preston right in the knee. His knees still hadn¡¯t healed from when he fell on the broken ss. Tilda¡¯s kick was fast and precise, and no one noticed it. 1 It hit Preston¡¯s knee so hard it felt like it might split open, A sharp pain suddenly hit him, he lost his bnce, and he fell directly to his knees. Everyone was dumbfounded. It was hard to believe what had just happened. They had all thought Preston was about to strike back for his mother. Instead¡­ he dropped to his knees before Tilda? What on earth was going on? ¡°Oh wow, I didn¡¯t expect such a big gesture from you! Stay there. I¡¯ll grab my phone and take a pic¡­ ¡°Preston, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± 10:47 AM P Chapter 245 That Familiar Pain Daphne didn¡¯t care about the pain in her face; she rushed to help Preston up. ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± Finished ¡°You can¡¯t just say things without proof. Who saw me hit you? How could a weak woman like me beat a grown man like you? ¡°Fine, just drop to your knees if you want, but to lie all the time? That¡¯s shameful.¡± ¡°You!¡± Preston practically wanted to tear Tilda to pieces. In fact, Preston had indeed made a move. Tilda said calmly, ¡°By the way¡­ Did you forget that I still have something on you?¡± Preston¡¯s raised hand froze in midair. Reba¡¯s video! His open hand slowly clenched into a fist. He red at Tilda, his forehead tight with anger. ¡°That look of yours makes me really ufortable, Preston. If I weren¡¯t careful and said it out loud¡­ your Reba once stayed on her knees before me, barking like a dog, even licking my shoes¡­ ¡°Tilda! That¡¯s enough! Stop saying that!¡± Daphne was absolutely terrified and quickly stopped Tilda. She cautiously nced around. Tilda had kept her voice low enough that only the three of them could hear what was said. Send Gifts 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 246 Chapter 246 Tilda Had to Go! Damn it, Reba! She stirred up such a huge mess, dragging Daphne and Preston down with her. Now they were stuck, forced to keep quiet even after getting pped around. And Reba? She was nowhere to be found. Ryan had even tried to look for her but came back to Slosa empty¨Chanded. Jarrett waspletely stunned, frozen in ce. He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard from Tilda. Reba ¡­ that arrogant troublemaker actually knelt down to Tilda, barked like a dog, and even licked Tilda¡¯s shoes? Oh my god! But then Jarrett thought about it. If Reba were dumb enough to mess with the ¡°Queen,¡± she¡¯d be lucky to get away alive, let alone unharmed. ¡°Not talking? Fine¡­¡± Preston¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ring at Tilda like he wanted to kill her. Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Without warning, she pped Preston hard across the face. Smack! The sharp sound of the p echoed through the silent room. ¡°Well then¡­ show me some respect! ¡°From now on, whenever you see me or my friends, stay far away. Don¡¯te begging for a beating. If I see you again, I¡¯ll p you again!¡± After the p, Tilda rubbed her wrist and turned to walk toward the bid center. Jarreu snapped out of it and hurried after her. ¡°Tilda, wait for me.¡± Once Tilda and Jarrett left, everyone pretended not to notice Preston and Daphne, quickly steering clear of them as they entered the bid center In Slosa, who didn¡¯t know the Bells? Especially Preston, the rising star everyone was talking abouttely. Now, Daphne and Preston had both been pped by Tilda¨Cright in public¨Cand didn¡¯t even dare fight back. It was almostughable. ¡°Preston,e on, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Daphne said, her cheeks burning. It wasn¡¯t just the sting from Tilda¡¯s p. It was the humiliation of being looked down on by everyone. Daphne had never felt so embarrassed. She¡¯d always been a socialite in the upper circles, the Bells¡® daughter¨Cinw, a spotlight among all the richdies. Now, Tilda had pped her in front of everyone, threatened her with Reba¡¯s video, and left her gasping for air. She couldn¡¯t have felt worse. Chapter 246 Tilda Had to Go! If Ryan heard about this, Daphne knew she¡¯d be in for it when she got home. Finished Preston¡¯s face was cold, and he gave off this scary, icy vibe as Daphne dragged him inside, ignoring the stares from everyone around them. ¡°Preston ¡­ I can¡¯t believe you held back. That bitch Tilda went way too far. ¡°There was a moment I really wanted you to hit her back. We¡¯re so humiliated now!¡°. ¡°Mom¡­ Honestly, I almost lost it. But¡­ Tilda is connected to Jude. ¡°If Tilda twists that video and gives it to Jude, our whole family would be done for. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to go against Tilda and Jude ¡­ ¡°What?! Tilda¡¯s got ties to Jude? Since when? Howe I didn¡¯t know anything about this?¡± Daphne was stunned. She never imagined Preston had a reason for holding back. ¡°Could Jude be interested in Tilda? Is he out of his mind?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposed to be the head of the Bells, and he¡¯s got his eye on some low¨Css drifter? When I see Abram, I¡¯m going to tell him all about Jude!¡± Daphne was furious, but if Tilda really had a connection to Jude ¡­ it was like Tilda had them in a chokehold. From now on, Tilda could walk all over them. With Reba¡¯s embarrassing video and Jude to back her up, she could crush Preston anytime. Right then, Daphne felt a surge of murderous intent. Back when ir said the issue couldn¡¯t be solved, and Tilda had kept quiet about the video, Daphne hesitated about getting rid of Tilda. Now, it was clear. Tilda had to go! Preston silently closed his mouth, not saying another word. His cheek still stung, but his head was finally starting to clear. He realized¡­ Tilda held too much evidence against them now. Plus, with her ties to Jude, he needed to find a way to ease things with Tilda. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel He couldn¡¯t keep fighting her like before. I¡¯m sorry¡­ K, for our future happiness, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice a little and try to win Tilda over. Tilda didn¡¯t care what Preston and Daphne were thinking. She¡¯d already delivered the p and embarrassed them in front of everyone. They didn¡¯t even dare fight back. Feels great¡­ Queen, what happened between you and Aunt Daphne and Preston? Why are they so scared of you?¡± 213 10:47 AM Chapter 246 Tilda Had to Go! Jarrett was like a curious kid, eyes wide with admiration as he bombarded Tilda with questions. Tilda briefly exined what had gone down between her and Daphne¡¯s family. ¡°Wow, Queen, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Jarrett gave her a big thumbs¨Cup. Send Gifts ¡£ 3.3K Finished 10:47 AM P P. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 247 Chapter 247 A New Face ¡°They¡¯ve always been arrogant and pushy. I¡¯ve never liked that family.¡± ¡°With you here today, Queen, I finally got to vent my anger! Ha! I can¡¯t wait to go home and tell my folks all about it! That was awesome!¡± The Bells have four households in total. Besides the former head of the Bells, Abram Bell, who is Jarrett¡¯s grandfather. There¡¯s the eldest son, Marcus Bell. The second son is Ryan, Daphne¡¯s husband and Preston¡¯s dad. The third son is Leonard Bell, Jarrett¡¯s family. The youngest is Devin Bell, Jude¡¯s family. Devin is the youngest of the four brothers. But thanks to Jude¨Ca once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius¨Che took over the Bells from Abram at a young age and became CEO of DY Group. He¡¯s the star of the Bells,pletely outshining everyone else. Next in line is Marcus. As the oldest, he still has some say in things. Then there¡¯s Ryan. He¡¯s pretty capable, and with Preston¨Cthe ¡°genius¡± he¡¯s raised¨Ctheir household has wed back some influence over the years. The weakest household is Jarrett¡¯s family. Leonard doesn¡¯t care about power struggles. He¡¯d rather travel the country with his wife, seeing all the beautiful sights, never chasing after money or status. Leonard¡¯sid¨Cback attitude rubbed off on his kids. Even though Jarrett and his siblings are talented, they don¡¯t show off much and just want to do what they enjoy and livefortably. That¡¯s why Leonard¡¯s family barely has a voice in the Bells. Of course, they don¡¯t really care about that. Being born into the Bells, even if you¡¯re a cker, you¡¯re living a life most people only dream of. ¡°Whatever.¡± Tilda shrugged. She then leaned back in her seat, settling into afy position, ready for the show to begin. It didn¡¯t take long. The main characters arrived¨CRussell and Dominic. Russell could feel something was off as soon as he walked into the bid center. It was like something had happened before they got there. Usually, Russell would leave these bidding events to Dominic after he retired and handed over thepany. He hadn¡¯te to one in ages. Buttely, Russell was worried about Dominic¡¯s mental state, so he stayed close. 10:47 AM P Chapter 247 A New Face Especially after that night when Dominic ran out to find Astrid. When he came back, he was even more out of it. Russell tried asking Dominic what happened, but Dominic wouldn¡¯t say a word. He even called Astrid, but she wouldn¡¯t answer his calls. It was obvious Astrid had been brainwashed by Tilda. Russell spotted Preston and Daphne. It made sense¨Cthey were at a big Slosa bidding event. Russell greeted Daphne, but she barely responded, her face looking pale. Looking closer, Russell noticed her face was still swollen and red¡­ He wondered if he was seeing things. The bidding event was about to start. Finished Russell had no choice but to lead Dominic to their seats in the front row¨Cthe ones marked on their invitation, reserved for VIPS. The source of th?s content is find¡¤novel It showed just how important Jenson Group was in Slosa. Even after everything that happened, Jenson Group was still a dragon that refused to bow its head. Just then, someone in the shadows curled his lips into a slight smile. He suddenly felt like something¨Cor someone¨Cwas watching him. The man¡¯s instincts were sharp, like a wild animal sensing danger. He nced behind him, but the feeling vanished without a trace. Was that just my imagination¡­? ¡°Mr. Lowell, is something wrong?¡± The secretary whispered to Tobias Lowell. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ Stay sharp. This is an important bidding event. ¡°I spent 20 million dors just to get this intel. I hope it¡¯s worth it.¡± Tobias pushed away the strange feeling in his gut. His amber eyes sparkled with excitement. This was only the first step in his grand n. Everyone around nced at Tobias. He was a new face, but strikingly handsome. He stood about six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, dressed in a pricey custom suit, with stylish, wavy hair and amber eyes. He sat with one leg crossed over the other, his chin resting on one hand, looking bored but with an unmistakable sharpness in his gaze. Just from his presence, you could tell Tobias was no ordinary man. Jarrett noticed Tilda¡¯s eyes kept drifting toward Tobias. He whispered, ¡°Queen, is there something special about that guy?¡± 10:47 AM P P Chapter 247 A New Face ¡°What do you think?¡± Tilda pulled her gaze back and tossed the question back at Jarrett. Finished Jarrett thought for a moment. ¡°That guy¡­ is really good¨Clooking. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who¡¯s on par with Jude.¡± Even from far away, when Tobias turned his head for those few seconds, Jarrett got a clear look at his face. Send Gifts 3.3K 10:47 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 248 Chapter 248 First Real Partnership Other than ¡°handsome,¡± Jarrett couldn¡¯te up with any other word to describe him. Tilda gave Jarrett a quick smack on the head. ¡°You idiot, since when do you care so much about looks? Watch out¨Cif Jude hears you, Jarrett rubbed the bump forming on his forehead. Hillle he¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, Queen, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s my first time seeing this guy¡­ I haven¡¯t met many people, but I really don¡¯t recognize him at all. ¡°But Jude wouldn¡¯t care. He¡¯s always said that guys who rely on their looks are the worst. He¡¯s never used his face to get ahead!¡± Tilda was a little thrown off. Jude¡­ would actually say something like that? It sounded like something that proud, cold guy would say. But for some reason, whenever Tilda was around Jude, she had the feeling he actually cared a lot about his looks. Jarrett kept staring at Tobias. ¡°That guy¡­ the way he carries himself, the vibe he gives off¡­ you can¡¯t ignore it!¡°, After watching for a while, Jarrett could sense it too. He was a Bell, after all. ¡°Keep watching.¡± Tilda said, crossing her arms, clearly interested. Tilda had already dug up the truth. In herst life, it was Tobias who used K to steal secrets from the Jensons. She¡¯d done a deep dive into who Tobias really was. She knew that Tobias was the illegitimate son of Ma Lowell, the Director of the Crown Group, who basically controlled the economy of Xosas Tobias was incredibly talented. He¡¯d shown it since he was a kid, finishing a master¡¯s degree in finance overseas by the age of 22 beforeing back to the States. Even though he was an illegitimate child, Ma saw his talent and ambition and gave him all the resources and support he needed to grow. Tobias had only been back in the country for less than three months. To avoid any suspicion, he came to Slosa with the first chunk of money Ma gave him and started his own business. He managed to win K over in no time, using every trick in the book to get her interested, work with him, and betray the Jensons. K needed money, but she was also drawn in by Tobias¡¯s looks. After all, Tobias really did have a face that could drive women wild, plus the charm, the body, and a way of talking that could get anyone to listen. In herst life, Tilda died not knowing if Tobias ever managed to destroy the Jensons. 10:47 AM PP. Chapter 248 First Real Partnership Now, reborn, she finally got to see Tobias¡¯s first real partnership with K in Slosa. Tilda wanted to see with her own eyes¨Cdid Tobias really have the skills to take down the Jensons? Only then could she feel at ease. The bidding event began.. People started making offers, but it was just the appetizer. Things didn¡¯t get serious until the plot ofnd K had leaked information about came up. Russell made his move, putting in the lowest bid at 20 million dors. Once Jenson Group got involved, everyone else backed off. Based on their calctions, thend would make money, but not much. Finished Rather than go head¨Cto¨Chead with Jenson Group and end up embarrassed, they decided to just let Jenson Group have it. But then- Tobias raised his paddle. ¡°Thirty million.¡± The crowd gasped. Everyone turned to look at this unfamiliar, strikingly handsome man. Nobody knew him, but for someone to call out 30 million dors and even challenge Jenson Group ¡­ This young man was definitely not a pushover! Russell nced at Tobias, instantly sensing he wasn¡¯t just anybody. After conferring with Dominic, he raised his paddle. ¡°35 million.¡± Tobias raised his paddle again. ¡°40 million.¡± Russell hesitated. Dominic spoke up, ¡°Dad, just stick to the n¨Cgo up to 50 million, but don¡¯t go any higher.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell nodded and raised his paddle. ¡°50 million.¡± ¡°Fifty point two million.¡± Tobias seemed to know exactly what Jenson Group¡¯s limit was. He added just 200,000 dors to beat them out. In the end, he won thend. His goal achieved, Tobias and his secretary stood up to go handle the paperwork. As he passed by Tilda, Tobias¡¯s amber eyesnded on her for a moment, full of suspicion. But it onlysted a second before he looked away. Russell and Dominic didn¡¯t get thend and didn¡¯t notice Tilda at all. They¡¯d done most of what they came for, so they got up and left to deal with business back at the office. 10:47 AM Get full chapters from Find¡ïNovel Chapter 248 First Real Partnership 7 Since they hadn¡¯t secured the key piece ofnd for their n, it was all pretty much ruined. Finished They¡¯d have toe up with a new n, and there was still so much work to do¨Cthey couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time here. Jarrett clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jenson Group gave up so fast. The guy only outbid them by 200 grand. If they really wanted thatnd, they could¡¯ve kept going.¡± For a hugepany like Jenson Group, 200,000 dors was nothing. Letting thatnd slip away just like that¡ªto Jarrett, it felt like a total loss of face. Send Gifts
3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 249 Chapter 249 Got yed This was way more important than 200,000 dors. ¡°ording to Jenson Group¡¯s n, they figured buying thatnd could bring in 100 million dors in profit, but that¡¯s not a sure thing.¡± Tilda exined. ¡°A lot of unexpected stuff could happen and turn thatnd into a worthless mess, costing them big time. ?????? ???? FindN0vel ¡°No one can guarantee a hundred percent sess in business. If someone could, they¡¯d be a miracle worker. ¡°Setting 50 million dors as their bottom line and not getting emotional about it¨Cthat¡¯s how Jenson Group always handles things calmly. Tobias just took advantage of that attitude. ¡°After all, pride doesn¡¯t pay the bills. For apany to grow and survive, you have to think about a lot of things. It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± When you go up against Jenson Group, if you know their bottom line, you can get what you want for the lowest price. That¡¯s why the information K gave was so valuable¨Cit let Tobias bid without holding back and crush Jenson Group. This time, it was Russell and Dominic who got yed. Tobias made a killing off them for the first time! But it wouldn¡¯t be thest. ¡°I get it¡­ sort of,¡± Jarrett said, scratching the back of his head. When Jarrett and Tilda walked out of the bidding center, they happened to run into Tobias, who had just finished the paperwork. The two groups met again. This time, Tobias came over and greeted them. ¡°Ms. Jenson, right?¡± Even though Tilda was disguised, Tobias¡¯s sharp eyes still recognized her. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Tilda replied coolly. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Tobias handed her a business card. ¡°This is my card, Ms. Jenson. If you ever want to work together, just give me a call.¡°¨C Tilda took the card and nced at it. XY Group. Heh. So he is going head¨Cto¨Chead with Jude¡¯s DY Group? She slipped the card into her pocket. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Tobias gave a small, knowing smile and walked away. His secretary followed close behind, asking quietly, ¡°Mr. Lowell, why bother with Tilda? She¡¯s not really important to our n, right?¡± Tobias wanted to make a big ssh and prove himself to the Lowells as quickly as possible. He chose the riskiest, gray¨Carea route. Chapter 249 Got yed Finished Through all kinds of tricks, he found out the Jensons trusted their adopted daughter Kpletely¨Calmost to the point of spoiling her. When Tobias came to Slosa to start his business, all he had was the hundred million dors Ma gave him. He registered apany and set a clear direction for the future. Then he started working on K. Tobias had already figured out how important K was to the Jensons, and he understood how Jenson Group operated at these bids. If he could nail down Jenson Group¡¯s bottom line, his chances of winning were 95%. After pouring so much time and effort into it, he finally got K to talk andnded his first project. But from Tobias¡¯s perspective¡­ This project wasn¡¯t just about the 100 million dors Jenson Group expected in profit! Tobias was confident he could make 200 million dors. ¡°One more piece on the board means more control. Tilda isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. ¡°I heard about her even before I came to Slosa. If I can help it, I¡¯d rather not make her my enemy.¡± That was just Tobias¡¯s gut feeling. Growing up as the Lowells¡® illegitimate son, Tobias had always lived a tough life. That rough childhood helped him grow up fast. Tobias walked away. Tilda watched his figure disappear into the distance. Jarrett hesitated, then couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Uh¡­ Queen, you¡¯re not falling for that guy, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Tilda shot Jarrett a huge eye roll. ¡°Do I look like someone who forgets everything just because a guy¡¯s good¨Clooking?¡± ¡°Not really, but Queen, you sure do pay a lot of attention to him ¡­ ¡°I get it, though. He is pretty handsome.¡± Jarrett had no idea about Tilda and Jude¡¯s rtionship. He just made his own guess. If Jude were here, he¡¯d probably kick Jarrett straight out the door. ¡°For your own safety, I¡¯m telling you¨Cdon¡¯t ever say stuff like that again. ¡°Anyway, thanks for today. I¡¯m heading out.¡± Tilda patted Jarrett on the shoulder and turned to leave. When she got to the underground parking lot, she ran into Preston and Daphne. Tilda smirked with a hint of disdain, treated them like air, and spun her Porsche keys as she walked toward her car. Daphne red at her, furious, but didn¡¯t dare say anything. Last time she mouthed off, Tilda pped her across the face and embarrassed her in front of everyone. 213 10:47 AM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 250 Chapter 250 I¡¯ll Remember This As Tilda walked past Preston, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Tilda, I think we need to talk.¡± Even Daphne was stunned, staring at Preston in disbelief. ¡°Preston, you¡­ ¡°Mom, let me handle this. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Preston said, shooting Daphne a look. But Tilda didn¡¯t pay Preston any attention. She walked straight to her Porsche Cayenne, opened the door, got in, shut it, and started the engine¨Call in one smooth motion. Preston rushed to her driver¡¯s side window, knocking hard. ¡°Tilda, I said we need to talk. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I barely know you, and there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Tilda pressed the gas, ready to drive off. Preston couldn¡¯t believe how cold she was! He thought¨Cshe¡¯d sleep with anyone if it helped her get ahead. She¡¯d slept with the professor just to steal K¡¯s spot in apetition. She tried seducing Jude to marry into the Bells, and when that wasn¡¯t enough, she started flirting with Jarrett. Why? If she wanted to marry into the Bells and climb the socialdder, wouldn¡¯t seducing her own, fianc¨¦, Preston, be the easiest move? Why would she rather chase after Jude and Jarrett instead of Preston? It was like Tilda was saying¨CPreston wasn¡¯t even as good as Jarrett, who was all talk. It was like she¡¯d pped him across the face, over and over, and it stung¨Cbad. Desperate, Preston stepped right in front of Tilda¡¯s car. ¡°Tilda, I really need to talk to you about something important!¡± ¡°Not moving?¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes turned icy. She took her foot off the brake and pressed down on the gas, ready to drive straight at him. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦Énd£Îovel At thest second, Daphne cried out in panic, ¡°Preston!¡± Preston snapped out of it and dove to the side. He tumbled across the pavement, lookingpletely pathetic. Filda didn¡¯t even nce at him. She tossed out the word ¡°coward¡± and sped away in her Porsche. ¡°Damn it! That bitch!¡± Preston was so angry, he nearly ground his teeth to dust. 10:48 AM Chapter 250 I¡¯ll Remember This ¡°Preston, are you alright? Oh my gosh, you¡¯re bleeding! We should go to the hospital ¡°No, Mom, it¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ll clean it up myself.¡±. Preston stared at his wounds. Tilda¡­ I¡¯ll remember this. One day, I¡¯ll make you bow down to me willingly! I¡¯ll prove to you just how wrong you were¨CPreston is better than Jude or Jarrett! Night fell. Tilda was taking a shower. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message¨Cfrom Jude. ??? Jude texted, ¡°Want to grab something to eat tonight?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Sure! Bring it over. I¡¯m almost done with my shower.¡± Almost done with her shower¡­. Jude was waiting downstairs at Tilda¡¯s apartment building. His lips pressed tight, thinking about Tilda in the shower¨Cbare skin and all. He coughed, trying to shake off the thought. For someone usually as cold as ice, he was feeling things he never expected. No matter what, Jude was still a normal guy. He hadn¡¯t felt this way before, only because he¡¯d never met the woman he wanted to spend his life with. Now, with Tilda¨Chis light¨Che couldn¡¯t help but fall from his high, untouchable pedestal. He was no longer the emotionless, untouchable god. He was just a man, moved by love, feeling joy, anger, and sorrow. ¡°Boss,¡± Vassal, his driver, nced at Jude in the rearview mirror. Hmm¡­ How should he put it? Jude¡¯s expression was changing more than usual. Never seen the boss like this before¡­ Jude waited in the car for half an hour before finally bringing the food up to Tilda. ¡°Come in and sit,¡± she invited. These days. Tilda and Jude were pretty close¨Calmost like good friends. Jude stepped inside, feeling totally at ease, like he was at home. Or maybe, this was the only ce he truly felt rxed. Sure, her apartment was tinypared to Jude¡¯s sprawling mansion that covered miles. Finished 10:48 AM PP Chapter 250 I¡¯ll Remember This Finished But here ¡­ Tilda was here. It was a ce that felt safe. Tilda unpacked the food Jude brought, ted it, and added some chilled, sugared tangerine slices sprinkled with sour cherry powder. ¡°Try this with me. Last time I mixed it with tangerines, it tasted even better.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jude picked up a fork and tried a bite. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so half¨Chearted! You have to really taste the food. Trust my foodie standards, okay?¡± Tilda teased him. Then she stuck a toothpick into a tangerine slice and held it out to Jude. Jude paused, a little surprised. ¡°What are you waiting for? Open up,¡± Tilda urged. Under her encouragement, Jude automatically opened his mouth. Then she stuck a toothpick into a tangerine slice and held it out to Jude. Jude paused, a little surprised. ¡°What are you waiting for? Open up,¡± Tilda urged. Under her encouragement, Jude automatically opened his mouth. Send Gifts 3.3K 4 Out Of The Shadows Ch 251 Chapter 251 I Love You Tilda stuffed a tangerine slice into Jude¡¯s mouth. The carefully prepared frozen tangerine, with added ingredients, mixed with the high¨Ctech food Jude brought, which was made for Omega¨Ctypes. Somehow, it created a wonderful taste. ¡°This is so good¡­¡± Jude was impressed. ¡°See? If it¡¯s good, have some more. I already had dinner, and there¡¯s plenty here¨Cit¡¯d be a shame to waste it.¡± Tilda smiled happily, as if she had been given a bigpliment., She then went back to enjoying her meal. Jude tried that samebination again. It tasted good. But not as amazing as before. The reason ¡­ He knew perfectly why. It was because Tilda didn¡¯t feed him any tangerine slices this time. It was that small gesture that made it taste better than any delicacy Jude had ever had. Jude couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Tilda. Tilda became too embarrassed to continue eating with gusto. ¡°Ahem¡­ Jude, I know I don¡¯t eat very gracefully, you don¡¯t have to stare at me like that.¡± ¡°Sorry, Tilda. You are so beautiful that I couldn¡¯t help but stare.¡± Tilda was speechless. Jude¡¯s serious and singere words made her not know what to do. At the same time¡­ Why did her heart suddenly start pounding so fast? The strange rush of emotion made her lower her head. ¡°Did what I just said make you feel ufortable?¡± Jude had never been in a rtionship and was a total idiot when it came to love. This waspletely different from the dignified, powerful business leader he was. When Tilda suddenly went quiet, as if she was ignoring him, Jude got anxious. So this is what it feels like to fall in love. To care so much about your ce in someone else¡¯s heart. Time and again, unintentionally, he found himself wondering. What does Tilda truly think of me? 10:48 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 251 I Love You They¡¯d known each other for a long time and been through so much. But the answer was still unclear to Jude. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Jude, sometimes I wonder if you really like me, or if it¡¯s just the attraction between our blood types? Finished ¡°When I¡¯m around you, I can feel my blood boiling. It¡¯s a kind of chemistry that only happens between two people with the Omega¨Ctypes.¡± ¡°The closer we get, the harder it is to control this wild feeling inside. At first, I was embarrassed and scared of losing control¡­ though I¡¯ve gotten used to it now Tilda cupped her cheek, looking at Jude seriously, speaking from the heart.¡± The more she spoke, the more unsure she felt about what to say next. Why was she saying this? Was she trying to confirm something? She wanted to be sure that Jude¡¯s care, attention, and love for her were genuine, not just a blood¨Ctype attraction that would force them to rely on each other to live a happy life. It had to be something deeper¡­ But what was that reason? As a virgin who¡¯d never been in a rtionship in this life or thest, Tilda feltpletely lost. When it came to love, she wasn¡¯t any better than Jude. Both of them were clueless. Tilda was the Queen of the dark web, and Jude was the King of Slosa. Together, they were powerful enough to shake the world.. But here they were, in a living room, face to face, behaving like awkward teenagers with out¨Cof¨Ccontrol hormones. Anyone who knew Tilda and Jude would be shocked to see this. They¡¯d think the sun was going to rise in the west tomorrow. you. ¡°I admit, Tilda, if it wasn¡¯t for the attraction between our Omega¨Ctypes at first, I wouldn¡¯t have approached ¡°But I can tell you for sure that in this world, the only person who can stand with you is me, and it has to be me. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for you, Tilda. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s because of our blood types or because of you¡ªyou make me reckless, like I¡¯m not myself, and yearn for a home and real happiness. ¡°Only this. No matter how many times you ask, I¡¯ll always tell you without hesitation. I love you, Tilda! And as your suitor, I won¡¯t give up¡­Not until the day you fall for me!¡± As Jude spoke, his eyes burned with an intensity that felt like it could pierce the heavens. And that ¡°holy spear¡± Newest update provided by f?ndnovel It struck Tilda¡¯s heart with every word, piercing her most vulnerable spot. Tilda¡¯s blood boiled uncontrobly once again. She could feel Jude¡¯s emotions down to her very soul. Jude pressed his lips together. Out Of The Shadows Ch 252 Chapter 252 Forever and Ever Call Jude possessive if you want. He simply couldn¡¯t ept any other man being near Tilda. That feeling, which had been on the verge of bursting out of his chest, finally found an opportunity to be expressed to the person he wanted to tell the most. Jude wouldn¡¯t regret it. Even if it scared Tilda, even if it made her distance herself from him. Because this was what his heart wanted. He was hopelessly in love with her! It took Tilda a while to ept
  1. it.
And then¡­. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Newest update provided by FindN()vel ¡°Jude, hearing you say that ¡­ it makes me really happy.¡± Admit it, Tilda. You have feelings for this man. After all, he was such a noble and amazing man. And to be chosen so firmly by someone like him¡ªnever backing down, never doubting ¡­ It was the sweetest poison for Tilda, who had alwayscked trust and love. She couldn¡¯t resist it. Whether they had the Omega¨Ctypes, whether it might affect the future¡­. None of that mattered anymore. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m sorry if what I said just now scared you. ¡°But¡­ I want you to know that the moment you came into my world and caught my interest ¡­. ¡°You were already a light that shone into the frozen, dark world in my heart.¡± If a beam of light falls into the darkness and can¡¯t clear it, it should just leave. Otherwise, even this light will get dirty and turn ck. Jude didn¡¯t want that. Even if he fell into the abyss, surrounded by darkness and covered in mud, he still wanted to reach out and use all his strength to grab that light! ¡°Okay, I get it, Jude¡­ I already said I¡¯m happy. Why do you think you scared me? ¡°Ahem, thank you for your serious and heartfelt confession. I can¡¯t say for sure if I want to spend my life with you, makes me feel like a jerk, leading you on-¡± which Before she could finish, Jude cut in. He spoke each word clearly and firmly, ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ll wait for you. Until the day you¡¯re ready to truly ept my feelings.¡± 10:48 AM Chapter 252 Forever and Ever And until that day came, Jude would move toward Tilda with great care, effort, and love. Until he could reach Tilda¡¯s heart, leave his mark on it, and make her his. Jude still didn¡¯t know much about Tilda. But he did know one thing. Because of the Jensons, she was deeply hurt and had shut herself off. She didn¡¯t want to deal with so¨Ccalled family affection anymore. Getting close to her this fast was already more than he¡¯d expected. Only Jude knew better than anyone else in this world how precious and treasured she was. She was a rare gem, the shining star, and the warm sunlight that can scatter all darkness! A quick spark of attraction fades, butsting love is true tenderness. Looking into Jude¡¯s shining eyes, it was as if for the first time¡­ Tilda saw the reflection in his deep, dark eyes. They used to be like an empty, ck universe. This time, she saw her own reflection very clearly. At least in that moment, Jude¡¯s heart held only her. For some reason, Tilda asked, ¡°Jude, do you know how to blow¨Cdry hair?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting her to say that. ¡°My hair¡¯s still wet. I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t sleep wellter. Help me dry it?¡± Without giving him a choice, Tilda stood up. Jude was stunned for a moment before following her. Tilda sat down at the vanity and handed Jude the hair dryer. Jude took it and gently began drying her hair. Her hair was smooth and silky, soft to the touch. It carried the faint fragrance of her shampoo, which was very pleasant. Tilda closed her eyes, feeling rxed. ¡°I used to read a few romance novels, and I always wanted something like this. ¡°Like¡­ you drying my hair, me shaving your stubble¨Cthose little everyday moments that feel calm and happy. Finished ¡°Hey, Jude, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re kind of like the main characters in those old novels, doing this at the end of the story?¡± Jude¡¯s gaze was so gentle it looked like it could melt. His long fingersbed through Tilda¡¯s hair as the warm air from the dryer carried her fragrance. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, we can keep going like this¨Cforever and ever.¡± Jude¡¯s answer would not change. 10:48 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 252 Forever and Ever He was only waiting for the day Tilda would say, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why I love you, but you¡¯re the reason I can¡¯t love anyone else.¡± Tilda closed her eyes, fully at peace. Send Gifts 3.3K 7 Out Of The Shadows Ch 253 Chapter 253 He¡¯s Happy She put her legs on the chair, hugged them, and rested her face on her knees. Like azy cat lost in a sweet dream. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel Tilda¡¯s words made Jude¡¯s heart skip a beat. He didn¡¯t dare think too far. Afraid he¡¯d get hurt. Afraid he was misunderstanding her. But at that moment¡­. Jude really wanted to¡­ Lean closer. Kiss Tilda¡¯s hair. Kiss her cheek. And¡­ Her slightly red lips. Finished Jude left. He had just finished blow¨Cdrying Tilda¡¯s hair and watched her put on her makeup. No matter what, he was still the head of the Bells, the CEO of DY Group. Even though his impulse was about to break through his self¨Ccontrol and destroy his reason In the end, he still thought of Tilda. Her presence alone pulled him back to his senses and made him stop. Tilda¡¯s heart felt a little tangled. She actually wanted Jude to kiss her tonight. But after all, she was still a girl. It would feel embarrassing to ask him to.. Too bad Jude held himself back. Oh, well¡­ A man who is too rational and not emotional is sometimes not a good thing. But Tilda and Jude still had plenty of time to take things slow. In this life, she wouldn¡¯t make the same stupid mistake and ruin her future. She already had something even more important than family. In this life, she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. 10:48 AM P Chapter 253 He¡¯s Happy ¡°Okay¡­ Time to pull an all¨Cnighter and finish the mission the organization gave me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tilda!¡± Finished Jude left the apartment and got into the car. Vassal asked, ¡°Boss, are we heading back?¡± Jude didn¡¯t answer right away. He just pulled out his phone and called Maurice and Alfie. Maurice was at a party. Alfie was already asleep. But Jude dragged them both out anyway. After hanging up, Jude said, ¡°Go to Nightingale Bar.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nightingale Bar. Jude had already downed a few sses of ¡¯82 Lafite. Alfie and Maurice rushed over, looking anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I was in the middle of a sweet dream about kissing my future wife, and you disturbed me!¡± Alfie, who was grumpy from being woken up, puffed his cheeks out like an angry squirrel. ¡°Okay, Jude¡¯s never been this worked up before. Something big must¡¯ve happened¡­ Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Jude, what¡¯s going on?¡± Maurice pulled Alfie into a seat, both of them staring curiously at Jude. Nothing had ever made Jude so anxious that he had to call Maurice and Alfie to the Nightingale Bar. Because Jude was a monster¨Cno matter how difficult a problem was or how impossible it seemed to others, he could always handle it perfectly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s drink. ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s all on me.¡± Huh? Alfie and Maurice couldn¡¯t believe they were hearing this from Jude. ¡°Jude¡­ are you sick? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Facing such a strange Jude, Alfie quietly swallowed. He was scared! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m in a good mood and feel like drinking. Is that a problem?¡± Jude¡¯s cold, thin lips curved into a faint smile. He was radiating the unmistakable air of a man in love. 10:48 AM P P. Chapter 253 He¡¯s Happy Alfie and Maurice were dumbfounded. They got it! Jude wasn¡¯t in trouble! He¡¯s in love and ending his single life! He¡¯s happy! Damn it! Is this how you treat your single friends? 0 It¡¯s bad enough we were dragged out of bed in the middle of the night¡­ But now we¡¯ve gotta sit here and watch him show off! Tilda! Control your man! Tilda had no idea what Alfie and Maurice were going through. After working all night, she finally finished the mission. Surprisingly, she still felt great. Maybe it was because of the food Jude brought. Or maybe¡­ She was just in too good a mood? Probably both. Tilda stretched, packaged the documents, and sent them to Manfred. Then she went to bed to catch up on sleep. She didn¡¯t have sses in the morning anyway. After Tilda fell asleep, she found herself in a pink flower field. Pink petals floated through the air. It was beautiful, like a fairy tale. Blue skies and white clouds stretched endlessly. Before she could even process what was happening, a beam of light tore through the horizon. And from within it¨Clike the sun breaking through¨Ccame Jude. He flew to Tilda¡¯s side. That godlike, handsome face carried a smile full of doting and love. He took Tilda¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. Tilda felt like she had no strength left. She could only let Jude have his way with her. Once she was in his embrace¡­. The kiss that hadn¡¯t happened before¡­. 0 NO Finished 314 M 10:48 AM Chapter 253 He¡¯s Slowly happened. Deepened. Happy Even if it was only a dream,. Jude¡¯s lips tasted sweeter She felt that spark spark again. Send Gifts ºÏ 3.3K than she had imagined. Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 254 Chapter 254 Representative She just wanted to close her eyes, arms wrapped around Jude¡¯s neck. Lost inside this dream castle made of pink flowers. She never wanted to wake up. Finished Tilda was woken up by her rm. She rubbed her hair, sat up, and nced at the time. Oh my gosh! It was already two in the afternoon! She was going to bete! Tilda was usually a light sleeper. She had never slept this deeply before. She even dreamed about ¡­ kissing Jude? Tilda rubbed her temples in shame. Seriously two lifetimes, and she was still having childish princess dreams. Tilda, Tilda¡­ You¡¯ve lost it. Since she was alreadyte, Tilda decided to take the entire afternoon off. A message popped up from Dane. ¡°Tilda, Mr. Parker already gave me your files. You did a great job. Well done!¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my honor to be able to help you.¡± Dane asked, ¡°The International College Art Competition ising up soon, right? Don¡¯t take on any new tasks for now. Just rest and get ready.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dane. I won¡¯t let you down. This time, the world championship¨Cit¡¯s mine!¡± Not just for herself; she wanted to live up to her senior¡¯s expectations and bring honor to her country too. Dane replied, ¡°I believe in you. With your talent, you can do it.¡± After chatting with Dane, Tilda checked in with Manfred about her uing assignments. Manfred said, ¡°Queen, finishing that task so quickly has already been a huge help to our research. You should take a break.¡± Find the newest release on Find~Novel Tilda replied, ¡°Mr. Parker, don¡¯t worry about me. I have a lot of energy. Just give me any tasks you need done.¡± She wanted to speed up Dane¡¯s research on the lithography machine, break the chip monopoly, and push Cethend onto the world stage. Dane was working hard to make the country better. As his junior, Tilda definitely couldn¡¯t ck off. Manfred sighed and said, ¡°Queen, I¡¯m sorry that we doubted you when you first came to the organization. If only¡­ 173 10:48 AM P Chapter 254 Representative ¡°Mr. Parker, your doubts were right. Anyone in your position would have done the same. ¡°It¡¯s good that the doubts are gone now. I just want to do my part for the country, just like Dane. That¡¯s all.¡± They smiled, letting the past go. Meanwhile, the orientation party at Orica University was just around the corner. That day, after ss, Una gave Tilda a strawberry lollipop. She had this mischievous grin on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you smiling like that?¡± Tilda took the lollipop and gave it a try. Mmm, it¡¯s so sweet! ¡°Tilda, guess what, K¡¯s speech as the freshman representative got canceled! Hahaha, it¡¯s so satisfying!¡± Una leaned in close to Tilda¡¯s ear, barely able to hold back herughter. ¡°Oh really?¡± This surprised Tilda a bit. She¡¯d been so busy training the Comet Squad and handling tasks from Lab Seven. She hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to Orica University. In her previous life, K had stolen the spotlight at the orientation party. That performance had caught the eye of a few mediapanies. They saw that K¡¯s performance atrge events was impressive. On top of that, she had good looks, a nice figure, and the Jensons backing her. A Naturally, thepanies went after her, hoping to get K to sign with theirpany. Before Tilda died, K had already made it in the entertainment industry. She became famous by being a id¨Cback girl,¡± a ¡°sweet but clumsy girl,¡± and a ¡°big eater¡± on reality shows. She was popr and was considered one of the top rising stars. Finished Of course, Tilda had to admit one thing. K was a great actress when it came to pretending to be pitiful or two¨Cfaced. On top of that, she had several brothers already in the entertainment business and the powerful Jensons backing her. Even if she had zero talent in singing or dancing, she could easily be a B¨Clist star. Not to mention a woman as ¡°ambitious¡± and ¡°talented¡± as K. ¡°Of course, K¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t canceled ¡­ Her speech as the freshman representative was canceled because of the Jensons¡® incident recently. The school thought it would look bad. ¡°Plus, didn¡¯t Professor Linscott give you the spot for the National College Art Competition instead of her? You even won first ce and are going topete globally. ¡°The school probably wants to get on your good side. You cut ties with the Jensons and things got pretty messy, but if you win a world championship¡­ K won¡¯t have any standing at Orica University anymore.¡± The more Una talked, the more excited she got 10:48 AM P P Chapter 254 Representative Nothing feels better than putting a two¨Cfaced girl in her ce! It feels so good! ¡°Tilda, I believe in you! You¡¯re definitely going to win that world championship! ¡°Go for it! Crush that two¨Cfaced girl, K!¡± Una¡¯s eyes sparkled with fire as she clenched her fists, full of confidence in what was toe. Send Gifts 3.3K . Out Of The Shadows Ch 255 Chapter 255 K¡¯s Friends Tilda just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She was thinking that a week after the orientation party, the International College Art Competition would start. Since Christmas wasing, the organizers abroad nned to hold thepetition early. By then, Tilda would be flying overseas with Simon. This time, she was determined toe back with the world champion trophy. She¡¯d make her country and Dane proud! Just then¡­ Shaun walked into the ssroom. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Tilda stood up and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Professor Manning, is everything all right?¡± Well, the orientation party is about to start. All the professors voted and decided that you, as their senior and an outstanding representative of Orica University, should give a speech to the freshmen.¡± Una was surprised. ¡°Huh? Professor Manning, isn¡¯t this usually the student council president¡¯s job? Why Tilda?¡± ¡°Ahem, this year¡¯s a bit special. Tilda not only broke my programming record but also became a national champion. ¡°So it¡¯s normal for everyone to vote for Tilda to be the representative. I just don¡¯t know if Tilda will ept it.¡± Tilda thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll report this to the dean¡­¡± After Shaun left, Una rested her chin on her hands, eyes sparkling. ¡°Tilda, I suddenly feel like this just got way more interesting. What do we do now?¡± ¡°Just focus on what we need to do,¡± Tilda replied calmly. The only reason she agreed to Shaun¡¯s request was to provoke K. To make her more and more jealous. Once K had a strong desire to get rid of Tilda, she would fall hard for Tobias¡® sweet words. And when the Jensons finally found out¡­ That¡¯s when things would get interesting. When Tilda went to the bathroom, she happened to run into K. K was with two of her best friends. Tilda knew both of them. One was Sara Moore, the heiress of a cosmeticspany. The other was Jennie Johnson, the heiress of a toypany. Bothpanies were pretty big in Slosa. You could tell by thetest big¨Cname clothes Sara and Jennie were wearing. They dressed stylishly but with exaggerated ir, looking a little shy. 10:49 AM Chapter 255 K¡¯s Friends Butpared to the Jenson Group, their families were small potatoes. K was wearing the newest limited¨Cedition clothes. One piece of her outfit cost more than everything Sara and Jennie worebined. It was obvious that Sara and Jennie were just K¡¯s simps. For K, the more simps, the better¨Cit meant more pawns to use for her own advantage. Especially the simps who were so close to her at Orica University! In her past life, these two simps caused Tilda a lot of problems at Orica University. Tilda smirked She didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. After all, there were no freshman sses on this floor today. Finished Even if they went to the bathroom, freshmen would only be on the fourth floor¨Cthey wouldn¡¯te all the way up to the sixth. She was curious to see what K was plotting. Tilda ignored K, humming a little tune as she walked into the restroom. A sh of hatred crossed K¡¯s eyes. K had already gotten the news the day before. Her scheduled freshman representative speech was canceled. All that was left was a performance. Content originallyes from find?novel Originally¡­. This was supposed to be K¡¯s big break¨Cthe starting point of her shining career in the entertainment industry. As a freshman representative and an outstanding performer, countless mediapanies were supposed to notice her talent, thenpete to sign her. This time, Tilda ruined everything! As Tilda walked past K, K suddenly spoke up, ¡°Tilly ¡­ She reached out, trying to grab her. Tilda calmly stepped aside. ¡°K, don¡¯t call me that. It makes me sick. ¡°And don¡¯t act for me. I don¡¯t fall for your two¨Cfaced tricks. Go perform for people who will believe you.¡± Tilda knew just how shameless K was. K had been humiliated by Tilda so many times, yet she still dared to approach her like this, acting weak and innocent. She was probably just putting on a show for her two followers. Wanna y? Fine. Let¡¯s see if you can handle it! ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re going too far! K just wants to make up with you!¡± ¡°Is what everyone¡¯s saying true? That as the real heiress of the Jenson family, you couldn¡¯t stand an adopted daughter, so you Finished 10:49 AM P P. Chapter 255 K¡¯s Friends made it a public scandal and cut ties with the Jensons?¡± As expected. Sara and Jennie werepletely brainwashed by K. O 0 ? Hearing Tilda¡¯s words, they immediately jumped to defend their friend. They were eager to tter K and keep her pleased. That way, when their family¡¯spanies wanted to work with the Jenson Group, they would have a connection. Send Gifts 3.3K ºÏ B Out Of The Shadows Ch 256 Chapter 256 K¡¯s Old Tricks Of course, they had no idea how powerful Tilda¡¯s connections were. If they knew Tilda was connected to Jude, Maurice, Theo, and Andy, they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with her. Tilda was about to speak when K said, ¡°Sara, Jennie, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s right for Tilda to hate me; it¡¯s all my fault. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t even be alive, and live with the Jensons. I made Tilda hate me and caused the Jensons to suffer such great humiliation. ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but I¡¯m truly in pain! I can¡¯t sleep at night, always thinking about what happened to our family. We used to be so happy! ¡°I want you toe back, Tilda. If you¡¯de back to the Jenson Vi, I¡¯d do anything ¡­ anything¡­¡± K¡¯s eyes turned red, and she started crying again. Tilda was speechless. Seriously, girl. Can¡¯t you change your lines? Even a scammer needs toe up with something fresh, right? K had used these exact lines on Tilda so many times that Tilda was tired of hearing them. And yet, she didn¡¯t get bored with her own act. Tilda was totally sick of it. She felt like throwing up. But K¡¯s two brown¨Cnosers werepletely moved by her sad performance. They red at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t you have any heart? Does it feel so good to hurt K like this?¡± ¡°K, I told you not to use the restroom here. I was worried we¡¯d run into Tilda. Let¡¯s just go.¡± If looks could kill, Tilda would have been dead on the spot. Unexpectedly, Tilda just said, ¡°Bye.¡± And then she just turned to go to the restroom. K and the others were speechless. Tilda¡­ Why wasn¡¯t she acting like they expected? They had just insulted her like that. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel Shouldn¡¯t Tilda be furious? K¡¯s face darkened. Did¡­ Tilda figure out my n? 10:50 AM p p. Chapter 256 K¡¯s Old Tricks The reason she brought her two ¡°friends¡± to this restroom was to see if Tilda would show up. There were no cameras in the girls¡® restroom. Perfect to create trouble. Finished K was worried that Tilda wouldn¡¯te. Unexpectedly, she came! K just needed to use her usual tricks to make Tilda angry, or even push her. Then, K would fall, hit her head, bleed, and pretend to faint. Sara and Jennie would then shout loudly to get a crowd. Even without proof, with K injured like that, Tilda would be at the center of a scandal. She would lose her chance to be the senior representative and give a speech at the orientation party! Exactly! That was K¡¯s simple goal¨Cto frame Tilda and prevent her from bing the representative! Because that spot was supposed to be hers! If Tilda hadn¡¯t butted in, K wouldn¡¯t have lost her chance topete. She wouldn¡¯t have had her freshman rep speech canceled! K was full of envy, jealousy, and hatred for Tilda. She wanted to kill Tilda herself! It would also make the Jensons and Preston hate Tilda! Killing two birds with one stone! But Tilda didn¡¯t react at all, leaving Kpletely at a loss. In K¡¯s n, Tilda wasn¡¯t supposed to act like this. Unless Tilda had figured out what K was trying to do. Thinking of this, K rushed forward, crying, and tried to grab Tilda. ¡°Why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m begging you¡­ Even if it was forced, K had to get hurt here! She needed to create a public scandal for Tilda! After that, she would pay some students to spread the story everywhere. Then, Tilda would lose her spot as the representative. But! Tilda turned slightly. Phone in hand. And aimed it at K! K froze for a second. ¡°Huh? Keep talking. I¡¯m recording¡± Tilda captured K¡¯s expression perfectly on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Say whatever you want to say.¡± 1 1 10.50 AM P P . Chapter 256 K¡¯s Old Tricks K almost forgot. This was Tilda¡¯s favorite move. Recording everything! Tilda was prepared. As K¡¯s expected. Tilda must have figured out what she was trying to do. ¡°You said ¡­ as long as I¡¯m willing to forgive you and go back to the Jensons, you¡¯ll do anything, right? ¡°Well then. If you get down and lick my shoe clean, I¡¯ll think about it. What do you say?¡± ¡°W¨CWhat did you say?¡± K trembled, staring at Tilda in disbelief. Finished ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything? Just one small sacrifice from you, and I can return to the Jensons just like want. you ¡°Then you can leave and disappear from my life forever, that¡¯s what you want. Isn¡¯t it enough for the Jensons to be happy?¡± ¡°But to make sure you don¡¯t pull any tricks, I need to record a video as proof that you did it willingly and I didn¡¯t force you. That¡¯s fair enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 257 Chapter 257 She Ran Away Crying ¡°Hey, Tilda, that¡¯s totally a personal attack!¡± ¡°Yeah, how can you ask K to do something so embarrassing?¡± Seeing things going south, Sara and Jennie quickly stepped up to back K. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t make promises. Ridiculous.¡± Tilda smirked and walked into the women¡¯s restroom. She closed the door, shutting them out. She left K and the others feeling incredibly awkward. ¡°All right, K, I told you to just ignore Tilda. She¡¯s so mean.¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel so bad for you, K! How can there be such a horrible woman in the world? Is she really Mr. Jenson¡¯s daughter? Maybe the DNA test was wrong!¡± Jennie and Sara were furious with Tilda. The more they talked about it, the worse K¡¯s face looked. Why? Because when K learned about this news.. Her first thought was that the DNA report was wrong. She even secretly took some of Tilda and Russell¡¯s hair to get it tested. The result? A 99% match. They really were father and daughter. Why else would K have been so eager to get rid of Tilda? She seeded in driving Tilda away. But it only brought so much trouble. Jennie suddenly rolled her eyes. She went to the sink and filled a bucket with water. Sara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jennie, are you trying to¡­¡± Jennie quickly pressed a finger to her lips. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say anything! Let¡¯s teach this bad woman a lesson! She shouldn¡¯t have bullied you like that, K!¡± ¡°Jennie, don¡¯t¡­¡± Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel K said, trying to stop her, but she didn¡¯t move. She was seriously driven crazy by Tilda. Even if this n failed, at least they could soak Tilda and get some revenge. Even if Tilda came after herter, she would just me it all on Jennie. 10:50 AM P Chapter 257 She Ran Away Crying After all, K had tried to stop her. Jennie was acting on her own. It wasn¡¯t their problem. Jennie filled a bucket with water and walked with great effort to the door of Tilda¡¯s restroom. She was just about to lift it and dump it inside when. Suddenly¡­ The door was pushed open. Bang! Jennie was caught off guard and got hit. The water sshed all over her. She waspletely soaked. Her hand was hit by the door, leaving a bruise. Tilda stayed inside the restroom. After everything was quiet, she slowly walked out. She looked at K and the others, who looked like clowns. ¡°Heh.¡± She let out a cold, mockingugh. She strode out of the restroom, leaving K and the others behind. They felt an unprecedented sense of defeat. It was like Tilda could see right through all their thoughts. She didn¡¯t even see them as a threat, This was worse than Tilda fighting back directly. Tilda left the restroom and stepped into the hallway. Una came looking for her. ¡°Tilda, what took you so long? I was worried you fell in the toilet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just took care of a little problem. Anyway, I need to get back and work on my speech. ¡°Since I agreed to Professor Manning, I need to get ready. The orientation party ising soon.¡± Tilda made sure her voice was loud enough. At that moment, K and the others walked out of the restroom. Their faces turned even darker. Una immediately had a pretty good idea of what had happened. Finished ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Tilda is not only going to be a legendary graduate of Orica University, but she¡¯s also going to win a world championship! ¡°She has a bright future¨Cfar better than a certain two¨Cfaced girl who talks big but has no real skills and will always be crushed by Tilda! 10:50 AM P P. Chapter 257 She Ran Away Crying Sara got mad and red at Una. ¡°W¨Cwhat did you just say?¡± ·Ü 0 ¡°Funny, was I talking to you? Are we friends? Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so fast. ¡°I didn¡¯t even name anyone, and you¡¯re already taking it personally? How shameless.¡± Una made a face at Sara. K ran away at that moment. She ran away crying. Finished This time, she really broke down. She was so angry that she cried. Tilda Jenson! You bitch, this is the only time you¡¯ll be happy! On the day of the international , I will ruin your reputation and make you the stock of the whole country! ¡°Wait for me, K ¡­ ¡± Seeing K run away, Sara and Jennie didn¡¯t dare to stay and quickly followed her. This made Una burst intoughter. Tilda ruffled Una¡¯s hair. ¡°All right, enoughughing. Come on, help me write my speech.¡± ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t hurt innocent people. You know I¡¯m not smart enough. I¡¯ll just wait to see how amazing your final work is. ¡°But I do think I¡¯m getting better at dealing with bad people. I must have learned a lot from you. None of those fake bitch can fool me anymore.¡± Send Gifts 3.3K 1 10:50 AM P P ¡¤ Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life 6 Out Of The Shadows Ch 258 Chapter 258 Nothing Happened, Right? ¡°Maybe I should just quit esports and try being a full¨Ctime novelist? I could use the pen name ¡®Orange You Can¡¯t Love Enough¡® and publish on Wattpad! Sounds pretty sweet, right?¡± Before long, the orientation party day arrived. Orica University¡¯s orientation party was only open to first¨Cyear students. Sophomores, juniors, seniors, and graduate students¨Cmaster¡¯s or PhD¨Ccould only watch through the live stream. Or they could just soak in the atmosphere outside the auditorium. The auditorium had been set up a day in advance. Now, staff and student council members were keeping things in order. The representatives were also practicing their speeches on stage. Tilda got the notice and came to the auditorium. She was confident she could do well with the speech. But her personality demanded that once she decided to do something, she had to do it perfectly. So she decided toe here to rehearse, She happened to see Wade on stage, practicing his speech. K was watching Wade from the audience. Wade was a senior and was going to graduate this year. Before Tilda became famous, Wade was the most brilliant student at Orica University. The school generously gave Wade a chance to give a speech. Of course, this was also to please Jenson Group. Wade¡¯s career n was to get into a famous university abroad for further study. He had already passed the IELTS test and gotten an admission letter. When Tilda saw Wade on stage, she turned and left. Wade saw Tilda and instantly stopped his speech. After hesitating for a moment, he finally mustered the courage. ¡°K, you¡¯re here¡­ Isuddenly have to go out for a bit.¡± ¡°What? Wade, we¡¯re still practicing=¡± Without another word, Wade jumped down from the stage and ran after Tilda¡¯s retreating figure. K saw everything. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find[?]ovel Her nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists¨Cpainful, but her heart hurt even more, Wade, why? Tilda did so many cruel things to you. Why do you care about her even more? Why are you even distancing yourself from me because of Tilda? Did she put some kind of curse on you? 0 10:50 AM P P ? Chapter 258 Nothing Happened, Right? The season had slowly shifted from autumn to winter. Tilda slipped her hands into the pockets of her coat. She exhaled, a small puff of white mist forming in the cold air. The temperature had already dropped into the 50s. Slosa got as cold as 37 degrees at its coldest around midnight. She had lived for so long, but she had never seen it snow in Slosa. She heard some quick footsteps. Wade didn¡¯t call out Tilda¡¯s name. He just walked straight up to her. Tilda looked at Wade coldly and didn¡¯t say a word, like the cold in the air. Mt made your skin crawl. Made your heart feel cold. Wade took a deep breath, mustering his courage. S ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve made up my mind ¡­ I¡¯m going abroad to study, to improve myself and achieve my dreams!¡± Tilda was puzzled. So ¡­ What does that have to do with me? Had Wade lost his mind? Didn¡¯t he know she¡¯d already cut ties with the Jensons? After everything that¡¯s happened, why did Wade have the nerve toe and talk to Tilda about this? ¡°Tilda, I admit I¡¯m not as good as you, but ¡­ I¡¯ll be better. ¡°I stopped you just to say this. Sorry for bothering you.¡± After Wade said this, he left. He didn¡¯t stop Tilda again. Wade knew he had just acted like a madman. He could tell from the way Tilda looked at him. She probably thought he was crazy. Didn¡¯t matter. He was already as bad as he could get in her eyes. He didn¡¯t care about one more bad impression. He just wanted Tilda to know what he felt. In the future, if anyone talked about Wade, they wouldn¡¯t mention Tilda¡¯s good¨Cfor¨Cnothing brother! Wade would give it his all to be a brother who wouldn¡¯t embarrass Tilda! Even if it was already a thing of the past. Finished 10:50 AM P P. Chapter 258 Nothing Happened, Right? Tilda said nothing. For once, she watched Wade¡¯s retreating figure a little longer. She thought to herself, Did my rebirth quietly change a lot of things? For example, this arrogant Wade actually turned into a humble lunatic? Had Tilda hit him so hard that he lost his mind? But¡­ That wasn¡¯t Tilda¡¯s problem anymore. Meanwhile, K was anxiously waiting in the auditorium. She wondered if she should go after Wade and see what he wanted to say to Tilda. Is it too to go now? I should have gone with him! Just as K was lost in her anxious thoughts, Wade came back. K¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Wade, you¡¯re back already? ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone like five minutes. Nothing happened, right?¡± Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 259 Chapter 259 All Eyes on Tilda ¡°I just took care of something. Okay, let¡¯s continue with the rehearsal.¡± Wade forced a smile at K. He even seemed a little distant¨Csubtle, but noticeable. But K was very good at noticing these things. She immediately saw that Wade was keeping his distance. Her smile froze instantly. Before, it was just a vague feeling, uncertain. But this time, K was absolutely sure. Wade was starting to pull away from K¨Cbecause of Tilda! Just like back when Tilda went back to the Jenson Vi, Wade humiliated and ignored Tilda for K¡¯s sake! K¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. But she quickly got her emotions under control so Wade wouldn¡¯t notice. She was practically fuming inside. She wondered why the day of the internationalpetition wasn¡¯t here yet. If that day didn¡¯te, her n to make Tilda a globalughingstock couldn¡¯t be executed! It was getting dark. The freshmen entered the auditorium one after another and found their seats. The leaders of Orica University were also there. The lights came on. All eyes were on stage. Tilda, as the representative, slowly walked onto the stage. For this speech, she wore a red evening gown. She put on red lipstick, let her long hair fall on her shoulders, and tilted her head up slightly to show her graceful neck. Her bare face was wless, smooth as porcin, making people want to pinch it. Under her long eyshes were a pair of deep, calm eyes, like still water. Even in such a nervous moment with everyone watching, she remainedposed and unbothered. She walked gracefully in ck heels. Her long, slender legs glowed under the auditorium lights. The crowd erupted into apuse. Tilda was, without a doubt, the hottest figure at Orica University. Opinions about her were mixed. Those who admired her truly idolized her. They saw her as a rare genius who had surpassed Wade, won a national championship, and even won awsuit against the 173 10:51 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 259 All Eyes on Tilda Jenson Group chairman. Those who disliked Tilda truly hated her. Finished They found her unapproachable, unfriendly, and a lone wolf who looked down on people just because she was talented. Tilda always did things her own way and never cared to exin herself to anyone. It was all about one thing for her. ¡°I love that you can¡¯t stand me, yet you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± She began her speech. Her clear, fluent words flowed through the microphone, filling the entire auditorium. Her voice was cool and powerful, like a stream of light and water. Every word was like a drumbeat that echoed in everyone¡¯s heart. Tilda¡¯s voice had this weird, almost magical pull. Even people who didn¡¯t like her, who didn¡¯t want to actually pay attention to her speech ¡­ Somehow, over time, they couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in by it. Gradually¡­ They became lost in her words. They were unable to pull their attention away. Content originallyes from F?ndNovel It was only when Tilda finished her speech that they slowly came back to their senses. They could still remember everything she said. Even the university leaders in the front row were impressed. Tilda¡¯s speech was inspiring but not boring or dull. It was like a great story. They thought Tilda must have spent a long time writing the speech to do so well. But¡­ What they didn¡¯t know¨Conly Una did¨Cwas that Tilda had only spent half an hour writing the speech. And that included all the revisions. She simply left it there and never touched it again¨Cit was done. It was the first time Una had ever seen a student representative speech that was so good, fresh, and not boring. Una¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. She was so amazed at how Tilda¡¯s mind worked. How could she write such a great speech so easily? Seriously! Comparing yourself to others will only make you mad! Tilda bowed and stepped down from the stage. The crowd was slow to react, but the apuse was thunderous 10:51 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 259 All Eyes on Tilda Everyone began to whisper. ¡°Oh my gosh, Tilda¡¯s red gown is so stunning! And her figure is killer! I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Finished ¡°I always thought she could be the department¡¯s most beautiful girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so gorgeous when she dressed up!¡± ¡°Department? Nope. Tilda could easily be the campus belle! Her elegance¡­ is not something that other girls canpete with!¡± ¡°She is gorgeous and talented¡­ Ugh! How unfair is that? I hate it!¡± ¡°I want to confess my love to Senior Tildapletely naked. Will you guys support me?¡°, ¡°Careful, you might get arrested¡­ Besides, Tilda¡¯s gender isn¡¯t a big deal. Girls can be happy together, too!¡± ¡°And Tilda¡¯s voice is insanely good! I waspletely lost in it earlier. It took me a while to snap out of it!¡± Send Gifts 10 3.3K Ä¿ 10:51 AM P P ¡¤ Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 260 Chapter 260 Jealousy ¡°It seems the Jensons really made a big mistake this time. Losing such a brilliant heiress and sticking with that useless. adopted one. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± As they talked, the topic naturally turned to K. They startedparing Tilda and K. After all, these two people¡­ One was the real heiress of the Jensons, gone for 19 years and cut off once she was found. A The other was the adopted daughter, raised for 18 years in luxury, enjoying the best education. She was living the life of luxury in someone else¡¯s ce. The scales totally tipped in Tilda¡¯s favor. See? Bloodline still matters! Even if Tilda was gone for so long and never had a great education like K, she still used her inherited talent to crush. everyone. So what if K wasn¡¯t rted to the Jensons and lived a dream life? She was still crushed by Tilda and couldn¡¯tpare to her at all! Backstage. K watched the live broadcast. She clenched her teeth in envy. Newest update provided by Find[?]ovel She didn¡¯t even notice her teammate calling her. ¡°K, get ready. You¡¯ve memorized your lines, right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± In a fit of rage, K forgot to pretend. Everyone in the backstage lounge stared at her, shocked. Including Wade. As thest student representative to speak after the school leaders, Wade had to wait backstage. He was wearing a custom ck suit that made him look very impressive. Watching Tilda¡¯s live broadcast, Wade felt a deep surge of pride and emotion. This¡­ This is Tilda. His real sister. The Jensons¡® real daughter. She truly lived up to the Jensons¡® excellent bloodline. She had surpassed her parents and grandparents. Facing so many eyes, she stood on the stage without fear. 10:51 AM P P. Chapter 260 Jealousy 0 ¨Ö¨A ¦¯ The dazzling lights served as a backdrop for her, highlighting her red dress and stunning beauty. Still filled with pride for Tilda, Wade was startled by K¡¯s sudden outburst ¡°Shut up!¡± He stared at K in shock, unable to believe it. The two angry, mean words were said by K, the sister Wade thought was so innocent and kind! K immediately regretted it. Dammit! Because she was so jealous of Tilda, she forgot where she was! Especially with Wade still there. Feeling Wade¡¯s shocked gaze on her, K¡¯s mind raced. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was thinking about something else and misspoke. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Finished She apologized over and over. Her red eyes and teary look immediately sparked a desire in the men to protect her. Even the junior student who was mad at being yelled at for no reason was moved by K¡¯s look and told her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± K had good looks and a nice body. Her excellent acting skills, her ability to cry at will, and the influence of the Jenson family all worked in her favor. She finally got the situation back under control. But¡­ This incident nted a seed of doubt in Wade¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Was K just now being so nasty¡­ Could it be because she was jealous of Tilda¡¯s amazing speech? No¡­ It can¡¯t be ¡­ K was the little sister Wade had grown up with. Even though he didn¡¯t know how to deal with hertely because of Tilda, there was no way she could turn into a mean, jealous woman. She is so innocent, simple, and kind! Wade, you should know that! Stop thinking about it! But¡­ Once the seed of doubt is nted, it can¡¯t be removed. It just waits for the day to grow. Thanks to her connection with Tilda, Una was able to sit in the back. The freshmen of Orica University were captivated by Tilda¡¯s beauty and intelligence, praising her nonstop. Una was practically bouncing with pride, standing tall with her nose in the air and hands on her hips. She was happier than if she had been the one praised. Haha, you silly freshmen, See? My Tilda really is that amazing! Getting to study at the same university as her is your honor. You can brag about it in life! Next up were the freshmen performances. 10:51 AM P P ¡¤ Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life 0 Out Of The Shadows Ch 261 Chapter 261 K Stuttered A musical always feels more high¨Css than any other performance. K went against everyone else¡¯s opinion and formed a team. Her goal was simple. Ride that high¨Css vibe to fame. She wanted to win the respect of all the students at Orica University and get noticed by mediapanies! She was going to show off her perfect acting skills! K chose Shakespeare¡¯s ¡°A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream.¡± It¡¯s a story everyone knows. Since time was tight¨Cit¡¯s just the orientation party¨Cthere was no way to perform the full three¨Chour y. They could only pick a short but exciting scene. And of course, K imed the female lead¨CHermia. The scene changed, and the actors in their musical costumes starteding on stage. The soft cello music in the background immediately set the mood. ¡°Oh wow, K is doing the musical, A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream!¡± ¡°If she pulls this off, I might believe she has some qualities of the Jensons¡® daughter.¡± WA 22 ¡°I heard K¡¯s been preparing for this performance for a long time. My friend saw their rehearsal, and she nailed the lead role!¡± ¡°You can tell how much someone practiced from their performance. One minute on stage takes ten years of work.¡± The audience buzzed with whispers andments. Tilda had changed and joined Una. Una looked at the performance on stage, took Tilda¡¯s hand, and made a face. ¡°Tilda, your speech is done. Let¡¯s get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see that two¨Cfaced K in the spotlight!¡± ¡°Okay. Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ But I kinda hope K messes up, makes a fool of herself. What should I do?¡± Tilda was speechless. She tapped Una¡¯s forehead yfully. Una covered her forehead, wincing. ¡°Ouch! Tilda, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± Tilda looked helpless. Honestly¡­ Musical is tough. It requires a lot of skill from the actors in terms of voice, stage presence, acting, and stamina, After all, you have to sing, run, and do a lot of physical things. Chapter 261 K Stuttered But hoping K would mess up? Not realistic. The only good thing about K was her ¡°acting.¡± Plus, K was aiming to break into the entertainment industry after graduation. This freshman performance was a carefully nned ¡°starting point¡± for her. Finished Tilda remembered that in herst life, K¡¯s musical performance was sessful, got great reviews, and was noticed by many mediapanies. Itid a solid foundation for K¡¯s entry into the entertainment world. On stage. K bit her tongue to calm herself and got into her role as Hermia. Calm down, K. Just do your best, and you¡¯ll get everyone¡¯s attention. The glory and dignity that Tilda took, I¡¯ll get it all back with my own hands and skills, one by one! But¡­ K struggled to focus. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel Tilda¡¯s face kept shing in her mind. That proud, mean face that looked down on K and stepped all over her! And also, how K identally showed her true self backstage. Wade saw it, and his trust in her started to waver. She quickly used her great acting to save the situationter. But Wade¡¯s eyes were clearly more distant. All those images started to mess with K¡¯s mind. The more she tried to forget and focus on her performance, the more she lost control. It was like she was stuck in a nightmare. ¡°Hermia, you must marry Demetrius, the finest young man in this city!¡± ¡°I¡­ Dad¡­ Sorry, I¡­¡± K messed up! She started to stutter! It seemed she had forgotten her lines! The senior student ying Hermia¡¯s father was also shocked. K had been doing so well just moments ago. Why did she suddenly mess up her lines? And so badly, with all that stuttering! This was basically a performance disaster. There was no saving it 10:51 AM Chapter 261 K Stuttered This kind of mistake is the worst thing in a musical! Even though K rarely made mistakes in rehearsals and performed well, what did that matter now? A mistake in the official performance means aplete failure! K realized this, and her face instantly went pale. Damn it! At this important moment, her mind was too messy. She forgot her lines. Her mind wentpletely nk. That senior gritted his teeth and continued acting with her. ¡°Why do you refuse to marry Demetrius? He is a true gentleman.¡± ¡°But¡­ But I don¡¯t love him anymore. He ¡­ he¡¯s fallen for ¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve fallen for¡­¡± The harder K tried to fix the scene, the worse it became. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 262 Chapter 262 The Worst Performance K grew more and more flustered. She forgot her linespletely. The story turned into a mess. She couldn¡¯t recall a single line. The performance,ter called ¡°the worst orientation party performance in Orica University¡¯s history¡°, finally came to an end. ¨C K didn¡¯t even know how she forced herself to finish the performance. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel When she bowed, her face burned hot with shame. Countless eyes were on her. Their stares were filled with mockery, scorn, and even smugness. She could even hear the whispers from the audience. ¡°See? She¡¯s a fake heiress. People bragged so much about her, saying her rehearsal was amazing. Look at her failure now.¡± ¡°I think she was just nervous. I saw K¡¯s rehearsal. Honestly, she was the best in her group.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t cover for her. A fail is still a fail. This is so funny.¡± ¡°She thinks she can beat Tilda, huh? Fake is fake, she¡¯ll never rece the real one!¡± ¡°Good thing it was only a short skit, just ten minutes. If she had to perform ¡®A Midsummer Night¡¯s Dream¡®, three hours straight, K would¡¯ve turned into aplete joke.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re terrible! But I love it!¡± ¡°Lucky this orientation party was just for the freshmen and the university officials. If someone from the Jensons hade to watch her performance, it would¡¯ve been so embarrassing!¡± K felt like her spirit had been torn apart. She dragged herself backstage,pletely broken. Then, she copsed in front of her vanity table. Her shoulders trembled nonstop. Tears began to pour down. It¡¯s over. Everything is over¡­. I worked so hard, nned so much, and wanted this to be my big moment, the perfect start for my debut in the entertainment industry. But it¡¯s all gone! Completely ruined! The teammates who had performed with K all looked upset. None of them even tried to cheer her up. Her performance had been a disaster, like something straight out of a nightmare. Even though the rest remembered their lines and managed to cover for K, her awful performance as the main role dragged them all down, making the entire group a joke! 10:51 AM P Chapter 262 The Worst Performance They had told her not to choose such a difficult musical, but K didn¡¯t listen. Sure, she nailed it in rehearsal. She really was great then. But in the real performance, she failed! Now, everyone was angry with her. Who could possiblyfort her now? Not far away, Wade stood watching K. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should go and console her. In the end, he just walked away. With a performance like that, nothing anyone said could make her feel better. But it was strange. Wade had actually seen K practice before. She had been outstanding then. When she was little, she loved acting, so ir had hired the best teacher to teach her. Even the teacher praised her talent, saying K would surely be a top actress one day. Just like her second brother, Darell Jenson, who had won the Best Actor! Could it be that Tilda was the reason? Wade couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. ¡°Oh my gosh, Tilda! K totally messed up! Hahaha! ¤¹¤° ¡°Looks like payback finally caught her. She¡¯s done so many mean things, it¡¯s like God had to punish her! Hahaha!¡± Una was thrilled, enjoying every second of K¡¯s downfall. She had been upset earlier when K was doing great. She even thought about pulling Tilda out of there. She didn¡¯t want to watch that fake bitch steal the spotlight. But then¡­ What a twist! K messed up her performance! And not just a little. This was the biggest flop ever! All around them, people were making rudements. Even the university officials looked embarrassed. For Una, it was the best thing ever! Finished ¡°Ahem¡­ Una, I think you¡¯ve got some kind of supernatural gift. Everything you sayes true. Maybe you should be a fortune teller. Even Tilda joked about it 10:51 AM PP. Chapter 262 The Worst Performance It really did feel like Una¡¯s curse on K had worked. It even changed the whole storyline from her previous life. 0 K¡¯s shining moment turned into her most humiliating fail ever. Maybe Una really did have some supernatural talent. ¡°Oh, please, Tilda! I¡¯m not some evil fortune teller whose bad predictions always work! ¡°It¡¯s the modern day. We should believe in science! Superstition is old¨Cfashioned!¡± Una had no idea how scary¨Cgood she was at this. Tilda didn¡¯t bring it up again. Today was meant to be K¡¯s day of disaster. From now on, everyone on campus wouldugh at her and spread stories. In the end, it strangely turned out just the way Tilda had hoped.. But K wasn¡¯t the type to break easily. Most people would be way too embarrassed to evene back to campus after a mess like that. Finished 948 But with K¡¯s personality, she would endure it all. She would force a smile, act sweet and innocent, even if it hurt deep inside. And she pulled it off well. Tilda almost admired K¡¯s endurance. She truly could endure anything. She was tough as nails. Out Of The Shadows Ch 263 Chapter 263 Special Guests Right then, the host came on stage and tried to cover up the awkward situation K had caused. Then he made an announcement. ¡°Tonight, we have two very famous and special guests joining us at this orientation party! They¡¯re not students at Orica University. But in the music world, both in Cethend and around the world, they hold very important positions. Everyone knows their names and respects their work.¡± Tilda blinked in surprise. Special guests? At this party? She remembered everything about this orientation party from her previous life. Back then, nothing like this had happened. It was only K nailing her performance, and everyone was just praising her. After that, the other performances went on. Una¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she whispered, ¡°Wow, Tilda, who are these special guests? They must be huge stars.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying to find out too,¡± Tilda said. She narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t faking interest. She really wanted to know. This was way off¨Cscript from what she expected after being reborn. She only hoped it wasn¡¯t something that would cause her trouble. Once the host walked off, the stage curtain fell. Stagehands hurried to change the setup. When it opened again, two men in tuxedos were standing on the stage. Both men were really tall, about six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, slim, and looked super ssy in their suits. One had short hair, while the other had his parted in the middle. They looked a lot alike¨Csharp eyebrows, long eyshes, and cool, attractive lips. Every move they made was effortlessly handsome. Still, their eyes were different. One man¡¯s gaze was soft and warm, while the other¡¯s eyes were cold and quiet. Just from their aura, you could tell one was gentle, while the other felt distant. Even with such different personalities, it was clear they weren¡¯t ordinary people. They gave off the kind of presence that made them stand out from regr people. And they looked familiar. Almost everyone at Orica University had seen that face before. But who exactly? Nobody could say for certain! On stage, it wasn¡¯t only those two special guests. There was also a double piano. 10:52 AM Chapter 263 Special Guests As the name suggests, it was two pianos ced side by side. It looked like they were about to perform a duet. Tilda¡¯s eyes went wide. Why¡­ why were those two here? Some audiences had no clue who they were. But others figured it out. ¡°Oh my gosh! Isn¡¯t that Justin Jenson, the one who just won the Best Neer Award at the International Piano Competition? He¡¯s doing a world tour right now. He¡¯s the third son of the Jensons!¡± Finished Someone blurted out, ¡°Ah! Now that you say it, I remember! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t recognize my idol right away. Anyone who ys piano knows Justin. He¡¯s super famous in Slosa.¡± ¡°No wonder he looked so familiar to me. He really does look like Wade!¡± And that other guy standing next to him ¡­ he looks a lot like Justin too. Is he from the Jensons as well? I honestly have no clue who he is.¡± ¡°I heard many of Justin¡¯s piano songs were actually written by his fourth brother, Kayden Jenson. He is a top music producer in Cethend! A geniusposer!¡± Everyone was talking and whispering excitedly. Una shot Tilda a worried nce. She didn¡¯t think the orientation party at Orica University would bring Tilda¡¯s third and fourth brothers here. And it was obvious why they hade. They were definitely here for K! ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, Una.¡± Noticing Una¡¯s worried gaze, Tilda smiled gently. Since she had already given up on her family and cut ties, she didn¡¯t feel hurt by anything they did anymore. She decided to just watch like it was a drama and see what Justin and Kayden were nning. Meanwhile, K was still crying hard backstage. But when she heard Justin and Kayden were at the party, she froze. She looked up, her eyes red and puffy, staring at the live broadcast. On stage, under the bright lights, the two men sat down at the piano benches. It was Justin and Kayden! At that moment, Wade walked over to K. ¡°Wade, what¡¯s happening? Weren¡¯t Justin and Kayden still overseas?¡± Wade exined, ¡°They came back a week early and told me not to tell anyone. They wanted to surprise everyone. ¡°Especially you, K.¡± Even though Wade didn¡¯t know how to face K because of Tilda, he couldn¡¯t just watch her stay so upset. As her brother, he had to step in. He needed to calm her down and help her out of her sadness. Original content can be found at Find¡ïNovel 10:52 AM C Chapter 263 Special Guests After all, K and Tilda were both daughters of the Jensons. They were his sisters. Hearing Wade say this, K was overwhelmed with emotion. She covered her face and sobbed quietly. So this was what it felt like¨Cto be a princess rescued by her prince? Finished After messing up her musical performance and beingpared to Tilda, K had be the joke of everyone there. She feltpletely hopeless. Send Gifts 3.3K 10:52 AM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 264 Chapter 264 They Came Just for K! But the appearance of Justin and Kayden saved K from feeling embarrassed. The main reason was that these two brothers were super talented and famous around the world. Most importantly, they came just for K! If it wasn¡¯t for her, there¡¯s no way people of their status woulde to a university orientation party. The piano started to y. It was fast and exciting. A beautiful duet filled the entire hall. Everyone waspletely focused, lost in the music. Music had no borders. At the same time, it has its own magic. When real masters y, music can speak straight to the heart. That¡¯s exactly what Justin and Kayden were doing. No lyrics, just the piano. And that¡¯s why the audience could get totally absorbed. They could almost imagine a sun rising in their mind, shining bright light across the world. Honestly, Justin, the winner of the Best Neer Award in the International Piano Competition, was definitely better at ying the piano than Kayden. But Kayden was a world¨Cfamousposer, could y every instrument with ease. Each brother had his own exceptional talent in music. Both had perfect pitch. In this original piano piece, they yed perfectly together,pletely in sync. With the piano, they were speaking the words of their hearts. They were shaking their beliefs! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think. With these two together, they could take over the music world! Not just in Cethend. Even around the world. They were unstoppable When the song finished, the audience was still lost in the beauty of the music. It took a little while for everyone toe back to reality. Then, the apuse came. It echoed endlessly through the entire hall. As the third son of the Jensons, Justin took the microphone. 10:52 AM P P. Chapter 264 They Came Just for K! 0 0 Finished ¡°Thank you all for listening to me and my fourth brother, Kayden, y. This was an original piano piece by Kayden called ¡®Sunshine Within.¡± ¡°Kayden doesn¡¯t like talking much, so I¡¯ll exin. I¡¯m sure some of you already guessed. ¡°The reason we came to this orientation party and asked the university to keep it a secret was to surprise our sister, K! ¡°We watched K¡¯s performance just now. She was probably too nervous and made some mistakes. She¡¯s still young, and she has so much potential. I hope everyone can be understanding. ¡°K, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. When I entered my first pianopetition, I was so nervous that I was eliminated in the first round. It was super embarrassing. ¡°Remember this failure and learn from them. Failure is the key to sess. Only by failing can you achieve something even better next time!¡± It was exactly what everyone had expected. But when Justin said it, it wasn¡¯t just a statement. It felt like he was setting the rules for everyone. Even if K failed and couldn¡¯t match Tilda, Justin and Kayden still saw her as their most important sister. She would alwayse first. No one else coulde close. The Jensons adored her. Even if she messed uppletely, she was still their most treasured little sister! No one could ever take her ce! Kayden stood quietly next to Justin and nodded. ¡°Justin¡­ Kayden ¡­ ¡± K was already crying as she watched. She felt surrounded by warmth. All the pain from failing, the frustration, and the sadness seemed to vanish at that moment. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much¡­ Wade, thank you too K couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She hugged Wade tightly. In his arms, she cried, letting out all her gratitude. Wade tensed for a moment. But he forced himself to stay calm. ¡­ Even if he had mixed feelings inside, this wasn¡¯t the time to push her away. ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± Una couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She tried to pull Tilda away. Even though Tilda didn¡¯t show any emotion, this was the kind of family love she had always wanted. Seeing Justin and Kayden for the ¡°first time¡± and seeing them speak up at the orientation party for K, their affection for her was clear 712 Finished 10:52 AM P P. Chapter 264 They Came Just for K! K was overjoyed. But Tilda was the one hurting. Una didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that. 0 If it had been the old Tilda, seeing this scene would have been unbearable. Fortunately, Tilda had already severed ties with the Jensons. She was done with them. So at least her heart didn¡¯t hurt so much. Just as Tilda was about to speak, Justin spoke again from the stage. This text is hosted at f?ndnovel ¡°The next piano song, ¡®Eternal Moonlight, is for another sister¨CTilda Jenson. ¡°Wee back, Tilda, to our family! Tilda, Kayden and I just watched your speech. It was wonderful. We¡¯re so proud to have a younger sister like you!¡± The moment he said that¡­ Send Gifts 19 Out Of The Shadows Ch 265 Chapter 265 She Didn¡¯t Care Anymore The entire hall wentpletely silent. Everyone stared at each other. What on earth ¡­ What¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t Justin and Kayden know? Tilda has already cut ties with the Jensons. Things had gottenpletely out of control. And now Justin and Kayden are at the Orica University orientation party, not just for K, but for Tilda too? They even a new piano piece just for Tilda? The atmosphere instantly turned tense and awkward. Up on the stage, Justin and Kayden didn¡¯t notice anything. They were focused on ying the piano. The music flowed like water, each one dancing perfectly. It was like calm moonlight under the ocean¡¯s surface¨Csoft, pure, and peaceful. ¡°Tilda¡­ w¨Cwhat is going on?¡± Una couldn¡¯t make sense of it. She waspletely confused. Tilda responded, ¡°Looks like the Jensons did a perfect job hiding all this drama from their sons who were abroad. Justin and Kayden, who just returned and are focused on the orientation party, have no idea about everything that happened between me and the Jensons.¡± After listening to her, Una stayed quiet for a moment, pressing her lips together. ¡°So¡­ maybe not all the Jensons are jerks like Wade, Dominic, and Howard. There are still brothers who actually care about you. ¡°Now that¡¯s what a normal brother looks like!¡± Not like Wade and the others back then. When they finally found their sister, who had been missing for 19 years, they treated her with distance and coldness. They even cursed her and wished Tilda would just disappear so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass them or ruin the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Normal? Yeah¡­ I guess that¡¯s normal.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile. She looked up at the stage at her so¨Ccalled brothers, Justin and Kayden. Her eyes showed no emotion. All she felt was ice¨Ccold. Tilda didn¡¯t hate Justin and Kayden as much as she hated Russell and the others. Because when she first returned to the Jensons, those two brothers genuinely wanted to ept her. 10:52 AM Chapter 265 She Didn¡¯t Care Anymore Finished Back then, Tilda was caught up in the swirl of family love, thinking she could win over her other brothers and parents by being sincere. After all, they were her family by blood! However¡­ When sunlight hits a dark corner but can¡¯t get rid of all the shadows, even the sunlight bes tainted. Just like ir, their kindness toward Tilda only tied her down to the Jensons and made her life miserable. Their kindness only showed up when K wasn¡¯t around. Whenever K was involved, anything rted to K, Tilda would be pushed aside. K was always the most important sister to Justin and Kayden. Tilda was just a receable spare, nothing more. Just like at this orientation party. K would alwayse first. Tilda would alwayseter. In her previous life, Tilda tried to follow what her family called ¡°good advice.¡± Don¡¯t try topete with K. K was the younger, adopted sister. Her feelings were already sensitive and fragile. Tildaing back only made things harder. K could always act sweet and friendly to wee Tilda to the Jensons, always speaking up for herself. So, just being able to get little attention from Justin and Kayden was already lucky for her. She couldn¡¯t expect more than what didn¡¯t belong to her. K had lived with the Jensons for 18 years. Even without blood ties, that kind of time together couldn¡¯t be erased. Tilda might be their biological family, but after losing so many years, things were bound to be distant. So, Tilda kept swallowing her pride. And that iet K walk all over her. Even Justin and Kayden, who originally wanted to treat Tilda well, slowly grew distant. They looked down on her and doubted everything she did. This lifetime, Tilda didn¡¯t care anymore. Let Justin and Kayden spoil whoever they wanted, put whoever they wanted first. Treat me like a spare? Hah! I wasn¡¯t joining this ridiculous game anymore! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Una.¡± Tilda put her hands in her pockets, turned around, and walked out of the hall. 10:52 AM P P. Chapter 265 She Didn¡¯t Care Anymore Finished ¡°Huh? Tilda?¡± Una froze for a moment. She felt like Tilda seemed a little different. But Una was her best friend. She could feel it. Even if Justin and Kayden weren¡¯t as bad as the other jerks at the Jensons, Tilda wasn¡¯t going to forgive them. Things could never go back to the way they were. So, Una quietly followed Tilda outside. Official source is find~novel The song finished. K watched the live broadcast. She bit her lip. Her eyes flickered with unease. She figured it out, too. Justin and Kayden probably still didn¡¯t know that Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons, that things had gottenpletely out of control. Back when ir said she wanted to find Tilda and bring her back, Justin and Kayden were pretty supportive. Send Gifts 3.3K ËÄ D 10:52 AM P P. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 266 Chapter 266 Couldn¡¯t Stop Thinking About Tilda Justin and Kayden were pretty supportive. Even though Tilda had been missing for 19 years and didn¡¯t really know them anymore, in their hearts, she was still their sister. K used to worry that Justin and Kayden might think Tilda was more important than her, just because they shared the same blood. But now? Tilda, do you really think you¡¯re better than me? That you¡¯ve beaten me and can be so proud of yourself? There are things I have that you¡¯ll never get, not ever! You can cry, beg, or do whatever you want, but you¡¯ll never have them! That is the love and attention of the Jensons! As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll always be the one everyone cares about first! Always me! Not you, the so¨Ccalled blood¨Crted sister, who has nothing to do with the family and only brings harm as a traitor! However, Wade thought differently. He was just wondering why Tilda hadn¡¯te to the backstage lounge. Where did she go? Was it because K and I were there, so she didn¡¯t want to ? Tilda, did you hear the piano piece Justin and Kayden made just for you? Did it touch your heart at all? Did it remind you of the bond we used to share? Do you understand that the blood that ties us together can never be cut entirely? You are the daughter of our family, our biological sister! If he could, Wade would apologize in front of Tilda. He would beg her to forgive him. As long as Tilda forgave him and came back to the Jensons, he would do anything she wanted. But what he didn¡¯t realize was that Justin and Kayden were acting just like they had in the previous life. And once again, Tilda¡¯s heart fell to the very bottom, cold as ice. Tilda and Una were about to leave campus. Suddenly, someone stepped right in front of them, blocking the way. When Una saw who it was, she blurted out, ¡°Inted ego? What are you doing here?¡± Preston was startled. Checktest chapters at Find¡ïNovel What the heck? Why is she calling me an inted ego? 10:52 AM Chapter 266 Couldn¡¯t Stop Thinking About Tilda Finished I¡¯m not that! Is she obsessed with calling me that or what? Preston had been waiting outside the main hall of Orica University the whole time. He was there partly because of K, and partly for Tilda. He had been busy with worktely. At the same time, Wade, keeping his promise to Justin and Kayden, made up all sorts of excuses to keep the family froming to Orica University. He did it so he could go back with Justin and Kayden and give the family a big surprise. Even though Preston couldn¡¯t get inside the main hall, he could still watch the live broadcast and see everyone¡¯s reactions. inside. But he never expected K to mess up her performance. It was so embarrassing. Preston¡¯s perfect image of K was starting to fall apart. On the other hand, Tilda, wearing a gorgeous red evening gown, gave an impressive speech. Confident and elegant, she really stood out. Preston felt his heart skip a beat. He thought about his n to win Tilda¡¯s favor and get rid of the proof. At the same time, he wanted to show that he was more attractive than Jarrett, even better than Jude! It was like a male instinct topete. He wanted to win and be the best. Now, Preston couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Tilda. He wanted to take her away from Jarrett and Jude. He wanted to prove himself. After that desire grew, he kept imagining Tilda¡¯s face. Honestly, her skin looked even fairer and softer than K¡¯s. He wondered what it would feel like to touch her. Even so, Preston knew in his heart that K was the one he truly loved. After all these years, his first love stayed deep inside him, impossible to forget. In his heart, K would alwayse first. Tilda was just someone he was using for his own gain. But he didn¡¯t mind having a secret rtionship with Tilda. If she wanted, he would agree to make her his secret lover As long as it didn¡¯t mess up his future with K or his n to gain influence in the Jensons. He thought he could give Tilda a little love. If she behaved well and pleased him, he might even allow her to bear his child and live in luxury. While waiting outside the hall, Preston saw Tilda and Unaing out. He quickly followed them. Chapter 266 Couldn¡¯t Stop Thinking About Tilda He finally managed to block Tilda¡¯s way. Tilda didn¡¯t care at all what Preston was thinking. If she knew the gross thoughts in his head, she would kick him so hard he¡¯d be in serious trouble. She grabbed Una¡¯s hand and pulled her away. ¡°Tilda, wait ¡­ don¡¯t tell me you forgot what I told you before. ¡°I really have something important to talk to you about. Let¡¯s talk properly.¡± Preston kept bothering her. Finished Tilda snapped, ¡°Preston, are you crazy? Your beloved K is still in the hall embarrassing herself, and you¡¯re wasting time bothering me?* Out Of The Shadows Ch 267 Chapter 267 Preston¡¯s Crazy Behavior ¡°Aren¡¯t you totally in love with K? Don¡¯t you hate me the most? So what¡¯s the point of talking?¡± Tilda really couldn¡¯t stand Preston¡¯s ridiculous behavior. Just like the Jensons. Back then, they couldn¡¯t stand her and wanted her out of their lives forever. Now that Tilda was finally doing what they wanted, she left her and followed her own path. They went their own separate way. But somehow, they all stuck to her like sticky candy, impossible to get rid of! ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Tilda. K and I¡­ we¡¯re just childhood friends, that¡¯s all.¡± Even Preston sounded unconvinced by his own excuse. Una rolled her eyes so hard it almost hurt. What, now you like Tilda? nning to chase after her? ¡°Hey, inted ego, get over yourself. If you don¡¯t have a mirror at home, just pee on the ground and see your face. Seriously, look at you. Do you actually think you have a chance?¡± Una thought Preston wasn¡¯t just full of himself. He waspletely crazy. Anyone could see that whenever Preston and K were around, it was always about K. And yet, here he was, lying right in front of them. Tilda wasn¡¯t even part of Jensons anymore. She couldn¡¯t gain anything from her. So why did he lie and try to get close to her? Preston was furious. ¡°Una, stop it! Just because I don¡¯t fight you back doesn¡¯t mean you can keep humiliating me! ¡°You think acting like this will make me notice you? Dream on! I¡¯m talking to Tilda, not you. So stop yelling, you desperate girl!¡± What did he say? Una was shocked. She had never met anyone so shameless. But Preston wasn¡¯t finished yet. He was about to push back even harder. Suddenly, bang! Something hit him hard in the stomach. Preston doubled over, clutching his stomach, and fell to his knees, gagging like crazy. He vomited all over the ground. Una stared,pletely confused. ¡°What ¡­ what just happened?¡± She could¡¯ve sworn she heard a heavy thud. And then Preston ended up like this. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe his stupid instincts kicked in and he felt like apologizing,¡± Tilda said calmly. 10:52 AM PP. Chapter 267 Preston¡¯s Crazy Behavior She grabbed Una¡¯s hand and walked away. d Preston clutched his stomach, doubled over on the ground, his face contorted in pain. People walking by started pointing and whispering. Was this supposed to be some kind of act? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel Or was he just a lovesick fool, kneeling to confess to his crush, only to get rejected and lose his mind? Preston¡¯s eyes burned with rage. He took several deep breaths before finally standing up. What the heck had just happened? Something had hit him in the stomach out of nowhere. It hurt so much that he nearly fainted. The worst part? Preston hadn¡¯t even seen what hit him. He wanted to chase Tilda, but she and Una were already gone. ¡°Damn it! She got away again. ¡°That bitch, why does she keep ying hard to get? Does she think it¡¯s funny to mess with me like this? ¡°Damn, it really hurts¡­ ugh!¡± His stomach hurt so badly it felt like it was twisting. Preston fell to his knees again, gagging without stopping. People nearby looked at him in disgust and hurried away. Una and Tilda had run pretty far by now. Atst, they managed to shake Preston off. Una said, ¡°Tilda, that inted ego is so annoying. What does he even want? I don¡¯t get it.¡± For Preston, winning over K had always been his goal. It was also the best way to get close to the Jensons. So why was he chasing Tilda, someone who hadpletely cut ties with the Jensons? Wasn¡¯t he scared that the family would find out and make things miserable for him? Tilda didn¡¯t answer right away. She just pulled out her phone and typed a message. ¡°Jude, I¡¯m done with this. I want to destroy Ryan¡¯s whole family. Is that okay?¡± Jude replied, ¡°If they hurt you, just say the word. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re gone for good.¡± The man was totally devoted. During the live broadcast of the orientation party, Jude had cleared his whole day just to watch. He sat alone in his office, quietly following the performance. Watching the woman he loved on stage, shining and full of life, made him feel proud. Finished 10:52 AM Chapter 267 Preston¡¯s Crazy Behavior At the same time, he felt possessive. Tilda looked so beautiful that he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her. He wanted to take her home and keep her all for himself. Jude tried to calm himself, deciding he would contact Tilda after the party. Finished As the representative for Orica University¡¯s orientation party, Tilda would probably be busy untilte at night. But suddenly, she sent him a message, talking about taking down his second uncle¡¯s whole family. Since they dared to mess with Tilda, they were nothing to him! Tilda texted, ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯ll handle it. They¡¯re my target. Jude, you can give them a small warning if you want. I trust your judgment.¡± For scumbags like this, she couldn¡¯t let go until she had beaten them herself. If it weren¡¯t for Jude, she would¡¯ve dealt with them without holding back. After all, Ryan was his second uncle. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 268 Chapter 268 Tilda Took Action Just now, Preston had been bothering Tilda and ming Una. Tilda was so angry, she felt like punching Preston right in the stomach. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel Jude said, ¡°Okay.¡± As long as Tilda wanted it, he would agree. Jude always took her side. If she wanted to handle things on her own, he would just follow along. As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered. Immediately, Tilda posted the video of Reba crawling on the ground and barking like a dog at the amusement park online. She used her hacking skills to bypass the review system, making the video undeletable. Then she just left it there. Earlier, Una had noticed Tilda was busy, so she quietly stepped aside and waited. When Tilda finally put her phone down, she asked, ¡°Tilda, what were you doing?¡± Tilda said with a smirk, ¡°Una, just wait and watch. This is going to be fun. ¡°I just posted Reba¡¯s video online. Let¡¯s watch Preston¡¯s whole family freak out.¡± ¡°What?! You actually did it? That¡¯s so cool!¡± Una remarked. Her eyes widened in shock. She remembered the day Tilda had totally humiliated Reba. Watching Reba forced to crawl and bark like a dog had been so satisfying. Una had always wondered why Tilda recorded it but never posted it. But she never asked. Today, Tilda finally put it online! ¡°Before, I just wanted to scare Reba a little and save a little face for the Bells. After all, it was only their second son¡¯s family that offended me. I actually get along with some of them. ¡°But now this Preston is acting crazy, constantly harassing me, and even insulted you. That really made me mad!¡± So now, Tilda didn¡¯t have to hold back anymore. No matter what she did, Jude would always be there for her. With his unconditional support, she didn¡¯t need anything else! Una responded, ¡°Haha, Tilda, you should¡¯ve done this ages ago. ¡°Now that this inted ego is going to screw himself over. Wait, Tilda, I just remembered something! ¡°That guy has been trying so hard to get close to you, acting all sweet, even ignoring K. Was it all just because of that video? Gross!¡± Una hit her forehead. 10:52 AM Chapter 268 Tilda Took Action How did she not see thising? . . 3 She never thought someone from one of the top families in Slosa could be so shameless. Preston¡¯s shamelessnesspletely shocked her. He even pretended to like Tilda just to destroy the video! A.M Finished Una clenched her teeth with anger. ¡°I should¡¯ve pped that bastard a few times earlier! Next time I see him, I swear I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Una. This time, I¡¯m going to take down their whole family,¡± Tilda said. Her eyes went cold, a murderous glint shing inside. Preston had chosen the absolute worst time to provoke her. Preston, just wait. You¡¯re going to pay for what you did, worse than anything! Meanwhile, at Orica University, Preston had no idea how much trouble his foolish actions had just brought down on his entire family. At Jenson Vi. Russell and the others had already heard about the orientation party. They stood by the door, looking out, excited to see their sonse home. When they found out Justin and Kayden wereing back, even Howard, who had been keeping to himselftely, came out. He shaved off his messy beard and cut his hair short. He looked fresh and much more handsome. Finally, a Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up and stopped. Justin and the others stepped out of the car. ¡°Dad, Mom, Dominic, Howard, we¡¯re back,¡± Justin said, smiling as he hugged each family member. Even Kayden, who was usually serious, looked gentle for once. At Jenson Vi, the rule was clear.. Family alwayses first. They cared about each other more than anyone else. They would never allow even the smallest harm to their family. If someone tried to mess with them, they would never let it slide! ¡°Wee home. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Wade, you really kept us in the dark. Are you happy now?¡± Russell¡¯s words sounded like he was scolding them, but his voice was full of happiness. Honestly, this was the best thing that had happened to him in a long time. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad at Wade. Kayden and I asked him to keep it a secret. We wanted it to be a surprise,¡± Justin exined. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest in the family, but you sure know how to trick people. This surprise almost gave us a shock!¡± Russellughed 10:53 AM P Chapter 268 Tilda Took Action ¡°Your dad and I were so shocked when we heard you and Kayden wereing back!¡± ir added. She pressed her lips into a smile. Finished ¡°Alright, why are you just standing here talking? Let¡¯s go inside. Oh, Justin, Kayden, are you hungry? I can ask the chef to make somete¨Cnight snacks.¡± ¡°No need, Dad, we¡¯re not hungry,¡± Justin said. The whole family walked into the vi, all smiles. Justin and Kayden began sharing about their experiences abroad over the past few months. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 269 Chapter 269 Tilda Ruined the Happy Mood After he finished talking. Justin was the first to get up. ¡°Dad, Mom, Dominic ¡­ I picked these gifts for you while I was abroad. I took my time choosing them.¡± Kayden added, ¡°I have something for you too.¡± He called the servants to bring in the neatly wrapped gifts.. Each gift was wrapped in bright, colorful paper and tied with ribbon. They looked festive and special, perfect for an important asion. Justin and Kayden had carefully picked out these gifts while they were working abroad. They had taken time to go to local shops and choose each one. For the Jensons, diamonds, gold, and jewelry didn¡¯t matter much. What really made them happy were gifts that felt special, unusual, and memorable. ¡°Just so you know, Kayden and I chose our gifts separately. We had no idea what the other was getting. ¡°If they happen to be the same, it¡¯s purely a coincidence.¡± Justin even made a little joke. Everyoneughed, and the mood instantly lifted. ¡°What matters most is that it¡¯s from you. It¡¯s the thought that counts. After all, it¡¯s the thought that matters more than the gift itself. ¡°You both were working so hard abroad, one touring the world ying piano, the other making hit songs and sharing Cethend¡¯s music. ¡°With everything you have going on, you still remembered us and brought these gifts. That already makes us really happy.¡± Russell, as the family head, spoke with deep emotion. Having such responsible and talented sons made him proud. It¡¯s just a shame ¡­ If only they didn¡¯t have that troublemaking daughter, Tilda¡­ Justin suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, when will Tilda be home? ¡°Kayden and I got her something, too. We want to give it to her. ¡°We saw her at the orientation party earlier, and she was amazing. We were so proud of her!¡± The moment he said that, the whole room went quiet. Everyone exchanged awkward looks. Just saying the name ¡°Tilda¡± instantly soured the mood. It was like a forbidden word at the Jensons. If anyone mentioned her, it felt like ruining the happy mood. Kayden noticed the tension and asked, ¡°Dad, did something happen?¡± Russell sighed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­plicated.¡± 10:53 AM Chapter 269 Tilda Ruined the Happy Mood Even just talking about it made his mind messy. His smile disappeared, reced by mixed feelings. ir, sitting beside Russell, didn¡¯t look happy either. Kayden and Justin exchanged a nce. Something was definitely wrong. Did something happen after their sister, missing for 19 years, returned to their family? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Justin, Kayden. It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ Tilda, she ¡­ K suddenly started crying, covering her face. She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. She ran upstairs without looking back. This time, K had finally learned her lesson. Official source is fin?novel She always used the same excuse, and everyone was sick of hearing it. So this time, she just started crying and ran away, acting like the one who got hurt the most. Her n worked. Seeing K run off like that, Justin and Kayden were even more puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll go to check on K. ir, worried about her, hurried to follow. Howard pressed his lips together. Then he finally stood up, picked up his gift, and quietly went upstairs. Seeing this, Justin quickly called out, ¡°Howard, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ve never acted like this before.¡± Howard replied, ¡°Sorry, Justin. I¡¯m just in a bad mood and need some rest. ¡°Thanks for the gift. I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow.¡± Then Howard left without another word. Finished Kayden started to worry, too. ¡°Dad, Dominic, Wade, what¡¯s happening? Why does everyone act so strange whenever Tilda is mentioned?¡± Russell sighed heavily. He responded, ¡°Well, here¡¯s what happened¡­ He exined everything that had happened recently to Justin and Kayden. ¡°What?! Are you serious? Dad, if something this big happened, why didn¡¯t you tell us? ¡°Does Santiago know about this?¡± Russell remarked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t. You guys were busy with your own lives abroad, and this isn¡¯t something to be proud of. I didn¡¯t want to bother you with it.¡± After he finished exining, he felt even worse, It was all Tilda¡¯s fault. Seriously, what was supposed to be a happy day waspletely ruined. 10:53 AM P Chapter 269 Tilda Ruined the Happy Mood All because their long¨Clost daughter showed up. Justin and Kayden didn¡¯t know what to say. Finished Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons, taken Russell to court, and even worked with outsiders to go after the Jenson Group. She had even humiliated Wade, Howard, and K. Everything made her look like a terrible person. But Justin and Kayden didn¡¯t feel that Tilda was really like that. Even though they had only seen pictures of her and didn¡¯t know her well, they just didn¡¯t buy it. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 270 Chapter 270 What Has Been Done Can¡¯t Be Undone It was just a gut feeling. A feeling that came from blood ties¨Ctrusting their little sister. They believed in the girl who shone so brightly on stage, the one who even left Justin and Kayden speechless with awe. She was nothing like what Russell had described. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Russell didn¡¯t stay long. He told Justin and Kayden, who had been busy all day, to go shower and rest. Then he went upstairs. Justin and Kayden looked at each other, unsure what to do next. Then Dominic finally spoke up. ¡°Justin, Kayden, if you two aren¡¯t too tired, let¡¯s go out and talk for a while. We need to discuss Tilda.¡± Wade added, ¡°Dominic, I¡¯ming too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dominic said. From the looks in Dominic and Wade¡¯s eyes, Justin and Kayden could tell there was more going on than they knew. Without hesitation, they agreed. They went to Nightingale Bar together. Dominic and Wade told every terrible thing they had done to Tilda. When they finished, Dominic drank a ss of whiskey in one shot. Justin and Kayden just sat there, shocked. They never imagined that their family had treated Tilda so badly! No wonder she left. No wonder she went against the family. She had once hoped so much and loved so deeply. But now, all that hope had turned to pain, and all that love had turned to hate. She was their little sister who had been missing for 19 years! Justin said, ¡°Dominic, Wade, why did you do this back then? I know you tried to stop Tilda froming back to our family, Jenson Vi, and I understand why you felt it was unfair. ¡°But I never thought you¡¯d go this far.¡± Justin, the gentlest of the seven brothers, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. His voice carried clear me. Let alone Wade, the youngest brother. Among the seven, they all respected Dominic the most. He was the oldest and the smartest. 10:53 Chapter 270 What Has Been Done Can¡¯t Be Undone Because he could run Jenson Group, take Russell and ir¡¯s ce, and keep the family together. Because of him, the others could follow their dreams without worry. For Justin to be this upset meant Dominic had really gone too far this time. Kayden didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes said it all. He was on Justin¡¯s side. Dominic remarked, ¡°What Dad, Mom, and I did can¡¯t be undone. Tilda has every right to hate us. ¡°But you two, I hope you don¡¯t make the same mistakes. Don¡¯t hurt Tilda like we did. ¡°At the very least, Tilda won¡¯t think our whole family is hopeless. You still have a chance to be real brothers to her.¡± Dominic gave a bitterugh. Faced with Justin¡¯s usation, he had nothing to say. He even hated himself for how he had treated Tilda back then. Finished In the end, when the truth came out, the one who suffered the most, the one who wished he could die, was Dominic himself. He had lost the mentor he loved and respected the most. And at the same time, he had lost his biological sister. There was no turning back. All they could do was live in the present and face the future. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Justin, Kayden,¡± Wade said slowly. His voice was steady, but his eyes carried a silent plea. Justin and Kayden saw it. They nodded quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt Tilda. No matter what, she¡¯s still our sister. ¡°If we can, we¡¯ll try to convince her to return to our family. And give everyone one more chance!¡± Justin noticed that Dominic and Wade really felt sorry for what they had done They wanted to fix things with Tilda.. But she had been hurt so badly. She probably wouldn¡¯t want to forgive them. Their anger slowly faded. Since Dominic and Wade were truly repentant, they deserved a chance. So, it was now up to Justin and Kayden, ¡°Another chance, huh?¡± Dominic and Wade let out bitterughs at the same time. Was there really such a chance? With Tilda¡¯s cold and merciless behavior, they had already been crushed. 913 Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel 10:53 AM P Chapter 270 What Has Been Done Can¡¯t Be Undone They didn¡¯t dare to hope. More hope would only bring more pain and disappointment. But¡­ If there was even a tiny chance¡­ Even if they had to do whatever it took to earn Tilda¡¯s forgiveness, they would do it willingly! The next morning, Tilda woke up early. She checked the video she had posted online. It was already getting a lot of attention. A cold smile appeared on her face. She knew Ryan¡¯s family would soon find out. Tilda sent another message to Jude. ¡°Jude, is this going to cause trouble for DY Group or for you?¡± Jude texted, ¡°Just do what you need to do. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± He even added a smile emoticon. Right after that, Jude sent another reply. ¡°Tilda, it really means a lot that you care about my feelings. I¡¯m happy you thought of me.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 271 Chapter 271 Ryan¡¯s Family Was in Chaos Tilda replied, ¡°Ahem, well, considering our friendship, of course I have to think it over. The best thing you can do is just stay by my side, no matter what happens.¡± Jude was the kind of person who would support Tilda even if everyone else turned against her. He would protect her, trust herpletely, and always be there for her. That support gave Tilda the biggest strength to fight against all the hatred! Jude wrote, ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ll always be with you. I always keep my promises. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I watched the Orica University orientation party live broadcastst night. You were amazing! ¡°No wonder I fell for you.¡± Jude typed thest message but then deleted them. He frowned slightly. That usually cold and perfect face looked a little unsure this time. He worried that what he wrote might be too much. He didn¡¯t want to scare Tilda. While Tilda was chatting with Jude, Ryan¡¯s family was in total chaos. Preston and Daphne were eating breakfast when suddenly Ryan stormed down the stairs, looking furious. Seeing his face, Daphne nervously asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She tried to hand him a cup of coffee. Ryan snapped, ¡°That bitch Tilda posted the video online!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Daphne shouted in surprise. She lost her grip on the cup, and it slipped from her hands. Crash! It shattered all over the floor. Preston was shocked, too. ¡°Dad, is that really true?!¡± Ryan shouted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke? Of course, it¡¯s real! ¡°Damn that useless daughter! I don¡¯t know who helped her hide, but I went to Hetsa myself and still couldn¡¯t find her! ¡°Now she¡¯s caused a huge mess, ran off, and left us to clean it up! I should¡¯ve dealt with her myself! I should¡¯ve ended her back then!¡± Ryan mmed his fist down on the table. Original content can be found at ?ovelFind Daphne hurried to calm him. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get so angry. It¡¯s bad for your health¡­¡± ¡°This is all your fault! She has been spoiled too much! I told you we should send Reba abroad to make her independent, so she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for our family, but you wouldn¡¯t listen! ¡°Look at where we are now! Are you happy? Just wait until Dad finds out. You¡¯ve just handed Jude the perfect weapon against us! After Ryan shouted, Daphne lowered her head and stayed quiet, too scared to even breathe. 10:53 AM P P. Chapter 271 Ryan¡¯s Family Was in Chaos 0 Finished Outsiders thought she had a perfect life. Married into the Bells, she seemed respected and loved. She and Ryan appeared like a perfect couple. But in truth, she was like a dog in front of Ryan. When he was happy, he would show her a little affection. When he was angry, yelling was the smallest part. Sometimes, he even got physical. After the kids grew up, he didn¡¯t hit her as much. But that wasn¡¯t because he changed. It was because Daphne had learned her lesson. She was no longer the arrogant, bossy woman she had been in her youth. Now, she only dared to obey and never argued back. Preston said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Mom. Right now, we should focus on fixing this problem. ¡°Forget about Reba for now, Dad, you need to see if there¡¯s any way to control this mess online. Maybe delete all the videos online. ¡°I checked. The video went up justst night. It hasn¡¯t blown up yet, so we have to act fast before it spreads!¡± At that moment, Preston was torn with mixed emotions. Could it be¡­ Did Tilda post the video because she was angry at me for trying to block her way? If that¡¯s true, I really messed up. But why would she do it? She had been keeping that video hidden, just to get my attention, right? To make me notice her and like her. Then, using the engagement between the Jensons and my family, she could win me over, marry into the family, and gain everything. ¡°Alright,¡± Ryan muttered, rubbing his temples. His head hurt so much! Thank goodness. Even if Reba caused trouble, at least he had Preston, a son he could rely on. Without him, things would be a total disaster. Preston skipped the rest of his breakfast, grabbed his suit, and rushed out. Daphne finally made up her mind and approached Ryan. ¡°Honey, maybe we should find a way to make Tilda disappear from this world.¡± As she spoke, her eyes shone with a cold, murderous glint. Ryan stayed quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°I heard Tilda is really close to the topwyer Andy Saville and Jude. Do you know what¡¯s going on within them?¡± Ryan knew that, even with the Jensons¡® power, winning their favor was impossible. They pick their own friends. They don¡¯t let anyone choose for them. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 272 Chapter 272 The Queen Ryan didn¡¯t think Tilda was as simple as she looked. The girl who had disappeared from the Jensons 19 years ago was definitely hiding some secret. Otherwise, why would she be involved with those two people? Daphne responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ But Honey, does it really matter? If we wanted someone to disappearpletely, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard. ¡°As long as we catch Tilda alone, even if Jude and the others are suspicious, they won¡¯t have any proof. She¡¯ll be gone for good, and we¡¯ll never have to worry about her causing problems for us again.¡± Daphne had made up her mind. No matter what it took, she was determined to make Tilda vanish from their life. ¡°We need to think carefully first. Right now, let¡¯s just handle the problems we already have,¡± Ryan said. JAS As the family head and the son of the once¨Cdominant Slosa business tycoon Abram Bell, Ryan might not be as skilled as his older brother, Aiden Bell, or his nephew, Jude Bell. But he had his own talents. He could sense danger better than most. He could feel clearly that Tilda was not someone to mess with. Now that they had crossed her, even if she became their enemy, they couldn¡¯t rush to get rid of this difficult problem. Of course,pared to some real threats, Ryan knew he was still far from being a match. The source of th?s content is find?novel That thought stabbed at his heart like a thorn, impossible to ignore. ¡°Daphne, I¡¯m warning you. Reba¡¯s mess has already caused enough trouble. Don¡¯t go behind my back and start anything stupid that I¡¯ll have to clean up! ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Hearing that, Daphne had no choice but to hide her ns and reluctantly agree. Night fell. There were no sses today. Tilda had been busy all day after waking up, working on a programming task given by Lab Seven. She finished it in one go,pressed the files, and sent them to Manfred. Tilda wrote, ¡°Mr. Parker, I¡¯ll be going abroad in a few days to help Professor Linscott at the International Art Competition. I¡¯ll take on more missions when I return with the championship.¡± Manfred texted, ¡°Haha, then I hope you a big win! Bring glory to the country! But with your skills, winning the championship will be a piece of cake. Go and amaze everyone!¡± At first, Parker didn¡¯t understand why someone like Tilda would bother with an artpetition. Compared to some art championships, her identity as the dark web Queen was enough to make every country fight over her, wanting her on their side. Luckily, Tilda was loyal to her country. She only worked with Lab Seven to find her senior, putting her talents to work for her country Chapter 272 The Queen Finished After watching her work these past few days, Manfred realized she was a geniusal unbelievably smart! He was amazed. Thetest mission alone would have taken a dozen top scientists working nonstop for days. Tilda finished it all by herself in just a few days! Every program was perfect and without a single bug. All the data was neat and easy to understand, which helped Dane a lot! Thanks to the teamwork of Dane and Tilda, both geniuses, the lithography machine project was moving forward faster than ever. Later, Manfred realized that Tilda didn¡¯t care about money or fame. She only wanted to serve her country and took pride in earning honors for it. Her courage and dedication were worth more than anything else. Having someone like Tilda was truly a treasure for Cethend! After chatting with Tilda, Manfred packaged the files and sent them to Dane through his team. Tilda wanted to stay for Dane¡¯spliment, but there was still some time. After a long day, she decided to go for a walk. Una was helping at the welfare center that night and had invited Tilda. Tilda had been too busy before and turned it down, but now she had nothing to do. She thought it was the perfect time to grab a drink at a quiet bar. At Nightingale Bar, Tilda sat on the balcony of the second floor, overlooking the river. The night wind gently blew through her long hair, making her pale face shine in the lights along the riverbank. She looked calm and rxed, almost like a cat, leaning back in her chair with half¨Cclosed eyes, holding a ss of Bloody Mary. The deep red drink matched her slender fingers and red lips perfectly. People in the bar couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Even rich kids who had flirted with many girls didn¡¯t dare go near Tilda. Her reputation at Nightingale Bar had already be legendary. Everyone quietly called her the ¡°Queen.¡± It meant she was like a real queen. Anyone who dared provoke her always paid a heavy price. Just like a noble queen, she was untouchable. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 273 Chapter 273 Showdown at Nightingale Bar 0 D Finished Anyone who thinks about messing with Tilda, had to make sure they can handle whatever she throws back at them. Since catching sight of the Queen of Nightingale Bar was such a rare treat, the guys could only sneak peeks at Tilda¡¯s silhouette and flowing hair, while pretending to focus on their drinks. Stunning! Absolutely gorgeous! Her phone buzzed. Tilda pulled out her phone. Dale¡¯s name appeared on the screen. Dale had texted her, ¡°Tilda, I got the files. Outstanding work.¡± Tilda typed back, ¡°Dale,e on aren¡¯t you gonna praise me?¡± Dale¡¯s response came quickly, ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Tilda¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard, ¡°Dale, you¡¯re pretty amazing yourself! I can¡¯t wait for the day your lithography machine gets finished, starts manufacturing chips, breaks up that monopoly, shocks the entire world, and creates ripples across every industry!¡± Dale replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been a huge part of this project. Without your help, we never could have made this much progress on the lithography machine.¡± Dale¡¯s praise sent Tilda¡¯s confidence soaring. Nothing beats getting recognition from Dale. Ha¡­ okay, maybe that¡¯s a slight exaggeration. Still, having Dale acknowledge her work felt sweeter than her favorite candy. Warmth spread through her chest. Right then, someone came rushing over. The person¡¯s eyes were locked on Tilda as they charged straight toward her. ¡°Tilda!¡± Preston¡¯s voice had that grinding, furious edge to it. Even through his obvious rage, you could see the exhaustion written all over his face. Preston had spent the entire day hunting for Tilda! He¡¯d checked Orica University and hit up every single ce she might turn up. The problem was Preston didn¡¯t have Tilda¡¯s phone number. He¡¯d even quietly asked Wade if he had her contact information. Wade imed he didn¡¯t have it either and wondered if something was wrong. There was no way Preston could¨Cexin this humiliating mess to Wade, so he just brushed off the question and hoped to keep the whole thing under wraps as long as possible. After asking every connection he had, Preston finally discovered that Tilda was having drinks at Nightingale Bar! Preston was so furious during the drive over that he almost crashed his car, then bolted straight to Nightingale Bar without 73 10:53 AM P Chapter 273 Showdown at Nightingale Bar even stopping to catch his breath! Preston¡¯s family had been thrown intoplete turmoil because of that video Tilda had suddenly dropped online. And there was that bitch, Tilda, casually sipping drinks at Nightingale Bar like absolutely nothing had happened. How could Preston not be absolutely furious? Here we go! The crowd that had been watching Tilda perked up with excitement! Every single time Tilda showed up at Nightingale Bar, she managed to stir up some kind of drama. She was like a ma for trouble¨Cimpossible to ignore. Guys often ended up fighting over her. For everyone else watching, this was pure entertainment¨Canother show about to begin. This time, it was Preston from the Bellsing after Tilda! Go get him, Queen Tilda! Crush this loser and amaze us! Tilda shot Preston a cold nce and set down her wine ss. ¡°I¡¯m having a drink and I¡¯m in a great mood, so I might go easy on you. Finished ¡°But if you¡¯re nning to be stubborn and start trouble, I won¡¯t hold back. Get your ass out of here and go cry to your mommy.¡± Tilda had wrapped up her assignment today, earned Dale¡¯s praise, and was now enjoying premium wine while feeling the evening breeze. With her mind crystal clear, she felt absolutely fantastic. She wasn¡¯t about to let her good mood be ruined by a stupid fight with Preston. Preston stared at Tilda like she¡¯d lost her mind, as if she were some shameless, hideous creature. ¡°Go easy on me? What kind of joke is that! That video that went viral online¨Cyou were behind that, weren¡¯t you?¡± Since this was such an embarrassing situation, Preston kept his voice low and controlled, even though his temper was boiling over. Tilda¡¯s expression was pure contempt. ¡°Yeah, so what if I posted it? What are you going to do about it? Hit me? Take me to court? A pathetic loser like you doesn¡¯t even qualify to try.¡± She relished how these jerks hated her yet were powerless to stop her. Watching Preston¡¯s face turn bright red with rage was incredibly satisfying! Preston hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to admit to it so boldly and directly. He¡¯d figured Tilda would put on some kind of act first, giving him the chance to expose her true colors. But Tilda was so blunt and upromising that it left Prestonpletely speechless. All those carefully prepared arguments¨Che couldn¡¯t get a single one out. ¡°Tilda, why¡­ why would you do this? You kept that video just to get my attention, didn¡¯t you? got you wanted, so why did you suddenly post the video onlinest night and humiliate everyone involved?¡± 1 After thinking it over all day, Preston finally asked the question that had been gnawing at him. Tilda didn¡¯t say a word. 10:53 AM P P Chapter 273 Showdown at Nightingale Bar Seriously? Was something wrong with Tilda¡¯s hearing? . Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel 0 But seeing Preston¡¯s delusional confidence, she realized this wasn¡¯t some bizarre hallucination. Tilda felt genuinely disgusted. ? Finished ¡°Oh my God, why do pathetic men like this even exist in this world? You¡¯re like my Uncle John¡¯s nasty old work boots¨Cbeat up, crusty, and just in gross.¡± Tilda put her hand over her mouth in mock surprise. In some twisted way, Tilda really had to give Preston credit. Looking at him now, it was like he genuinely believed he was the center of the universe¨Cas if everyone was head over heels for him and the entire world revolved around his existence. Send Gifts 3.3K ¡£ ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 274 Chapter 274 Three Seconds to Run Those who despised him, those who went out of their way to avoid him¨Cin Preston¡¯s delusional mind, they were all just desperate for his attention. It never crossed his mind that people simply wanted nothing to do with this inted ego. This guy waspletely ordinary, yet brimming with confidence. For more chapters visit f?ndnovel Talk about shameless! When it came to pure narcissism, Tilda had to throw in the towel! ¡°What did you say?¡± No matter how confident Preston felt, he couldn¡¯t miss the mockery in Tilda¡¯s voice. Finally, he realized things weren¡¯t what he¡¯d imagined¨Cthat Tilda kept the video to get his attention. The truth ran much deeper. ¡°Oh my, Preston, you mean that video on those international tforms? It¡¯s trending right now. Everyone should check it out you¡¯re in for quite the shock!¡± Tilda¡¯s sudden loud announcement caught everyone¡¯s attention. Curiosity sparked, everyone pulled out their phones, logged into international websites, and scrolled through the trending lists. They were dying to know what video Tilda was going on about. Preston lunged forward to cover Tilda¡¯s mouth, but he was toote. Regarding the domestic broadcast of Reba¡¯s humiliating performance, Ryan had leveraged his influence to block all media channels. As for international websites, Ryan¡¯s hands were tied. He could only desperately call the administrator of the website that first posted the video. He offered to pay any amount to take down the video and prevent it from spreading further. But when the website administrator attempted to remove the video, they discovered it was impossible. Not only had this video somehow bypassed review and been published directly, but it was also permanently locked in ce. The programmers were frantically working to fix the system bug. No one knew when it could be repaired. They could only watch helplessly as the video¡¯s poprity skyrocketed and secured its spot on the trending list. Thements had surpassed 30,000, and the view count had blown past ten million. Reba, along with Ryan and the entire family, faced international humiliation. ¡°Oh my God! I found that video! Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that Preston¡¯s sister, Reba? I¡¯ve seen her at social events!¡± ¡°Holy crap! She actually got down on her knees and did something so degrading. Doesn¡¯t she have any dignity?¡± That¡¯s absolutely insane. I never thought Reba was into that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s still part of the Bells after all. No wonder Preston lookspletely panicked.¡± Everyone who found the video started gossiping and reveling in the drama. 10:53 AM P Chapter 274 Three Seconds to Run They even discreetly shared it within their own social circles. 0 J Finished Preston listened to the buzz and muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You posted this video, bypassed the website¡¯s review system, and locked the page so it can¡¯t be deleted. All of this was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, but don¡¯t make usations without evidence, or I¡¯ll sue you for nder. Now, would you kindly get lost?¡± Tilda settled back into her seat. She deliberately pulled out her phone and searched for the video of Reba performing the degrading act. She turned on the speaker and cranked the volume up to maximum. Instantly, the sound of Reba getting on her knees, crying, and acting pathetically echoed throughout Nightingale Bar. Everyone gasped. No wonder Tilda earned the title Queen of Nightingale Bar! This move was absolutely savage! She couldn¡¯t care less about Preston or the Bells! She was literally crushing Preston underfoot and treating him like trash! ¡°Tilda, what are you doing?¡± Preston couldn¡¯t bear to hear such humiliating audio again. Right now, he wanted to strangle Reba. All he wanted was to snatch the phone from Tilda¡¯s hands. ¡°Oops, my finger slipped. Sorry about that. ¡°Preston, I¡¯ve had enough fun watching your ridiculous clown show. I¡¯m being generous and giving you three seconds. If you don¡¯t disappear and stop being an eyesore, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore.¡± ¡°One. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Tilda! We need to talk!¡± At this moment, Preston¡¯s mind was focused entirely on pacifying this unhinged woman, Tilda. Otherwise, Tilda still had another video up her sleeve. If she managed to release it and let it spread on international video websites where it couldn¡¯t be deleted, then Ryan wouldn¡¯t even be able to suppress the domestic media! Jude and the others woulde after Ryan¡¯s family! ¡°What you want is for me to marry you, to honor the engagement between the Bells and Jensens, for you to marry into the Bells, right? I agree.¡± Ssh! Tilda hurled the Bloody Mary in her hand directly at Preston¡¯s head. The cold alcohol streamed down Preston¡¯s face. He stood there as if struck by lightning. He waspletely frozen. 10:53 AM PP. Chapter 274 Three Seconds to Run 3 Finished He stared at Tilda in shock. He still had no clue what had just happened. But Tilda wasn¡¯t finished. Tilda grabbed another drink and stood up. She poured it over Preston¡¯s head. The icy liquid was bone¨Cchillingly cold. With the night wind from the river blowing fiercely, Preston shivered and snapped back to his senses. Tilda threw the ss in her hand at Preston¡¯s head. Fortunately, Preston reacted quickly and dodged Tilda¡¯s attack. ¡°Tilda, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°I said three seconds. You didn¡¯t leave, so I won¡¯t hold back. Get your butt out of here and go cry to your mommy.¡± Send Gifts 3.3K 1 10:54 AM PP. Out Of The Shadows Ch 275 Chapter 275 Hitting Where It Hurts Preston¡¯s words hit Tilda like a hammer, each syble dripping with arrogance. What did he mean, iming she hoped he¡¯d marry her? What the hell! The suggestion made her stomach turn. It was beyond revolting. Tilda¡¯s temper red white¨Chot. The pleasant buzz from her earlier drinks evaporated instantly. Even if Preston dropped dead right here, it wouldn¡¯t satisfy her fury. Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone right in front of him, In one fluid motion, she uploaded another video of Reba crawling across the floor, acting like a deranged animal, to multiple international websites. When he finally caught on and grabbed for her phone, it was already toote. Preston¡¯s face contorted with rage. ¡°Tilda, hand over that phone!¡± He lunged forward to forcefully snatch the phone from Tilda¡¯s hands. Since Tilda was the one posting the videos, if he could just ess her ount, he could delete the videospletely. But then¡­ A sickening crack split the air, followed by a snap. The unmistakable sound of something important breaking. Preston¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Excruciating pain exploded through his entire body. He copsed, clutched his crotch and releasing an agonized howl that echoed through the bar. His face turned beet red as veins bulged across his forehead. Wordspletely failed him. Every man in the vicinity instinctively crossed their legs. Holy crap. That sound just now Had Tilda just nailed Preston right in his most vulnerable spot? The lighting was too dim to catch exactly when her leg shot out like lightning. Such precision! Targeting a man¡¯s weak spot! Quick! Dead¨Con! Merciless! She truly lived up to her title as the Queen¨Ceven her methods of neutralizing men were absolutely wless. One strike to end the fight permanently, ensuring he¡¯d never be a threat again. But she wasn¡¯t finished. Tilda grabbed a champagne boule from the nearby ice bucket. She shook it violently and aimed it directly at Preston¡¯s head. Preston was writhing in too much agony to dodge anything. Chapter 275 Hitting Where It Hurts Finished Pop! The cork shot straight into Preston¡¯s forehead. A huge bump swelled up instantly. Champagne erupted everywhere, drenching Preston from head to toe. His clothes, pants, hair¡­ nothing was spared. Everything waspletely ruined! Only after thisplete humiliation did Tilda feel the disgust from Preston¡¯s words begin to fade. Everyone tactfully backed away, giving Tilda plenty of room to work on her fallen victim.. The crowd was so captivated by the spectacle that theypletely forgot to pull out their phones. They were all wondering what new torture methods Tilda would unleash next. Absolutely savage! They were actually starting to pity Preston! In all their nights watching Tilda humiliate people at Nightingale Bar, Preston was definitely receiving the most brutal treatment they¡¯d ever witnessed. Tilda reached for the champagne bottle, ready to smash it over Preston¡¯s head. ¡°Preston!¡± A familiar shrill scream rang out. The corner of Tilda¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. K came running over and crouched beside Preston. ¡°Preston, are you okay?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°What happened? Tilda¡­¡± ¡°K! Tilda!¡± Justin and Kayden also rushed over. Tilda thought, What kind of cursed evening was this? What kind of cursed coincidence was this? All these pieces of trash showing up one after another. Tilda deeply regretted never taking her mentor¡¯s mysticism lessons seriously. At least then she wouldn¡¯t keep running into low luck every time she went out. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe to Nightingale Bar anymore¨Cit was too easy to run into people she knew. ¡°Justin, Kayden, please help Preston! Oh my God, Preston¡¯s hurt so badly!¡± K couldn¡¯t lift Preston alone. Justin and Kayden quickly moved to assist. ¡°Preston, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine.¡± 273 For original chapters go to find?novel Chapter 275 Hitting Where It Hurts Each word seemed to cost Preston tremendous effort. His breathing came in short gasps, and the veins on his forehead looked ready to burst. It was genuinely frightening. But Preston couldn¡¯t admit weakness. Because he was injured down there. The embarrassment would be unbearable. In front of K and everyone else, Preston needed to maintain his image. He just needed somewhere to sit and recover properly. ¡°Tilda, what exactly happened? Why were you two going at it like that?¡± K looked at Tilda with tears streaming down her face, her voice soft but demanding answers. Since Justin and Kayden had wrapped up theirtest project, they had significant free time ahead. Finished They¡¯d even turned down new opportunities¨Cpartly because they needed rest. Money meant nothing without peace of mind. Also, they wanted to spend quality time with family and fulfill Dominic and Wade¡¯s request¨Cto bring Tilda back to the Jensons and help her embrace the love that was rightfully hers. Given how deep the rift ran between Tilda and the Jensons, Justin and Kayden had spent an entire day discussing it without reaching any solutions. They¡¯d decided to bring K to Nightingale Bar to unwind and lift everyone¡¯s spirits. After all, K¡¯s performance had flopped yesterday, and she¡¯d been noticeably down ever since. They never expected to walk straight into this chaos the moment they stepped foot in Nightingale Bar. Out Of The Shadows Ch 276 Chapter 276 Thorns That Never Heal Finished ¡°K, if you¡¯ve got time, please quit obsessing over your terrible performance. Keep an eye on your man instead. ¡°You know what he told me after your embarrassing disaster atst night¡¯s freshman wee show? He said you two were just childhood friends. He imed that he has zero feelings for you. He wants to chase after me instead. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, K, you¡¯re absolutely pathetic. I¡¯ve crushed you at school already. Now, you can¡¯t even keep your own guy interested. What¡¯s the point of living?¡± Tilda felt furious and exhausted by K¡¯s pitiful victim act. She attacked with the most painful words she could find. K¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. No way¡­ That was impossible! How could Preston betray her like that! Preston loved K. He was her devoted follower. A puppet she hadpletely brainwashed long ago! But remembering how everyone in the Jensons had changed because of Tilda¡¯s transformation, K¡¯s rock¨Csolid confidence Jin her acting skills and charm began to crumble violently. She was terrified Preston would abandon her too. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t spout nonsense. Tilda, I never said anything like that.¡± Preston writhed in agony from his groin injury. He desperately tried to exin. ¡°You never said anything like that? Of course you didn¡¯t. Believe it or not, K, I have zero interest in joking about this. Being liked by such an inted ego is truly disgusting. ¡°But hey, inted egos are pretty entertaining. They fall for every woman they meet. What a disgrace to the Bells!¡± Tilda dropped those words and strutted away. She knew her words had nted a deep thorn in K¡¯s heart. One that could never be removed. Every time K saw Preston, that thorn would dig deeper into her heart. It would hurt so badly she could barely breathe! Only this way would K be pushed to want to eliminate Tilda more desperately. To cooperate with Tobias. To quickly achieve Tilda¡¯s ultimate goal. Sure enough, K¡¯s expression looked like she¡¯d just bitten into a raw lemon. Justin noticed that Tilda was about to leave. He pressed his lips together. He told K and Kayden to stay and care for Preston while he chased after Tilda. Read full story at find(?)ovel ¡°Justin, be careful.¡± The usually quiet Kayden grabbed Justin¡¯s arm. He spoke with genuine concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen. She¡¯s still our sister no matter what. I believe in our blood connection. ¡°I¡¯m leaving K and Preston in your capable hands.¡± Justin gave Kayden a reassuring look. After Justin left, Preston endured the excruciating pain. He exined to K, ¡°K, don¡¯t believe what Tilda said. She¡¯s lying through her teeth. After all these years together, you should understand that you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡± K suppressed the urge to p Preston. She forced a smile. ¡°Preston, don¡¯t talk about this now. You look seriously injured. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital first.¡± 10:54 AM P P. Chapter 276 Thorns That Never Heal ¡°Yes, Preston, let¡¯s get you to the hospital. We need to check your injuries before making any other ns.¡± Finished Since she had been drinking, Tilda nned to call a designated driver service to take her home. She was just about to take her phone out to open the app. ¡°Tilda.¡± A gentle voice called out to her. Tilda¡¯s eyes flickered with cold light. She sent her address to the driver. Then she put her hands in her pockets and turned to face Justin. Her biological blood brother, Justin. To be fair, Tilda¡¯s hatred for Justin and Kayden wasn¡¯t nearly as deep as her hatred for Dominic, Howard, and Wade. But their actions toward Tilda were unforgivable. They would rather believe every word K said. They¡¯d always put her first in everything. Whenever there was any conflict involving K, they would abandon their role as ¡°brothers¡°, and they criticized everything Tilda did. Even in her past life, Justin and Kayden had never believed Tilda once. They only believed K. They had watched helplessly as Tilda was thrown into the fire and burned to death. They never stepped in to help. Brothers like that? Tilda didn¡¯t need them. She hated them to the core. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t handle it. I¡¯ve already severed ties with the Jensons. Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know that.¡± Faced with Tilda¡¯s coldness, Justin secretly sighed. It seemed like he still had a long way to go to eliminate the grudges and hatred in his sister¡¯s heart. ¡°I know. I also heard from Dominic and Wade about what they did. They all regret it deeply. They want your forgiveness. ¡°They did many wrong things. Even as family, I can¡¯t deny that. I gave them a thorough lecture for it. ¡°You know what they say about people turning over a new leaf. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have the right to ask you to. forgive anything. ¡°But they¡¯re your biological brothers. We share the same blood. That¡¯s something you can¡¯t deny or abandon, Tilda. You should understand that. ¡°Please! Give them another chance! This is my plea to you as your brother! Please!¡± Justin pleaded desperately with Tilda. Out Of The Shadows Ch 277 Chapter 277 Pick a Sister Justin spoke with incredible gentleness. His voice carried earnest pleading. He understood something important. Regr approaches couldn¡¯t remove Tilda¡¯s deep hatred. She possessed the same stubborn streak as other Jenson family members. Money and power wouldn¡¯t sway her. Threats and bribes would failpletely. Her hatred ran too deep for such shallow tactics. Only Tilda herself could release this burden. Justin¡¯s only weapon wasplete sincerity. But Tilda couldn¡¯t help butugh. Herughter dripped with pure mockery. Everyone could see it clearly. ¡°Tilda, you¡­ ¡°Who do you think you are, Justin? They feel guilty now, so what? Why should that matter to me? ¡°If I stabbed you and apologized, would you forgive me? Would you skip calling the cops and just let it slide?¡± ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s totally different! Dominic and Wade never threatened your life!¡± Justin desperately defended them. ¡°Really? So emotional abuse doesn¡¯t count? Cold words and cruel wishes don¡¯t hurt? As long as nobody hit me, it¡¯s fine? ¡°Justin, keep your fake kindness to yourself! Get out of my sight and stay out!¡± Tilda¡¯s icy words cut like invisible daggers. Justin¡¯s cheeks actually stung from her harshness. Her burning rage left him momentarily speechless. ¡°I know you hate the Jensons, Tilda. But I¡¯m your brother. I won¡¯t give up. ¡°I¡¯ll help you understand what family means. You¡¯ll forgive Dominic and Wade eventually.¡± Justin steadied himself and spoke from his heart. He refused to abandon his long¨Clost sister of 19 years. Tilda was trapped in swirling hatred now. If he gave up, she¡¯d drift away forever. Darkness would swallow her with no escape. ¡°Think you¡¯re my savior? My brother? Look in the mirror, Justin. Ask yourself if you¡¯re worthy. You¡¯re absolutely worthless!¡± For the first time, Justin¡¯s gentle expression disgusted herpletely. His self¨Crighteous bleeding¨Cheart act made her sick. She couldn¡¯t resist tearing off his fake mask anymore. ¡°Curse me all you want, Tilda. Humiliate me however you like. I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m your brother, so I can handle this.¡± Justin spoke with firm determination. Seeing her brother act this way sparked an idea. A yful smile curved Tilda¡¯s lips. She¡¯d found an interesting game to y. ¡°Justin, you want me to forgive Dominic and Wade, right? Fine. Kick K out of the Jenson Vi right now. Then I¡¯ll agree. How¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± This content belongs to findnovel Chapter 277 Pick a Sister Perfect. The moment K¡¯s name came up, Justin¡¯s firm expression cracked. His resolve wavered instantly. ¡°Kick K out and I¡¯lle home. Simple as that. ¡°It¡¯s a fair trade. Satisfies your sense of justice perfectly, right?¡± Tilda felt satisfied watching Justin¡¯s expression change. This proved everything. This gentle Justin matched her memories perfectly. She could destroy him without any restraint. ¡°Those are two different things entirely! Why should K leave just for you? That¡¯spletely unreasonable! Finished ¡°You¡¯re the Jensons¡® biological daughter, but K is also a daughter of the Jensons. Our love doesn¡¯t have boundaries based on blood!¡± Justin¡¯s voice changedpletely. His earlier gentleness vanished. Cold anger reced his sincere tone. ¡°Are you deaf? Haven¡¯t you heard K¡¯s promises? She said she¡¯d leave the Jenson Vi if I came back. ¡°I¡¯m just fulfilling her wishes. Why are you freaking out? ¡°Scared I¡¯ll kick your precious K out of the Jenson Vi? Then why plead me to return? Let K stay the only Jenson heiress. I¡¯ll give uppletely. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Justin fell speechless. He lowered his head and clenched his fists. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re being totally unreasonable!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s unreasonable here? It¡¯s you!¡± Tilda suddenly roared. It startled Justin. He stared nkly into her stone¨Ccold eyes. In that moment, his soul felt pierced and torn. Icy coldness spread through him. It froze his entire body. ¡°Justin, in your heart, am I worth anything? Your so¨Ccalled blood sister who was missing for 19 years? Am I worth even one hair on K¡¯s head? ¡°In your eyes, K¡¯s the warm sun. I¡¯m just cold moonlight. She alwayses first. When she¡¯s around, I¡¯m always second ce!¡± Send Gifts 3.3K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 278 Chapter 278 The Cruel Truth ¡°K is an adopted daughter. She was originally abandoned, but she¡¯s already enjoyed 18 years of the wealth, luxury, and family love that should have belonged to me. She was treated like a princess, living in luxury, adored by everyone! ¡°And me ¡­ during the 19 years I was missing, if I hadn¡¯t met the person who changed my life, I might already be wandering homeless by now or even dead! ¡°Now I¡¯ve severed ties with the Jensons, and you have the nerve toe up to me trying to convince me toe back home, then call me unreasonable. What a joke!¡± Justin¡¯s heart began to race, and faced with Tilda¡¯s aggressive confrontation, he couldn¡¯t help but retreat, cold sweat suddenly breaking out and soaking his entire body. This content belongs to FindN()vel His posture already showed that Justin hadpletely lost the upper hand to Tilda when it came to presence. He even began to wonder whether there was truth in her words. Was¡­ was Justin wrong? No¡­ that wasn¡¯t right! Justin hadn¡¯t done anything wrong! One was a sister he¡¯d lived with for 18 years, with no blood rtion. The other was his biological sister who¡¯d been missing for 19 years and was finally found. He wanted to keep both¨Cwas that such a terrible thought? The Jensons could certainly afford to support two daughters! ¡°But ¡­ K is innocent, Tilda. You can¡¯t me her for the mistakes made back then! ¡°I know you¡¯re angry right now, and the Jensons wronged you. You¡¯re technically K¡¯s older sister. Can¡¯t you just be more understanding toward her?¡± Crack. The words struck one of Tilda¡¯s most sensitive nerves. Looking at his face that was trying to stay calm but was absolutely disgusting. For a moment, Tilda really wanted to rush forward and tear him to pieces. Understanding? Hadn¡¯t Tilda been understanding enough? Afraid that K would feel inferior and sad, Tilda had hidden her abilities and be a pushover! She¡¯d been understanding until she was burned alive and died the most horrible death! ¡°I will never be understanding! Justin, I¡¯m telling you¨CI want to take everything. I want it all to belong to me, and no one else can even touch it! ¡°I am exactly this kind of evil woman. See my true colors and stop bothering me!¡± The driver arrived just then, pulling up in a sedan. He asked cautiously, ¡°Um¡­ which one is Ms. Tilda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Tilda pulled her car keys out of her pocket and tossed them to the driver. ¡°My car is over there. Follow me and drive me home.¡± 173 10:54 Chapter 278 The Cruel Truth 0 After saying this, Tilda turned around and left without hesitation. The driver gulped nervously, looking at Justin who was standing there with a pale face. Finished He¡¯d actually been there for a while already, but seeing these two people locked in what seemed like a heated argument with such tension in the air, he hadn¡¯t dared to approach. Now he hurried to follow Tilda. Justin watched his sister¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the distance. His fists clenched and unclenched repeatedly. Finally, he took a deep breath and shouted out what was in his heart. ¡°Tilda, I know you¡¯re saying that out of anger, but you can¡¯t take your rage out on K. In this matter¡­ you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wrong!¡± Justin knew that saying this would make Tilda hate the Jensons even more and refuse toe back. But K was Justin¡¯s bottom line! Even for the sake of his biological sister Tilda, Justin absolutely could not kick K out of the Jenson Vi! The rest of the Jensons would never agree to it either. Shouting those words showed where Justin stood. As for whether Tilda could ever return to the Jenson Vi, that was up to fate. Justin could only do his best. Tilda stopped walking. A self¨Cmocking smile curved her lips. Wake up, Tilda. This is Justin, not the idealized version you¡¯ve built up in your head. That so¨Ccalled gentle Justin¨Chis bottom line, his ¡°number one¡± in his heart, his most important sister, would always be K! It could never be his biological sister! If it weren¡¯t for loving so deeply, yearning so desperately, there wouldn¡¯t be such terrifying possessiveness! It¡¯s exactly because I once yearned so much for family, for kinship, for care, that I developed such possessiveness, that I could tolerate K buzzing around in front of me like an annoying mosquito! If I returned to the Jenson Vi and didn¡¯t even feel jealous of K, didn¡¯t even have thoughts of kicking her out, that would only mean the Jensons weren¡¯t important to me at all! Love is the most twisted curse in this world. Love is the most terrifying possession in this world. No one would allow sharing their ¡°most beloved¡± with others. What they want is exclusive ownership. The old Tilda had been trapped in this curse, fallen into an abyss with no way out. Even though she was so jealous of K, she still had to endure it, topromise. There is no emotion more terrifying in this world than love. It could make the Queen, the top hacker of the dark web, willingly abandon everything and be a nobody. 10:54 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 279 Chapter 279 Love Is the Most Twisted Curse Now¡­ none of it mattered anymore. Like a bolt of lightning striking Justin¡¯s body, he froze in ce. His breathing gradually became rapid. In his mind, he remembered the first video he had ever seen. It was that video that had sparked Justin¡¯s dream of bing a pianist. Back then, Justin was even more withdrawn than Kayden. Doctors diagnosed Justin with congenital autism. Even with his family¡¯s care and medical treatment, Justin had improved considerably, but he was still different from typical people. Only by chance, when he was taken abroad for treatment, did hee across that video. A girl with a natural elegance, her fingertips dancing across the ck and white piano keys in the darkness. Powerful and heartbreaking emotion transformed into musical notes, shocking the souls of everyone who heard it like a curse. The name of that piece was ¡°Love Is the Most Twisted Curse.¡± From then on, Justin began wanting to practice piano, to immerse himself in it. After turning this passion into his career, Justin finally overcame his autism and became a world¨Cfamous pianist. He would never forget that the video had once saved him. But when Justin tried to go back and find it, the video had been deleted from the entire inte, leaving no trace behind. He didn¡¯t even have time to download and save that video. He could only keep practicing that piece from memory, along with the image of that graceful young girl in the darkness. By the time Justin snapped back to reality, Tilda had already disappeared without a trace. At the Jenson Vi, after settling Preston down and he insisted repeatedly that he was fine, Kayden drove Preston back to the Bell Residence. Justin then drove K back to the vi. Throughout the ride, she seemed worried and didn¡¯t speak. Justin didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation either, his thoughtspletely scrambled by Tilda. Forget aboutforting K¨Cright now Justin didn¡¯t even know how to handle theplex emotions in his own heart. Seeing him like this, K pouted. In the past, when she would look this sad, the gentle Justin would have immediately offeredfort. When Justin went to find Tilda carlier, something must have happened to make him like this. What Tilda had said about Preston confessing to her had deeply shocked K. Despite Preston¡¯s repeated exnations, K¡¯s heart felt very ufortable. 10:54 AM P Chapter 279 Love Is the Most Twisted Curse 0 10 Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel The seed of doubt had beenpletely nted, and she could no longer shake her suspicions. This made K forget to fake being hurt to keep Justin from going to Tilda alone. Letting Justin and Tilda be alone together was her biggest mistake. That damned Tilda¨Cjust how shameless was she going to be? Did she really need everyone around K to turn against her before she¡¯d be happy? Finished When they returned to the Jenson Vi, Justin said, ¡°K, just like we agreed, don¡¯t tell Dad and the others about what happened today.¡± ¡°Okay, got it, Justin.¡± ¡°A¨Care you okay?¡± He asked in return. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Justin. I won¡¯t take what Tilda said to heart. She hates me. I¡¯m used to it. Maybe I really am annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be a daughter of the Jensons. Tilda is so much better than me. She¡¯s the real Jenson heiress, and I¡¯m just a fraud, a recement.¡± K smiled at Justin, but her smile looked very forced. Her eyes began to redden, and tears were about to fall any second. Justin quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, K. You¡¯re not some recement! Tilda is our sister, but you¡¯re our sister too! That will never change!¡± ¡°Justin¡­ I can actually feel that Dominic and Wade, even Howard, are starting to distance themselves from me and pay more attention to Tilda. ¡°It¡¯s because of your blood bond, right? Because Tilda is your biological sister, and I have no blood rtion to you.¡± Seeing her about to spiral into negative thoughts, Justin reached out and hugged her,forting her gently. ¡°Enough, K. You¡¯re just too tired today, that¡¯s why you¡¯re overthinking. Go wash your face, take a shower, get a good night¡¯s sleep, and everything will be fine tomorrow.¡± ¡°Justin¡­, I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m so afraid. I don¡¯t want to leave the Jensons. I don¡¯t want to lose you all, but if I don¡¯t leave, Tilda can nevere back.¡± K suppressed her sobs in Justin¡¯s arms, making her voice sound even more heartbreaking.. Seeing this, he temporarily pushed down hisplex thoughts about Tilda andforted K. ¡°K, don¡¯t overthink things. Leave Tilda to me. ¡°I¡¯ll make Tilda change her mind and understand the importance of family, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t share the same blood with us, you¡¯re still our sister. You always have been, you always will be, now and in the future. That will absolutely never change!¡± Send Gifts 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 280 Chapter 280 Tough Times Justin already had an answer for Tilda¡¯s demand. There was absolutely no way it was going to happen. If Tilda insisted, Justin would wait. He¡¯d do everything he could until she changed her mind. Until she realized K was also their sister and a part of the Jensons. ¡°Alright, stop crying. If Mom and Dad see you like this, they¡¯ll just get worried. Wipe your tears, okay?¡± Justin gently brushed away K¡¯s tears with the tip of his thumb. That gave her a bit of courage. She nodded silently and wiped her face clean. Hand in hand, they walked into Jenson Vi. To their surprise, Russell and the others were already home at this hour. No one had gone to bed yet. Everyone was sitting in the living room, talking about something. Justin and K walked over. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ why are you still awake?¡± Even Howard was there. Russell looked up. ¡°Good timing. By the way, where¡¯s Kayden?¡± ¡°He¡­ Kayden said he had to meet a friendst minute. ¡°He might bete,¡± Justin imed, lying. ¡°Then we won¡¯t wait for him. There¡¯s something I need to tell you all. ¡°Your mom and Dominic are going to Endralsia for business. They¡¯ll be gone for a while and might not be back until New Year¡¯s.¡± Justin froze. ¡°What? That¡¯s so sudden. And isn¡¯t this the kind of trip Dominic usually goes on alone?¡± ¡°Dominic hasn¡¯t been in the best shapetely. I¡¯m worried about him. I can¡¯t let all the pressure fall on his shoulders. Your dad. and I are still strong enough to handle it. ¡°While we¡¯re gone, your dad will be leading Jenson Group. If you don¡¯t have other work, go help him. These are tough times.¡± At those words, Dominic¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile. ¡°Sorry, Dad. Sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve caused so much trouble for you.¡± He wasn¡¯t pretending to be fine. He really wasn¡¯t okay. He was nothing like the man he had been thest time he traveled abroad. Because of Tilda¡­ Because he had betrayed the teacher he once loved most¡­ At least now, his family was standing behind him. They gave him support and strength at his darkest, most hopeless moment. And yet, Dominic couldn¡¯t stop thinking. 10:54 AM Chapter 280 Tough Times When Tilda was in her darkest, most hopeless moment, hadn¡¯t we all turned their backs on her? Hadn¡¯t we all pushed her away and hurt her with cold, cruel words? She must have been heartbroken back then. Wade stayed quiet. He was thinking the same thing as Dominic. The more he felt the strength of this family¡¯s unity. The more guilt he felt for how they had treated Tilda. Why hadn¡¯t that same unity ever included her? How cruel had we been to think of throwing her out of Jenson Vi? And now, who were we showing this guilt to? Russell didn¡¯t notice the shame on Dominic¡¯s and Wade¡¯s faces. He turned to Howard. Finished ¡°Howard, I know you¡¯ve been downtely. But while your mom and Dominic are gone, if you¡¯ve got nothing to do,e help out at thepany. ¡°You¡¯ve got the skills. Sitting at home all day isn¡¯t the answer. You need a new environment and a distraction.¡± Howard pressed his lips together. ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll help.¡± Ever since Tilda defeated him, Howard had shut himself away. After such a long time, he was finally starting to step out of it. If he kept on wasting away like this, his family would only worry even more. He had already lost his dignity and pride when he lost to Tilda. That was humiliating enough. He couldn¡¯t let himself drag down the people around him anymore. ? ? As for his so¨Ccalled ¡°dreams¡°. Howard didn¡¯t even know where to go from here. The future just looked pitch ck. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel All he could do was take it one step at a time. With his promise, Dominic and ir finally felt at ease. Meanwhile, K¡¯s eyes shifted slyly. Once she got back to her room and locked the door, she pulled out her phone and texted Tobias. ¡°I¡¯ve got some news. Want to hear it?¡± Tobias replied quickly. ¡°That depends. Is it worth anything?¡± ¡°My mom and Dominic are heading to Endralsia for a big deal. If it¡¯s serious enough that they¡¯re both going, it¡¯s got to be huge. ¡°If I can steal some files for you, I want 30 million dors.¡± K couldn¡¯t stand Tilda strutting around anymore, stealing everyone to her side. With the International College Art Competition just a few days away, she needed money. Chapter 280 Tough Times Lots of it. Only then could she get rid of Tilda for good. Send Gifts 3.3K Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 281 Chapter 281 Strange Tension Tobias¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting to see if your news is worth it.¡± His voice was smooth, low, and intoxicating¡­ It carried a dangerous kind of charm, one that could drag anyone under. K¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought about Tobias¡¯s face¨Cjust as handsome as Jude¡¯s, maybe even more striking. But Tobias wasn¡¯t like Jude. Jude was cold, proud, and untouchable, like some king on a throne. Tobias, on the other hand, wrapped her up with sweet words and a soft, pampering tone. It was like a spider¡¯s web, pulling her in, leaving her unable to escape. Every time K thought about it, her cheeks burned. Her chest tightened with heat she couldn¡¯t control. Oh my God¡­ what is wrong with me? I love Jude. Jude is the only one. So why am I so obsessed with Tobias¡¯s voice? I¡¯m not the kind of w woman who cheats. I¡¯m not! I only love Jude. K, stop thinking like this! Five dayster, Tilda and the others arrived at the airport.¡± ¡°Alright, Una. You can stop here. From here, Professor Linscott and I can check in on ourselves.¡± Una pouted. ¡°Tilda¡­ I really wish I could go with you. But I couldn¡¯t get the time off.¡°. Una wasn¡¯t as lucky as Tilda. Not only had Tilda finished Shaun¡¯s sses early, but she had also qualified for the International College Art Competition. Official source is She and Simon were flying to Motrar together. Before they left, even the school¡¯s leaders came to send them off. They showered Tilda with praise, hoping she¡¯d bring back a championship trophy and make both the school and the country proud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Phones make it easy. If you miss me, just call me on video. And cheer me on while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Of course I will! I¡¯ll get my whole family to watch the livestream and cheer for you!¡± Una raised her fist, her eyes burning with determination. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± After saying goodbye to Una, Simon smiled warmly. ¡°You and Una are really close.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s the most important best friend I¡¯ll ever have.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She never hid her bond with Una. But just as Tilda and Simon were about to check in¡­. They ran into another group, Russell and the others. 10:56 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 281 Strange Tension Finished this Tilda¡¯s mouth twitched. Damn it. I really can¡¯t avoid these people, can I? Russell saw her too. His face darkened. Dominic pulled his suitcase along, his heart tangled the moment he spotted her. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. Wade felt the same. So did Justin. Simon instantly sensed the strange tension. ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± he whispered. This was an airport. Surely they wouldn¡¯t make a scene here. Simon had heard about what happened between Tilda and the Jensons. Since it was her family business, he didn¡¯t pry. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tilda said calmly. ¡°Just ignore them. We¡¯ll check in and get on the ne.¡± She kept her cool. After all, they were flying to different ces. Once they boarded, they wouldn¡¯t see each other again. And if by some chance they ended up on the same flight¡­ She¡¯d rather take the next one than sit near them. They all quietly finished the check¨Cin process. No one said a word. Dominic, Wade, and Justin all wanted to hear Tilda¡¯s voice again. But when they remembered all the pain and fights between them, none of them dared to step forward. Instead, Russell did. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ir and the others stared in shock. ¡°Rx,¡± Russell said. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not here to fight. Stay back. I want to talk to Tilda alone.¡± Before anyone could stop him, Russell strode over. ir and the others froze. Wade muttered nervously, ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¨Cisn¡¯t going to hurt Tilda, is he?¡± He was worried that Russell might lose control again, like before, andsh out. Wade would rather be hurt himself than see Tilda get hurt. Trust him,¡± ir said firmly. 10:56 AM PP Chapter 281 Strange Tension Finished ¡°He built the Jenson Group from the ground up. He¡¯s the man I love and trust. He won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡± But even ir, who thought she knew Russell best, couldn¡¯t guess why. Why is he the one approaching Tilda? Everyone here had a reason to talk to her. But Russell, who hated her most, was thest person they expected to step forward. Tilda and Simon had just dropped off their luggage. She turned, and there was Russell, standing right in front of her, his face dark and cold. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was sharp, merciless. She didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge this so¨Ccalled ¡°father.¡± Send Gifts 3.3K W 10:56 AM P Out Of The Shadows Ch 282 Chapter 282 Make Peace Tilda grabbed her ticket, swung her bag over her shoulder, and started to leave. Russell didn¡¯t even flinch at her cold sarcasm anymore. He was used to it. Even though he felt angry, he forced it down. He reminded himself of why he came here. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m here to make peace.¡± ¡°Peace?¡± Fresh chapters posted on find?novel Tildaughed like she¡¯d just heard the funniest joke in the world. She crossed her arms, finally giving him a little attention. ¡°Russell, hearing that from your mouth is a real surprise. ¡°When you used me of hurting Wade without even asking what happened, you sure didn¡¯t sound this humble.¡± Russell clenched his jaw. ¡°I was wrong then. The court already punished me for it. I even apologized to you in public.¡± ¡°And what about all the lies Jenson Group spread behind my back? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know about that. Is that your idea of a real apology? ¡°Stop being so fake in front of me. If you¡¯re a man, then own up to what you did. Don¡¯t pretend it never happened. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Her words shut Russell downpletely. His face flushed red. It was almostughable. Russell had dominated the business world in Slosa for decades. Powerful people had fallen to him, and they all admitted defeat willingly. But today, his own daughter had cornered him until he couldn¡¯t even defend himself. Over and over, Tilda had made him taste humiliation. And it hurt in a way nothing else ever had. He had to admit something to himself. Tilda really had inherited both his and ir¡¯s sharpest traits. Now she was bold, fierce, and proud. Her words cut like a de, pressing harder and harder. It was exactly how Russell and ir had been in their younger years. So this was blood ties. So this was that fatal pull of family. If Tilda hadn¡¯t broken away from the Jensons and stood on the other side, Russell might have raised her differently. With her talent, he might have truly invested in her. But¡­ There are no ¡°what ifs.¡± 10:56 AM P Chapter 282 Make Peace ¡°Mr. Jenson, if that¡¯s all, then Tilda and I have a flight to catch,¡± Simon said quickly. He stepped in when the tension grew too thick. ¡°Professor Linscott, I¡¯m sorry. I just need a moment with her. I won¡¯t take long.¡± Russell turned back to Tilda. ¡°Even though I hate to admit it, you¡¯ve already changed a lot of people in this family. ¡°Dominic, Howard, Wade, Justin, and Kayden¨CThey all feel guilty now. They want your forgiveness. Finished ¡°K, too. After everything that¡¯s happened, I know things can¡¯t go back to the way they were when you first came home. ¡°But at least ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be your enemy anymore. When we fight, the ones who end up suffering are my kids. And I can¡¯t ept that.¡± It wasn¡¯t fatherly love that made Russell say this. It was the pain of watching his sons break down one by one. Tilda had already cut ties with the Jensons. He could act like she was never his daughter. But he wanted his sons to return to how they were before. So Russell was ready to let go of his grudges and start over. ¡°If you want toe back to Jenson Vi, the door will always be open. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then fine. From now on, the Jensons won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Tilda hadn¡¯t expected him to say this. In her past life, she had thrown herself in front of a bullet to save Russell. She had spent days in the ICU. Russell only visited her once. He never bowed his head to her. Not once. But in this life, after she outshone him and crushed Jenson Group underfoot, he was the one backing down. Ha. It¡¯s almost funny. In this world, only power gives you status. The squeaky wheel gets the grease. The ones who grovel and sacrifice everything? They get crushed. The obedient ones? They get destroyed. The Jensons were nothing but a nest of snakes. Every so¨Ccalled ¡°right¡± choice was actually wrong. And the things everyone called ¡°wrong¡°? Those were the only choices that ever worked. Not far away, the rest of the Jensons had been watching the whole time. They were stunned. They never thought Russell would say something like this. ir lowered her head, hiding the storm in her eyes. 10:56 AM PP. Chapter 282 Make Peace L Thesest few days, she had watched her sons crumble because of Tilda. At night, Russell would sit beside her, whispering his worries. And she had no answers. Their hatred for Tilda had already run too deep. She didn¡¯t feel like Tilda was their daughter at all. Send Gifts . Out Of The Shadows Ch 283 Chapter 283 Idiots It almost felt like the Jensons had been the ones who killed Tilda¡¯s real parents. When Tilda first returned to Jenson Vi, all the sons spoiled K and ignored herpletely. Finished But after Tilda cut ties with the Jensons, they suddenly started paying attention to her, even reflecting on their past actions. Now, watching Russell¨Cso proud and stubborn¨Clower his head for the sake of his kids, ir felt deeply moved. She thought marrying this man was the happiest, most correct decision she had ever made in her life. But then¡­ ¡°Russell, you once promised to find out who leaked to the press. The person who exposed that I was the real daughter. ¡°Did you ever find them?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was cold, her eyes like ice. No matter what Russell did¨Ceven if he died¨Cthat ice would never melt. ¡°I¡­ Russell¡¯s face stiffened. He hadn¡¯t expected her to bring this up now. ¡°You didn¡¯t investigate, did you? What are you so afraid of, Russell? Are you scared that the person behind it is the one you least want to suspect? ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of trying to make peace with me? I¡¯ve never mattered to you. Whether I lived or died never had anything to do with your family.¡± Tilda pressed on, her words cutting deeper and deeper. She forced Russell to drag up the suspicion he had buried long ago. The one he suspected most was K. Because if she had done it, she stood to gain the most. No one else even had the motive. But Russell didn¡¯t dare think about it too much. He couldn¡¯t bear to ept that possibility. If it was really K. How could he face the daughter he had adored for 18 years? All the sweet memories would shatter in an instant. And how could he face Tilda, the daughter who had been missing for 19 years, only to return and be framed and disowned? ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to say, huh? What¡¯s wrong with you people? Why do all of you suddenly act like saviors, showing up in front of me like I can¡¯t survive without you? ¡°Well, newssh¨CI¡¯ve been living just fine without you. Better than fine. Happier than ever! If you¡¯re blind to that, maybe you should go see an eye doctor.¡± Tilda turned on her heel. 10:36 AN Chapter 283 Idiots ¡°Professor Linscott, let¡¯s board. Don¡¯t waste time on these idiots.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Simon nearly choked on his own words. She had just called the Jensons idiots. Right to their faces. Honestly, in all of Slosa, only Tilda would dare. Finished ¡°Oh, one more thing. Someone here is supposed to be leaving the country today. All the Jensons in Slosa showed up, except¡­ no K. ¡°Let me guess. She¡¯s pretending to have a fever so she can¡¯t get out of bed. She probably said she wanted toe, but you told her to rest, so she had no choice but to stay home. Am I right? ¡°You¡¯re really going to leave someone suspected of betraying the Jensons all alone in your house, Russell? You trust her that much?¡± Tilda tossed out those words out and watched Russell¡¯s face darken. ¡°Enough, Tilda! I came here to reconcile, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can nder K! ¡°You have no proof of anything!¡± Russell couldn¡¯t bring himself to doubt K. But he also couldn¡¯t stop the storm in his chest from tearing at him. He was too shaken, so he turned his anger on Tilda instead. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have proof. Just pretend I was being unreasonable.¡± Tilda waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Bye¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste any more words on Russell. In the Jensons¡® eyes, K was pure, kind, and innocent. An angel who could never betray them or do anything cruel. Tilda knew it was pointless to argue. Read full story at Find?Novel It was Russell who disgusted her first. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up at all. Either way, she got what she wanted. Tonight, Russell wasnt going to sleep. Dragging her suitcase, Tilda walked off with Simon. Russell returned to ir with a stormy face. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry. ¡°That¡¯s just how Tilda is. Don¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± ir said softly, trying to calm him. She had heard everything Tilda said. She didn¡¯t believe K could be guilty, not in her heart. But she worried Russell might know¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s almost time. Dominic, go board with your mom. Be careful. Call us when the nends.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad Dominic nodded. ¡°Justin, Kayden, Howard, Wade¨Cwhile Mom and I are gone, I¡¯m counting on you to watch over the Jensons and Jenson Group.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± 10:57 AM P P Chapter 283 Idiots Everyone watched ir and Dominic go through security and disappear into the terminal. ¡°Dad.¡± Wade asked, ¡°are you heading straight to Jenson Group now?¡± Send Gifts 3.3K B Finished E 10:57 AM P P. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 284 Chapter 284 Once Doubt Takes Root ¡°I just remembered something I need to do. I¡¯ll head to the officeter. You all go handle your own stuff first.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Russell left in a hurry. Justin and Kayden were about to leave, too, but noticed Howard and Wade lingering behind. ¡°Howard, Wade, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Justin asked. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡± Wade said. He and Howard exchanged a look. They didn¡¯t need to say more¨Cthey both knew what the other was thinking. Tilda¡¯s words earlier hadn¡¯t only shaken Russell. They had gotten under their skin, too. Back when the scandal about the real Jenson daughter hit the trending search, Wade had been present. Howard had been one of the first to rush back and learn the details. W Now that both had softened toward Tilda and no longer hated her, they could finally think calmly about what really happened back then. Her words left a chill in their hearts. A suspicion they couldn¡¯t stop¡­ a suspicion aimed at K. Is Russell heading back to Jenson Vi right now? Meanwhile, K had slipped past the cameras and the house staff, sneaking into Russell¡¯s study. She had been waiting for the right chance. Until now, there had always been too many people around. Russell worked at Jenson Group most days. But K hadn¡¯t dared sneak into the study before, The Jensons werepletely bewitched by her. But if anyone caught her in the act, no one would believe in her innocence again. So she chose today. Everyone was at the airport seeing ir and Dominic off. K faked being sick, so she got to stay home. Plenty of time. A perfect n. Even the security cameras were dealt with. Wearing gloves to avoid leaving prints, she went straight for the documents. She remembered exactly where they were. Last night, she had brought drinks and dessert to the study and saw them. Finished 10:57 AM Chapter 284 Once Doubt Takes Root She yanked open the drawers, flipping through papers. Finally¨Cfound it! K quickly snapped several photos with her phone, put everything back neatly, and slipped out of the study. After destroying the evidence on her phone, she came out of the bathroom and let out a sigh of relief. But suddenly ¡­ A figure appeared in front of her. ¡°Ah!¡± K gasped, almost falling. Luckily, the man caught her. ¡°K, are you okay?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ She swallowed hard. ¡°You ¡­ you came back? Didn¡¯t you go to the office? Did Mom and Dominic already leave?¡± ¡°Yes. But what are you doing here?¡± This was the third floor, where Russell and ir¡¯s rooms were, along with Russell¡¯s study. There was a bathroom here, sure¨Cbut every bedroom had its own private one. If K really just needed the restroom, why wouldn¡¯t she use her own? And she was supposed to be sick in bed. Why would she wander here of all ces? Finished ¡°I felt a little better, so I wanted to go up on the rooftop for some fresh air and sunshine. But on my way down, I suddenly needed the restroom so I came here.¡± ¡­ K steadied her voice, forcing calm. Still, the tiny quiver betrayed her nerves. Normally, Russell wouldn¡¯t have thought twice. But after hearing Tilda at the airport earlier, every little detail about K seemed suspicious now. Once doubt takes root, it only needs a little push to grow. And then nothing can go back to the way it was. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± K asked carefully. She could feel his mood shifting. ¡°Nothing. I just came back to grab some files. I¡¯ll head to the office soon. ¡°K, if you¡¯re sick, don¡¯t wander around. Rest and drink water. That¡¯s the fastest way to recover, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy. I understand. I¡¯ll go rest now.¡± Hearing his gentle words, K finally rxed a little. Once she left the floor, Russell¡¯s expression darkened again. He rushed back into the study and checked everything carefully. No signs of tampering. 10:57 AM P P. Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Chapter 284 Once Doubt Takes Root He even checked the cameras. Nothing showed K entering the study. On the footage, she walked straight toward the rooftop stairs. Later, she came down again. But the timing was off. The gap between her bathroom trip and the rooftop footage was 15 minutes. Russell frowned at the study¡¯s camera. Something about it felt wrong. But he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what. Out Of The Shadows Ch 285 Chapter 285 Losing My Mind ¡°Am I imagining things? No, Russell. You can¡¯t let Tilda get in your head like this. ¡°K is such a kind and innocent girl. How could she ever do something like that?¡± Russell kept telling himself that over and over. But somehow, almost without thinking, he pulled out his phone and called someone. The line connected quickly. A surprised voice came through, ¡°Mr. Jenson, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Do you remember that trendy search incident I mentioned before? And the editor of that gossip site?¡± ¡°I remember, but that was a long time ago. Why bring it up now?¡± ¡°I want you to dig into what really happened.¡± There was silence on the other end. Russell frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Just ¡­ it¡¯s been a while. I heard that the editor resigned and moved overseas. It¡¯s going to be tough to track anything down.¡± If Russell had pushed for an investigation back then, before the editor left the country, the Jenson Group could have uncovered the truth easily. But now, after all this time, the editor was gone¨Cwho knew where¨Cand most of the traces were probably wiped clean. Strangely, Russell felt relieved hearing this. Almost grateful. Wait. Why am I feeling this way? That was basically admitting Tilda¡¯s words had gotten to him. Had he really started doubting K? Russell steadied himself. ¡°Anyway, just do what you can. See if there¡¯s anything left to find.¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, can I ask.. why now? After all this time, what made you want to dig it back up? ¡°I thought you already knew the answer back then.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just handle it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The call ended. Russell sat back in his chair and rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting K,¡± he muttered. ¡°I just¡­ I need to know the truth. ¡°Otherwise, every time Tilda brings this up, it makes me feel like a fool. Like she thinks I¡¯m an idiot.¡± When Russell finally grabbed his things and went downstairs, he spotted K. ¡°K? Why are you up again?¡± ¡°I just came down for some water, Daddy. Are you heading out?¡± 10:57 AM P P. Chapter 285 Losing My Mind ¡°Yeah, I got the files I needed. I have to get to the office.¡± Her gaze dropped, trying to hide the sadness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. The Jenson Group needs help right now, but I can¡¯t do anything. Finished ¡°Today, when Mom and Dominic left for their trip, everyone went to see them off. But I was stuck here with a fever, and you all had to worry about me, too. I¡¯m useless!¡± She pped herself in frustration, tears dripping onto the floor. The source of th?s content is Find1Novel ¡°K, stop that. You¡¯re only a freshman. You¡¯re just a kid. The fact that you even care about the family this much makes me proud as your father.¡± The guilt and self¨Cme on her face looked so real. Russell¡¯s doubts vanished instantly. He rushed forward to stop her from hurting herself. This isn¡¯t an act. It can¡¯t be. Russell, what the hell is wrong with you? How could you even let Tilda¡¯s words make you doubt K¨Cthe girl you raised as your own daughter? I must be losing my mind. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just discouraged for a moment. Lately, I feel like I¡¯m no good at anything. I even wonder if I deserve to be your daughter. ¡°But I¡¯ll work harder. I can¡¯t let you down.¡± K threw herself into his arms, wiping away her tears. Her eyes burned with determination. 1 ¡°K, I know you will. You¡¯re our little princess. We¡¯ve seen your effort and your talent. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. Just rest and get better. Once you¡¯re feeling well again, I¡¯ll have your brothers take you out somewhere fun. You need to rx.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy¡­¡± Russell left the Jenson Vi. Sitting in the backseat of his car, he stared at his palm. God, I was terrible just now. I actually doubted her. K, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I must be crazy to let someone like Tilda make me question you. Russell left. The moment K returned to her room, her expression changed. ¡°Good thing Daddy still trusts me. After this, he shouldn¡¯t have any more doubts¡­¡± She quickly sent a photo to Tobias, then called him. ¡°Tobias, I need your answer now. I want 30 million dors in my ount today.¡± 213 10:57 AM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 286 Chapter 286 Fearless Commander ¡°Okay, Ms. K. Give me ten minutes.¡± Tobias replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯m d to be working with you again so soon. 30 million dors will be in your ount today.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Just in time. K¡¯s eyes gleamed with pride. Today was the day Tilda flew to Motrar. Tilda, enjoy your moments of glory. When the International College Art Competition begins, you¡¯ll be nothing but a . You¡¯ll suffer endlessly. ??? Finished Tilda and Simon had alreadynded in Motrar. As soon as Tilda stepped out of the terminal, her phone rang. ¡°Andy?¡± She raised her brows, then answered. ¡°Andy, I justnded in Motrar. I was about to send you and Una a WhatsApp message to let you know I¡¯m safe. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Turn around,¡± he said. Curious, Tilda turned her head. She immediately spotted him¨Cwearing a blue down jacket, long golden hair shining under the lights, and those bright green eyes sparkling as he waved at her. His pale skin and towering six¨Cfoot¨Cthree frame made him stand out in the crowd instantly. Not to mention his face, as handsome as a global superstar. ¡°Andy!¡± Tilda was shocked. Dragging her suitcase, she ran over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Surprise! I happened to be here on a business trip. But once I knew I had the chance to see you be world champion in person, how could I miss it?¡± His smooth, neutral voice carried so much affection. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not too busy? I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°No worries. Henry¡¯s here with me on this trip. I dumped all the work on him and promised him a big dinner when we get back. ¡°So now we get to hang out while we¡¯re in Motrar.¡± ¡°Haha, perfect! We always said we¡¯d meet up in Jeselton, but it never happened. Lucky break this time!¡± Just then, Simon caught up, pulling his suitcase. The moment he got a good look at Andy, his breath caught. His chest rose and fell faster as he stammered, ¡°Tilda, this is¡­?¡± 173 Chapter 286 Fearless Commander Tilda smiled. ¡°Professor Linscott, this is my friend, Andy Saville.¡± Andy reached out a hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. Tilda¡¯s told me about you. It¡¯s a pleasure, Professor Linscott.¡± ¡°Hel¡­ hello, Mr. Saville. I 444 I have a bold request. Would you let me use you as a model? I want to paint you! Finished ¡°Oh my God, forgive me for being rude. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a man as unique as you. Please, I¡¯ll agree to any condition you set, just say yes!¡± Andy blinked at Simon¡¯s hungry, wolf¨Clike stare. Simon looked like a starving predator who had just spotted the perfect prey. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel That intensity made Andy shrug. ¡°Um¡­ He wanted to refuse. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t even waste time with someone like Simon. But since he was Tilda¡¯s teacher, Andy had to be polite. ¡°Andy, let me paint you too,¡± Tilda chimed in. ¡°Well, if Tilda says so, then fine.¡± Andy always spoiled her like that. Time flew. Five dayster, the International College Art Competition finally began. It was broadcast live online. The venue was filled with powerful, influential people. Andy had no trouble getting an invitation and made his way inside. One by one, contestants from around the world stepped onto the stage. A giant screen behind them showed their profiles. Then the camera focused on Tilda. Back home, everyone watching the livestream in Cethend erupted with cheers. She stood tall in a sky¨Cblue down jacket, her long hair flowing, lips painted red, her pale face as smooth as porcin. Her cool eyes rippled with emotion. With her hands sped behind her back, shoulders squared, she instantly caught the attention of thousands. Everyone remembered the name ¡°Tilda,¡± the contestant from Cethend. She looked like a fearlessmander. Powerful and striking. Cool and confident. Andy, Una, Jude, Dane, Manfred¡­ Everyone connected to Tilda, everyone who loved her, was watching. She zed on that stage like the hottest sun. 10:57 AM P P ¡¤ Chapter 286 Fearless Commander She was no quiet moonlight. Her brilliance could burn everything and light up the world. She was a woman meant to shock heaven and earth. The Jensons were no exception. Even if they weren¡¯t all in the same ce, every member of the family tuned into the livestream. They watched her every move. Those who had changed their view of Tilda, those who felt guilty toward her, all hoped she would win the world championship and bring honor to their country. Send Gifts 3.3K 1 Finished D 10:57 AM P P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 287 Chapter 287 Myst Russell and ir had mixed feelings. They hoped Tilda would win the championship. But at the same time, they hoped she wouldn¡¯t. If she won, the Jensons would be ridiculed again. People would say the Jensons had cut ties with Tilda. They didn¡¯t even realize they had lost the greatest jewel in their crown. The whole world wouldugh at them. Now, it was all up to fate. The only one truly enjoying the show was K. She sat in her room, watching the livestream on herptop. Motrar was in broad daylight. But back in Cethend, it was already night. K couldn¡¯t hide the twisted joy on her face. Her grin stretched so wide it looked almost terrifying. The past five days had changed everything. With the money Tobias had given her, she had set the stage perfectly.¡± She had been waiting for thispetition to start. This was her chance. Her once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity to ruin Tilda, to drag her into the abyss. K pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s me. You can start.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± She hung up, tossed the phone onto her desk, and even grabbed a snack to munch on. Her gaze lingered on Tilda, who was shining in front of the cameras. Tilda, remember that smile. Because soon, I¡¯ll make it uglier than crying. This year¡¯s International College Art Competition brought together contestants from 13 countries. After all the contestants were introduced, it was time for the judges. Unlike thepetition back in Cethend, this event didn¡¯t use online voting. This time, the winners would be decided by five judges. Each one of them held a towering reputation in the world of fine arts. The host introduced them one by one. Finished X 10:57 AM Chapter 287 Myst Then the crowd erupted at the mention of one name. Myst. Get full chapters from Find¡ïNovel He was called the greatest art prodigy in a hundred years. He was a treasure of the art world. At the youngest age in history, he had won back¨Cto¨Cback titles at the Picasso Painting Competition. His talent bent rules, broke traditions, and left critics speechless. Everyone surrendered before the brilliance of his work. Many even believed Myst was destined to be the next Picasso or Van Gogh. The moment he appeared, the crowd¡¯s energy exploded. Even Tilda, waiting backstage, couldn¡¯t help but look. She had heard of him countless times. They said he was mysterious. Nobody really knew which country he was from. Nobody had even seen his true face. Tilda could have found out easily if she wanted to. But honestly, she wasn¡¯t that interested. Still, she had heard that this time, Myst would finally reveal himself in person. And then, it happened. Myst walked out, and the entire world held its breath. What shocked everyone most¨Che looked like he was from Cethend. He stood six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, with soft, wavy brown hair that brushed his shoulders, and deep brown eyes. He was strikingly handsome, his presence maic. But what burned into people¡¯s memories most was the tattoo. A delicate spider lily inked above his right brow, swaying like it was alive. One nce at him was unforgettable. When Tilda saw him, a strange sense of familiarity struck her. She could swear she¡¯d seen him somewhere before. But with a face like that¨Cand that unforgettable tattoo¨Cshe would never forget if she had. Maybe it wasn¡¯t his face, but his aura. His presence reminded her of someone. But who? She racked her brain. But the judges were already seated, and thepetition began. One by one, the contestants brought their prize¨Cwinning pieces to the stage. The judges asked sharp questions Contestants answered. 213 NO Finished 10:57 AM P P Chapter 287 Myst Each presentation ended with the judges taking an hour to deliberate and score. Thepetitor with the highestbined score would be crowned champion. Finally, it was time for Cethend¡¯s representative¨CTilda. She carried her piece, Snake, onto the stage. The lights converged on her. In that instant, it looked like she was wrapped in holy light. Wherever Tilda stood, every other scene faded into the background. That was her strange power. Love her or hate her, no one could look away. Some people are just born to shine, to light up the world, to rule, And Tilda was one of them. Send Gifts €1 3.3K Finished 10:57 AM PP Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 288 Chapter 288 Jealousy Tilda was obviously that kind of person. Myst¡¯s eyes lingered on her, and for the first time, a ripple showed in his calm gaze. He had looked detached before, almost bored. Now, there was a rare trace of seriousness. The other judges noticed it right away. They all turned to look at Tilda. This woman from Cethend really is beautiful. Could it be that Myst is interested in her? No way, right? One of the female judges rolled her eyes. Jealousy shed across her face, but she quickly hid it. On the big screen, Tilda¡¯s painting appeared. Beside it was the original canvas she had ced on the easel. The moment it showed up, the room erupted. Everyone was stunned by the sheer life force radiating from her work. Ame It was like a witch¡¯s spell pulling the audience into a quiet, peaceful bamboo forest. Even people who knew nothing about art could feel it. Her piece was without a doubt the brightest star among the 13 contestants. Official source is Find_Novel(. The others were strong too¨Cafter all, they had each won first ce back in their home countries to stand here at the International College Art Competition. Every painting had its own style and strength. Butpared to Tilda, they all looked pale and weak. It was like the gap between heaven and hell. Just one step apart, yet an endless divide. The life in her painting drew in souls and told its own story. That was something none of the other 12 contestants could ever reach. The judges stayed silent. Facing a piece like this, any question they asked would sound powerless. To put it bluntly From the moment Tilda¡¯s painting appeared, the winner was already decided. Even these world¨Cfamous figures in the art world all had the same thought. Her talent was terrifying. As long as she kept walking down this road, she was destined to be immortal in art history. 10:57 AM Chapter 288 Jealousy She would absolutely rise onto the global stage and stand alongside them. Simon, watching from the audience, smiled with relief. He knew victory was already in her hands. That world champion¡¯s trophy belonged to Tilda. She was about to bring glory to her country. ¡°Tilda, may I ask¨Cdid youplete this painting on your own?¡± The sharp, nasal voice carried a heavy Motrar ent. It was clearly not fluent Cetherese. Most of the audience respected Tilda¡¯s strength. But behind herputer screen, K was grinding her teeth in jealousy. Even knowing Tilda would be exposed soon, K still couldn¡¯t stand watching her shine on a worldwide broadcast. Rage was boiling in her chest. ?? Why did Tilda have such talent? She had been missing for 19 years, drifting like some nobody. Finished Yet she had surpassed K, the so¨Ccalled ¡°genius¡± who had elite training, a perfectly developed mind, and natural talent for painting. K¡¯s ears perked when she heard one of the judges speak to Tilda in that bitter tone. Tilda¡¯s face stayed calm. ¡°Yes, Ipleted it on my own¨Cwith some guidance from my professor.¡± At the same time, her mind had already matched the voice to a name. Erica Gardner, 43, from Motrar. Currently going through her fifth divorce. Erica hated people from Cethend. She always believed Motrar natives were born superior. Myst was her only exception. His unmatched talent had forced even the most biased critics to bow down. But it wasn¡¯t just his talent. Erica was obsessed with looks. She was a die¨Chard fan of Myst partly because he was handsome, Every one of her husbands had been young men in their 20s. None of themsted long under her controlling nature, so every marriage ended in divorce. Tilda didn¡¯t think Erica was jealous because Myst had noticed her. She only thought Erica was picking on her for being from Cethend. ¡°First, let me say this, Erica began. ¡°The painting is very well done. It has great life and energy. ¡°But doesn¡¯t this style feel¡­ familiar?¡± Her words were loaded with meaning, but she didn¡¯t go any deeper. The truth was, the painting was outstanding. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Because Tilda had caught Myst¡¯s eye. 10:58 AM P Chapter 288 Jealousy It was like a crazed fan watching her idol pay attention to another woman. Jealousy crashed over Erica like a tidal wave. This young little bitch shouldn¡¯t think she could get close to Myst just because of a pretty face! Send Gifts 3.3K B Finished Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 289 Chapter 289 A Taste of Your Own Medicine Tilda didn¡¯t deserve it! Erica believed Myst needed someone like her¨Can experienced, mature woman. Someone who loved him deeply. Someone with the right status and power, who could protect his name in history. Someone who took care of herself and could match him on every level. Not some rookie who hadn¡¯t even graduated from college. She hadn¡¯t hidden her jealousy well. Even withyers of foundation, fine wrinkles showed at the corners of her eyes. Her whole face looked sharp and bitter, almost ugly. ¡°What the hell is Erica talking about? Fuck.off!¡± Simon almost exploded. He even cursed on a live broadcast. Everyone knew what Erica was hinting at. She was trying to make people think Tilda had copied her painting. The art of painting has been passed down around the world for countless years. In Cethend, scroll paintings had already appeared more than two thousand years ago. With so many works in existence, it was easy to twist people¡¯s thoughts. Once the idea took root¨Cthat Tilda¡¯s work looked ¡°a little too familiar¡°-it would stick forever. People would im she was copying, even if they couldn¡¯t name the exact piece. They¡¯d just say it felt like they¡¯d seen it before. Once that idea was nted, Tilda became guilty in their eyes. Even if she won the world championship, shaking off that stain would be nearly impossible. ¡°Professor Linscott, calm down. Tilda isn¡¯t the type to sit back and take the hit,¡± Andy said. ¡°Just watch how she fights back.¡± Andy wasn¡¯t worried. Tilda had nothing holding her down anymore. No one in this world could take advantage of her now. And sure enough¡­ ¡°The world is full of different styles,¡± Tilda said calmly. ¡°There are endless works, each shining like stars. I don¡¯t think learning from those before us and then creating your own path is a bad thing. ¡°The key is how you absorb that wisdom, and how you mix it with your own style to create something new. That¡¯s how history remembers you¨Cjust like Picasso and Van Gogh, who gave us their own schools of art. ¡°Ms. Erica, isn¡¯t that exactly what you did with Crimson Steps? You once admitted it was inspired by Red Stilettos from a rising artist at the Lavigne Studio.¡± Her response was wless. A taste of Erica¡¯s own medicine. Erica¡¯s face went dark instantly. Original content can be found at find?novel Everyone knew what she was referring to. Erica¡¯s painting Crimson Steps had won awards, butter it was exposed as giarism. She had borrowed heavily from Red Stilettos. 10:58 AM P Chapter 289 A Taste of Your Own Medicine Finished She thought it was safe. The artist was just a rising name, and Erica believed with her experience that a slight change in style would cover her tracks. But she had been caught. When the scandal grew, Erica spent a fortune to settle privately. She called it ¡°a tribute¡± and even hired inte trolls to flood forums defending her. Tribute and giarism¨Ctwo very different meanings. The storm eventually died down, but her reputation never fully recovered. Now, in front of a worldwide audience, Tilda had dragged it back into the light. The crowd started whispering. Erica had shot herself in the foot. At first, the public had almost forgotten about it. But now that Tilda brought it up during a worldwide livestream, the scandal came back to life. Most Most people watching thispetition were artists themselves. They knew about her past scandals. In fact, Erica¡¯s whole career had been filled with controversy. Some even imed her sess came from dirty tricks¨Cmoney. Others whispered it was worse, that she used her looks to sway the association. Erica opened her mouth to defend herself. But Myst¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°Tilda is right. Erica, you crossed the line.¡± His tone was calm. Almost casual. But the weight behind his words crushed down on Erica like a mountain. She froze, unable to speak. Her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached. Her instincts were right. Myst¡¯s attention is on that girl from Cethend. Damn it. Why does this girl get to have Myst¡¯s gaze? Even people who knew Myst well were shocked. He was a genius, a world¨Css painter. He was entric, distant, and hard to approach. He rarely spoke to anyone, let alone publicly, Yet here, on a global live broadcast, he had stepped in for Tilda, Was it because her talent was so breathtaking that even Myst admired her? K¡¯s jealousy twisted inside her. Why? Why is Tilda in the spotlight again? 10:58 AM Chapter 289 A Taste of Your Own Medicine How many great men is this bitch going to lure in before she is satisfied? Send Gifts Finished 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 290 Chapter 290 giarized Myst, Jude, Maurice, Alfie¡­ K quickly pulled out her phone and sent a message. The reply came at once. ¡°It¡¯s done. Check the trending search.¡± Her screen lit up with a notification. K let out a coldugh. Finally. Meanwhile, Tilda had already stepped off the stage. The five judges would spend the next hour in a private room, discussing and scoring the works. Tilda went back to her private lounge. She closed her eyes and rested. Find the newest release on find?novel She was waiting quietly for her moment of glory. But she also knew K would never sit still. After all, K had made two shady deals with Tobias and pocketed a fortune. There was no way she¡¯d let today pass without stirring trouble. And sure enough. Andy sent Tilda a message. ¡°I just saw it on Cethend¡¯s trending search. They¡¯re saying your painting was giarized from a famous foreign anime artist¨CX.¡± ¡°They also im your concept oveps with one of Myst¡¯s old sketches.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, and she texted. ¡°So the Jensons finally made their move.¡± Andy replied. ¡°You look pretty confident. Guess you already saw thising. If you need me, just say the word.¡± Tilda responded. ¡°No need. I already know exactly how to p the Jensons back in the face.¡± Right now, K and the Jensons were smug. But when the truth came out and their lies fell apart, they¡¯d be the ones ruined. Andy reacted. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll sit back and watch.¡± Back in Cethend, Una was holding her breath in front of the screen. Ima She was waiting for the championship results. She didn¡¯t dare blink. Her 12¨Cyear¨Cold brother Jason was ying on his phone. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°Una Colon! Look¨Cthere¡¯s a trending search saying Tilda giarized!¡± ¡°Damn it, Jason! You call her Tilda, but use my full name? You little ¡­ Wait. What did you just say?¡± Una had been ready to roll up her sleeves and teach Jason a lesson, but as soon as she heard the word ¡°giarized,¡± she snatched the phone from his hands. 10:58 AM Chapter 290 giarized TikTok, Twitter, Quora¡­ the news was climbing the trending lists at a terrifying speed. The headline read. ¡°Cethend¡¯s National College Art Champion, nowpeting in the International College Art Competition¨CTilda¡¯s ¡®Snake¡® is used of giarism!¡± The postpared Tilda¡¯s Snake with several works from X, circling simrities in detail and style. It also imed ovep with Myst¡¯s sketches. The trending feed nearly crashed under the surge. Back when Tildapeted in the National College Art Competition, her Snake had already drawn huge attention. And Tilda herself was stunningly beautiful. She had even gained an official fan club on Twitter. Though she never managed it, the fan base existed. Now, with her representing the country on the global stage, the news had spread widely. And this ¡°scandal hit like a p in the face. It humiliated Tilda. It humiliated the whole nation. In thements, keyboard warriors went wild. [Ha! What a disgrace. Couldn¡¯t be happier!] [No wonder Snake looked familiar. She copied two people!] [She even copied Myst? Oh my God. He just defended her on a live broadcast. She¡¯s so ungrateful.] [As an anime fan, X is sacred! I¡¯ll destroy this copycat!] [Tilda is a giarist! She should die!] Finished [She doesn¡¯t need curses. Just Myst¡¯s and X¡¯s rabid fans alone could tear her apart. She might not make it back alive¡­] The post got an insane number of likes. Even Tilda¡¯s supporters began to waver. The Myst angle wasn¡¯t strong evidence. At most, the styles were slightly simr.. Any artist could identally echo another¡¯s work without knowing. But X¨Cthat was different. The style looked way too close. And with K¡¯s marked notes and detailedparisons, even amateurs could see the resemnce. This attack had been nned carefully. They had saved it for today, when Tilda was on the world stage. That way, the blow would be fatal. The Colon family was furious. 10:58 AM PP. Chapter 290 giarized ¡°Damn it! Who dares nder Tilda like this? Unforgivable!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll roast them alive in thements!¡± Una¡¯s eyes burned with fire. 6 O O Even if she stood alone against the crowd, she would defend Tilda without hesitation. Her fingers flew across the keyboard like a machine gun. One insult after another. One hater came¨Cshe sted them. Two came¨Cshe sted them both. Her parents were no calmer. The Colons trusted Tildapletely. They grabbed their phones and ordered the PR department of the Colon Group to handle the trending search crisis at once. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 291 Chapter 291 Stepped In The Colons were busy trying to help Tilda. Over on Jude¡¯s side, the news reached him, too. He read through the trending search, and his eyes turned sharp with fury. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°There are too many media outlets and bots pushing it all at once,¡± Vassal reported nervously. ¡°It¡¯s messy and hard to trace who nned everything. But Boss ¡­ the other side clearly came prepared. ¡°The so¨Ccalled ¡®evidence¡® is too polished. What should we do now?¡± Vassal knew exactly how much Tilda meant to Jude. Tilda wasn¡¯t just important¨Cshe was the only woman Jude had ever loved. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find¡ïNovel And someone dared to smear his future wife? The person behind this must not value their own life. After a moment of thought, Jude ordered, ¡°Start damage control right away. Don¡¯t let this spiral out of control.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Vassal rushed off. Just then, Jude¡¯s phone buzzed. It was the small WhatsApp group he shared with Alfie and Maurice. Alfie tagged him. ¡°I saw the trending search. I¡¯ve already told Woodward Group¡¯s PR team to get on it.¡± Maurice added. ¡°Same here. I¡¯ve sent out orders, too. I don¡¯t believe Tilda¡¯s that kind of person, but damn¡­ the evidence looks convincing. Even with PR, it¡¯s hard to shut down the rumors. Thepetition officials will hear about it for sure.¡± The main issue was X. X¡¯s style really did look a lot like Tilda¡¯s. If that wasn¡¯t cleared up, no amount of PR would fix things. The problem had already blown up, and too many people had seen it. Jude replied. ¡°Tilda isn¡¯t dumb. She knew someone would try to smear her.¡± Alfie asked. ¡°Wait ¡­ you mean Tilda saw thising?¡± Maurice swore. ¡°No way. She knew and still let it explode like this? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s got some hidden trick Jude reassured them. ¡°Just wait. Tilda is the woman I love. I trust herpletely.¡± up her sleeve.¡± Damn. Both Alfie and Maurice cursed silently in their hearts. Yes, Jude, we know she¡¯s your future wife. But do you have to rub it in like this? Showing off your love to two single guys¨Cwhat¡¯s the point? Meanwhile, at Lab Seven, Dane had even set aside his projects for once. He and Manfred sat together watching the livestream of the International College Art Competition. Manfred¡¯s brow was furrowed. 10:58 AM P Chapter 291 Stepped In He had already noticed the trending search disaster. 0 0 ¡°As an official research group, we can¡¯t step in publicly to help her,¡± he said. Dane stood up instantly. ¡°Professor Kerrigan, where are you going?¡± Manfred asked. Dane didn¡¯t answer. He pulled out a sketchpad and wrote. ¡°I believe Tilda. She¡¯s been framed.¡± ¡°I know you can¡¯t interfere. Then I¡¯ll help her myself.¡± Manfred smiled faintly. ¡°Professor Kerrigan, I said Lab Seven can¡¯t step in. But I never said we as individuals can¡¯t. ¡°I know some big names in the press. I can reach out as a personal favor.¡± Dane pressed his lips together, then scribbled two words. ¡°Thank you.¡± Finished Manfred shook his head. ¡°I should be the one thanking her. I owe Queen a huge debt. This is my chance to pay it back. ¡°But I¡¯ll be honest¨Cthis thing with X doesn¡¯t look good. The evidence is solid. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Tilda would ever do this, and I didn¡¯t expect it to blow up so badly.¡± Dane wrote quickly. ¡°I believe Tilda. She must have a n.¡± Manfred nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s trust her. She won¡¯t go down that easily.¡± On the Jensons¡® side, Wade, Justin, and Kayden all dropped everything to watch the livestream. Even Dominic¨Cwho was all the way in Endralsia¨Cstopped what he was doing to tune in. Dominic heard about the trending search right away. He didn¡¯t believe Tilda was guilty for a second. He was already using his own influence to swing public opinion back in her favor. In another room, Howard was so angry his teeth nearly cracked. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re the one who beat me! I won¡¯t allow you to carry this false charge! ¡°If you really giarized, it would disgrace not just you, not just our country¨Cit would disgrace me! ¡°You think I can live with being defeated by a fraud? No way. I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Howard immediately started working to clear her name in his own way. But the cruel truth was that the mastermind behind all of this was none other than their own sister¨CK. K watched as the trending search heat began to cool off. Some posts even dropped from the charts. Furious, she grabbed her phone and screamed into the call. ¡°You useless idiots! I spent a fortune on this, and now you can¡¯t even keep the story trending? The traffic¡¯s tanking!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s out of our hands,¡± the person stammered. ¡°Several major forces are pushing back hard, DY Group, some media moguls, Woodward Group, Rowse Group, the Colon Group, even the Jenson Group¨Cthey¡¯ve all stepped in to shield Tilda!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 292 Chapter 292 Solid Evidence ¡°We¡¯re still trending, not just because we got in first, but because the World Championship is massive right now. That giarism drama is wild!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± K¡¯s eyes widened in fury. Jealousy made the veins on her forehead bulge. Her phone began to crackle in her grip, clearly straining under her anger. Tilda¡­ that little brat, how dare she? Jude, Alfie, Maurice¡­ even the Jensens! They¡¯re all backing Tilda! Damn it! This shameless girl, who only knows how to sell her body, y the victim, and deceive others, deserves no mercy! Tilda is stealing everything that rightfully belongs to me! She¡¯s a despicable thief, a giarizing rat! I swear I¡¯ll drag Tilda straight to hell this time! ¡°I¡¯ll give you an extra 20 million. Do whatever it takes to keep this scandal alive! ¡°Many people have seen the proof of Tilda¡¯s giarism. As long as she can¡¯t defend herself, and the World Championship Committee notices it ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s finished! She¡¯ll be embarrassed in front of everyone¨Ctotally shamed!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Meanwhile, the World Championship Committee had received a stack of evidence regarding Tilda¡¯s giarism. They informed Tilda, who was resting in the backstage lounge, as well as the five judges. Three of them were utterly shocked. They had thought this emerging genius was a true talent, only to discover she was a copycat? What a stark contrast! She had been the guaranteed champion! Not only is she now losing the championship¨Cshe¡¯s pulling herself and her whole country down with her! The judges could only shake their heads. Given Tilda¡¯s artistic skills, her creative imagination, and the vibrant energy in her work ¡­ This couldn¡¯t possibly be giarism. It was clearly her unique style. What a shame! The evidence is just too strong! There¡¯s no way Tilda can defend herself! 10:58 AM P P Chapter 292 Solid Evidence For original chapters go to fin?novel Unless X showed up to dere Tilda innocent. But¡­ Was that even a possibility? Let¡¯s not forget X had been missing for so many years. Even if she dide back, she¡¯d likely just take the chance to put Tilda down! No one would just sit back and let someone copy their work! ¡°See! I knew her work seemed familiar¡­ turns out she copied X! Finished ¡°X is practically a legend on the Motrar anime forum. How could Tilda think she could get away with copying X? She¡¯s in big trouble! ¡°Did she really think that after disappearing for years, X wouldn¡¯t have any fans? Now that fans have recognized her, and with all this evidence, she¡¯s finished! She¡¯ll be ridiculed everywhere she goes. ¡°Myst, how could you defend her? Turns out she even copied you! Talk about good intentions gone bad.¡± Erica was overjoyed. She couldn¡¯t stop mocking, her voice dripping with triumph. She was determined to return the humiliation she had suffered from Tilda earlier! Once the judging was over and they returned to thepetition venue, Erica would make sure to humiliate her in front of the global audience! Let everyone who still didn¡¯t know Tilda¡¯s true nature see! Just how low this contestant from Cethend really was. Just a copycat! ¡°She didn¡¯t copy me,¡± Myst spoke coldly. His brown eyes glinted with icy disdain as they turned toward Erica.. In that moment, Erica felt an icy shiver crawl down her back. She pouted slightly. ¡°Myst, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s your connection to this Cethend contestant? She¡¯s causing all this trouble, and you still want to defend her? I don¡¯t get it! ¡°With such solid evidence, everyone knows Tilda giarized. Myst, I know you¡¯ve got an eye for talent, but she¡¯s not worth it!¡± Myst turned her head, gaze drifting far away, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. You¡¯re nobody to me.¡± Gasp! Everyone sucked in a sharp breath. Myst really didn¡¯t care one bit. No wonder he was the genius who broke all the rules. He clearly had no intention of giving his senior, Erica, any respect! Erica¡¯s heart felt like it was being ripped apart. 10:58 AM PP. Chapter 292 Solid Evidence The pain was suffocating. 0 At the same time, her jealousy and hatred for Tilda deepened! Myst, you really care about Tilda, huh? Fine! I¡¯ll make sure she bes the of the entire world. She¡¯ll never be able to hold her head high again! Just then¡­ ¡°Judges, we have news from Tilda. O ¡°She wants to go on the global livestream to rify the giarism scandal!¡± What?! This turn of events really caught everyone off guard. Only Myst remained calm. He was the first to step out of the judges¡® room, as if she had seen it alling. Erica¡¯s eyes trembled wildly. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 293 Chapter 293 Copycat Tilda Can Tilda really have the guts to defend herself on a global livestream? With such solid evidence against her, it would have been understandable if she had just run away in fear! Erica was eager to see what kind of excuses Tilda woulde up with! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At that moment, many people in the audience were buzzing about the trendy search of ¡°Copycat Tilda.¡± Crowds began to buzz with chatter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the representative from Cethend is actually a copycat¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought this work had a real shot at winning the world championship.¡± ¡°Now forget the championship, making a mistake this big shames her entire country!¡± Do you think when she goes home, people will throw rotten eggs at her? Maybe even toss her in jail?¡± ¡°With a scandal this huge, she¡¯ll probably end up in an internationalwsuit.¡± Professor Linscott clenched his fists as he listened. ¡°I believe in Tilda! She couldn¡¯t have giarized! There must be a reason behind this!¡± But even as he spoke, his voice wavered. Tilda¡¯s style was too simr to X¡¯s work. Even though he wanted to support his student, the overwhelming evidence left him at a loss. At that moment, Andy squinted his green eyes, as if he were deep in thought.. Suddenly, a possibility struck him, and a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Professor Linscott, don¡¯t worry. Once you hear Tilda¡¯s exnation, you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Mr. Saville, do you know something¡­?¡± Seeing Andy¡¯s confidence, Linscott started to press him for more details¡­ Just then, the announcement came over the loudspeaker. Newest update provided by find(?)ovel ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have an urgent announcement regarding the trending topic online about Tilda¡¯s giarism. Ourmittee has taken notice. ¡°After consulting with Tilda, she has decided to take the stage and rify the situation.¡± The announcement was tranted into variousnguages. Then, Tilda stepped onto the stage, microphone in hand. Originally, the global livestream for thispetition had only attracted a fewments. After all, most people weren¡¯t that interested in ¡°art.¡± The real draw had been the legendary Myst making a public appearance. But now, ¡°Copycat Tilda¡± shot up the trendy search, with piles of solid evidence to back it up. And the worst part¨CTilda had stolen from X. 10:59 AM PP. Chapter 293 Copycat Tilda The long¨Cvanished artist was still treated like a legend on overseas anime forums. Anime fans packed a serious punch. Suddenly, thements flooded the screen. [Trash from Cethend, get out of thepetition!] [Copycat Tilda, shameless!] [How dare you steal from my idol X, total crap!] [Demanding a harsher punishment¨Clock her up for life!] Finished Countless insults and attacks on Tilda streamed by at lightning speed. Even though the administrators tried desperately to block users and filter sensitive words, it was useless. They eventually gave up trying to manage it. Back in Cethend, Jude and the others did their best to clean up Tilda¡¯s image, and it looked like people were finally starting to cool off. But it didn¡¯t seem to affect Tilda much in the international forums, thements were overwhelming. The five judges also stepped forward onto the stage. ¡°Tilda, why did you do this? Don¡¯t you realize that in such a major globalpetition, giarism can¡¯t be hidden? ¡°You¡¯re not just ruining your own reputation, but also your country¡¯s!¡± Erica was the first to attack. The other three judges looked at Tilda with disdain. With such solid evidence, how could Tilda still have the guts to stand there and defend herself on a global livestream? Tilda might not give a damn about her own name, but everyone else sure did. This global event was now tainted because of Tilda¡¯s actions! If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have taken on this judging role! Myst interjected, ¡°Shut up, Erica. Listen to her first.¡± His voice carried a hint of anger. Erica was furious, nearly grinding her teeth to dust. The evidence is so clear¨Ccut. Tilda¡¯s giarism is undeniable. Yet Myst is still defending this copycat! Could it be¡­. Myst really doesn¡¯t care? Does he really have feelings for Tilda? What¡¯s so special about her, really? She¡¯s childish, her attitude¡¯s all over the ce, and next to someone polished like Erica, she doesn¡¯t even How could Myst not notice that? Tilda nced gratefully at Myst. 213 10:59 AM P Chapter 293 Copycat Tilda Initially, she hadn¡¯t been interested in this legendary genius. E C But after meeting Myst in person and feeling that familiar connection, along with his support¡­ Tilda knew she¡¯d made a true friend! K watched all of this, smugly sipping her yogurt. Even though Myst was still defending Tilda, which annoyed K, it didn¡¯t matter. Sure, it irritated her that Myst was still defending Tilda. But it didn¡¯t matter. She was just looking forward to seeing Tilda crawling on the ground, crying and begging for forgiveness. Send Gifts 3.3K B ¥¯ Finished 10:59 AM P P ? Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 294 Chapter 294 X¡¯s True Identity Tilda had disgraced herself, and now she had embarrassed her country as well. There would be no ce for her in Cethend anymore.. Tilda was destined to be kicked out of Orica University, unable to return to Cethend, like a lost dog wandering the streets of a foreignnd. At that point, K could just throw some money around to ensure Tilda disappearedpletely! No one would care about the fate of a copycat who brought shame to their country! Jude, Alfie, Maurice ¡­ all those outstanding men would belong to K alone! While K was lost in her daydreams, Tilda picked up the microphone. Her voice was smooth and clear. ¡°Regarding these sudden usations of giarism, I need to rify something very important first. ¡°I am X. She said it in local and foreignnguages. In an instant, the room fell silent, as if a pin dropping could be heard. Not just in the room, even the livestream chat, once flooded with insults, went dead silent. K fell straight out of her chair, staring in disbelief. [No¡­ this can¡¯t be true! Tilda must be lying!] [She knows the giarism usations havee to light, and her life is over, so she has to tell this ridiculous lie to buy time!] [After all, X has been missing for so many years. No one knows if she¡¯s dead or alive. If Tilda ims to be X, there¡¯s no way to prove otherwise! It¡¯s her only chance to escape!] [Don¡¯t believe her!] K pounded on her keyboard, sending outments that echoed her wild theories. Some die¨Chard fans of X caught on and began to support K¡¯s suspicions. But then Andy whistled, pped his hands, and stood up before everyone. He looked straight at Tilda. ¡°I knew it all along, Tilda, you are X.¡± Tilda smiled back at Andy. The camera focused on the two of them, as if they were meant to be together. At that moment, Jude felt a pang of jealousy. He hadn¡¯t expected Andy toe all the way to Motrar to find Tilda¡­ Damn it! Jude shouldn¡¯t have been so obedient. She¡¯d said not toe, and he¡¯d stayed back like a fool. Chapter 294 X¡¯s True Identity Good boys don¡¯t get any treats! Finished ¡°You im you¡¯re X? Where¡¯s the proof? X disappeared years ago. And you never told anyone about this identity beforehand!¡± Erica finally snapped out of her shock and pressed the question. She¡¯dnded on the same suspicion as K. ¡°Because I¡¯m not used to revealing too many identities. Unlike some people, I don¡¯t need to show off my achievements.¡± Tilda¡¯s words were pointed, clearly aimed at Erica¡¯s tendency to brag. Erica¡¯s face darkened. She could barely contain her desire to tear Tilda apart. This content belongs to But Tilda ignored Erica and continued. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this news, I would have preferred to keep things low¨Ckey. Regardless of whether I¡¯m X or not, I¡¯m determined to win the championship! ¡°Wait a moment¡± Tilda, in front of the live camera, pulled out her phone. She casually logged into a certain website, then turned it toward the camera. ¡°This is my ount on the Motrar Girl Forum. It¡¯s the ount of X, with full ess to the backend¨Cevery post I ever made, every practice sketch, every piece of work. ¡°This ount proves I am X. That should be enough proof, right?¡± The Girl Forum was thergest online hub for anime andics in Motrar. X had be famous after posting a few posts there, idolized by countless foreign fans. Those high¨Cquality fan art posts had be must¨Creads for anyone new to the anime world! She had even brought out an ount that had gone silent for years ¡­ Tilda was X. The truth was out! The hall fell into stunned silence. Suddenly, the tone of thements shifted dramatically. [Oh my God! X is actually from Cethend? This can¡¯t be true ¡­ it absolutely can¡¯t be!] [The backend ount is real! How could it not be? Logging in requires a password, phone verification, and facial recognition -only X herself could have that!] [Tilda is my idol¡­ I just realized I cursed my own idol with the worst things. I need to find a priest and confess!] [Plus me! I want to go to church too! How could I say my idol is a copycat and even told her to drop dead? If anyone deserves that, it¡¯s me!] All the die¨Chard fans of X wentpletely wild. Finally discovering X¡¯s true identity, they were overjoyed. They learned that X hadn¡¯t been missing or dead. She was alive and doing well. At the same time, they felt an overwhelming sense of guilt! 11:00 AM p p. [Chapter 294 X¡¯s True Identity They had misunderstood X and Tilda! They were guilty! Jude watched the livestream, a smile creeping onto his face. He knew¡­ Tilda would never go into battle unprepared! She was the best! ? Alfie tagged Jude in a message, ¡°Jude, did you already know X was Tilda?¡± Jude replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but I believe Tilda will get through this.¡± Finished Zachmented, ¡°Wow, you two really are in sync! I¡¯mpletely shocked! Just how amazing is Tilda? She¡¯s not even human!¡± Send Gifts 3.3K ºÏ ËÄ Out Of The Shadows Ch 295 Chapter 295 The Big Reveal Jude eximed, ¡°That¡¯s my beloved woman! How could you mere ordinary people ever understand her?¡± Alfie shouted, ¡°What the heck, Jude! I give you an inch and you take a mile! You¡¯re driving me nuts!¡± Zach added, ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so jealous¡­ Dane watched the livestream, his eyes softening. Tilda is amazing! As for the Jensens, witnessing this scene felt like they had been hit with a spell. Their minds went nk, unable to think at all. Especially Dominic! Oh my¡­ Tilda is actually the legendary artist X, who had disappeared for years! This is just one of her many identities! And on top of that, she is also the dark web¡¯s top hacker. How many more talents and identities does Tilda hide? What else didn¡¯t Dominic know? Dominic¡¯s gut twisted with regret until it turned him sick. Why had he treated Tilda that way in the past? He wanted to strangle the cruel, foolish version of himself from back then! Justin, Kayden, Howard, Wade, Russell, and ir all fell silent. They were stunned by the revtion of Tilda¡¯s identity. Like Dominic, the same thought struck them, how much more was there about Tilda that they didn¡¯t know? The truth was, they had never understood Tilda. Or perhaps ¡­ They had never even tried to know her. With Tilda¡¯s abilities, if she had just shown a little of her talent¡­. She could havepletely amazed the entire Jensens and the world! So why¡­ When Tilda returned to the Jensens, did she adopt such a humble, useless attitude? Why hadn¡¯t she been honest with her family about her true identity? K waspletely losing it, Her n had been wless. She had poured nearly 80 million dors into it and sold off two of the Jensens¡¯s projects! Finished 173 11:00 AM Chapter 295 The Big Reveal She was certain it would drag Tilda straight into hell. But instead, it had all backfired! Not even a ripple had been made! And Tilda had turned the tables with a spectacreback! Thanks to the ¡°misunderstanding¡± of the crowd, more people were now recognizing Tilda. As long as she had evidence to counter the giarism ims, her poprity wasn¡¯t just intact, it was skyrocketing. The most crucial part was the exposure of her identity as X! The fans who had been viciously attacking Tilda now turned into her supporters because of this twist! Finished The hired trolls K had brought in were left speechless and powerless,pletely defeated by the public rtions disaster! This time¡­ it was a total defeat for K! Her scheming had backfired, and Tilda was stealing the spotlight! Erica was dumbfounded as the public opinion shifted. In a panic, she racked her brain to respond. ¡°No¡­ this isn¡¯t right! Tilda, I looked at your profile, and you¡¯re only 19. X appeared on the forum when she was just 15¡­¡± ¡°Yes, those were my works from when I was 15.¡± Another loud p in the face hit Erica hard. No visible mark, but it stung like fire! Erica nearly lost her mind, shouting, ¡°No ¡­ this can¡¯t be ¡­ 15 years old¡­ just 15! How could someone that young create such amazing art?!¡± When Erica first saw X¡¯s works, she had been blown away. She had searched everywhere, desperate to find out who the artist was, and found nothing. The masterpiece that had once dazzled her was actually created by this Cethend girl, whom Erica had looked down on and envied¡­ Erica couldn¡¯t ept it! Absolutely not! ¡°It¡¯s no different from some people climbing their way up through connections in their forties, while a true prodigy like Myst could im his ce at the top of the art world in his twenties. ¡°Ms. Erica, even among the elite, there are significant differences in talent, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Mr. Myst?¡± Tilda smiled sweetly at Myst. Her instincts told her that he had good intentions and wouldn¡¯t stand against her. Myst smiled back, a rare lightugh escaping his lips. That smile must have stunned countless admirers. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re absolutely right. ¡°And one more thing¡­ I¡¯d like to rify something. ¡°The trendy search that ndered Tilda and imed she giarized my work ispletely nonsense! I looked at theparison, and it¡¯s utter nonsense! Finished 11:00 AM p p. Chapter 295 The Big Reveal ¡°Tilda¡¯s work is 100% original, with no giarism whatsoever! She is X, and she is our champion in thispetition!¡± After speaking, Myst nced at the other four judges. ¡°I trust everyone agrees with this conclusion?¡± ¡°Of course, we do.¡± Now that the giarism ims had been cleared, Tilda was indeed X herself. What did that mean? Could someone giarize themselves? What a ridiculous notion! Every artist has their unique style! If your own style resembles your previous work, how could that be considered giarism? Send Gifts 10 3.3K B 11:00 AM P P. Get full chapters from Find_Novel(. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 296 Chapter 296 Undisputed Champion Not to mention, if she could keep this style going- So that whenever anyone saw a painting like this, they¡¯d think of X, and the name Tilda woulde to mind. That would be the true mark of someone whose fame wouldst through history! T¨CTotally mindblown! Myst¡¯s words settled the matter¨Ceveryone knew who the champion was! But No one could doubt what Myst said. If it hadn¡¯t been for the trending topic ¡°Copycat Tilda,¡± all these outsiders would¡¯ve been one hundred percent sure Tilda was the world champion! No question about it! If Tilda hadn¡¯t won in the end, they would¡¯ve thought the five judges had been bribed, that there was some kind of scandal! Erica lookedpletely crushed. All her swagger from before was gone. After the giarism drama was cleared up, the judges gave their scores. Tilda! The undisputed champion! All five judges gave her a perfect score! 4 With an overwhelming lead, she represented Cethend, winning the world championship and bringing honor to her country! Simon let out a huge sigh of relief. Then he jumped up and pped wildly for Tilda. This worldpetition had been full of twists and turns. Atst ¡­ It was over, and everything ended perfectly! They got the trophy they¡¯d dreamed of! The champion was crowned. The runner¨Cup and third ce were both talented, butpared to Tilda¡­. They fell far short. They were just supporting characters now. The three winners stood on the podium. They faced cameras that were broadcasting live across the globe. With countless viewers drawn in from everywhere, Myst personally handed the champion¡¯s trophy to Tilda. Tilda epted the trophy, bowed her head, and put on the gold medal for world champion. 11:00 AM P p. Chapter 296 Undisputed Champion She picked up the bouquet Myst gave her. Tilda spoke softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Myst murmured a string of numbers. Tilda paused, surprised. She instinctively memorized the numbers. C The next moment, came the group photo of judges and winners. Myst and Tilda stood at the center. It was picture¨Cperfect, as if they were meant to be there. That photo was as beautiful as a painting¨Ca moment frozen in history. Just then, watching the livestream, Dane felt a strange thrill. He furrowed his brow, barely noticeably. Manfred noticed and asked, ¡°Professor Kerrigan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± This content belongs to find(?)ovel Dane shook his head. If what Dane sensed was real ¡­ Tilda couldn¡¯t have missed it either. The World Championship was over. Contestants and judges left one after another. Only the busybodies surfing online kept chattering away. K sat nkly in front of herputer screen for a long time. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Ahh!¡± She shouted, pushing herputer screen and everything else onto the floor. The noise immediately caught the attention of her brothers, still at home. Finished Kayden was the first to reach K¡¯s bedroom door, knocking worriedly. ¡°K, what¡¯s going on? What was that loud crash?¡± The door opened. Kayden saw the smashedputer screen in K¡¯s room and froze. ¡°K, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Kayden, I was just watching Tildapete in the world championship livestream, and I was so nervous for her. ¡°Now that Tilda¡¯s name is cleared and she¡¯s won the world championship¨Cfor our campus, for herself, for our country¨CI¡¯m just so happy. ¡°So I messed up¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I was too clumsy.¡± K spoke, full of guilt. Her exnation was wless. 11:00 AM p p. Chapter 296 Undisputed Champion When Wade and the others arrived and heard what K said, they immediately rxed. Finished ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ K, you care so much about Tilda, we¡¯re all happy. Don¡¯t worry about the stuff being broken. No big deal. I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll buy you the newest and best one. Forget about this one, we¡¯ll have someonee clean it up¡­¡± Kayden¡­ happy? K¡¯s face stiffened a little, and Wade caught it right away. Justin chimed in proudly, ¡°I never thought Tilda would win such a huge honor. She¡¯s made all of us proud.¡± Wade lowered his eyes. ¡°Justin, I don¡¯t want to rain on your parade¡­ I¡¯m really happy Tilda achieved so much, but she¡¯s cut ties with the Jensons.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re still rted by blood. No matter what, she¡¯s our little sister. Even if we¡¯re worlds apart, that bond can never be broken, right?¡± Seeing how easily Justin could say that, Wade¡¯s eyes shed with envy. It must be nice¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t been in Slosa back then. If only I hadn¡¯t done so many cruel things to Tilda. I could be like Justin now, able to say without a care that Tilda was their little sister, like it was just a simple fact. But that ¡°fact¡°¡­ Wade didn¡¯t have the courage or the right to say it now. Send Gifts 3.3K ¡£ 11:00 AM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life D Out Of The Shadows Ch 297 Chapter 297 Draw Attention Howard crossed his arms over his chest and lifted his chin. ¡°No matter what, Tilda¡¯s the one who beat me. If she didn¡¯t have that kind of skill, I wouldn¡¯t ept it!¡± Even Kayden, who was usually pretty quiet, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Howard, when did you be Tilda¡¯s defeated rival? And you sound so proud about it!¡± ¡­ Well, what can I say? Tilda¡¯s a genius, practically a monster. Losing to her was just something I had to ept.¡± Howard scratched the back of his head, embarrassed. Honestly¡­ Now Howard felt like he was finally free from his hang¨Cups. After all, Tilda was now the world champion, and even the legendary ¡°X.¡± Her identity was incredible, and she was talented in so many ways. Losing to Tilda wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of! Howard always thought of himself as a hard¨Cworking genius, butpared to a true super¨Cgenius, he knew he just couldn¡¯tpete. Seeing all four brothers talking about Tilda with pride and big smiles, full of praise, It waspletely different from how cold and hateful they used to be, wishing Tilda would just disappear. K¡¯s heart ached. Even though Dominic and the others weren¡¯t here¡ª From the way everyone was acting now because of Tilda- With all the glory Tilda had won and her identity revealed, they would definitely be just like Justin, praising Tilda non¨Cstop! They¡¯d think Tilda was the real heir to the Jensons¡® proud family line¨Ca true sister, a true daughter! With things like this, K¡¯s ce in the Jensons would only get smaller. Even outside, people wouldpare her to Tilda and look down on her! They¡¯d say, ¡°So she really was just a stray kid someone picked up!¡± That her dirty blood was never good enough for the noble Jensons! ¡°Y¨Cyeah, actually I¡¯m a huge fan of X. When I found out Tilda was X, oh my gosh, I couldn¡¯t believe it ¡­I really want Tilda¡¯s autograph, but¡­ our rtionship is just so messed up now¡­¡± Trying to draw attention back to herself, K said these things, sounding sad. She sniffled, her eyes turning red and filling with tears. Justin and the others immediately stopped talking and turned tofort K, ¡°It¡¯s okay, K. Whether Tildaes back to the Jensons and fixes things with us, that¡¯s up to fate.¡± Listening to Justin¡¯s gentle words, K wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, her eyes blurry as she looked at him. ¡°Justin. Tilda¡¯s so amazing now¡­ I know you all really want her toe back to the Jensons. She could bring so much honor to the family. ¡°And me¡­ I¡¯m just an ugly duckling: I¡¯ll never measure up to the beautiful swan with noble blood, inheriting Mom and Dad¡¯s gifts, I¡¯m just so dumb! I messed up my orientation party performance, became a joke, and when things went wrong at home, I couldn¡¯t help at all¡­. 172 11:00 AM P P Chapter 297 Draw Attention Boo hoo! I really hate how useless I am!¡± D Finished K cried harder and harder until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She slipped away from the group and ran off to the bathroom. Justin and the others hurried after her, talking quietly among themselves. In the end, they decided the gentlest and oldest, Justin, shouldfort K. ¡°Come on, K, don¡¯t cry. When you cry, it breaks our hearts as your brothers. You don¡¯t have topare yourself to anyone, and we never thought that way. Don¡¯t put pressure on yourself. ¡°Just be yourself¨Cstay kind, sweet, and dreamy, K. No matter how much Tilda achieves, you¡¯ll always be our little sister in our hearts!¡± Justin spoke from the heart. His gentle voice soothed K, like a warm spring breeze. Hiding in the bathroom, K replied in a shaky voice, ¡°My brothers ¡­ thank you for worrying about me. I just need a little time alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back to being the old, innocent K soon!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Let her calm down for a while.¡± At that moment, Russell walked over. ¡°Dad¡­¡± With a look from Russell, everyone left. Justin and the others went back to their rooms. Only Wade stayed behind. Russell said, ¡°Is there something else, Wade?¡± Wade pressed his lips together. ¡°Dad¡­ now that Tilda¡¯s won the world championship and so many people are paying attention, I¡¯m afraid the press won¡¯t be kind to Jenson Group.¡± After all, Tilda had already cut ties with the Jensons and publicly shed with the Jenson Group. Even if Tilda didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, Wade could imagine how Jenson Group¡¯spetitors would use the situation to stir up trouble and hurt thepany. Like, ¡°The Jensons were blind enough to let a world champion and super¨Cgenius slip away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how life goes, Wade. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Jenson Group isn¡¯t that easy to bring down. ¡°And with outstanding sons like you all helping, I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll get through any tough times.¡± ?????? ???? findnovel Send Gifts 3.3K 11:00 AM PP Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 298 Chapter 298 National Medal ¡°As for Tilda ¡­ she has her own path to follow. Back then, I didn¡¯t even know if I wanted her to win the world championship, but when I saw people using her of giarism, I was furious and worried. ¡°Now that the truth is out and she¡¯s brought honor to our country, as her biological father¨Cat least in terms of DNA¨CI¡¯m truly happy and proud of her.¡± Russell finally spoke his mind. This wasn¡¯t about the grudge between Russell and Tilda anymore. It had be something bigger. It was about the reputation of the nation.. Tilda had represented her country at the worldpetition. If a giarism scandal had really happened, it wouldn¡¯t just hurt Tilda¨Cit would be a blow to the country¡¯s image! As a patriotic businessman, Russell genuinely hoped Tilda could make the country proud! As for the ¡°attacks¡± Jenson Group might face next¡­ He refused to be taken down so easily! ¡°Dad, thank you for not hating Tilda because of this.¡± Wade secretly sighed in relief. At first, he¡¯d been worried Russell and ir would end up resenting Tilda even more over all this. He bowed deeply to Russell, full of gratitude. ¡°Silly boy, do I really seem that petty to you? Come on now¡­¡± ¡± Tilda returned to her hotel, exhausted. She turned down.every interview request. Simon followed her back to the room, still talking about how wild today had been, how Instagram was blowing up with congrattions. He was so excited, he looked happier than if he¡¯d won the prize himself. Tilda quickly packed her suitcase. ¡°All right, Professor Linscott, I¡¯m heading out now, switching locations. If anyone wants an interview, just handle it for me, okay?¡± ¡°What? Tilda, you¡¯re leaving all this to me? What if I say something wrong¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll forgive you¨Cas long as you don¡¯t say anything totally crazy. I¡¯m no good at dealing with the media, so¡­ bye!¡± Tilda grabbed her suitcase, put on sunsses and a mask, and tried to sneak out. Just then- Two middle¨Caged men in suits showed up at her door. ¡°Excuse me¡­ is Tilda here? We¡¯re staff from Cethend, here to present her with a medal.¡± Simon immediately pointed at Tilda. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± ?????? 11:00 AM P Chapter 298 National Medal The staff looked surprised at her get¨Cup. Tilda exined, ¡°Uh¡­ I get nervous around people. I don¡¯t like interviews, so I was hoping to slip away.¡± ¡°Oh! Well¡­ let¡¯s present the medal right now!¡± They handed Tilda the medal, engraved with her name and decorated with bright stars on the back. After taking a few photos, the staff left. Tilda held the National Medal in her hand, still warm from their touch. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement, like her blood was boiling. To be honest ¡­ This National Medal felt hotter and more precious than any award she¡¯d ever won before! Suddenly, she felt like showing off. What should she do? She decided to just go for it. Andy sent her a message. ¡°Tilda, why aren¡¯t you downstairs yet? I¡¯ve been waiting in the parking lot forever.¡± ¡°Because I got a present! Look,¡± Tilda replied. Tilda snapped a photo and sent it to Andy, Jude, Una, and Dane. Andy replied, ¡°Ha¨CTilda, you¡¯re the best!¡± Jude responded, ¡°Tilda¡¯s honor is so well¨Cdeserved.¡± Finished Una answered, ¡°Ahh! My bestie is a world champion! A superstar recognized by the country! I¡¯m never letting go of you!¡± For original chapters go to F?ndNovel Dane followed, ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Then Dane sent another message. ¡°About that Myst, Tilda, did you feel anything strange? Or did he say something to you?¡± Tilda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she replied, ¡°Dane, did Myst feel familiar to you too?¡± Dane answered, ¡°Just a little, when I saw him on the livestream but I¡¯m not sure. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who give me that feeling. My mentor does, you do, and now this Myst ¡­ I really want to know who he is.¡± Dane shared his thoughts. Tilda texted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dane. Myst gave me his phone number during the award ceremony, and I¡¯ve got some questions for him myself. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Myst and figure out who he really is. You just wait for my answer,¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Tilda, be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Dane replied. They found a new hotel, and Andy used some tricks so Tilda could check in without showing her ID. She spent the night hanging out with Andy, exploring Motrar, and having fun everywhere. The next morning, Tilda woke up, got ready. 11:01 AM Chapter 298 National Medal She pulled out her phone to call Myst. Myst¡¯s ringtone was a cheerful Christmas song. ¡°Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way¡­ While she waited for Myst to pick up, Tilda nced out the window. Send Gifts 3.3K 18 L wh 19 A W Finished 11:01 AM P P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life 0
  1. 0.
Out Of The Shadows Ch 299 Chapter 299 Meeting Myst Looks like it¡¯s going to snow soon¡­ Come to think of it¡­. Christmas is almost here¡­ Tilda used to spend every Christmas at the Jensons¡® house. Back then, even though the Jensons didn¡¯t like her much, they still let her join the family Christmas party out of respect for their blood ties. The gifts they gave Tilda were always the leftovers after K picked through everything first. Even so, Tilda¨Cwho hadn¡¯t given up hope on the Jensons yet¨Cwas still grateful, treating those gifts like treasures and never even daring to unwrap them. I¡¯m getting carried away again¡­ This year, who will I spend Christmas with? Where will I celebrate? Just as Tilda¡¯s mind was swirling with thoughts, the call connected. ¡°Is this Tilda?¡± Myst had already guessed who was on the other end. ¡°How did you know it was me? Just from a random number?¡± ¡°Because only people I personally approve can reach this private number.¡± Feeling Myst¡¯s trust, Tilda was a little surprised and ttered. At the same time, she grew even more curious about Myst¡¯s true identity. ¡°Myst, you left this number because you wanted to be friends, right? ¡°I¡¯m doing what you wanted¨Ccalling you. Why don¡¯t we meet Up and talk? ¡°Of course. Just send me your location, and I¡¯ll have my driver pick you up.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± After hanging up, Tilda went to the next room to tell Andy about it. ¡°Tilda, are you sure you want to go? I don¡¯t think Myst is a bad guy, but he¡¯s way too mysterious. Don¡¯t forget who you really are. You¡¯re the Dark Web Queen. If you head off alone into unfamiliar territory and something goes wrong, it¡¯s no joke! Andy was calm and rational, seeing how serious the situation could be. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Tilda shrugged, giving Andy a look full of trust. ¡°With you around, what do I have to be afraid of? Seriously, haha.¡± ¡°You¡­ I guess I¡¯ve spoiled you too much. Now you¡¯re so fearless, not even as cautious as you used to be.¡± ¡°Tilda, take care of yourself, okay? You¡¯ve got your whole life ahead of you.¡± Andy sighed and poked Tilda¡¯s forehead. 11:01 AM P P Chapter 299 Meeting Myst Finished ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andy. I value my life more than anyone. As long as I¡¯m alive, I get to see you all every day and live happy and free. ¡°I really believe Myst isn¡¯t a bad person. He¡¯s like Dane ¡­ he gives me a really special feeling. ¡°Of course, just in case, I¡¯ve already thought of a backup n. With you protecting me, I¡¯m totally confident.¡± ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll go along with it.¡± Tilda sent her location to Myst. An hourter, a stretch Rolls¨CRoyce pulled up at the hotel entrance. Tilda got in and waved to Andy. Andy gave her an ¡°OK¡± sign. W The driver was an older man, probably around 60, wearing sses and radiating a gentlemanly vibe. Judging by his skin and features, he was definitely from Cethend. ¡°Ms. Tilda, I¡¯m Myst¡¯s butler. Just call me Buck.¡± Buck Keller spoke respectfully. Tilda nodded. They rode in silence. Eventually, the car arrived at a mansion. It was very cold in color. Maybe it was because it was winter. Motrar¡¯s winters were freezing. This text is hosted at find?novel All the leaves had fallen. The trees were bare, weighed down byst night¡¯s snow. The fountain out front had frozen solid. With Buck leading the way, Tilda entered the vi. It looked like an old Lucien¨Cstyle mansion, the d¨¦cor full of history. She took off her coat, unzipped her puffer jacket, pulled off her gloves, and stuffed her hands in her pockets as she walked inside. It was much warmer in the house. She passed through the foyer, ncing around. Everything about Myst and the whole mansion feels¡­ So little. There¡¯s barely anything here. Except for the essentials, the rest was empty. Buck seemed to notice Tilda¡¯s curiosity and exined, ¡°The young master travels the world for work, so he¡¯s rarely at the 213 11:01 AM Chapter 299 Meeting Myst mansion. He doesn¡¯t like buying things he doesn¡¯t need.¡± Tilda smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s actually a lot like me¡­ and someone else I know.¡± Finished ¡°Please wait here for a moment, Ms. Tilda. I¡¯ll let the young master know you¡¯ve arrived. He¡¯s probably resting at this hour.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Buck left. Tilda wandered around the living room. Her gaze suddenly stopped on a painting. It was a picture of a blue sky with white clouds, painted in bold strokes. A bright ming star¨Cpatterned g waved in the breeze. Fiery red, full of energy, bursting with unstoppable, rising spirit. Tilda could feel it¡­ Jus Just how much soul, focus, and passion Myst had poured into that painting. Send Gifts 3.3K 4 11:01 AM P Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 300 Chapter 300 Mysto Kerrigan Just like her, he was a true patriot. ¡°Do you like that painting?¡± Myst¡¯s voice drifted over, gentle and warm. Tilda turned and saw Myst walking over. He was wrapped in a thick nket and holding a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of winter, especially here in Motrar. It¡¯s way too cold, and I get chilly easily,¡± Myst exined. Tilda smiled softly. ¡°I can tell.¡± They sat down together. Buck brought Tilda a cup of coffee, along with some pastries. Buck used to be a top coffee maker at a bigpany before he retired. I convinced him to work for me here,¡± Myst said. ¡°Buck¡¯s coffee is the best in the world¨Cnobodyes close. Try it.¡± He bowed his head, humbled by the praise. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Tilda lifted the cup and breathed in the aroma¨Crich and invigorating. She took a sip, and the bitterness melted away on her tongue, creating a magical taste. It was even better than the famous corner caf¨¦ in Slosa. Buck was definitely a master. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, thank you.¡± Setting the cup down, Tilda looked at Myst, ready to get straight to the point. ¡°Myst, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¨Cwhat¡¯s your real name?¡± She watched him closely, searching his face for any sign of hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself. If we¡¯re going to be friends, you deserve to know my name too, Ms. Tilda.¡± ¡°Myst is actually a nickname, taken from my real name. My full name is Kerrigan. ¡°Mystro Kerrigan.¡± Kerrigan?! Tilda¡¯s breath was caught. Could this strange feeling really be¡­? ¡°Mr. Kerrigan, did you ever have an incredible mentor?¡± Mystro looked to be in his twenties, older than Tilda. If he truly was her senior, she couldn¡¯t guess how old their mentor was when he took Mystro as a student. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel She could only ask directly. Mystro raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah, I did. He even gave me my name.¡± = 11:01 AM Chapter 300 Mysto Kerrigan Suddenly, Tilda pped the table and jumped to her feet, startling Buck. She didn¡¯t bother to apologize, blurting out in excitement, ¡°You ¡­ are my senior?!¡± Mystro pressed his lips together. ¡°¡­Did your mentor have thest name Kerrigan?¡± ¡°Yes! Dane and I are both his students! Mystro, you¡ª¡± QB Finished He coughed, a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, my rtionship with him is a bitplicated. He¡¯s actually my uncle by family. ¡°We¡¯re rted. I was born a Kerrigan, and he named me. ¡°Uncle Harvey left when he was in his thirties, and I haven¡¯t seen him much since. I don¡¯t even know where he went. ¡°My elders said Uncle Harvey traveled all over the world, taking in gifted orphans as apprentices. I learned from him too. Strictly speaking¡­ I guess I¡¯m your senior.¡± Mentor¡¯s¡­ family? Tilda could hardly believe it! The legendary Myst was actually rted by blood to her mentor! What a wild twist of fate! Joy surged through her- This meant she could finally learn more about her mentor! ¡°So¡­ Mystro, could you tell me more about our mentor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. I don¡¯t know much more. When Uncle Harvey left the Kerrigans, I was just a kid. ¡°If you want details, you¡¯d have to ask my parents¨Cbut sadly, they¡¯re gone now. ¡°My dad died of cancer two years ago. My mom loved him so much she couldn¡¯t bear the loss, and passed away a monthter. ¡°As for the Kerrigans, I¡¯m the only one left who¡¯s easy to reach. Most of my family has disappeared.¡± Mystro gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Mystro. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up something so painful ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve moved on. The Kerrigans are a strange family. Even when I was growing up, my parents barely spoke to our rtives. ¡°Even Uncle Harvey only ever showed up on his own. That¡¯s how I learned he existed¨Cand realized just how deep and mysterious he is.¡± Then Mystro shared with Tilda everything he knew about his uncle. And finally, Tilda learned her mentor¡¯s true name- Harvey Kerrigan! That was his real name! ¡°Harvey¡­ Harvey¡­ Tilda kept repeating it, tears welling in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Tears fell, and she wiped them away with the back of her hand. Out Of The Shadows Ch 301 Chapter 301 Strange Illnesses Mystro, being thoughtful as always, handed Tilda a handkerchief. ¡°Tilda¡­ are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m fine! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever learned my mentor¡¯s real name!¡± Tilda took the handkerchief and wiped her tear¨Cstreaked cheeks, then smiled brightly at Mystro. ¡°Seriously¡­ why does my idiot mentor keep disappearing? Doesn¡¯t he know how worried I get?¡± Mystro paused before saying, ¡°I only heard it as a rumor. Members of the Kerrigans aren¡¯t close. We all follow really strict old traditions. ¡°Anyone in the Kerrigan line who¡¯s super talented is said to be born with a cursed fate. ¡°People with that fate always sh with other strong ones. Uncle Harvey¡¯s fate is the worst. Even my grandparents died because of it. ¡°My dad said Uncle Harvey was the smartest genius in all of Kerrigan history. There was no one else like him.¡± A cursed fate? Tilda remembered seeing Harvey study stars and dabble in the ult. So he really knows all this stuff¡­ She also remembered that a month before he disappeared, he had read her fortune. He said she had the Omega blood type, was tough as nails, and was born to shake the world. With that fate, even if she died because of some huge mistake, she might get a second chance and turn ruin into something miraculous. He warned her to be careful. Danger woulde, and if she failed to get through it, it could take her life. He didn¡¯t say more. Saying more would break some taboo, even for someone as powerful as he was. ¡°Fortune¨Ctelling¡± is something you might not believe, but sometimes it¡¯s scary how true it is. Back then, Tilda kept his words in her heart. She never thought¡­ the one trying to kill her would be her own rtive! Because she wanted family love from the Jensons, Tilda let her guard down. She ended up dying in a fire with nothing left. But fate gave her another chance at life, a chance to change everything. Harvey¡¯s predictions were never wrong. ¡°Could it be¡­ he left us because he was afraid his cursed fate would hurt us?¡± Mystro nodded. Chapter 301 Strange Illnesses Finished ¡°Very likely. Before he died, my grandfather saw that Uncle Harvey¡¯s fate was too deadly. He ordered that Uncle Harvey be removed from the family records. ¡°Even if he wanted to see his younger siblings, he could only visit once a year. ¡°Uncle Harvey came every year until my father had a car ident. He was in the ICU, barely alive. Uncle Harvey was at our house then. ¡°It was like he realized something. He packed up and left. Not long after, my father got better and left the ICU.¡± Tilda lowered her eyes. ¡°So¡­ he didn¡¯t disappear because of some outside force. He left to protect us, so his fate wouldn¡¯t hurt us.¡± Thank goodness. At least he didn¡¯t provoke someone he couldn¡¯t handle. He vanished, wandering the world, all to protect his students. ¡°Uncle Harvey was gentle. Even though I barely remember him, I still remember his big, steady hands patting my head. ¡°Oh, right, Tilda. Speaking of fate¨Cit¡¯s not just you and me. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel ¡°Two months ago, I actually met another one of Uncle Harvey¡¯s apprentices! We reunited!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Tilda almost stopped breathing. Her mind felt tight, as if she couldn¡¯t think straight.. One shock after another hit her. First, I reunited with Mystro. Then, I learned my mentor¡¯s real name. And now, I finally understand why he¡¯s traveling the world, taking students, giving them homes, and sparking their talents before suddenly disappearing! And now, Mystro is telling me¡­ he found another one of Mr. Harvey¡¯s apprentices?! What a huge surprise! ¡°M¨CMystro ¡­ where are they now?¡± ¡°Right now, he¡¯s on a tough assignment. He¡¯s not in Motrar. And he¡¯s a doctor, but not a normal one ¡­ ¡°His medical methods are very unusual. He moves through the underground, ck markets, and secret groups. They call him the Mad Doctor.¡± Tilda blinked. ¡°The Mad Doctor?¡± Chapter 301 Strange Illnesses She had never heard that name before maybe only in an anime. 67% Finished ¡°He only takes rare, strange illnesses, and his fees are crazy high. The stranger the disease, the more excited he gets. ¡°With his natural talent, normal cases don¡¯t interest him anymore. Strange illnesses! Tilda¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Hm? Tilda, why are you so excited all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Tilda quickly exined Dane¡¯s unusual condition. ¡°I never imagined your senior would have this. If Liam hears, he¡¯ll be really interested.¡± Send Gifts 3.3K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 302 Chapter 302 Be My Model Mystro continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re all students under Mr. Harvey, Liam has to help us with this. 67% Finished ¡°By the way, he was the one who treated my constant chills. He wrote the prescriptions and seems really skilled in both modern and holistic medicine. ¡°My condition never improved, no matter what I tried, but thanks to him, it¡¯s finally getting better. Before, in weather like this, I even had to set the thermostat to 85 degrees indoors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m going to call him right now!¡± Tilda pulled out her phone and started a video call with Dane. She exined everything that had happened. When Dane learned that Harvey hadn¡¯t left because of some unavoidable problem, but because of his own dangerous fate, he felt a wave of relief, just like Tilda did. At least Harvey was still alive somewhere! Maybe he was still out there, training other talented students like Dane and Tilda. The heavy weight on his heart finally lifted. Dane couldn¡¯t talk, so he replied by text. ¡°Tilda, are you staying in Motrar until Christmas is over before going back to Cethend?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to, but now that I¡¯ve found Mystro and might even meet Liam, I¡¯ve decided to stay in Motrar for Christmas.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ming too.¡± Tilda stared in shock. ¡°Wait¡­ Mr. Parker agreed to that?¡± Manfred¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qu¡­ I mean, Tilda. We¡¯ve wanted Professor Kerrigan to rest for ages, but he never agreed. ¡°Professor Kerrigan isn¡¯t a machine¨Che¡¯s human. He needs rest. If he keeps working like this, his body and mind won¡¯t hold up. ¡°Professor Kerrigan is a national treasure. Rest makes him work even better. We¡¯re happy that he¡¯s willing to step out of theb.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you agree, Mr. Parker. Then it¡¯s settled. Dane, once you get to Motrar, let me know, and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± The call ended. Mystro handed Tilda a slip of paper with Liam Kerrigan¡¯s contact info. Chapter 302 Be My Model ¡°This is Liam¡¯s number. I tried calling, but no signal. I sent a message too, but no reply. ¡°He¡¯s treating the boss of a mafia group. There¡¯s probably a signal jammer nearby, or they took him underground.¡± Tilda saved the number to her phone. ¡°How long has Liam been gone this time?¡± 67% Finished ¡°Not long¨Cless than a month. He said the mafia boss¡¯s illness is veryplicated. He¡¯s never seen anything like it. It might take a long time to treat.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to track Liam down and contact him.¡± At that moment, Buck came over with a painting. ¡°Mr. Mystro, just like you asked, the portrait of Mr. Liam is ready.¡± ¡°Liam¡¯s portrait?¡± ¡°Yes. I painted it from memory. It¡¯s about 90% urate. Take a look.¡± Mystro snapped his fingers. Buck ced the painting on the table. Tilda looked at it and narrowed her eyes. Liam had a boyish face. People would call it a ¡°baby face.¡± His eyes were pure but empty of light, wless like moonlight. His lips were thin and cold, his nose small and upturned, and he had curtain bangs. He wore a suit and stood quietly by a sunlit window. He looked like the ¡°Little Prince¡± from a fairytale. ¡°I¡¯ll have Buck pack this portrait and send it to your hotel. It should help you connect with Liam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mystro ¡­ but this must be one of your treasured things. I-¡± Mystro lightly touched his fingertip to Tilda¡¯s lips. ¡°Since you are Uncle Harvey¡¯s student and my junior, it¡¯s right for me to spoil you and give you what you need. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just ept my kindness as your senior.¡± A happy smile spread on Tilda¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky. All my seniors are so good to me. Now, I¡¯m even more excited to finally meet Liam!¡± Mystro lowered his eyes, hiding the ripple of emotion there. ¡°If anyone¡¯s lucky here ¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 302 Be My Model ¡°Mystro, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ If you want to repay me, be my model. I want to paint a portrait of you. Is that okay?¡± He quickly changed the subject. ¡°Of course! It would be an honor.¡± ¡°Haha! You just won a world championship. You¡¯re just as good as me, if not better!¡± While Tilda modeled and Mystro painted, it became the longest time Mystro ever spent on one piece. The swirling strokes traced every detail of Tilda¡¯s brilliance, line by line. Hershes. Her lips. Send Gifts 3.3K N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 303 Chapter 303 Best Friend Tilda¡¯s eyes were deep and still, like an old, quiet well. She had fair and smooth skin, with long, flowy hair. After an entire hour, Mystro finally finished the portrait. He let out a long, relieved breath. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Tilda leaned in, eyes wide with excitement. The moment she saw the woman in the painting¨Cso radiant, graceful, full of charm¨CTilda froze. She took a sharp breath. My God! Is that really me? The girl in the painting was so beautiful, almost mysterious. She seemed wrapped in mist, with only her bright eyes shining like stars. ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± Honestly¡­ Even in the Picasso Championship, Mystro hadn¡¯t felt this nervous. Winning back¨Cto¨Cback titles had always been normal for him. Ever since he chose this path and showed his talent, it had been natural. But this was the first time he had painted someone¡¯s portrait, and he was shaking. Not even Liam had made him feel this way. Maybe it was because the woman in front of him was his junior, the family he had finally found! For more chapters visit findnovel ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Your art is like magic, perfect in every way! ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to be your model! ¡°If this painting got out, everyone would die of jealousy¡­ Can you make another copy for me?¡± Mystro smiled quietly. Hearing Tilda praise him felt sweet, like honey melting on his tongue. Chapter 303 Best Friend This feeling was better than winning a world championship. ¡°If you like it so much, it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°What? But Mystro, what about you-¡± Mystro tapped his head. ¡°It¡¯s stored here. I can remember every detail of anything I paint. I never forget. 67% Finished ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found each other, I can see you whenever I want. Life is long. You¡¯ll model again plenty of times. ¡°And I want to see how I look in your hands too. Can I be the model of a world champion?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After walking Tilda out, Buck returned to the vi. Mystro was in the living room, sipping red wine. ¡°Is Tilda back safely?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Mystro ¡­¡± Buck hesitated. Mystro set his ss down and said calmly, ¡°Buck, if you have something to say, say it.¡± Buck bowed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ you look so happy. I haven¡¯t seen you smile like this in a long time.¡± ¡°Buck, you know, ever since my parents died, I¡¯ve been alone. ¡°I was their only child. They were already old when I was born. Aside from Uncle Harvey, who taught me as a boy, I¡¯ve had almost no rtives, no friends. ¡°Most people can¡¯t follow how I think, and they keep their distance because of the Kerrigan bloodline. ¡°But now¡­ I¡¯ve met Tilda. She came into my life, and so did Dane and Liam. ¡°For the first time, I feel not alone. My gray life has color. I finally have something to hold onto.¡± So¡­ Tilda. The one I should truly thank is you. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t have seen all these bright colors in life. You are the white stag, rare and unexpected, like music that brings spring to the soul. Tilda went back to the hotel with both paintings. Chapter 303 Best Friend She told Andy everything that happened. ¡°Ahh!¡± Andy suddenly cried out. Tilda jumped. ¡°Andy, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡°I¡­ Damn it! I¡¯m happy you found a new senior! ¡°But it means more people fighting for your time, ughhh¡­ ¡°First Una, then that jerk, Jude, then Theo, then Maurice ¡­ and now two more seniors?! ¡°It feels like my fun Jeselton trip with you will never happen Despite being 6¡¯3¡°, looking like a noble vampire, Andy was crying like a six¨Cyear¨Cold,pletely heartbroken. Tilda rolled her eyes so hard that it hurt. I thought something serious had happened to Andy. But it turns out he¡¯s just jealous. Seriously? In the end, Tilda had tofort Andy like a child. She escorted him back to his room. When she got back to her own, she copsed face¨Cfirst on the bed. Gosh, I¡¯m exhausted! What now? Well, I chose this best friend, so I¡¯ll just have to pamper him till the end! After resting a bit, Tilda sat up, opened herptop, and logged into her hacking software. Using the phone number and sketch Mystro gave her of Liam, she quickly traced Liam¡¯s flight. Found it! Liam took a flight from Motrar Airport. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 304 Chapter 304 Follow Your Lead Liam¡¯s destination¡­ Endralsia. Tilda mumbled, ¡°Damn, why is it the same ce I¡¯m heading to talk to Dominic and ir? ?,67% Finished ¡°Forget it, Tilda. Stay calm. Liam has nothing to do with the Jensons¨Che¡¯s just going there to treat a mafia boss.¡± Before, Tilda wouldn¡¯t have cared much. But since cutting ties with the Jensons, bad luck seemed to follow her. She always ended up tangled with them somehow. Especially now, with the Jensons acting like maniacs, bothering her in every way possible. It was so different from her old life. Tilda finally found Liam¡¯s arrival record in Endralsia and checked the cameras. She realized he had been taken to a ce with no signal or cameras. The trail went cold. All she could do was mark the area in red. ¡°At the center is an old military research base from thest century¡­. ¡°Drones can¡¯t get in¨Cit¡¯s several floors underground. That must be it.¡± While tracking Liam, Tilda noticed he had strong backup. At least two separate teams were secretly protecting him, following him everywhere. Liam only wanted to study rare and strange illnesses. Ordinary cases didn¡¯t interest him. But he never meant to risk his life for it. He loved his work, sure, but if he died, none of it would matter. A small smile appeared at the corner of Tilda¡¯s lips. She logged onto the dark web and pulled up her friends¡® list. She had met a trusted friend in Endralsia during a previous dark¨Cweb mission. She texted him and asked him to investigate the old military base. She also asked him to crack the signal jammer if possible. That would let Tilda hack her way in. 11:05 Wed, Sep 17 MM ¡¤ Chapter 304 Follow Your Lead For now, no one knew when Liam would leave the base. On top of that, the base had tight security, and being underground made it worse. 67% Finished Without someone on the inside, even Tilda couldn¡¯t hack the base¡¯s cameras to see what was going on with Liam. She told her friend to name his price. Not long after, a reply came. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to help you, Queen. No payment needed¨Cconsider it payback for the help you gave me before. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. When I crack the jammer, I¡¯ll send you a message.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Now that preparations were ready, it was just a matter of waiting. Several days passed quickly. Snow fell softly from the sky. Christmas had arrived. Everyone seemed to be in a festive spirit during this period. The streets were full of Christmas trees, jingle bells, Santa figures, and reindeer. With snow falling, the air was peaceful and full of joy. Tilda and Mystro waited at the airport, ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel The moment she saw Dane and the otherse out, Tilda smiled widely. She ran straight into Dane¡¯s arms. ¡°Dane!¡± Dane caught her easily. He patted her head gently. Then, he looked at Mystro. Mystro smiled faintly and held out his hand. ¡°Hi, Dane. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mystro.¡± Dane nodded slightly and shook it. The small crease between Dane¡¯s eyebrows rxed. It was as if he had confirmed something. He pulled out a notebook and wrote a line. 210 DMM Chapter 304 Follow Your Lead ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mystro.¡± With Dane were Manfred and River. All three were dressed very simply. Finished Manfred stepped forward. ¡°Tilda, as we talked on the phone, we¡¯ve arranged the cars. This way, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group left the airport, chatting andughing. ¡°First, we¡¯ll get Dane and the others to the hotel, drop off luggage. Then at noon, we¡¯ll have a homemade Christmas feast. ¡°In the afternoon, the biggest amusement park has special events for Christmas. Dane, do you wanna go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead, Tilda.¡± As River drove, he nced at Manfred and spoke quietly, ¡°Mr. Parker, won¡¯t the park be too crowded? This is still Motrar¨CI¡¯m worried about Professor Kerrigan.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. With us protecting him and extra people in the shadows, there won¡¯t be a problem. ¡°At the end of the day, Professor Kerrigan has the right to move freely. We can¡¯t lock him down.¡± Since Manfred agreed to let Dane spend a few days in Motrar for the holiday, he made every backup n. For Dane¡¯s safety, Manfred used every contact, negotiating with generals for two days and nights, even asking Tilda for advice. He even brought in a top¨Clevelmander to oversee everything. Dane was now Cethend¡¯s pride, a national treasure¨Cnothing could happen to him! The country itself was ready to use resources to protect him. Meanwhile, they all trusted Tilda. And Mystro, after several days of investigation, was fully cleared of suspicion. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 305 Chapter 305 Rogue Fighters 67% Finished Manfred figured that, as long as they kept a close watch on Mystro, Dane¡¯s holiday trip would go perfectly. Back at the hotel, after getting Dane and the others settled, Tilda was about to call Andy to join them for Christmas dinner. She knocked on his door for a long time, but no one answered. Tilda frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no way Andy is still asleep, right?¡± Just then, a hotel staff member came up and spoke fluent Cetherese. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Tilda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°This is an envelope. The upant of this room asked me to give it to you before leaving. Please ept it.¡± The staff handed Tilda the letter Andy left behind and walked away. Still curious, Tilda opened it. ¡°Tilda, Henry says I¡¯ve been gone too many days, and he¡¯s so busy he¡¯s practically going mad, so I had to sneak off first. ¡°Enjoy some happy, carefree days with your seniors. I won¡¯t be the third wheel. ¡°But remember! I¡¯m being generous this time! Once we¡¯re back in Cethend, take Una with you ande visit me in Jeselton! ¡°Love, Andy.¡± Tildaughed. ¡°This guy, writing me a letter? What era is he living in? He could have just sent a text.¡± After the special Christmas dinner Tilda had prepared, she took everyone to the city¡¯s biggest amusement park. River nced at the huge crowds, his brows tightening. ¡°There are too many people, Mr. Parker ¡­¡± ¡°River, have you ever seen Professor Kerrigan smile this happily before?¡± Manfred¡¯s one line left River speechless. River looked at Dane, wearing a cap, scarf, and sunsses, dressed casually. Tilda and Mystro were right beside him. They were chatting, smiling freely. River went silent. ¡°To protect Professor Kerrigan¡¯s happiness, we just have to work harder and make sure he doesn¡¯t ¡°And¡­ Tilda is Queen. If she brought Professor Kerrigan here, she thought it through. get tired.¡± Wed, Sep Chapter 305 Rogue Fighters ¡°No one cares more about his safety than Queen¨Cshe even cares more than you or me.¡± Manfred patted River¡¯s shoulder. 67% Finished Tilda had the best time with Dane and Mystro. They went on ten rides in a row, including the roller coasters, drop rides, and carousel. They tried everything. It was pure fun, with no limits. Finally, Tilda led Dane and Mystro into the park¡¯s arcade. ¡°I heard they have lots of new games here, exclusive beta tests that aren¡¯t even out yet. ¡°You guys want to try?¡± Mystro smiled faintly. ¡°Sure. If you want to go, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± Dane nodded. ¡°Haha! Then let¡¯s go! I¡¯m super curious. ¡°Una¡¯s dreaming of opening her own esports club one day. She wants to design games and be her own boss. I¡¯ll film some of this for her so she can feel it.¡± Tilda ran inside. Dane and Mystro exchanged a nce, soft smiles forming, and followed her. After all, this was their beloved junior¨Cthey¡¯d follow her anywhere, even when it would hurt them. The only ones suffering were Manfred and River. They couldn¡¯t enjoy anything because they had to scan the surroundings and protect Dane. At their age and experience, none of this was fun anyway. Inside the arcade, Tilda recorded a video and sent it to Una. ¡°Una, this is the arcade you¡¯ve always wanted to visit! I filmed it for you¨Cno need to thank me!¡± Soon, Una replied with a voice message. Tilda wisely lowered the volume and held the phone a bit away. The second she pressed y, Una¡¯s excited voice exploded. ¡°Ahhh! Why didn¡¯t I get to travel abroad too! Ughhh¡­ I¡¯m so jealous! ¡°Tilda, try the Rogue Fighters for me!¡± Chapter 305 Rogue Fighters ¡°That game is from a Cethend developer¨Che also made a viral hit called ¡®Smack the Brats¡®! ¡°The gamey is simple, the story isn¡¯t hard, but the fighting feels amazing! You¡¯ve got to try it!¡± ¡°Okay, sure!¡± The game Rogue Fighters already had many yers! Tilda sat at a machine, and someone immediately sat across for a match. Since the machines were back¨Cto¨Cback, she couldn¡¯t see who it was. Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel She looked at the buttons for a moment, then used her natural talent to pick them up quickly. She started winning again and again. Gradually, more people gathered around. The main attraction was that this masked yer was just too strong! Her build, long hair, and striking side profile with her fox¨Clike eyes only added to the draw¡­ Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 306 Chapter 306 King Tilda was a real, drop¨Cdead gorgeous beauty! A stunning gamer girl like her would turn heads no matter where she was! Finished Just then, a man walked up to sit across from Tilda. He wore a skull¨Cprint mask, a cap with ¡°K.O.¡± written on it, stood at least 6¡¯2¡°, and was dressed all in ck. He dropped in coins and hit start. Time for a showdown! Gasps went around the arcade. ¡°It¡¯s King! He¡¯s here!¡± The moment he appeared, the whole arcade buzzed with excitement. Mystro raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s the real deal.¡± Dane was about to write in his notebook. But a local standing nearby overheard and joined in. ¡°Hey, no kidding! You must be visiting, right? ¡°Around here, King¡¯s the reigning champ. Well, we gave him that nickname ourselves. ¡°If he touches a game, he masters it. No exceptions. His skill seems impossible. ¡°Once, a pro gamer from Motrar Club tried to act like a rookie here and hustle us. He then met King and got destroyed. 3 ¡°The gamer didn¡¯t win a single round, even after spending 100 tokens. He left embarrassed and soon announced retirement, saying King killed his confidencepletely.¡± Mystro, wrapped in a scarf, mask, hat, and a big puffer jacket, looked like any tourist. No one could tell who he really was. Motrar winters were freezing, and his outfit fit right in. Dane thought for a moment, erased what he was going to write in his notebook, and jotted down something else. ¡°This guy¡¯s from Cethend. He¡¯s young and not much older than Tilda. Probably about 23.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Mystro and Dane had both studied under Harvey. They could read people like a book. Chapter 306 King Even with King hidden by mask and hat, they noticed details others missed. Tilda sat across, with two machines in between. She couldn¡¯t see his face. But after their first game exchange, she raised an eyebrow. This guy¡­ had serious skills. Hisbos weren¡¯t just smooth; every hit chained perfectly, like clockwork. He was precise and relentless, like a machine. In the first match. Tilda lost. ¡°To push King that far? This girl¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Yeah, she even took half his HP.¡± ¡°King lives up to the name. He rules this arcade. Lately, gaming forums are full of posts about him!¡± The crowd buzzed. Tilda didn¡¯t flinch. She dropped another coin. Round two. Lost. Round three ¡­ Round four¡­ All the way to round seven. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s still not giving up?¡± ¡°Is it my imagination, or are herbos getting sharper every time?¡± ¡°And King¡¯s health bar¨Cit keeps getting shorter. Feels like he¡¯s barely winning.¡± Even King noticed. His opponent was learning too fast. At first, King could tell Tilda hadn¡¯t yed this game before. She only learned fast because of her raw gaming instincts. She didn¡¯t even know some of the basicbos that all the regrs use. But when she saw King use one, she memorized it instantly and used it back perfectly. Every move he revealed, every trick, became her weapon in the next round. 67% Finished TH Inser This text is hosted at find[?]ovel Chapter 306 King She wasn¡¯t holding back. After all, nobody could half¨Cy and still keep up with King. This was simply her first time ying, and she had so much to learn. And with King in front of her, Tilda¡¯s growth was scary fast. Finally! The word ¡°Victory¡± shed on the screen. This time, it wasn¡¯t King¡¯s name. It was Tilda¡¯s. The arcade went silent. No one thought King could lose. But it just happened right before their eyes. Everyone was stunned. Mystro gave a low whistle. Tilda kicks ass! he thought. Dane stayed calm, almost gentle. For them, her victory wasn¡¯t surprising. Though they felt a little sorry for King. Anyone raised under Harvey wasn¡¯t normal. His students learned faster than anyone else. Not just in gaming. In any field, they grew faster than so¨Ccalled ¡°geniuses.¡± Behind his mask, King¡¯s expression darkened, a flicker of defiance showing. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 307 Chapter 307 Christmas Race King dropped another coin into the slot immediately. But now, Tilda had mastered the moves. Facing King, her win was almost certain. At first, she barely scraped by with narrow wins. Soon enough, King couldn¡¯t even take half of her health bar anymore. After spending 20 coins, King finally understood just how badly he was losing. He jumped up and walked straight to Tilda. The eyes under his cap were intense as they locked on her. ¡°I want to challenge you in another game.¡± ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m here with my friends today. Can¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± ¡°Your skills are amazing. How about we exchange contacts? We could y online sometimes.¡± Tilda rubbed her chin. She respected this guy¡¯s talent. If he wasn¡¯t already a pro gamer, maybe she could have recruited him. He¡¯d be useful to Una in the future. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± King just snorted coldly. He shoved his hands in his pockets and turned away. ¡°This time I lost. But next time, I won¡¯t.¡± Tilda arched a brow. Feisty little guy, huh? She didn¡¯t mind it at all. Tilda stood and turned to her two seniors. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m done here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Not gonna y a bit more?¡± 67% ** Finished ¡°Nah. You two don¡¯t seem that into it. How about we try the w machines? You guys win me a plushie.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± King stormed out of the arcade. Chapter 307 Christmas Race He went to the men¡¯s restroom. 67% 04 Finished After getting into a stall and closing the door, he ripped off his mask and cap. Then he mmed his fist into the door with a loud thud. The guy peeing outside nearly jumped out of his skin. ¡°I¡¯ve never lost this badly¡­ since Santiago¡­ Damn it¡­. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± King couldn¡¯t hold it in and started crying. He¡¯d just been beaten by a girl who looked younger than him! It was utterly humiliating! Right then, his phone rang. Seeing Santiago¡¯s name, King wiped his face and answered. ¡°Santiago, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are your manners? I told you to call me Mr. Jenson now that I¡¯m your mentor! Or have you forgotten how you were crying and begging me a year ago, asking me to teach you how to game? ¡°And weren¡¯t we supposed to meet at 8 p.m. on the Rocky Mountains for the race? They¡¯ve got a special Christmas track. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t forget. Send the address. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Wait. You sound weird. You¡¯ve been crying, haven¡¯t you? Who messed with you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go teach them a lesson!¡± Santiago knew Harry Donoghue always looked cold outside. But inside, he was soft and easily hurt. He cried a lot and was very dramatic. It drove Santiago crazy. But Harry was his best friend. If Harry got bullied, Santiago would never let it slide. He¡¯d always had Harry¡¯s back since the day they met. ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t crying! Just send me the location. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Harry hung up quickly. He wiped his tears before stepping out. Then he sshed cold water on his face and patted his cheeks. After putting his mask and cap back on, he walked out. Chapter 307 Christmas Race Man¡­ I want to see Santiago race that girl. She learns so fast. He might not beat her. Damn it! I was too worried about my dignity earlier, and I didn¡¯t get her contact info! What a waste! In a big country like Motrar, even the amusement park was overflowing with people that day. The crowd was overwhelming. Finding Tilda in that endless sea of faces was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Harry¡¯s chances were doomed from the start. As night fell, Harry drove his car up to the Rocky Mountains. Santiago was already there, with a woman. When Harry arrived, Santiago waved and walked over. ¡°Took you long enough! Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Grabbed some fried chicken on the way.¡± Harry nced at the woman and waved. ¡°Hey, Amanda. Been a while.¡± She nodded coolly, saying nothing. 67% Finished Her short, sharp haircut framed her face. Purple crystal earrings shone on her ears. She wore all ck and polished shoes. Her aura screamed one thing¨Cbadass. ¡°Santiago, you signed up for tonight¡¯s race, right?¡± Harry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where do I register? I want in too!¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Did you forget? Tonight¡¯s Christmas race needed advance registration. Didn¡¯t I warn you? ¡°Look at you, clueless as ever. I bet you totally forgot!¡± Santiago rapped Harry¡¯s head with his knuckles. Harry blinked. ¡°Wait, really? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± This text is hosted at find?novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 308 Chapter 308 Think You Can Stop Him? Santiago and Amanda Lowell looked at each other helplessly. ¡°Because you were busy ying a video game!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ fine, you¡¯re right.¡± Harry remembered. That really happened. He was testing a new game Santiago had made. It was called Rogue Fighters. Another game Santiago made was Smack the Brats, code name SJ. 6.67% Finished For a gamer like Harry, having a best friend who could design and make amazing games was like winning the lottery. He felt as if he could soar up and high¨Cfive the sun! ¡°So¡­ I can only be your lucky charm. Who¡¯s gonna let me ride shotgun?¡± ¡°Amanda, since you¡¯re a girl, I¡¯ll graciously take the seat next to you. No need to thank me!¡± Harry struck a pose, thinking he looked cool. ¡°Idiot.¡± Amanda tossed the word over her shoulder, hands in her pockets, and walked off. She was colder than the winter mountains. Harry froze. She felt embarrassed to be shot down by a girl, and his heart felt crushed. ¡°Uh Santiago, ahem¡­ I don¡¯t mind being your lucky charm either¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t ruin my car. If you¡¯re my lucky charm, we¡¯ll crash before the night ends.¡± Santiago shut him down, roasting Harry mercilessly, then turned to get ready. Harry was crushed. Tears ran down his face. ¡°Hey! You two! You can¡¯t just gang up and roast your best friend like this!!!¡± Meanwhile, Tilda arrived at the Rocky Mountains with Dane and the others. ¡°Tilda, are you really entering this Christmas race?¡± Fresh chapters posted on find?novel Chapter 308 Think You Can Stop Him? Mystro had heard about it. ¡°Yeah. I want the champion¡¯s prize.¡± 67% Finished ¡°But the passenger seat only has room for one ¡­ Dane, Mystro, who¡¯s riding with me?¡± Mystro and Dane¡¯s faces instantly changed. Mystro spoke first. ¡°Ahem, Dane¡¯s got a special status. Even though the track¡¯s cleared, there¡¯s fresh snow, and the roads are slick. Something could happen! ¡°So I should ride with you.¡± River and Manfred nodded in agreement. Dane grabbed his notebook and wrote, ¡°I want to ride with Tilda and watch her race!!!¡± He even used three exmation marks. ¡°Uh¡­ Professor Kerrigan, this race is dangerous, and there¡¯s only one seat. Let Mystro go instead.¡± River didn¡¯t want Dane in danger. Dane scribbled, ¡°No way!!!¡± Mystro tried to persuade him. ¡°Dane, I¡¯m younger than you. Can¡¯t you let me have this one?¡± His face was full of pleading. He figured Dane wouldn¡¯t say no, now that he was ying the emotional card. Dane didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t be the eldest anymore! You can take my spot. Now let me ride with Tilda!¡± Mystro was stunned speechless. River and Manfred¡¯s mouths twitched as they held backughter. Dane looked exactly like a six¨Cyear¨Cold denied candy. His whole aura screamed, I must get in that car! I¡¯ve gotta get in that car! River gave Manfred an uneasy nce. Manfred silently signaled back, Don¡¯t look at me. I can¡¯t handle Professor Kerrigan. Quiet as he seems, if he lost his temper, nobody could stop him. Only Tilda could calm him. ¡°Alright, you two. I¡¯m just teasing. ¡°Even though the rule says one passenger, there¡¯s room in the back for two more. ¡°I already got the organizers¡® permission!¡± Chapter 308 Think You Can Stop Him? Tilda looked smug. Mystro and Dane pouted. ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s not cool. You kept that from us,¡± Mystro mumbled. ¡°Agreed,¡± Dane wrote. 67% Finished Hands in pockets. Tilda grinned widely. ¡°Can¡¯t help it! I love watching you two fight for my attention! I¡¯m obsessed! Wahahaha!¡± Mystro and Dane froze. But since Tilda was their junior, they¡¯d pamper her till the end. River whispered to Manfred, ¡°Mr. Parker, are we really letting him ride? Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± Manfred shot him a look. ¡°Think you can stop him? I know I can¡¯t.¡± River wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Mr. Parker, don¡¯t give up hope so fast! Waaaah! Soon, Tilda finished registration. With Dane and Mystro, she walked to her beloved car¨Ca custom AE86. ¡°When ites to racing, nothing feels better than driving an AE86. ¡°Hop in, it¡¯s about to start.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dane and Mystro climbed in first. Out Of The Shadows Ch 309 Chapter 309 Real Speed Shows in the Corners Tilda was just about to get into the car when a girl in ck punk clothes walked up. It was winter in the Rocky Mountains, but she acted as if she didn¡¯t feel cold at all. That alone made her stand out. Tilda noticed and couldn¡¯t stop ncing at her. Amanda saw Tilda looking, and their eyes met. For a moment, Amanda¡¯s breath hitched. From Tilda, she felt something intense, almost overwhelming. ¡°Do you need something?¡± The usually cold Amanda spoke first. Tilda smiled faintly. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re really pretty!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± This was the first time Amanda had been stared at andplimented so directly by someone so mysterious. She froze for a second, her heart beating faster. ¡°Um, thanks.¡± Amanda wasn¡¯t used to this kind of attention. Especially from someone she didn¡¯t know. She quickly opened the door and got into her car. Tilda looked at her. So, she¡¯s racing tonight. Amanda was driving a ssic ck Ferrari 718. The modifications were top¨Cnotch. It fit her vibe perfectly. It was cold, stylish, all ck, and sharp as a de. Mystro, who was sitting at the back, asked. ¡°You interested in her?¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been into girls who are cool and mysterioustely.¡± .67% This text is hosted at FindN0vel Finished Chapter 309 Real Speed Shows in the Corners Also, Amanda¡¯s face seemed oddly familiar. As if she had seen her somewhere before. Mystro¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He paused before asking, ¡°You¡¯re not into girls, are you?¡± Inside, Mystro was soothing himself. Calm down. This isn¡¯t a big deal. He wasn¡¯t against LGBTQ friends¨Che just didn¡¯t want Tilda to be hurt. Tilda cleared her throat and said, ¡°No. I just admire her. I¡¯m still straight.¡± Dane wrote, ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t want you to marry too soon. I wanna spend more time with you.¡± Tilda felt speechless. What is he talking about? I¡¯m only 19. Dane is thinking way too far ahead. Soon, the track was cleared, and roadblocks were in ce. Four sports cars for this round rolled onto the track. There were too many sign¨Cups, so the organizers filtered racers by skill and car type. In the end, 12 drivers were chosen. Four cars per group, three rounds total! The one with the fastest overall time tonight would win the championship. Santiago was in the second group, while Amanda was in the first. He sat in the lounge, watching the drone livestream with Harry. Harry leaned forward eagerly. ¡°Santiago, who¡¯ll win¨Cyou or Amanda?¡± 67% Finished Santiago shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Depends on tonight. Amanda¡¯s trained hard. She loves racing more than anything.¡± Winning didn¡¯t matter much to him. All that mattered was giving his best. Still, out of the four cars, Santiago noticed the AE86. In this day and age, someone treating an AE86 like a treasure had to be a die¨Chard Initial D fan. The AE86 was hard to modify. From the drone, Santiago couldn¡¯t see clearly. Chapter 309 Real Speed Shows in the Corners Still, to pass the organizers, that AE86 had to be very well tuned. ²¹Æø:67% Finished He thought he might find its driverter to trade notes¨Che wanted to build his own AE86 someday. Harry sneered, ¡°Tch! Quit acting cool. I¡¯m betting on Amanda! She¡¯ll win! You¡¯ll eat her dust!¡± Santiago shot daggers at him. ¡°Are you begging for a beating? Keep it up, and no more ying my new games for you!¡± Harry shrunk. ¡°No! Sorry, I was wrong¡­ The race began! Four sports cars shot forward like arrows. Their taillights streaked across the mountain roads like glowing trails. Amanda took the lead as her Ferrari roared. In a sh, she left the other three far behind. Tilda wasst. But she wasn¡¯t nervous. She gripped the wheel and stayed close. She wasn¡¯t falling too far back. Mystro and Dane sat in the back, buckled up. Even at deadly speed, they calmly studied the course map. ¡°The start¡¯s straight, but there will be lots of curvester. AE86 has less horsepower, so Tilda¡¯s at a disadvantage now,¡± Mystro said quietly. He made sure Tilda couldn¡¯t hear, so she stayed focused. Dane wrote a note. ¡°Anyone can go fast on a straight. Real speed shows in the corners!¡± Mystro smiled faintly. Compared to Mystro and Dane¡¯s calm confidence, River and Manfred were breaking into a cold sweat as they watched the livestream. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 310 Chapter 310 Insane Move River and Manfred couldn¡¯t help but think, Damn it! This mountain road is way too dangerous! There are barely any lights, and sharp turns everywhere. And it just snowed! Even though the snow was cleared, the road was still wet and slippery. Speed up too much, and the tires could easily slip. Racing fast on a mountain like this was like walking a tightrope thousands of feet above the ground. One tiny mistake, and it would be a disaster. That was why the organizers were super careful when picking drivers and cars. Anyone in this race wasn¡¯t weak. They were all pros. Manfred and the others trusted Tildapletely, But if something went wrong, it would be unforgivable. Lab Seven could lose two national treasures in a heartbeat. Harry was sweating just watching. He was really worried about Amanda ¡°Holy crap, Santiago. You¡¯re racing here? This is insane!¡± 3.67% Finished Santiago raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? You scared? Weren¡¯t you offering to ride with me as my lucky charm?¡± Harry scoffed. ¡°Um, no, thanks. I actually want to live. I¡¯m terrified of dying. And you want me in this? No way. I¡¯m not like you crazy thrill¨Cseekers.¡± Santiago smirked. ¡°Rx! The organizers are strict. You wouldn¡¯t even qualify.¡± Harry cursed. ¡°Damn you!¡± The race pressed on, the tension unbearable. Finally, they passed the straight section. Now came the bends. Even the fastest drivers slowed down. The road was too slick, so speeding here was suicide. 17 O Chapter 310 Insane Move 67% Finished Amanda slowed, carefully steering with steady hands.. Right then, Tilda, in her AE86, cut the bend at a daring angle and drifted past everyone with a razor¨Csharp overtake! She took the corner through the drainage line! Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel She looked like an arrow shot from a bow, roaring/and screaming. She was so fast that the streetlights couldn¡¯t catch her car. Wind gusts flew past as her red taillights streaked like des of light. Layer byyer, she passed cars. She went from third ce ¡­ to second ce ¡­ to first ce ¡­ She even overtook Amanda! Thementators went wild. ¡°My God! Did we just see that?¡± ¡°The AE86 just overtook on a bend through the drainage line!¡± ¡°And she¡¯s still speeding! Is she crazy?¡± Manfred and River¡¯s hearts nearly stopped when they heard thementators. Queen, Tilda, please! Don¡¯t race like this! Overtaking on a bend at that speed? One slip, and you¡¯re dead! She might enjoy it, but we¡¯re dying inside! Harry could only stare, not understanding the technique. ¡°Holy crap! Amanda just got passed¡­ It was too fast!¡± Santiago¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This isn¡¯t just fast. That AE86 driver is practically betting their life!¡± Even Santiago wouldn¡¯t dare overtake on a bend like that. Racing is about thrill, not suicide. Clearly, the AE86 was on a path of no return. And yet, she pulled it off! Nobody knew if she was even 100% sure she¡¯d make it. Chapter 310 Insane Move Amanda was stunned. Never did she think anyone could pass her on such a narrow curve. And perfectly, too. She thought of Tilda¡¯s confident and dominating face. A fierce desire to win surged in her chest. There were five hairpin turns up ahead. Tilda couldn¡¯t keep full speed. Charging through would be suicide. Amanda could use her car¡¯s power to take the lead again. She had a temporary setback, but the finish line wasn¡¯t near. Just as Tilda neared the hairpins, she shouted to the backseat, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± She yanked the gear, mmed the brakes, and jerked the steering wheel. The AE86 carved a perfect arc, drifting elegantly into the curve. One rotation straightened the car. And with another drift, she dove into the second turn. Thementators were speechless. My God! What kind of insane move is this? She drifted through all five hairpins, something even world¨Css racers wouldn¡¯t dare to do! And the speed! She¡¯s going at 150 miles per hour and shows no signs of slowing! If she makes a mistake and hits the guardrail, the car will flip instantly! Amanda, now in second ce, couldn¡¯t even see Tilda¡¯s taillights anymore. Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 311 Chapter 311 Learn From You At every turn, Amanda couldn¡¯t even see the AE86 ahead. Her hands shook on the steering wheel. She was an expert driver, but she knew¡­ her speed and skills weren¡¯t even close to Tilda¡¯s. Tilda was going way faster than Amanda had imagined! Her speed was out of control. Do people like this really exist? People who can handle impossible speeds and risk/their lives so casually? After the five hairpins, the road straightened out. Amanda finally saw the AE86 ahead. But before she even reached the same point, Tilda had already crossed the finish line. Five minutes, twenty seconds. She had set a new world record! And this was after fresh snow, on slippery roads! She beat the world record by ten seconds! It was an achievement that would go down in Motrar racing history. Amanda came in second, 15 seconds behind Tilda. She was 15 seconds slower on a straightaway at top speed! She had beenpletely beaten, with no hope left. Amanda had been absolutely outssed in both skill and experience. Tilda¡¯s AE86 rolled to the rest area. She got out and opened the backseat for Dane and Mystro. ¡°Sorry, guys. I got a little carried away. You okay back there?¡± Even though she tried to be careful, hitting those hairpins made her speed pick up. She hadn¡¯t even used her full power yet. She worried her seniors might be scared or sick in the backseat. Dane stayed calm, writing in his notebook. 3.67% Finished 11:07 Wed, Sep 17 MM. Chapter 311 Learn From You ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tilda. You were amazing!¡± ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re really okay?¡± 67% Finished Mystro looked pale green, as if he might throw up. Even with his strong will, Tilda¡¯s drifting and crazy eleration pushed him past his limit. Dane grinned a little, proud, ¡°Mystro, you really need more training!¡± Mystro red at him. Seriously? Could this guy be any less thoughtful? Showing off instead of helping his sick junior? Manfred and River walked over. ¡°Tilda, you nearly scared us to death this time.¡± ¡°How could you drive that fast?¡± ???? ?? River¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest when he watched the livestream. He was a former special forces soldier who used to live on the edge. Still, he had never seen anyone risk their life like this. To him, this was just a race, not a fight for life or death! Tilda looked puzzled. ¡°Fast? I actually thought I was a little slow. Honestly, I could shave off another ten seconds or so.¡± River almost passed out. Damn it! Is she even human? Manfred patted River¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯tpare yourself to Tilda. She¡¯s in a totally different league.¡± It was harsh, but true. Tilda was Dane¡¯s junior, a powerhouse in Lab Seven, and the dark web Queen. She was a prodigy. River felt so crushed that he wanted to cry. Mr. Parker is so harsh. What happened to being a caring leader? Right then, Amanda drove up beside Tilda. She stepped out, her face serious and her eyes fixed on Tilda. Chapter 311 Learn From You Tilda smiled casually. ¡°Hello!¡± She liked Amanda¡¯s cool, punk vibe. 167% 62 Finished Maybe she saw a bit of her old self in Amanda. Amanda reminded her of the girl she was in her past life, always alone, searching for family, and keeping everyone at a distance with a cold aura. Amanda pressed her lips together, studying Tilda silently. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel Tilda said softly to the group, ¡°You guys, head in first and wait for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dane could tell Amanda wanted to talk. The group stepped aside. Finally, Amanda spoke. ¡°You won.¡± Tilda arched a brow. ¡°Is that a congrattions?¡± ¡°Yes. This time, I lostpletely. I admit it. ¡°Even the pro racers I admire couldn¡¯t beat you. ¡°Could I get your contact info? Maybe ¡­ even be your student and learn from you?¡± Amanda didn¡¯t usually talk to strangers. She wasn¡¯t shy. She just didn¡¯t like it. Her personality was as cool as the vibe she gave off. But Tilda¡¯s talent left herpletely stunned. Out Of The Shadows Ch 312 Chapter 312 Can¡¯t Escape the Jensons For the first time, Amanda really wanted a mentor, no matter the cost! But hearing about taking a student brought back bad memories for Tilda. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t take students.¡± After what happened with Dominic, she swore never to do it again. Tilda continued, ¡°But we can be friends. ¡°You remind me of someone I knew a long time ago.¡± Very few people ever made Tilda feel like that. So she was okay letting Amanda be a friend. ¡°Of course.¡± Amanda knew she had been asking a lot From Tilda¡¯s presence, it was clear she wasn¡¯t ordinary. Money or status didn¡¯t matter to her Being her friend was already a huge gift. They exchanged contacts. 67% Finished A flicker passed in Tilda¡¯s eyes when she saw Amanda¡¯s profile ID. ¡°Amanda Lowell? Are you rted to the Crown Group?¡± Amanda said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Ma Lowell, chairman of Crown Group.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t surprised. In Cethend, Crown Group was huge. It controlled much of the economy, like DY Group. Tilda thought for a moment and remembered that Ma had two wives that everyone knew about. Readplete version only at find[?]ovel He had many affairs and countless mistresses. Ma was only legally married to his first wife, Beatrice Lowell, but his second wife, Lisa Lowell, was the only one allowed to live right next to the main mansion. The main mansion was called ¡°Moonrise.¡± The secondary vi was called ¡°Sunset.¡± The two wives were known as ¡°sisters,¡± treating each other politely while taking care of Ma. Chapter 312 Can¡¯t Escape the Jensons. K, 67% Finished Beatrice was a really impressive woman. Back then, the Crown Group grew super fast, taking over tons of smallerpanies and bing a huge giant that beat all its rivals. Beatrice yed a huge part in that sess. But¡­ this strong and powerful woman had one big problem¨Cshe couldn¡¯t have kids! In a rich and powerful family like theirs, that was a serious w. Ma never forgot how much Beatrice had helped him. They had built the Crown Group together, so he gave Beatrice the top position as the undisputed queen of the house. As for the mistresses and the illegitimate kids, Beatrice just looked the other way. Meanwhile, Lisa was different. She was Ma¡¯s best helper. No matter if it was fancy parties, business deals,nd projects, or tough negotiations, Lisa could handle it all perfectly without a single mistake. Even Beatrice admitted Lisa was talented! So, Lisa was the only one Beatrice epted as a real second wife. As for the other women Ma fooled around with, Beatrice ignored them. She had just one rule: They couldn¡¯t show up in front of her like Lisa did. Beatrice could only put up with Lisa! And she also refused to ept any of the kids born to those other women! Lisa had three children: two sons and a daughter. Amanda was Lisa¡¯s daughter! She was the only beloved daughter of the Lowells, loved by Ma, Beatrice, Lisa, and her brothers. Tilda had studied Ma, Beatrice, and Lisa, and even Ma¡¯s illegitimate son, Tobias. But she had never noticed Amanda before. Amanda spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re clearly not just anyone. Will you tell me your name? I can¡¯t let it be one¨Csided, where you know all about me but I know nothing about you.¡± ¡°My name is Tilda Jenson.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amanda thought she had misheard. Santiago once said his mother found her long¨Clost daughter, Tilda Jenson, after 19 years. Same name, same surname¡­ Could it really be a coincidence? Chapter 312 Can¡¯t Escape the Jensons Just then, Harry and Santiago rushed over. ¡°Amanda!¡± 67% Finished Seeing Tilda, Harry shouted in shock, ¡°It¡¯s you?! The woman who beat me at the arcade? What are you doing here?!¡± Tilda nced at Harry, but her eyesnded on Santiago. Her gaze was dark and unreadable. At first, Santiago didn¡¯t recognize her. He only noticed the AE86 beside her. He spoke carefully, ¡°So you¡¯re the champion of the first group? I saw your race¨Cit was amazing. I never thought it would be you¡­¡± She looks even younger than Amanda and me. Is it my imagination? Something about her face seems familiar ¡­ Like I¡¯ve seen her before ¡­. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Tilda¡¯s tone changed instantly. She said it, turned, and walked away. She hadn¡¯t expected Amanda to be connected to Santiago. Ha! What a small world. Even in Motrar, I can¡¯t escape the Jensons. In this life, it seems I¡¯m destined to be tied to them, stuck in an inescapable knot. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 313 Chapter 313 I¡¯ve Got a Surprise for You 67% Finished Tilda suddenly walked off, cold as ice, leaving Harry and Santiago staring nkly. ¡°Hey, wait! About the arcade earlier¨CI was just showing off, okay? Can I at least get your number? Give me a chance!¡± Harry was sure running into Tilda again had to be fate. This time, he wasn¡¯t going to hide in shame. He rushed forward, hoping to get her contact info. ¡°Nope. Not happening.¡± With one hand in her pocket, Tilda said no and walked straight into the lounge. She then shut the door behind her. Harry stood there, looking utterly disappointed, his shoulders slumped. Ugh! Why did I try to act all cold and mysterious before? Now she¡¯s mad! I really want to see her race Santiago. If she can beat him, I will finally have something to tease him about! But he still didn¡¯t get how serious this was. ¡°What¡¯s her deal? Amanda, did I mess things up? You didn¡¯t start a fight with her because you¡¯re a sore loser, right?¡± Santiago gave Amanda a strange look. Knowing her, that seemed unlikely. ¡°She said¡­ her name is Tilda Jenson.¡± Amanda looked at Santiago carefully, speaking slowly: ¡°Santiago, she has the exact same name as your long- lost sister. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± ¡°Tilda Jenson¡­¡± Suddenly, memories hit Santiago. No wonder she looks familiar! I¡¯ve seen her before¨Cin photos and video calls. It¡¯s her, my sister! ¡°Wait, what?! She¡¯s Santiago¡¯s sister? No way! ¡°I thought the Jensons found her! Shouldn¡¯t she be back with them in Slosa? What¡¯s she doing in Motrar? ¡°And not only is she insane at gaming, she¡¯s also a racing prodigy? Santiago, your family¡¯s genes are ridiculous!¡± Harry always thought Santiago was crazy talented. Chapter 313 I¡¯ve Got a Surprise for You Now his missing sister was a total monster. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ She should be in Slosa, not here. £¤67% Finished ¡°But judging by her appearance ¡­ Yeah, that has to be Tilda. Their name matches exactly. ¡°Then who was with her? And why is she here? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Santiago¡¯s head was spinning. Just then, the announcement called the second group of racers. Harry jumped in: ¡°Santiago, go race first. We¡¯ll deal with your sisterter!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Santiago felt torn. Part of him wanted to chase Tilda and ask questions, while another part wanted to call home and figure things out. But for now, the race came first. As he passed Amanda, she leaned in slightly, her voice calm but serious. ¡°Santiago, keep your cool. Don¡¯t lose focus, or something could go wrong.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He felt rattled but nodded, trying to pull himself together for the race. Then he walked off. ¡°Man, what is even happening? Amanda, Santiago¡¯s sister didn¡¯t just beat you in racing¨Cshe crushed me at the arcade too! I¡¯m supposed to be the King! ¡°She¡¯s insane. Her talent and speed aren¡¯t even human!¡± Harry kept babbling, full of disbelief. Amanda looked down at her phone. On WhatsApp, an avatar with the name ¡°Tilda¡± stared back. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. But let¡¯s wait until Santiago finishes racing before talking more.¡± Amanda had her own questions for him about Tilda. When Tilda returned to the lounge, all eyes turned to her. The room seemed to shift when she walked in. Everyone straightened, whistles blew, and voices rose in admiration. Her race on the Rocky Mountains¡® Christmas track had been incredible. They found it mindblowing that a youngdy from Cethend had broken the record! Chapter 313 I¡¯ve Got a Surprise for You She was a total badass! Tilda gave a faint smile, waved casually, and walked over to join Dane and the others. This update is avable on f?ndnovel Mystro spoke first. ¡°Tilda, what took you so long?¡± ¡°Ran into someone I can¡¯t stand. Ugh. Even the girl I thought was cool lost some shine.¡± Tilda pressed a hand to her forehead. Man, the Jensons are like gum on your shoe. Once they stick, you can¡¯t shake them off. What a shame¡­ ¡°Who was it?¡± Dane tugged lightly on her sleeve, eyes sharp. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone who upset Tilda go. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not letting a couple of rotten people ruin Christmas with you two. No way. ¡°Once the official results are out, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you. You¡¯ll see!¡± With her two friends by her side, Tilda rxed. Forget the Jenson losers. At least I¡¯ve found news about my mentor, and my seniors are right here with me. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 314 Chapter 314 Brutal ident Every gaines with a loss. But what Tilda had gained was way more important than anything she lost. ¡°We can¡¯t wait to see your surprise.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t want to say more, so Dane and Mystro didn¡¯t push her. They respected her choices. That was what seniors like them should do. The second round of the race started. Santiago sat in a Lamborghini Countach 5000. Its sleek green body sat low and t. A modified rear wing made it look even sharper. When he hit the gas, blue mes shot out of the exhaust. Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide. Santiago gripped the wheel, closed his eyes, and took a few deep breaths. I can¡¯t let Tilda distract me. All my questions and confusion will have to wait until after the race. Calm down. Stay calm, Santiago. 67% Finished But no matter how hard he tried, his mind kept thinking about Tilda¡ªthe Tilda he had just run into, the Tilda from photos and video calls. All the confusion was swirling in his mind¡­ Original content can be found at Find~Novel Suddenly, the referee¡¯s whistle blew, and Santiago snapped back to focus. He mmed the gas. I¡¯m already behind! Damn it! He bit his tongue to clear his head. This is a race. Focus, Santiago! No distractions! But¡­ Tilda smashed the world record. Five minutes, twenty seconds. 311 Chapter 314 Brutal ident A time I can only dream of. Can I even get close? That single thought almost threw him off bnce. 66% Finished On a high¨Cspeed, dangerous night race¨Cwith dim lights, slick snow, and wet roads¨Cany distraction could be deadly. Tilda and the others watched the race. They noticed immediately when Santiago fell tost ce. ¡°That Countach 5000 is tuned really well. On a straight, it shouldn¡¯t lose to a Mercedes 300SL or Ferrari 250 GTO. ¡°Tilda, is he trying to copy you? Waiting in the back to pull off a corner overtake?¡± Cars like this were men¡¯s ultimate dream. Mystro always looked untouchable as Myst; he was cold and silent. Few knew who he really was. But he had an amazing car collection, consisting of rare models and limited editions. His garage stretched for miles, with machines most people only saw in magazines. Why? Because he could. When you had that money, indulgence was its own answer. ¡°No,¡± Tilda said tly, sipping her orange juice. ¡°He¡¯s just sloppy because his head¡¯s a mess. At this rate, he¡¯ll be lucky if he doesn¡¯t flip the car, never mind finishing near the top.¡± Her voice dripped with contempt. Dane and Mystro noticed her sour mood immediately. I see. The driver who got under her skin is the Countach 5000 guy. If Tilda hates him, then we both hate him. In another lounge, Harry and Amanda watched the live broadcast. Harry nearly jumped out of his chair. ¡°What the hell?! Santiago¡¯s deadst! How could he mess up this badly?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡± Amanda¡¯s face went pale. She knew cars and racing. She could tell immediately. ||| O < 17 Chapter 314 Brutal ident Santiago was barely holding it together, clutching the wheel as if it were slipping. This wasn¡¯t him, not even close. He wasn¡¯t driving at a third of his usual level. On a fast, dark, dangerous mountain road, the tiniest mistake could be fatal. Amanda almost ran to find a race official to tell Santiago to quit before it got worse. But the worst still happened. Screech! Santiago went into a curve. His speed and angle were all wrong. Bang! The Countach hit the edge. At that speed, the car lifted into the air. Then it mmed down hard. The crash shook the track. The Lamborghini crumpled into a twisted heap, with shattered pieces flying everywhere. A brutal ident had happened. The crowd gasped. Harry and Amanda stared at the live stream, hearts pounding. ¡°S¨CSan¡­ Harry¡¯s mouth hung open. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak. It was as if he¡¯d lost his voice. Because Santiago had beenst, the three cars ahead sped on almost unaffected. The crash barely changed the race. Everyone chosen for this race was well¨Ctrained, with plenty of experience in big events. They knew the Rocky Mountains¡® Christmas track was dangerous. All had signed waivers, fully aware that death was a possibility. The medical team was already rushing out. 66% Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 315 Chapter 315 Doesn¡¯t Even Know Santiago was pulled out of the wrecked car. ¡°Mr. Santiago, are you okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still awake. His pupils look normal¡­. ¡°His forehead is bleeding¨Cmight be a concussion.¡±/ ¡°Treat him right away!¡± The organizers had the best medical team ready for idents. They rushed Santiago to the medical tent. Amanda and Harry ran after him. But a doctor stopped them at the entrance. ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s our friend. Is he badly hurt?¡± ¡°Luckily, he protected himself at the critical moment, and the car¡¯s safety features worked. ¡°We¡¯re treating him now. His concussion is serious, and he needs stitches on his forehead.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Hearing Santiago wasn¡¯t in life¨Cthreatening danger, Amanda and Harry finally rxed. 66% Finished ¡°Good ¡­ I was so scared. That road, at that speed, in the dark¡­ I thought something terrible would happen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harry. Santiago isn¡¯t stupid. That car isn¡¯t just fast¨Cit¡¯s reinforced for safety too.¡± Still, that multimillion¨Cdor Lamborghini was now scrap metal. But for the heirs of billion¨Cdorpanies, it didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was that Santiago was alive. Harry let out a quiet sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him win so many trophies, but I¡¯ve never seen him make such a huge mistake. What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of his sister. I should¡¯ve expected it. This track is too dangerous. If he can¡¯t focus fully, he shouldn¡¯t race.¡± Amanda, usually quiet, spoke more than usual, regret on her face. All they could do now was wait for Santiago to wake up. Harry frowned, thinking. ¡°By the way¡­ since Tilda¡¯s his sister, why isn¡¯t she here? Something this serious happened.¡± Chapter 315 Doesn¡¯t Even Know ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Amanda frowned slightly. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t know where he is. I¡¯ll go find her!¡± ¡°She must be worried sick. He¡¯s her brother after all.¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll just text her.¡± 66% Finished Amanda pulled out her phone and quickly texted Tilda. She told her about Santiago and where he was. She asked her toe immediately. The reply shocked them. ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡± That was all she said. Amanda stared. She thought she typed it wrong. ¡°Wait¡­ Tilda, are you really noting?¡± ¡°Yeah. And tell Santiago this¨Cthe Jensons have been hiding the truth from him. I¡¯ve cut ties with them. From now on, he¡¯d better note looking for me, no matter what.¡± Boom. Amanda and Harry stared at the screen, speechless. No matter how many messages Amanda sent, Tilda never replied again. ¡°Amanda ¡­ am I reading this right? Santiago¡¯s long¨Clost sister of 19 years actually cut ties with the Jensons? ¡°And Santiago doesn¡¯t even know?¡± Harry swallowed hard. He felt as if he¡¯d just learned a huge secret. Oh, God¡­ How do we tell Santiago this ? ¡°No wonder ¡­ when Tilda saw him earlier, she didn¡¯t act as if she was seeing her brother.¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes darkened with understanding. ¡°Amanda, should we tell Santiago?¡± She paused before saying, ¡°We have to. This is too big to hide. But don¡¯t say more than needed. It¡¯s the Jensons¡® family matter¨Cwe shouldn¡¯t get more involved.¡± ¡°Then¡­ you tell him. I don¡¯t have the courage.¡± ¡°Gosh, Harry, seriously?¡± Chapter 315 Doesn¡¯t Even Know ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m scared!¡± Amanda pressed her hand to her forehead. How did Santiago end up with such an idiot friend? Seriously, worst luck ever! Santiago woke up to the sharp smell of antiseptic/ ¡°Cough, cough¡­ W¨Cwhere ¡­ am I¡­ ¡± ¡°Santiago! Thank God, you¡¯re awake!¡± Amanda and Harry rushed to him. ¡°R¨Cright, I was racing ¡­ and my car ¡­ flipped¡­ Ahh!¡± Th?s chapter is updated by F¦Énd£Îovel Ahh!¡± p 66% Finished His foggy mind slowly remembered the crash. Memories hit him all at once. Pain shot through his body. ¡°The doctor says you need to rest. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Waking up this fast means no serious problems.¡± ¡°You idiot! I told you to call me ¡®Mr. Jenson.¡® Did you forget I¡¯m your mentor? You think you can just call me Santiago?¡± Santiago rolled his eyes. Harry mumbled, ¡°You little ¡­ Fine. Since you¡¯re hurt, I¡¯ll let it slide this time!¡± Send Gifts 3.3K ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 316 Chapter 316 Recognized Seeing that Santiago still had energy to tease Harry, it was clear he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt. All the worry Harry had felt while Santiago was unconscious had almost eaten him alive. Right then, Harry and Amanda exchanged a look. It seemed as if they wanted to say something. Santiago asked, ¡°Something else happened, didn¡¯t it? Just say it. You don¡¯t usually keep secrets. ¡°If this is about my car flipping, don¡¯t bother. Honestly, I¡¯ve never felt this humiliated in my career. ¡°But the fact is¨CI crashed. I can¡¯t argue with that. I lost. And I¡¯m alive. That¡¯s already a blessing.¡± Santiago took the defeat calmly. Even the best drivers make mistakes. 66% Finished Anyone who raced at such high speeds and adrenaline levels was bound to slip up sometimes. Santiago had dared to take that risk, but he wasn¡¯t fearless. He was scared of dying. Now, lying in bed, alive, he let out a big breath of relief. When the car flipped, memories shed through his mind like a movie reel. Most of them were about his family. He had really thought he was going to die. ¡°Look at this message yourself.¡± Amanda had meant to tell him in person. But the words stuck in her throat. So she handed him her phone, showing the chat with Tilda. Santiago took it, confused. When he saw the conversation, he froze. Harry carefully asked, ¡°Santiago¡­ you really didn¡¯t know Tilda cut ties with the Jensons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible ¡­ I didn¡¯t know. My parents never told me either. ¡°No. I need to call home! I have to find out what¡¯s going on!¡± Harry tried to stop him. Santiago was still injured. Getting worked up could make things worse. Chapter 316 Recognized But Amanda held Harry back. ¡°Amanda, what¡­¡± 66% Finished ¡°This is the Jensons¡® family business. We can¡¯t interfere. Now that Santiago knows, he won¡¯t rest until he gets answers.¡± ¡°Ugh! I told you we should¡¯ve waited a few days before telling him, but no, you had to do it now¡­¡± ¡°I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the courageter. And if Santiago found outter, he¡¯d hate us for keeping it from him.¡± Harry sighed in defeat. All he could do was stay by Santiago¡¯s side. Santiago grabbed his phone and called Russell. Ring¡­ ring¡­ ring. No answer. Then he remembered¨Cit was Christmas. The family must be at the estate, celebrating together. It was the Jensons¡® tradition. They hadn¡¯t always celebrated Christmas. It only started after K came into their lives. Th?s chapter is updated by F¦ÉndNovel Young K had loved snowy Christmas nights, Santa us, reindeer, and stockings full of gifts. The family decorated and celebrated, just to make one of her childhood dreamse true. Over the years, it became a tradition. Even if family members were scattered, whoever stayed home would host a party. And the family group chat would stay active with messages and blessings. After a while, Santiago lowered his phone. Harry asked softly, ¡°Santiago¡­ you¡¯re not calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Christmas. The family is celebrating. I won¡¯t bother them now.¡± Even with countless questions, he swallowed them for his family.¡± At that moment, the results of the third group were announced. The top three were set. 66% Finished Chapter 316 Recognized First ce was Tilda. She had set a new world record¨Cfive minutes and twenty seconds. Second ce was Amanda. And third ce was Lance Cross. The winners¡® names were called to ept their awards. Silence fell over the medical tent. Santiago felt it most deeply. He had been beaten by his own sister and nearly died in a crash. This was a stain on his career that he¡¯d never be able to erase. He noticed Amanda hesitating to avoid hurting his feelings. He pressed his lips together. ¡°Amanda, go ept your award.¡± ¡°But you-¡± ¡°Enough. Do I look fragile? It¡¯s just a crash. I won¡¯t let it break me. I¡¯ll face my fears and move on. ¡°Our rivalry can wait. As for Tilda¡¯s record? Forget it. I don¡¯t stand a chance against that.¡± Santiago shrugged. Amanda didn¡¯t argue. She just nodded silently. On the podium, Tilda, the world¨Crecord breaker and first¨Cce winner, stood in the spotlight. Confetti flew, cameras shed, while phones and camcorders aimed at her. It felt as if everyone was watching a new star rise in racing. Suddenly, someone recognized Tilda. Out Of The Shadows Ch 317 Chapter 317 The Real Reason ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tilda? The one who just won the National College Art Competition?¡± ¡°Oh, my God! It really is her! I tried to watch the livestream, but I missed everything!¡± 3.66% Finished ¡°Hearing you say that reminds me¨Cshe¡¯s the gorgeous girl from Cethend! And the anime artist, X!¡± ¡°X! I¡¯m your biggest fan! Can I get your autograph?¡± Tilda stood on the winner¡¯s podium, smiling gracefully and easily. The crowd below went wild. A wall of security and police held everyone back. Amanda, in second ce, quietly watched Tilda. Moonlight made Tilda shine, as if she had a glowing aura that made her untouchable. Her ck hair whipped in the mountain wind, free and wild. Her red lips curved perfectly, chin slightly raised, eyes sparkling like stars. She looked elegant, deep, and untouchable. Just standing there, Tilda had an aura that set her apart from everyone else. Anyone could feel that she was different. She wasn¡¯t on the same level as ordinary people. Tilda was born to stand above others, naturally confident and queen¨Clike. Even Amanda, from the prestigious Lowells, felt awe and admiration. Tilda¡¯s skin was wless and smooth as porcin. Oddly, Amanda felt a strange urge to touch it. But this time, Tilda didn¡¯t even look at Amanda. She didn¡¯t acknowledge her at all. Maybe it had something to do with Santiago. Amanda¡¯s heart sank a little. Then Tilda seemed to notice something. Suddenly, she smiled and waved somewhere. Amanda tried to see where, but there were too many people. 1/2 11:07 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 317 The Real Reason She couldn¡¯t tell who Tilda was looking at. 66% Finished Unseen, Dane and the others¨Cmasters at staying hidden¨Cwere recording Tilda¡¯s championship on their phones. The awards ceremony began. A middle¨Caged Motrar man in a suit handed trophies and gold medals to the winners, offering polite congrattions. Finally, Tilda left with the man, chatting andughing. From start to finish, Amanda had no chance to speak to her. Her expression held a hint of sadness. Meanwhile, Santiago and the others watched the live feed from the medical tent. Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Harry cleared his throat. ¡°Uh¡­ Santiago, maybe you should just rest. The ceremony¡¯s over. There¡¯s nothing left to see.¡± Harry worried Santiago would be upset. If Santiago hadn¡¯t crashed, Harry would have definitely teased him for being beaten by his own sister. After all, opportunities like this were rare. Santiago said suddenly, ¡°Tilda left with the presenter. She¡¯s probably going to im the real grand prize for the champion.¡± Harry blinked, ¡°The real grand prize? Besides the trophy, medal, and million¨Cdor cash prize, what else is there?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Santiago didn¡¯t exin. Very few people knew. If the Jenson Group hadn¡¯t worked with the race organizers, Santiago wouldn¡¯t even know this. Now¡­ Santiago was curious. If Tilda didn¡¯t know about the special reward, then who would be the next person she would choose? Meanwhile, Mystro pursed his lips. ¡°Why did Tilda leave with that guy?¡± Dane also looked worried. Mostly because Tilda wasughing and chatting casually with the presenter. Dane felt a pang of jealousy. He wanted Tilda¡¯s attention only on them! Manfred and River kept scanning the area nervously. Chapter 317 The Real Reason They worried someone might recognize Dane¡¯s true identity and put him at risk. They didn¡¯t notice the faint jealousy in the air. Soon, Tilda returned. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Dane, Mystro. ¡°Here¨Csurprise! The trophy is for Dane, and the gold medal is for Mystro. One for each of you!¡± Finished Tilda handed the diamond¨Cstudded blue trophy and the gold medal to her two seniors without hesitation. ¡°Is this the surprise you mentioned?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Part of it! I thought a lot. The two of you already have everything. I couldn¡¯t find a suitable Christmas gift for you guys. ¡°A few days ago, I saw thispetition. When I learned about the champion¡¯s rewards, I immediately thought of what to give you.¡± By the time Tilda saw thepetition, registration had closed. Using Queen¡¯s hacking skills, she secured a spot and changed the registration. Tilda knew about the championship prize ¡­ and another reward. That reward was the real reason she decided topete in this race. Out Of The Shadows Ch 318 Chapter 318 One More Surprise ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Mystro¡¯s face broke into a gentle, doting smile. 66% * Finished The gold medal in his hand felt heavy, warm, andforting. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ll treasure this gold medal for my whole life,¡± he said seriously, slipping it carefully into his pocket. Dane reached out and gently stroked Tilda¡¯s head. Then, he pressed his lips lightly on the blue, diamond¨Cstudded trophy she had given him. ¡°Professor Kerrigan!¡± River and Manfred froze, hearts racing. What if the trophy is poisoned? ¡°Rx,¡± Tilda said calmly. ¡°I checked everything myself. There¡¯s no problem at all. ¡°Well then, where¡¯s my Christmas gift?¡± Tilda held out her small hand, smiling sweetly. Mystro said, ¡°It¡¯s ready too. You¡¯ll get it back at the hotel.¡± ¡°Mine too,¡± Dane wrote. Tilda rubbed her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. This Christmas wasn¡¯t like the old, careless gifts from the Jensons or the ones picked by K. This time, it was her reunited seniors¨Cher most precious people¨Cpicking gifts with all their love for her. Just thinking about receiving such a meaningful gift made Tilda excited. Amanda stepped closer quietly and started speaking. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Tilda turned, her tone cool and calm. ¡°Yes? Do you need something?¡± She didn¡¯t want to take out her anger at the Jensons on innocent people, but she really didn¡¯t want anything to do with them. She understood why Amanda had approached her anyway. Facing Tilda¡¯s coldness, Amanda suddenly felt weak, as if her confidence had faded. ¡°A¨Caren¡¯t you going to see Santiago?¡± Chapter 318 One More Surprise 66% Finished ¡°I made it very clear. I¡¯ve cut ties with the Jensons. From now on, whatever happens to them has nothing to do with me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Santiago know yet?¡± ¡°He knows¡­ But today is Christmas, so he didn¡¯t ask the family. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the happy mood,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°Hah! Such a dutiful son, so thoughtful!¡± Tilda¡¯s voice had a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Technically, I shouldn¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family matters, but Tilda¡­ have you really reached a point of no return with the Jensons? ¡°Santiago nearly died this time, and he doesn¡¯t know you cut ties with them. He¡­ still cares about you. After all, you¡¯re his missing sister of 19 years. ¡°When we hang out, he often talks about you. He wants to know more when he goes back to Cethend.¡± Even saying these words, Amanda felt they weren¡¯t truly hers. The usually cold Amanda had hated meddling in other people¡¯s family matters. Yet here she was, doing exactly that. Maybe she wanted to talk to Tilda more, to find a connection. She also did this for her good friend, Santiago, who didn¡¯t know anything. These motives mixed together, leaving Amanda¡¯s heart in a whirlwind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t think you can save Santiago. That¡¯s not your nature.¡± Tilda looked down. She realized she had overthought it. Tilda assumed Amanda was like the person she had been in her past life. But that Tilda would never meddle in these matters. Don¡¯t advise others unless you¡¯ve experienced that pain yourself. Tilda had always known that. Especially with someone else¡¯s family! An outsider, forming her own idea after hearing only a few words from a ¡°good friend¡°? Has Amanda never considered that this ¡°good friend¡± might not be honest? It¡¯s been such a long time. If Santiago really wanted to know about me, then why wouldn¡¯t he know about such a huge thing in Slosa? After all this time, he didn¡¯t even know how to contact me. Chapter 318 One More Surprise The rightful source is find?novel He never even spoke to me! I¡¯ve long since stopped thinking about the past. The Jensons aren¡¯t worth it anymore. Saying he wants to know about me? How ridiculous! The Jensons are a bunch of clowns. Lunatics! Tilda¡¯s fondness for Amanda disappeared. Amanda froze, feeling Tilda¡¯s cold disdain. She didn¡¯t know what to do and stammered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry¡­ I spoke out of turn. Goodbye.¡± Then she left. Dane and the others quietly watched. 166% Finished After Amanda left, Mystro asked, ¡°Tilda, now that the race is over, are we going back? Or do you want to stay a bit longer?¡± ¡°Wait a bit. I have one more surprise for you. It¡¯s almost ready.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 319 Chapter 319 Missed Call Tilda didn¡¯t let thoughts about Amanda or Santiago ruin her mood. Tonight was her Christmas Eve with her beloved seniors! ¡°Joy¡± and ¡°happiness¡± were the themes tonight! 66% Finished Just then, someone pointed at the sky, surprised. ¡°Look!¡± Everyone looked up. Countless drones rose into the dark night. The moonlight shone through like ss. Then, a set of special fireworks exploded in the sky. Drone fireworks! And they were custom¨Cmade! Against the dark sky, they slowly formed two names. DK and Myst! They hung in the night for a long time. The colorful fireworks left ripples across the sky. The two names shone like stars, forming stars in midsummer. They wanted the sky to shout and history to remember their names, and everyone who saw those names would have them burned into their memory. ¡°Could Myst be that super¨Cgenius artist?¡± ¡°What about DK? Myst¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°If my name were in the sky like that, so bright, so beautiful ¡­ I¡¯d feel like the brightest star in the world!¡± ¡°Whounched these fireworks? I just tried counting¡­ There must be at least 10,000 drones!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany sponsoring this year¡¯s Rocky Mountains race a big fireworks firm? Their shows are always amazing¨Cit must be theirtest design!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ So this is basically an ad, right?¡± People whispered and guessed. But only Dane and the others really understood. ? ?? ? The spectacr fireworks were Tilda¡¯s Christmas gift for them. They were moved beyond words. Chapter 319 Missed Call 66% Finished Dane and Mystro stared at the bright, beautiful fireworks as if they¡¯d never fade. They etched the scene into their hearts, minds, and souls. They would never forget this moment. The excitement, surprise, thrill, and even a sudden urge to cry. It was apletely different experience. Because the giver was different. Tilda was truly unique in the world! Even Manfred and River, standing aside, felt touched by Tilda¡¯s careful nning. If they had someone like Tilda¨Cso thoughtful, clever, capable, and making such surprises¨Cthey¡¯d probably feel like the luckiest people in the world. Once spoiled like this, it¡¯s impossible not to feel amazed! ¡°I¡¯m giving you a magnificent fireworks show. From now on, through thick and thin, I¡¯ll be by your side, and we¡¯ll get through everything together,¡± Tilda said, her eyes twinkling. Her words were sincere. From now on, in joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness, Tilda wanted to be with her seniors, her most important ¡°family.¡± Seeing Dane and Mystro so moved, Tilda knew she had chosen the perfect gift. ¡°I suddenly feel¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to fall for my junior, right?¡± so Checktest chapters at Find¡ïNovel Mystro¡¯s suddenment made Manfred and the othersugh so hard that they nearly choked. Tilda was speechless. ¡°Mystro, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re so thoughtful. It¡¯s so touching! Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Dane wrote. This time, Mystro and Dane were united. If only they could openly go after Tilda. ¡± Such an amazing girl¨Ceven the coldest, toughest men would be moved. For the first time, being a senior felt like such a pain! Tilda didn¡¯t know what to do with these two. What do you do when family suddenly wants to be more than family? 212 Chapter 319 Missed Call Meanwhile, Santiago saw the fireworks too. ¡°Myst, DK¡­¡± Who could it be? It didn¡¯t match any initials of the Jensons.. Even Santiago couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind the fireworks Tilda had arranged. Not family¡­ Then who else? Could anyone be more important than her own family? What happened between Tilda and the Jensons to make her cut all ties? After all, the Jensons spent so much time and effort to bring her back. As Santiago¡¯s thoughts spun in worry, his phone rang. It wasn¡¯t Russell but Wade. Santiago pressed the answer button. ¡°Hey, Wade. What¡¯s up?¡± **Finished ¡°The family Christmas party just ended. Dad hasn¡¯t been this happy in ages. He drank a bit too much, so Howard helped him to his room. ¡°I saw your missed call on his phone. I thought you might be trying to reach Dad, so I called you. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the Rocky Mountains¡® Christmas race today? Did you get a good result and wanted to tell Dad?¡± Send Gifts 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 320 Chapter 320 What¡¯s Going On? ¡°Sorry, Wade, I didn¡¯t.¡± Santiago told Wade everything that happened tonight. ¡°What?! You crashed?! And the champion was Tilda?!¡± The shocking news hit Wade pretty hard. He froze, trying to process it. At that moment, Kayden walked over. ¡°Wade, how¡¯s it going?¡± Of course, Kayden had seen Santiago¡¯s missed call on Russell¡¯s phone as well. Wade spoke quietly, ¡°Where are Dad and K?¡± ¡°Howard¡¯s taking care of Dad. He¡¯s already asleep. ¡°K¡¯s with Justin, so no worries. Dad and K are happy, but Santiago¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Wade gave Kayden a look, signaling him toe into the living room. Wade closed the living room door carefully behind them. Then he put the phone on speaker and told Kayden everything Santiago had said. ¡°Tilda ran into Santiago in Motrar? What a coincidence.¡± 66% Finished The Jensons knew Tilda had represented her country in the International College Art Competition. They knew she had revealed her real identity and had won Myst¡¯s admiration. Everyone had watched the livestream¨Cit wasn¡¯t a secret. But since Tilda was abroad with a secret film crew and preparing for the race, Santiago and the second brother, Darell Jenson, had no idea. ¡°Yes, Kayden, Wade, every word is true. No exaggeration,¡± Santiago swore. ¡°I want to know¡­ Tilda said she cut ties with the Jensons. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mom and Dad had nned to wait until you returned to tell you, but now that you¡¯ve met Tilda, there¡¯s no reason to hide it.¡± Wade exined everything to Santiago, including Tilda¡¯s return to the Jensons and all theplicated. events. Santiago wentpletely silent. He never expected that, while he was abroad, so much had happened in the Jensons. Chapter 320 What¡¯s Going On? And he hadn¡¯t known a thing. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have kept something this big from me!¡± As his emotions surged. Santiago¡¯s head started hurting again. Harry quickly said, ¡°Santiago, don¡¯t get too worked up. You¡¯re still recovering from your injury!¡± ¡°How can I not be worked up¡­ cough cough! My head hurts so badly!¡± Santiago took deep breaths, trying to calm the splitting pain in his head. 66% Finished Kayden said. ¡°Justin and I only found out aftering back from abroad. You have to understand Mom and Dad¨Cthey just didn¡¯t want us worrying.¡± ¡°But such a huge mess would eventuallye out. If we didn¡¯tpletely trust the family, we might have found out already.¡± Santiago pinched his nose bridge, trying hard to regainposure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me. Something this big is hard to ept all at once. I understand.¡± ¡°Santiago¡­ you shouldn¡¯t me Tilda for what happened. The Jensons wronged her first. We went too far,¡± Wade spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad, so you don¡¯t know everything. Since Tilda didn¡¯t say too much to you when you met her, it shows she doesn¡¯t hate you. ¡°Don¡¯t take your anger out on Tilda.¡± Wade hurried to exin, worried Santiago might me Tilda for everything bad that happened to the Jensons. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate me? Wade, you¡¯re wrong ¡­ she hates all of us jensons. When I crashed, anyone who didn¡¯t know would¡¯ve thought I was going to die. ¡°Amanda asked Tilda to see me, and she said bluntly that it didn¡¯t matter to her whether I lived or died. ¡°You think Tilda still sees us as family? She doesn¡¯t care about any of us. She¡¯s that cold and ruthless! ¡°No matter what, Tilda has gone too far! Why hurt Dad, why hurt the Jensons?! Without this family, Tilda wouldn¡¯t even exist!¡± Santiago ground his teeth, zing with anger. If Tilda were in front of him now, he would grab her and demand loudly why she did all this. Why hurt her own parents? It was inhuman! ¡°Santiago, what¡­¡± Harry could tell Santiago was losing it. The veins in his neck stood out. His anger seemed to radiate from him. 11:08 Wed, Sep 17 MM. For more chapters visit find{n}ovel Chapter 320 What¡¯s Going On? 66% * Finished He was about to speak when Kayden and Wade shouted at the same time, their voices full of anger. ¡°Enough!! ¡°Santiago, how can you say such things about Tilda! She¡¯s our own sister!¡± ¡°Santiago, I¡¯ve always respected you, but how have you changed so much after going abroad? You wouldn¡¯t have said such irrational things before!¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 321 Chapter 321 How Awful He Had Been Santiago was stunned. Hearing Kayden and Wade yelling at him so angrily left Santiagopletely confused. Have I said something wrong? But how could that be? What did I do wrong? ¡°Kayden, Wade, did Tilda put some kind of spell on you? 66% Finished ¡°Causing trouble for the Jensons, messing with/K, and even hurting the Jenson Group¡¯s stock ¡­ isn¡¯t that all Tilda¡¯s doing? ¡°So why is it that when I get mad about it and want to get justice from Tilda, you guys are ming me instead?¡± Santiago asked. ¡°Because all this happened because of our own mistakes! We were the ones who hurt Tilda first, and that caused all this! We¡¯ve already learned our lesson! ¡°We don¡¯t need you to fight for us, Santiago. You don¡¯t know everything. You have the chance we¡¯ve always dreamed of¨Cto make peace with Tilda. Please! Don¡¯t ruin it!¡± Wade wished he could reach through the phone, shake Santiago, ssh cold water on him, and wake him up! Why waste a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime chance that we can only dream of? Those of us who have hurt Tilda have no right to ask for forgiveness. Santiago has done nothing wrong. He¡¯s the one who truly can approach Tilda. And he¡¯s her real brother! Santiago fell silent again, his mind spinning. He needed to think slowly. Kayden continued, ¡°Santiago, after Justin and I learned what Dominic, Howard, and Wade did, and saw their true regret, we realized it¡¯s our family who wronged Tilda! ¡°We can¡¯t me Mom and Dad, but even from an outsider¡¯s view, they didn¡¯t do what they should have as parents to Tilda, who was missing for 19 years. Instead, they hurt her! ¡°Tilda suffered so much. Her heart became cold and broken. That¡¯s why she left the Jensons and cut tiespletely! She used to love this family so much, and now she hates it just as much!. ¡°Dad knows his mistakes and wants to reconcile with Tilda. I won¡¯t let you say anything against her! Not even you!¡± ¡°I¨CI understand¡­¡± Santiago stammered. Faced with Kayden¡¯s firm tone and feeling the weight of their shared blood and respect, Santiago obediently admitted his mistake, like a meek little chick. Wed, Sep Chapter 321 How Awful He Had Been Harry quietly sighed in relief. 66% Finished) Even though this was a family matter, and Harry didn¡¯t fully understand it, at least Santiago had regained control of himself. Otherwise, Harry worried his anger might reopen his head injury. Seeing Santiago admit his mistake, Kayden¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Now focus on healing. I¡¯lle to Motrar to see you.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing? But ¡­ please don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad anything about my injury¡­ ¡°I know what to say and what not to say. Luckily, it¡¯s nothing serious. As your brother, I have to see you. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll take a flight tomorrow. Bye.¡± The call ended. Kayden handed the phone back to Wade. Wade pressed his lips together. ¡°Kayden, you¡¯re not just going to Motrar to see Santiago, are you? You¡¯re also thinking about how to find Tilda, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens. Motrar is huge. Even if we know Tilda hasn¡¯t returned to Cethend yet, we might get lucky,¡± Kayden replied. ¡°Justin already tried his best to win Tilda back. Even if it¡¯s not my nature, I can¡¯t just do nothing. ¡°Wade, our family has hurt Tilda. As her brother, I have to find a way to make it right!¡± Wade nodded. ¡°Thank you, Kayden. Even though the Jensons¡® bond with Tilda is badly broken, and I should take most responsibility, the truth is¡­. ¡°I¡¯m the brother least qualified to face Tilda and ask for her forgiveness.¡± Wade lowered his gaze, hiding the pain that felt as if it was killing him inside. Sometimes, Wade dreamed nightmares full of regret and heartbreak. He dreamt about how cruelly he had treated Tilda in the past, how he had ignored herpletely, and how he wished Tilda would disappear, with K having his full attention. Just like Santiago now. He thought being cold wasn¡¯t a kind of violence. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?nd-Novel He thought that bringing Tilda back to the Jensons and giving her inheritance meant she should be thankful and moved to tears. But everything else wasn¡¯t hers. She wasn¡¯t allowed to have it. They didn¡¯t realize¡­ Tilda was their real sister! It was their cruelty that hurt her and drove her away! 17 ||| O Numsed Chapter 321 How Awful He Had Been 66% Finished Wade felt disgusted with his old self, realizing how awful he had been, doing things to Tilda worse than anything human should do. Send Gifts ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 322 Chapter 322 Coming Right Up Wade hated himself so much that he wished he could strangle his own cold, cruel past self! Kayden patted Wade¡¯s shoulder. Finished ¡°We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Admitting mistakes and trying to fix them is the best thing. I¡¯ve met Tilda. She¡¯s not cruel. If she sees your honest heart, I think she would forgive the past for the sake of familial ties. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to win Tilda back. Let¡¯s keep this between us for now. I especially don¡¯t want anyone else worrying about what happened to Santiago.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Kayden. Really¡­ thank you so much ¡­ 19 Wade choked back tears, taking deep breaths to stop them from falling. His eyes were red. Tilda¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I owe you so much¡­ At least now, I¡¯ve woken up to reality. I can stop the other brothers from hurting Tilda further. I hope Santiago doesn¡¯t act foolishly and do something he¡¯ll regret forever. Otherwise, if he ends up like me, he won¡¯t even get a chance to regret it! Little did they know¡­ a shadowy figure was nearby, listening. K was burning with jealousy, grinding her teeth so hard that it hurt. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger and resentment. If Tilda appeared now, even a nce from her could kill Tilda thousands, maybe tens of thousands of times over! Tilda! That bitch! She deserves to die! Why did she show up, hurting the Jensons, ruining the Jenson Group, and undermining my position as the heiress? She even made the brothers argue, cry, and feel sad and guilty¡­ Even I could never pull off something like this! And yet, Tilda did. What makes her worthy?! ¡°K, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Justin appeared behind her, worried. K had said she was getting water, and Justin wanted to help, but she refused. After a while, he came to check on her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Justin. I just saw Kayden and Wade in the living room They seemed to be talking about 11:08 Wed, Sep 17 DMM. This text is hosted at find?novel Chapter 322 Coming Right Up something, and I got curious¡­¡± 66% Finished K immediately put on a delicate, fragile expression. Just then, the living room door opened. Seeing K and Justin, Kayden and Wade were slightly surprised, hearts skipping a beat. ¡°Justin, K ¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Could they have overheard our conversation? Justin said, ¡°Nothing. We were just passing by. But¡­ what are you two doing in the living room, looking all secretive?¡± K jumped in first, pretending innocence. She didn¡¯t say she knew about Santiago¡¯s ident, or that Kayden was flying to Motrar to find Tilda. Now, because of that bitch, Tilda, the Jensons are falling apart. The attention and favor that belonged to me are mostly stolen. I even suspect¡­ that in the hearts of the Jensons, Tilda has be more important than I am! I have been dethroned! It¡¯s different from before, when my position was absolute, and Tilda was hated by everyone, and they all wished she¡¯d disappear! Even my expensive, carefully nned ¡°giarism¡± scheme gave Tilda a perfect chance! I can¡¯t let Justin or Howard know about this¡­ Otherwise, they will surely go to Motrar to find Tilda! If Tilda came back for the inheritance, and because the brothers persuaded her, my status would be changed! I will be utterly crushed by Tilda, never to rise again! ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­ I just got a call. I have something to take care of abroad. ¡°Good thing it didn¡¯t happen on Christmas Day.¡± Kayden secretly sighed in relief. He made up a reason and brushed things off. Meanwhile, Tilda had no idea what had happened with the Jensons today. And honestly, she didn¡¯t care. Hearing about the Jensons only put her in a bad mood. Back at the hotel, Tilda was excited for the Christmas gifts Dane and Mystro had prepared. O Chapter 322 Coming Right Up ¡°Dane, Mystro, we¡¯re back at the hotel now! Where are the gifts?¡± Now, she really looked like a 19¨Cyear¨Cold college girl. 66% Finished One hand hooked around Dane¡¯s arm, the other around Mystro¡¯s, she bounced and skipped with glee, yfully demanding her gifts. She looked like a happy little princess from a fairy tale, wrapped in warmth and love. ¡°Alright,ing right up! Just wait!¡± Dane and Mystro both smiled, indulgent and full of love. Their eyes were as gentle as a spring breeze, a summer rain, autumn sunshine, and winter snow. They wanted to give Tilda, their little princess, all the beauty of the four seasons. Manfred and River followed behind. Seeing this, River couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It feels like Professor Kerrigan and Mr. Mystro finally have a touch of real warmth.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 323 Chapter 323 Merry Christmas Among the group, one was the dark web Queen, the legendary hacker Queen. The other was Cethend¡¯s top secret scientific treasure. And thest one was the world¨Cfamous genius painter, Myst. 66% Finished Others would only see three ordinary siblings, full of real love for each other, and not three heavyweights in their respective industries. ¡°This is exactly why we came here with Professor Kerrigan. ¡°This is the real Professor Dane Kerrigan¨Csomeone who¡¯s got a heart. ¡°People can¡¯t just live like machines. Experiencing all life has to offer is the real meaning of living.¡± Manfred couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental. Dane and Mystro came back to the room, carrying the gifts they had carefully prepared. Updates are released by f?ndnovel ¡°Tilda! Merry Christmas!¡± Both gifts were wrapped beautifully. You could tell a lot of thought had gone into them. Red ribbons, Christmas paper¡­ Everything looked special, full of care and ceremony. Dane had also prepared a gift for Mystro. He wrote on a paper, ¡°This is for you, and another one ¡­ for the junior I haven¡¯t met yet. Please give it to him for me.¡± ¡°OK, Dane. This is yours.¡± Mystro had naturally prepared a gift for Dane too. They exchanged their gifts. Tilda watched, her heart filled with warmth. She remembered how K exchanged gifts with the Jensons in her past life. But now, this was Tilda¡¯s real ¡°family¡°-her seniors! She would never have to be alone again. ¡°Although I really want to open them now, I should wait until we¡¯re in the room¨Cit would be rude to open them here.¡± Chapter 323 Merry Christmas ¡°Oh, and Mr. Parker, Mr. Barber, you two wait a moment.¡± Tilda took her gifts back to her hotel room. Then she picked out two gifts for Manfred and River. £¤:66% Finished They blinked, surprised. ¡°We¡­ get gifts too?¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re friends now. Since it¡¯s Christmas and you¡¯re here, I prepared gifts for you as well. ¡°They¡¯re all chosen carefully, just right for each of you! ¡°Don¡¯t think I only spoil my seniors. I remember everyone who treats me kindly!¡± Tilda raised her eyebrows confidently. Not just Manfred and River ¡­ Andy, Una, Jude ¡­ She had gifts for them too! Once she returned to Cethend, she¡¯d give them out. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Manfred and River suddenly felt awkward. They hadn¡¯t prepared gifts for Tilda! Now that she was giving them gifts, it felt almost rude not to have anything in return. ¡°Tilda¡­ I rushed here for Professor Kerrigan¡¯s security work. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± ¡°This Nutinworth dagger has been with me since I joined the military. It¡¯s irreceable to me. I hope you don¡¯t mind me giving it to you.¡± River drew out the Nutinworth dagger, kept in perfect condition at his side. ¡°This pocket watch is the first award I got in the military. I¡¯ve carried it with me ever since. I didn¡¯t expect this moment ¡­ ¡°Merry Christmas!¡± Manfred also gave a historically important pocket watch. ¡°Alright, these items are very important to you¨Chow could I ept them? I don¡¯t expect anything in return. I only give gifts to those I truly wish to. ¡°Your gifts are so meaningful that they outshine mine. If I epted them, I¡¯d owe you more.¡± Tilda shrugged yfully. ¡°No way! You¡¯ve done so much for our organization! If you don¡¯t ept, we won¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 323 Merry Christmas Manfred and River insisted even more. Tilda hesitated before saying, ¡°Fine! Thank you for the gifts!¡± She took the gifts from them, feeling happy, and returned to her room. 66% Finished Before closing the door, she smiled and called out again, ¡°Merry Christmas! Good night, you all! See you tomorrow!¡± Even though it was already 11.30 p.m., Tilda wished she could stay with her seniors a bit longer. But the gifts were too tempting. She couldn¡¯t wait! Back in her room, Mystro said he was leaving because it waste. He left first. Manfred and River still wanted to continue Dane¡¯s security work. Then Dane pulled out a small notebook. ¡°Wait a minute, I prepared gifts for you two too.¡± Manfred and River quickly said, ¡°No!¡± They were happy and excited that Dane thought of them, but really, they had no more gifts to give! It was the first time receiving gifts felt so torturous! 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 324 Chapter 324 A Surprise Waiting After returning to her room, the first thing Tilda did was open Dane¡¯s gift. Inside was a clear crystal orb. ¡°Huh? Dane¡¯s gift¡­ is pretty strange.¡± Tilda touched the orb lightly with her finger. In an instant, it seemed to break down into tiny particles. It turned into a swirling DNA double helix. It kept changing and moving. Tilda jumped, startled. ¡°What is this?¡± She had never seen anything like it! Inside the box was a note, written in Dane¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Tilda, this crystal orb is made using thetest scientific factor research. 3.66% Finished ¡°It can, through contact with your fingerprint and your brain¡¯s positive and negative electrons, create visual images inside your mind.¡± Tilda was stunned. That sounds¡­ super high¨Ctech. She remembered this scientific factor. Years ago, she had taken a mission from Lab Seven on the dark web. It was about this very research. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be fully realized yet, The cost of this creation was huge. This tiny crystal orb, made with the scientific factor¡­. Tilda knew it would cost over 100 million! was an It was an enormous fortune! Because it was so expensive, it could never be mass¨Cproduced. It could only exist as a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind concept piece. Dane, the pride of Cethend, held countless patents. He earned over a billion dors every year from Chapter 324 A Surprise Waiting royalties alone. Money was never a problem for him. Tilda imagined Dane¡¯s expression and touched the orb again. Whoosh! The orb changed shape. It transformed into a small, white, transparent ¡°mini Dane.¡± It looked very lifelike. Tilda imagined other people¡¯s appearances. The orb could change into them exactly as she had pictured. ¡°This is so Dane¨Ca total tech geek gift! Haha, I love it!¡± Tilda could feel Dane¡¯s thoughtfulness in the gift. Next, she opened Mystro¡¯s Christmas gift. By the wrapping, it looked like a painting. When she unwrapped it ¡­ she froze, The painting¡­ Depicted her mentor, Harvey! 66% Finished Even though Harvey in the painting was young, Mystro¡¯s amazing skill made him look vivid and real. It was like a photo of young Harvey that had survived through time. Through the frame, Harvey¡¯s eyes were deep and clear, like ck holes¨Cpiercing and captivating. It reminded Tilda of the very first day she met Harvey. His features were perfectly imprinted in her memory and soul. Overwhelmed with emotion, Tilda pulled out her phone to message Mystro. ¡°Mystro, I can¡¯t believe your gift is of Mr. Harvey¡¯s younger self!¡± Mystro replied, ¡°Yeah. Do you like it, Tilda?¡± Find the newest release on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel He seemed to expect her message. Tilda quickly wrote back, ¡°I love it! I really love it! Ugh¡­ Mystro, you¡¯re amazing! The gift is exactly what I wanted!¡± Mystro replied, ¡°You and Dane really think alike. I just texted with Dane moments ago; I gave him the same gift as yours.¡± 211 11:09 Wed, Sep 17 M M Chapter 324 A Surprise Waiting 66% Finished Tilda texted back, ¡°Mr. Harvey holds a special, irreceable ce in our hearts. Even after so many years, we remember him clearly. ¡°Seeing him young again feels like traveling through time¨Cit¡¯s amazing!¡± Tilda hugged the painting to her chest. Warm, overflowing emotion filled her heart. Mystro replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Tilda!¡± ¡°I do! Anyway, if you¡¯re free tomorrow, let¡¯s go skiing!¡± ¡°Of course! With you and Dane there, I¡¯d cancel anything to go with you!¡± After organizing Dane¡¯s and Mystro¡¯s gifts, Tilda nned to shower and go to sleep, ready for a new, happy morning. At that moment, her phone vibrated. She thought it might be a message from one of her seniors. But it was¡­ Jude. ¡°Hey, you up?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m about to shower. Oh! Merry Christmas! I¡¯ll give you your gift when I get back.¡± Jude wrote, ¡°Go to the hotel¡¯s back entrance. There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you.¡± Tilda was slightly surprised. She sent a message back, but Jude didn¡¯t reply. He usually responded instantly. ¡°What¡¯s Jude up to this time?¡± Tilda mumbled. She nced at the clock. It was already 11:45 p.m. Christmas was almost over. After thinking for a moment, Tilda put on her thick down coat. She walked through the hotel¡¯s Christmas¨Cdecorated, perfume¨Cscented corridor. Out Of The Shadows Ch 325 Chapter 325 Wait for Me Tilda arrived at the hotel¡¯s back entrance. Snow was falling, and kes danced and swirled in the cold air. On the street, couples shared scarves, walking happily together. Theyughed and chatted. Tilda looked at them for a moment, lost in thought. It was so cold, but the air felt calm and peaceful. She exhaled, and her warm breath made little clouds in the frosty air. Snowkesnded lightly on her. She wondered why Jude wanted her at the back entrance. Jude wasn¡¯t the type to y tricks. As she was thinking, the sound of a carriage came from the street. Clippity¨Cclop, clippity¨Cclop. Tilda turned her head. Her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She saw a white horse pulling a pumpkin¨Cshaped carriage. It looked like Cindere¡¯s carriage from the fairytale. Inside, a dazzling pure¨Cwhite evening gown and high heels waited. Tilda¡¯s own outfit felt in inparison. It totally shattered the fairy tale vibe. ¡°Ms. Tilda, please, get in the carriage.¡± The man leading the horse stepped down and opened the carriage door. Tilda recognized him. It was Vassal, Jude¡¯s top assistant who could handle anything. Tilda asked carefully, ¡°Since you¡¯re here¡­ does that mean¡­ Jude is here too?¡± Vassal bowed his head. ¡°Mr. Bell said, if you want to know, please get in the carriage, Ms. Tilda.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Jude really likes ying mysterious games. Fine. Tonight, I¡¯ll indulge him. Finished Chapter 325 Wait for Me Might as well wrap up my first Christmas since being reborn. Tilda climbed into the pumpkin carriage. Vassal guided the horse, and they started moving. Inside, the carriage was warm and cozy. It kept the wind and snow outpletely. Tilda leaned against a soft cushion. A small table had hot tea, pastries, cake, and cashews. Unconsciously, she recorded a ten¨Csecond video of the scene. Then she sent it to Jude. Tilda wrote, ¡°Did you set all this up?¡± 5.66% **Finished Jude texted back, ¡°Do you like it? I know you like simple, clean colors. I removed everything unnecessary and left only what you would enjoy most.¡± This time, Jude replied instantly. Vassal must¡¯ve told him I got in the carriage. There¡¯s no escape now. Tilda replied, ¡°Good thing it¡¯s sote, with snow and cold, so people are mostly indoors. Otherwise, photos of the white horse and carriage would be trending tomorrow.¡± Jude wrote back, ¡°I¡¯m inviting my beloved princess for a beautiful evening. I can¡¯t let anyone interrupt.¡± ¡°So that means you really came to Motrar.¡± ¡°Yes. You had fun with your seniors today. Now, I want you to spend the rest of your time with me. Okay?¡± Even in words, the usually noble and serious Jude actually sounded pleading. Content originallyes from F¦ÉndNovel Anyone who had ever gone up against Jude in business would be so shocked by his words that their jaw would touch the floor. Love has always been something no one can escape. Jude was like an unbeatable war god, strong and unstoppable. But when he faced the woman he cared about the most, his cold and ruthless heart would still turn soft. He would kneel on one knee, holding flowers in his hand, all just to see her smile. Tilda texted, ¡°You¡¯ve brought me here and made me curious. Then you had me get in the carriage ande to you. Could I even say no?¡± Jude¡¯s style was exactly what Tilda expected. Chapter 325 Wait for Me Domineering. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to refuse. I want to hear that you want toe to me. ¡°Tilda, I want us to run toward each other, till death do us part.¡± Reading Jude¡¯s romantic words. Tilda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her body felt warmer. Tilda shook her head. It was probably just the cozy carriage¡­ She cleared her thoughts. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll grant you this request. I¡¯m on my way, wait for me!¡± She sent the message and then realized it sounded too direct. Quickly, she deleted the message. Jude asked, ¡°Tilda, what did you send? You deleted it too quickly. I didn¡¯t see it.¡± He only saw, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll grant you this¡­¡± And it was gone. Tilda thought for a moment, then she sent a picture instead. She had taken it today, at the amusement park with her seniors. She captured the sky¨Cblue with white clouds, perfectly clear. Sunlight shone through, warm and gentle, casting a cozy glow on the earth. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 326 Chapter 326 A Castle For Tilda, this was the best Christmas ever. Original content can be found at Find_Novel(. She had important people around her. The weather was perfect. This moment, this photo, and this sky¨Cit all felt meaningful. Jude stared at the photo Tilda sent. He thought for a long time. But he still couldn¡¯t figure out what Tilda really meant. Jude wrote, ¡°Tilda, I give up. What does this photo mean?¡± Finished Tilda replied, ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect the CEO of DY Group, the Bells¡® ruler, to have things you don¡¯t know! I thought you knew everything.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Guess I¡¯m just dumb.¡± Tilda paused for a second. Seeing Jude¡¯s message, Tilda pictured his proud, handsome face typing those words. Ahem, ahem, ahem! Don¡¯t think I can imagine it! The contrast is too funny! Tilda felt like a yful little sprite, teasing Jude and taking advantage of his feelings. She quickly opened TikTok. She found a random video she had scrolled past earlier and forwarded it to Jude. Jude saw a bunch of links from Tilda. He lowered his eyes, hiding a small ripple of emotion. He clicked and watched. The video showed a female host speaking softly. ¡°If one day, someone sends you a photo of the sky, you must reply, ¡®I miss you too. ¡°Because they¡¯re trying to tell you ¡­ ¡°I watch the sky at dawn and the clouds at dusk. When I walk, I think of you. When I sit, I think of you still.¡± Thump, thump. 66% Finished Chapter 326 A Castle Jude¡¯s heart skipped a few beats. He couldn¡¯t control it. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly. Tilda sent this video¡­ Could it really mean¡­? Jude didn¡¯t dare think too deeply. He had first nned to reply, ¡°I miss you too.¡± But in the end, he deleted those four words. Instead, he carefully wrote a new message, putting all his feelings into it. It couldn¡¯t be simple. Tilda was waiting, heart fluttering like a teenage girl. The video already showed her feelings. She was sure Jude wasn¡¯t dumb¨Che just felt shy. Tilda had lived a little over 20 years in two lifetimes. She had never dated anyone, and her soul was pure. Even though Jude had pursued her first, when she responded, her heart raced uncontrobly. Oh, my God! So this is what it feels like to fall in love! It really does slow a girl down! Tilda¡¯s brain felt frozen, like aputer crashing. Finally, Jude¡¯s reply came. ¡°In spring I wander through blooms, in winter I watch the snow fall. When I¡¯m awake, you¡¯re in my thoughts. When I dream, it¡¯s only you I see.¡± The first time Tilda read it, she held her breath instinctively. No, I can¡¯t turn into a lovesick fool! Her rational mind screamed, Building a career is more important! Men only slow you down! But another little voice teased her, ¡°Oh, my God! Mr. Bell is so charming! If a man said this to me, I¡¯d bepletely smitten!¡± ¡°Hey, shut up, you lovesick idiot! Romance is trash! Focus on work!¡± The two voices battled in her head. Chapter 326 A Castle She felt like her brain was splitting in half. Eventually, Tilda replied, ¡°Wow, how poetic! Hahaha! That¡¯s awesome!¡± Her head really hurt. She had no choice but to y ostrich and hide. She wanted to lie down. She didn¡¯t want to look at her phone anymore, thinking it was the root of all evil! Just then, the carriage stopped. Vassal¡¯s polite voice rang out. ¡°Ms. Tilda, we have arrived.¡± Oh, shit! Tilda rubbed her temples. Tilda, oh, Tilda¡­ You can never escape fat¨¦! Let¡¯s go all in! Taking deep breaths, Tilda stepped out. The wind and snow hit her face. Even with a thick coat, gloves, a hat, and a scarf, she could feel the bite of the cold. Tilda was grateful for the snowstorm. It cooled her hot, racing brain. She felt clear¨Cheaded again. Looking up, she froze. ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t this Earl Lawrence¡¯s Castle in Fairville?¡± It wasn¡¯t just a regr estate. It was a real castle, once owned by an earl. 66% Finished The Lawrence descendants had failed in business. They couldn¡¯t maintain the castle, so they sold it online. A mysterious buyer paid 700 million dors for it. It was a castle in Fairville, Motrar. Forget how rich you¡¯d have to be to drop 700 million. Even just the yearly maintenance costs were massive! Out Of The Shadows Ch 327 Chapter 327 Go on In Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even dream of this! Tilda had heard about the castle before. But she never expected that the person who bought it¡­ was Jude! Right now, the castle was decorated for Christmas. A big tree and colorful lights glowed warmly everywhere. Vassal used a key to open the heavy doors. What Tilda saw made her pause. A Christmas tree covered in snow. A bright red carpet stretched straight into the castle. Vassal bowed politely. ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Tilda. Mr. Bell is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tilda stepped onto the red carpet. She walked slowly into the castle. The path wasn¡¯t long, but she took her time. The pumpkin carriage, the white horse, the red carpet, the castle, the falling snow¡­ It felt exactly like a Cindere story. Ugh! I really should¡¯ve changed my outfit! This is the moment to look elegant, not just stay warm! My outfit is totally killing the vibe! Even she felt it was a waste of a stunning scene. If Jude appears next, looking like a noble prince, greeting me¡­ How should I even act? She was freaking out. Just picturing it made her want to crawl under a rock. When Tilda reached the castle entrance, the one greeting her wasn¡¯t Jude. 66% Finished Chapter 327 Go on In 66% Finished It was a tall, slim, super gentlemanly man with golden hair and gold¨Crimmed sses. ¡°Ms. Tilda, my name is Tim. Please, follow me.¡± Tim Woods seemed ready for her arrival. He bowed politely as he weed her inside. The Lucien¨Cstyle castle felt heavy with history. A grand crystal chandelier hung in the center, shining bright. Antiques were everywhere, arranged with almost obsessive care. The sight took Tilda¡¯s breath away. Tim led her to a room. ¡°Ms. Tilda, you can change into whatever outfit you want here tonight. ¡°Mr. Bell has had evening gowns custom¨Cmade to your size. When you¡¯re ready, tell me, and I¡¯ll escort you to meet him.¡± With Jude¡¯s resources, it wasn¡¯t surprising he knew her size. But she didn¡¯t expect an entire wardrobe just for tonight. Tilda silently praised Jude¡¯s thoughtfulness. Entering the dressing room, Tilda¡¯s eyes widened. Oh, my! The room is huge¨Cat least 2,000 square feet. Every inch was filled with dresses and shoes. Every piece was made by world¨Cfamous designers and was super exclusive. She could name them all. These were ultra¨Climited editions. Money couldn¡¯t just buy them. Each piece was one of a kind. The next order for someone else would never match. Unlike K, who showed off her limited¨Cedition stuff every day, these were true ¡°royal trump cards.¡± And the top¨Ctier cosmetics scattered everywhere¡­ Tilda muttered, ¡°I guess money really can buy anything.¡± Forget the castle¡¯s maintenance costs. Even this room alone would cost hundreds of millions. Faced with so much luxury, Tilda hesitated. Chapter 327 Go on In With no other choice, Tilda went with her gut and picked a bright red evening dress. Later, she put on a pair of ck leather gloves decorated with tiny shiny diamonds. 66% Finished Then she grabbed a pair of crystal heels, slipped them on, and pushed her long hair back with both hands before letting it fall over her shoulders. Looking in the mirror, she set a crystal tiara on her head to finish her outfit. On the table, there were all kinds of skincare, fancy lipsticks, and makeup. ?????? ???? find(?)ovel But Tilda only wanted one thing. She smiled a little at the corner of her lips. She picked up the rouge. It was that special kind of romance from Cethend. She dabbed it on her lips and pressed them together. Her red lips popped out right away, bold and bright. They looked so tempting that anyone would want to kiss them. With just a bit of light makeup, Tilda walked out of the room. Tim, waiting outside, froze the second he saw her. It took him a few moments to recover. He already knew Tilda was beautiful. But this transformation made her look like a goddess. She looked like something out of a dream. Tilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± ¡°No¡­ Ms. Tilda, you¡¯re just too stunning. I was caught off guard. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Bell¨CI fear he might misunderstand.¡± Tim quickly exined. He felt relieved that Jude wasn¡¯t here. He figured a woman who got such careful preparation must be extremely important to Jude. She was a woman he truly cherished. A cold, ruthless tyrant like him wouldn¡¯t want another man to even look at his woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± 11:12 Wed, Sep 17 D Chapter 327 Go on In Tilda casually ran her fingers through her hair. Maybe I can give Jude a little ¡°surprise,¡± after all. Tim led her to the castle¡¯s top floor and stopped in front of arge red door. ¡°Mr. Bell is inside. Please, go on in.¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 328 Chapter 328 Just Too Much ¡°Alright.¡± Tilda stepped forward and pushed open therge doors. Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel She walked straight inside. What she saw was a huge room, thousands of feet wide. The ceiling was all ss, fully renovated. She could see every delicate snowke swirling in the night sky, tossed by the wind. Inside, it was warm and cozy. Ahead, a figure stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. He looked like a noble prince from long ago, dressed in a deep¨Cpurple aristocratic suit. 669 Finished Every button was fastened perfectly. The gold¨Cthreaded diamonds on the cuffs shone with nobility and wealth. His leather shoes were polished to a mirror shine, and his hair was styled perfectly, every strand in ce. He looked impable, elegant, and grand. A faint perfume lingered. Tilda couldn¡¯t tell the brand, but it feltforting. At that moment, Jude was not the cold, ruthless, feared CEO everyone knew. Instead, he gave off a gentle, soft feeling, like a calm spring breeze. His godlike face, lit by the dim chandelier, was so stunning that it made her heart flutter. No one could imagine this side of Jude. Only Tilda got to see it. She was the one person who could enjoy all of Jude¡¯s tender sides. Only her. With each step Tilda took toward him, her blood seemed to boil. This was the Omega¨Ctype connection between them. She had thought that after all their meetings, this thrill would be familiar. But tonight, it felt like the first time. It was that same wild rush. Jude¡¯s steady eyes stayed on Tilda as she walked toward him in a red evening dress, proud and graceful like a Chapter 328 Just Too Much phoenix. In his eyes, there was space for only her. Nothing else could fit. The world was full of shining wonders, more than anyone could count. But Jude only wanted one person. When Tilda finally stopped in front of Jude, he reached out his hand to her. He leaned forward a little, just like a real prince. He was showing the highest respect to the woman he loved most. Finished A faint smile appeared on Tilda¡¯s lips. She removed her ck gloves and ced her soft, delicate hand in his. He took her soft hand, his thumb gently rubbing it. It felt silky and soft, like caramel pudding. Once touched, he never wanted to let go. Then Jude guided Tilda to his side. Her voice was soft andzy, like a cat¡¯s paw wing at his heart. ¡°How much thought did you put into this?¡± ¡°I saw Andy on the day you joined the National College Art Competition,¡± Jude said: ¡°I promised to give you a surprise for winning, and I set it up for Christmas.¡± Jude¡¯s voice was smooth, soft, and flowing, like moonlight on water. It mixed with the sound of the wind and snow hitting the ss. That sound went straight into Tilda¡¯s heart. And inside it all was Jude¡¯s quiet, selfish wish. He was never happy with just talking on a phone, or texting and video calls that could never rece being there in person. He wanted to see Tilda with his own eyes, to feel her warmth, to smell her hair. Sometimes, you have to make something happen yourself. His mind told him not to bother Tilda during her trip to Motrar, because she had too many important things to do. But his heart wouldn¡¯t let him stop. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chapter 328 Just Too Much Tilda smiled at Jude. That smile went straight to his heart. Jude couldn¡¯t resist. He reached out and traced Tilda¡¯s small face with his fingers. The lightly ticklish sensation made her frown slightly. His touch felt like it reached inside her heart. It was¡­ an irresistible temptation. ¡°Tilda, you don¡¯t need to thank me. ¡°I¡¯ll always do anything willingly for you. Now and forever, you are thedy of this castle. ¡°I give you the right to use it. Everything here is yours. I¡¯ve given the orders. ¡°This is my Christmas gift to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me this castle?¡± Even Tilda raised an eyebrow. It was worth a billion! ¡°This is what I thought would be a truly unique gift here in Fairville, Motrar. ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Jude asked, feeling a little nervous. ** Finished Even if he expected her to say she didn¡¯t like this Christmas present, hearing her doubt still shook him. He did have a n B, but that was nothingpared to this. ¡°No¡­ I like it very much. It¡¯s just too much. ¡°It makes my own Christmas gift feel dull inparison.¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 329 Chapter 329 Vulnerable Tilda began to exin. Seeing that she didn¡¯t dislike the gift, Jude finally let out a quiet sigh of relief. 66% Finished Then he spoke softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as its from you, it¡¯s priceless to me. I¡¯ll treasure it for my whole life.¡± Jude had received countless gifts in his lifetime. But ever since his mother died in a car ident, no matter how fancy a gift he received, it never felt as precious or warm as the ones from his mom when he was a kid. Now, that long¨Clost feeling had returned¨Csomething he never expected. As long as it was from Tilda, even a simple stone would make him happy. Because it was from her. No one else could ever rece that meaning. All his special affection was for Tilda alone. In Jude¡¯s heart, red roses, white roses ¡­ Everything was Tilda. ¡°Here,¡± Tilda said. ¡°I guessed you¡¯d show up, so I already brought your Christmas gift.¡± She held out the vintage Chanel bag she had snagged from the dressing room. Jude took it and gave it a gentle shake. Inside, he heard the soft clinking sound.. Each little sound struck his heart like wedding bells. A small smile curved at Jude¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Jude rarely smiled. It didn¡¯t take away from his sharp, elegant looks. When he did smile, it wasn¡¯t stiff. It gave off a subtle glow that lit up the room. It dazzled Tilda¡¯s eyes. She knew Jude was already dangerously handsome. But sometimes, she wondered¨Cif Jude used his beauty as a weapon, how many people would fall at his feet,pletely helpless against his charm? Chapter 329 Vulnerable Like right now¡­ Tilda had seen many sophisticated faces before. She thought she was immune. But she was still dumbstruck andpletely stunned by his beauty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re staring at me as if you¡¯re enchanted.¡± Fresh chapters posted on find?novel While Tilda was still lost in thought, Jude leaned closer. His steady breath brushed against her nose. The ticklish sensation slipped right into her soul. Tilda quickly stepped back, but Jude held her hand. She couldn¡¯t escape. Her ears turned bright red. Finished To cover up her embarrassment, she cleared her throat and forced a calm tone. ¡°Jude, you really should smile more. When you smile¡­ you look pretty handsome.¡± She phrased it lightly. But it wasn¡¯t just ¡°pretty handsome.¡± No words could describe how stunning he looked in that moment. Even the dark web Queen, who had lived two lifetimes, waspletely charmed. His beauty felt otherworldly, like a god descending to earth. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jude parted his lips. His voice was low and maic. That single word struck Tilda like lightning. For the first time, Jude was grateful for his face. It was a face that could make Tilda lose herselfpletely. When her gaze had locked on him, fixed and mesmerized, not moving away even for a second¡­ He had never felt happier. If good looks could win Tilda over and make her his, Jude didn¡¯t mind using the kind of ¡°seduction¡± he used to hate, even if it was a trick he once looked down on. Keeping his pride wasn¡¯t going to get him a wife. Jude had fully understood that the moment he met Tilda Chapter 329 Vulnerable ¡°Tilda, your hand is so warm. And your ears are red. Are you feeling sick?¡± Jude pretended to sound concerned. His teasing words only made it harder to resist him. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s probably just a reaction to the Omega¨Ctype connection with you,¡± Tilda answered calmly. But the slight tremor in her voice betrayed her. 66% Finished ¡°By the way,¡± she quickly added, ¡°just giving me this castle as a gift¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like it took you that much effort, right? ¡°You must be hiding another surprise, hmm?¡± It was a clever distraction. Her mind was already a mess, her heart pounding. If she kept letting Jude corner her like this, she would losepletely. ¡°Of course there is ¡­ ¡°Jude said. ¡°This castle now belongs to you. How about giving it a name?¡± ¡°Sorry, no way! I¡¯m terrible at naming things!¡± Just the thought of naming it made Tilda¡¯s head ache. Naming the Comet had been easy¨Cit was about patriotism and hackers working for their country. But naming a castle? She couldn¡¯t think of anything good. Jude paused for a moment. ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s call it Julda, okay?¡± His voice was careful, almost shy, as he asked for her opinion. The ruthless and decisive Jude almost never showed such a vulnerable side. Out Of The Shadows Ch 330 Chapter 330 Beyond Imagination This side of Jude felt sharp, almost as if he could cut right through Tilda and see her soul. ¡°Alright!¡± Finished She didn¡¯t even argue about the name not really fitting the Lucien¨Cstyle castle. If Jude liked it, that was enough. After all, he had bought this castle for her. Julda¡­ Julda¡­ It sounded so beautiful. And it had Jude¡¯s name in it too. Tilda epted it without hesitation. It was easier than Jude thought it would be. He blinked in surprise, then smiled wider like he had been expecting it all along. Holding her hand, he leaned close to her ear. His voice was soft. ¡°I thought the same thing. I knew you¡¯d like it. ¡°Now, are you ready for the second surprise?¡± ¡°Of course. Take me there.¡± Jude snapped his fingers. Creak. The ss ceiling above them seemed to break apart. Tilda thought the snowstorm outside would rush in, but instead the roof turned into starry ss. Above them stretched a ck sky filled with countless twinkling stars. The room around them began to change. Clusters of crystal flowers and trees were transported in. Covered in snow, they looked like loyal soldiers standing guard, guarding the two of them. And then¡­ an ice¨Ccrystal unicorn appeared! Tilda froze, eyes wide. ¡°This unicorn ¡­ Is it real?¡± ¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a statue. It moved, stepping toward them and bowing its head. Jude gave her an encouraging look. Tilda slowly reached out her hand. Chapter 330 Beyond Imagination It felt cold. The unicorn reacted to her touch. It leaned into her palm, brushing gently against it as if it really were alive. 66% Finished ¡°This can only exist for tonight,¡± Jude said. ¡°I have a research team working on projects for Omega¨Ctypes. This unicorn was an ident.¡± Just keeping it alive for one night cost tens of millions. By sunrise, it would shatter. It was a fairytale that only belonged to this Christmas night. For Jude, the money meant nothing. If it could make Tilda happy, then it was worth it. ¡°Climb on. It¡¯ll take us to the next wonder. ¡°Alright.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t hesitate. Tonight, Jude had already given her so many surprises. Each one was more incredible than thest. She climbed onto the unicorn. Jude got on behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist as he took the reins. The unicorn obeyed and began to run. Tilda¡¯s red gown fluttered in the wind like ribbons. The man behind her looked like a prince out of a storybook, with a sharp, beautiful face and eyes that only softened when looking at her. It all felt unreal, like stepping straight into a fairytale. If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, you¡¯d never believe it was possible. This wasn¡¯t just about money. You had to pour your whole heart into it for the one you love. At every stop, Tilda could feel how much thought Jude had put into it. Finally, the unicorn carried them into the main hall. The room was dark except for one bright spotlight.. At the center stretched a meadow where the seasons changed as you looked at it. 212 66% Finished 11.12 Wed, Sep Chapter 330 Beyond Imagination A swing covered in blooming flowers hung there. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel Rabbits and squirrels darted across the grass, then disappeared into the shadows. Tilda raised a brow. ¡°Is this some kind of virtual tech? Or did your research team create it?¡± ¡°A bit of both. Want to try it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± If Jude had prepared it for her, she was going to enjoy every second of it. Her red dress trailed behind her as she walked straight toward the swing. When her heel pressed into the grass, it felt real. Could it be? She bent down to touch it. Her fingers went through¨Cit was just a projection. Turning toward Jude, who had walked up beside her, she asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Bell, how do you make something like this feel so real?¡± The technology was unlike anything she had ever seen. Virtual images with real touch. The unicorn, the meadow, the grass under her feet¡­ Just what kind of powerful team did Jude build to make all this possible? Out Of The Shadows Ch 331 Chapter 331 The Kiss Jude¡¯s research team was so advanced that it could probablypete with big nationalbs. ¡°If I exined the theory, it would take three days and nights. Want me to try?¡± Jude asked. ¡°Uh¡­ Forget it. I hate studying. I¡¯d rather just enjoy this.¡± Tilda pushed away her curiosity. Today was too perfect for boring talk about science. She sat on the flower¨Ccovered swing. Yes¡­ this was real. Jude stood behind her, gently pushing. Her red gown floated in the air as she held on to the ropes. She squinted, catching the faint smell of wind and snow. He must have set up something to bring the storm inside. It wasn¡¯t cold. It actually felt nice. Click¨Cck. Click¨Cck. In the shadows, Tilda heard something that sounded like camera shutters. But she didn¡¯t care. She swung until she was satisfied. ¡°Alright, Jude, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was soft. The swing slowed to a stop. She started to stand when the hall suddenly lit up. Lights flooded the space. No one else was in sight. But music filled the room. First, a cello. Then the piano joined in. It was a well¨Cknown Christmas song. And then¡­ Jude stepped in front of her. He dropped to one knee and held Tilda¡¯s hand. His face was serious, almost reverent. 66% Finished Chapter 331 The Kiss The proud and noble king actually dropped to his knees¡­. The people hiding in the dark were shocked, their faces full of disbelief. Jude knew very well that others were watching. They were his loyal men, always ready to follow him. 3.66% Finished But even in front of them, Jude still went down on one knee to Tilda. That alone showed just how much she meant to him¨Cthe woman he had worked so hard for, even flying all the way to Motrar himself just to n Christmas Eve. ¡°May I have the honor of asking the most beautifuldy tonight to dance with me?¡± His deep, smooth voice showed the charm of a true gentleman. Tilda had once told him his smile looked very handsome. So, right now, Jude gave her a warm and gentle smile straight from his heart. ¡°Of course.¡± At this point, what reason did Tilda have to say no? She took his hand. Together, they moved to the music. His left hand rested lightly on her waist. His right hand held hers. From this close, Jude could see the smooth curve of her cheek. It was so delicate that it looked like it could break. He caught her sweet scent too. It made him want to kiss her right there. Thump, thump, thump. He swallowed hard. The woman he loved was in his arms, but he had to hold himself back. After all, he was still just a man. This was straight¨Cup torture. ¡°Your steps are great, Tilda. Who taught you?¡± he asked, trying to distract himself. ¡°I¡¯m self¨Ctaught. You know Omega¨Ctypes¡­ We pick things up fast. ¡°Also, you know what the ending of this song means, right?¡± Her words nearly stopped his heart. Jude picked this song for their dance, but he also hid a little secret reason inside it. That secret was easy to miss. D Chapter 331 The Kiss But still, Tilda caught it And she even said it out loud! 66% Finished The very next moment, as the music was about to end, Tilda stood on her tiptoes and kissed Jude on the lips. Just like Jude had wished for. When this Christmas waltz ended, the princess would kiss the prince. Just like thest line of the song says, ¡°A kiss falls into my heart.¡± If Tilda had ever taken dance lessons, she would¡¯ve known this famous piece. And she would¡¯ve also known the story about the final kiss. This was the ¡°trap¡± Jude had nned all along. Even Jude felt nervous inside. If Tilda had pretended not to get it and brushed it off, it would mean Jude still hadn¡¯t done enough, that he hadn¡¯t won her heart. But¡­ Tilda answered him. She broke every doubt with that kiss. She gave back all the love Jude had poured out to her. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel The Christmas waltz finally stopped. Tilda pulled away, tilting her small face up in Jude¡¯s arms. Her red lips had left a mark that belonged only to Jude. Thump, thump. Her heart raced fast. She was falling deep into Jude¡¯s eyes, which were burning darker and deeper with desire. That kiss was really just a sudden impulse from Tilda. Because the moment she remembered the kiss at the end of the song¡¯s story, she had already guessed why Jude chose this piece. During the whole dance, Tilda had thought of so many things, especially all the moments she¡¯d shared with Jude. And finally, she just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Out Of The Shadows Ch 332 Chapter 332 Passed Out That kiss went straight to Tilda¡¯s heart. She snapped awake. Her face turned bright red in an instant. It wasn¡¯t about courage. It was her heart choosing that moment. That kiss was her answer to Jude. But as reality hit, she realized how bold she had been! This was her first kiss. In 20 years of being single, she had never kissed a man. Finished The famous dark web Queen had now turned into a simple girl¨Ca girl blushing and trembling in the arms of someone who truly cared. ¡°Tilda¡­ thank you.¡± Jude pulled her into his arm, wrapping her slim waist tightly. His lips parted, and his soft voice brushed her ear like a warm breeze. Tilda pouted a little. ¡°You even picked a Christmas dance song for this. If I didn¡¯t respond, I¡¯d just look like I was stringing you along.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d dly be strung along by you.¡± Everything Jude did for her was from the heart¨Cbefore, now, always. Jude leaned in, slowly and carefully. He got so close that he could see his reflection in her pupils. He could almost count her longshes. His fingers pressed gently against her waist as his heart raced. His blood felt as if it were on fire. That short kiss earlier hadn¡¯t been enough. He wanted more. Tilda didn¡¯t pull away. So Jude kissed her cheek. Her skin was soft, pale, and smelled faintly sweet, just as he had imagined. His lips froze for a second at the feeling. Tilda squeezed her eyes shut, her whole body tense like a drawn bow. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t hurt you. If you ever feel bad, just say it, and I¡¯ll stop.¡± Wed, Sep Chapter 332 Passed Out Only Tilda knew how nervous she was. Her heart was beating so fast it was almost painful. Before she could reply, Jude kissed her again. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back. All her thoughts melted away. All she could do was let it happen. Finished The sun rose. Tilda slowly opened her eyes, still dazed. She was lying in a bed with flower¨Cprint sheets, tucked under a heavy quilt. Her head was fuzzy. She couldn¡¯t remember how she got here. ¡°Morning.¡± Jude walked over with a mug of steaming milk. Tilda nced at the window and saw daylight. ¡°Did I ¡­ fall asleep? I don¡¯t remember anything!¡± She quickly grabbed the mug and took a sip. Ah! Hot, hot! Her tongue burned, and she stuck it out while blowing cool air. ¡°Slow down. No one¡¯s taking it from you.¡± Jude smiled at the rare sight of Tilda looking flustered and sleepy. She¡¯s mine now¡­ When she finished the milk, her mind cleared. And then she remembered what had happened before she passed out. Oh, no. I fainted¡­ because of Jude¡¯s kiss! That¡¯s so embarrassing! Right now, she wanted to crawl into a hole and die. She peeked at Jude in panic. ¡°I¡¯ll get a car to take you back,¡± Jude said, turning his eyes away guiltily. Chapter 332 Passed Out He knew what had happened. During their kiss, she had gotten so flustered that she almost forgot to breathe. He should¡¯ve stopped. But he wanted a little more¡­ and a little more. Until she fainted. He knew it was his fault. His joy had identally hurt her. 66% Finished Tilda blushed, nodding quickly. ¡°Yeah, I should go back. If Dane can¡¯t find me at the hotel, he¡¯ll worry.¡± Really, she just needed space. That kiss had left her so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t face Jude. She needed to calm herself down. Back at the hotel, a message from Dane popped up. ¡°Tilda, are you still sleeping? We¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± She slipped back into her room quietly and finally sighed in relief. She hurried to change into fresh clothes. When she opened the door, Dane and Mystro were standing right there. Tilda smiled brightly, acting natural. ¡°Oh, hey, guys!¡± ¡°Hey. We knocked earlier, but you didn¡¯t answer. We thought you were still asleep. Official source is Find?Novel ¡°Anyway,e eat. Mystro already nned today¡¯s sightseeing¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 333 Chapter 333 Going Skiing Tilda took the tray from Dane. 66% Finished This content belongs to Find_Novel(. ¡°Thanks, Dane! This is perfect. It¡¯s all the food I love! You guyse in and sit. I¡¯ll eat quick, and then we can go out.¡± The hotel room was huge. It was more like an apartment than a room. Tilda bounced around with the tray like a happy little bunny, grinning ear to ear. Mystro and Dane followed her. ¡°Dane ¡­ don¡¯t you think Tilda¡¯s acting extra excited today?¡± Mystro whispered. He had picked up on something weird. Dane pulled out a small notebook. ¡°Yeah, I think so too. But maybe she¡¯s just really happy. Nothing else.¡± When they walked into the living room, Mystro frowned a little. ¡°Tilda, why does this ce smell like someone else has been here?¡± Tilda froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seriously? Is Mystro¡¯s nose sharper than a dog¡¯s? Can he actually smell Jude? She tried to stay calm, but her voice shook. Mystro and Dane both gave her a look. It was impossible for anyone to hide things from them, even Tilda. But after a moment, they didn¡¯t press. They figured the hotel staff had walked in earlier. Tilda quickly pretended she was starving and focused on eating. Four days flew by. Santiago was finally discharged from the hospital. ¡°How are you feeling, Santiago? Still hurting anywhere?¡± ¡°Kayden¡­ when did you start talking so much? You used to be the quiet type. Honestly, I could¡¯ve left two days ago. Staying here this long was torture.¡± 2 bb%l Going Skiing Finished Kayden squinted at him. ¡°Studying abroad gave you some guts, huh? Since when do you talk back to me like that?¡± Santiago instantly backed down. ¡°Sorry, Kayden. I know you¡¯re just worried. That¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this.¡± Santiago was the youngest in the family. Other than Wade, all his brothers were taller, stronger, and scarier. Everyone was ced below K in the hierarchy. He never stood a chance against them. Kayden nodded. ¡°Good. d you understand.¡± Then he headed for the door. ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡± Santiago asked. ¡°To ski.¡± ¡°What? Are you serious? I just got discharged!¡± Santiago¡¯s jaw dropped. He thought Kayden would take him for a walk in the nice weather. It had snowed yesterday, and the sun was shining bright today. Perfect for a stroll in Fairville. But skiing? Right after leaving the hospital? Kayden shot him a look. ¡°What, are you scared? Didn¡¯t you say you were fine now?¡± Santiago rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯m actually great at skiing. No joke.¡± ¡°Then get in the car.¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go.¡± The only ski resort in Fairville was way out in the suburbs. Kayden stood with his arms crossed, staring at the snowy forest. He seemed to be lost in thought. Santiago bit his lip. ¡°Kayden, you didn¡¯t juste to see me, did you?¡± Kayden didn¡¯t even hide it. ¡°Seeing you was part of it. But the real reason is that Tilda¡¯s still in Motrar. I want to see her.¡± Santiago almost choked. Damn. I expected that answer, but hearing it out loud hits differently. We grew up as brothers, but Tilda, the girl who betrayed the Jensons, is all they focus on? Unbelievable. 213 Chapter 333 Going Skiing But Tilda was precious to the Jensons now. If Santiago said one wrong word, he¡¯d be roasted alive. So, he stayed quiet. He¡¯d just watch what happened. He wanted to see what made Tilda so special that even his brothers couldn¡¯t forget her. They were ignoring him because of her. ¡°But Kayden,¡± Santiago finally asked, ¡°what does skiing have to do with Tilda?¡± Finished Kayden exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been making arrangements these past few days. Since she¡¯s still in Motrar, she¡¯ll probably visit popr ces. ¡°And if she wants to ski, this is the only resort nearby. I already set someone up to watch for her and get tickets.¡± Kayden was famous, so of course, he had connections. Even the mayor of Fairville was in his circle. Through him, Kayden chose this exact resort. If Tilda were in town, she¡¯d definitely show up here. He¡¯d been waiting for days, and finally, today was the day! Santiago stared in shock. ¡°So you had me discharged today, not because you cared about my health ¡­ but because you found out Tilda was going skiing?¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 334 Chapter 334 Up to Fate Kayden replied, ¡°Both.¡± Santiago paused. And just like that, Santiago¡¯s ce in the Jensons dropped straight to the bottom. 66% Finished At the ski resort, Tilda showed up in full gear with Mystro. She stretched under the warm sun. ¡°Phew, this is my first time skiing in Fairville. Too bad Dane couldn¡¯t make it.¡± They had nned to ski together. Butst night, theb sent Dane an emergency call. There was a serious problem with the machine they were building. No one else could fix it but him. Just having Dane guide them over videos and phone calls wasn¡¯t enough. Dane had to fly back in person. He wanted to stay with Tilda, but he knew this was bigger than him, and he had to put personal feelings. aside. So Tilda arranged a special flight for Dane and his team to return to Cethend. Once that machine was done, then they could rx. Mystro patted Tilda on the head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tilda. I¡¯m here with you. We¡¯ll have lots of time to see each other now.¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. No use crying over something we can¡¯t control.¡± Just then, the loudspeaker buzzed. ¡°The couples¡® ski race will start at 2 p.m. Teams can sign up at the track. ¡°The winning pair will get awesome prizes!¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whoa, a race? Mystro, wanna do it together?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Tilda. I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear!¡± She linked arms with him, and they went to register. Mystro wrote down his full name, Mystro Kerrigan. Chapter 334 Up to Fate No one would guess this was the world¨Cfamous painting prodigy. 66% Finished The staff nced at Tilda¡¯s name and then at the two of them, bundled up tight with sunsses and hats. ¡°All set. Here¡¯s your pass for security purposes. You may enter.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± They scanned their cards and grabbed their gear before walking to the starting line. ¡°Wow, lots of people signed up,¡± Tilda said, scanning the crowd. To her, none of them mattered. With her and Mystro together, the win was already theirs. But then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted two familiar figures. Her stomach dropped. No way. Could it really be them? Just as she tried to look closer, one of them answered his phone. ?? ???? As if he had some kind of sixth sense, Kayden lifted his head. His eyes met hers. Tilda¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked away immediately. But that single look was enough. She knew. It was her brothers, Kayden and Santiago. Why are they everywhere? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mystro asked quietly, catching her mood. ¡°Just saw two annoying pests,¡± Tilda muttered. ¡°Want to quit the race?¡± Mystro stayed calm. Anyone who made Tilda talk like that had to be bad news. Today was supposed to be a day just for her and Mystro, and he wasn¡¯t about to let anyone ruin her good mood. ¡°No way, they¡¯re the ones who should leave. Why should I walk away just because they¡¯re here? ¡°The air I¡¯ve breathed should feel like poison to them!¡± I¡¯m not gonna let the Jensons bother me or shake my feelings anymore. Read full story at F?nd-Novel 213 Chapter 334 Up to Fate Because they don¡¯t deserve it! If we run into each other, then fine! Whoever messed up should be the one who looks stupid! And if Kayden and Santiago even think of giving me trouble, I¡¯ll make them regret it! Kayden pressed his lips together. When his eyes met Tilda¡¯s, he felt her shock, her coldness, and her clear disgust. It was obvious that the hatred in Tilda¡¯s heart ran very, very deep. Just feeling it made Kayden sink into a heavy sense of helplessness. Can such hatred ever fade? Can we ever fix it? Either way, Kayden would only do what he believed was right. The Jensons had hurt Tilda first. They were the ones who had done her wrong. So Kayden would give everything he had to make up for it. As for whether Tilda would ever forgive him, that was up to fate. Out Of The Shadows Ch 335 Chapter 335 All Fallen for K¡¯s Tricks 66% Finished At the very least, Kayden couldn¡¯t just stand by and dump everything on someone else. He couldn¡¯t watch their sister, who had been missing for 19 years and should¡¯ve been protected, turn into a bitter enemy full of hate. Thinking this, Kayden walked straight toward Tilda! Santiago also noticed her. While he studied her quietly, he saw Kayden moving. He quickly grabbed Kayden¡¯s arm. Lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°Kayden, what are you doing? You¡¯re not seriously going to walk up to Tilda, Santiago remembered how Tilda treated him during that race in the Rocky Mountains. Official source is ?ovelFind Took the fourth Jenson son, the golden boy, a world¨Cfamo, poser. Don¡¯t lower yourself like this!¡± If Kayden went to her now, he believed it would end badly. Kayden would just get humiliated. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then stay here and do nothing. But you¡¯ll regret itter!¡± Kayden¡¯s voice was cold. He pulled his arm free and then strode straight toward Tilda. Santiago froze. He¡¯s lost it! He must¡¯ve lost his mind! Or maybe¡­ I¡¯m having a nightmare. Yes, this is definitely a nightmare! But the snow and wind hitting his face felt too real. He even pinched his own leg. Ouch. That hurts! This was no dream. Santiago could only cry inside and ept
  1. it.
¡°Hmph¡­ I¡¯m not going to embarrass myself. You¡¯re just too soft. ¡°Tilda betrayed the Jensons¨Cwhy even bother with her? Just cut her off and let her rot. Chapter 335 All Fallen for K¡¯s Tricks ¡°Besides, the Jensons already have K. Who needs another sister?¡± He kept telling himself this, but his body betrayed him. Step by step, he found himself drifting closer to Tilda and Kayden. Mystro noticed Kaydening and watched carefully. Tilda, on the other hand, froze. She wanted to turn and run. But then she thought, Why should I run? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s the Jensons who keep bothering me! They¡¯re so freaking annoying! Her anger boiled up. She even wanted to punch Kayden. But then he stopped in front of her. Tilda tensed up, like a hedgehog ready to spike. She red coldly at him. Finished ¡°Since I came here with Mystro and I¡¯m in a good mood, I don¡¯t want to fight. Say what you want and leave!¡± ¡°Tilda, I just happened to see you, so I came over to say
  1. hi.
¡°After all, I¡¯m your brother. Like it or not, nothing can change that we¡¯re rted by blood. ¡°I know you hate us. You hate our family for being cold and for all the pain we gave you. But as your brother, I can¡¯t give up on you. I won¡¯t.¡± Kayden looked straight into her eyes. If she wants to throw her hate at someone, let it be me. As her brother, I¡¯ll carry it all. If that can give her even a little peace, it¡¯s enough. S & S P 2 = That¡¯s all I can do for her now. Mystro had nned to block Kayden and protect Tilda because he could sense that her anger was aimed at this man. But when he heard Kayden call himself her brother, he stepped back. He had looked into her history with the Jensons, but only the surface. Chapter 335 All Fallen for K¡¯s Tricks He knew she hated them and never wanted to talk about it. Since she didn¡¯t bring it up, he never asked. That was their silent understanding. Now that Kayden hade, this was her personal matter. He couldn¡¯t step in, not unless he wanted to make things worse. Tilda fell silent. ? ?, 66%L Finished To be honest, out of all her Jenson brothers, she didn¡¯t hate Darell, Justin, and Kayden that much. Back then, these three had epted her as their sister and treated her better, without emotional abuse. Right now, Kayden¡¯s eyes were sincere. He wanted to take her anger and wash away her hate. But¡­ how could that ever go away? The old Tilda¨Cthe one treated like a pawn by the Jensons¨Chad died in a fire long ago. She would never forget how, at that life¨Cor¨Cdeath moment, the Jensons had all stood by K, trusting her. They had watched Tilda get poisoned and burned alive without showing their faces! Even Darell, Justin, and Kayden, who imed to treat both sisters the same tricks. ¡­ They had all fallen for K¡¯s Out Of The Shadows Ch 336 Chapter 336 Please, No Fighting The brothers all treated Tilda like an ugly scar. They wanted her gone, erased forever. For original chapters go to Find[?]ovel Deep inside, Tilda wanted revenge. She wanted to crush the entire Jensons. She wanted them to suffer in the worst way, a pain worse than death. 66% Finished In this family, everyone had been cruel to her. No one was innocent. On the side, Santiago listened to Kayden. He felt something stir in his chest. He figured that even the cold, stubborn Tilda might feel a little moved by Kayden¡¯s words. Just as he thought that. Tilda spoke. ¡°Done talking? Now, leave.¡± She spat out those words mercilessly, her voice sharper than ice. There was not a single trace of emotion. She wasn¡¯t moved at all. She then turned around and grabbed Mystro. ¡°Mystro, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Her firm tone told Mystro everything. She had no more hope for her so¨Ccalled family. Even with Kayden lowering himself and begging, her heart stayed frozen. Kayden lowered his eyes, sadness flickering in them. His words had been real, from deep inside. But Tilda wasn¡¯t touched at all. It frustrated him to no end. He had never felt so powerless. Just as he tried to say more, Santiago, who had been moved earlier, saw Tilda¡¯s reaction. He snapped with anger. He strode forward. ¡°Stop right there!¡± But Tilda acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard. She just kept walking. Being ignored made Santiago burn with rage. He rushed forward, but Kayden stopped him. Chapter 336 Please, No Fighting ¡°What are you doing. Santiago?¡± Finished ¡°Kayden, you¡¯ve already bowed your head. You weren¡¯t even the one who hurt her. Why should she treat you like this? ¡°Why should we all pay for what someone else did? Why?!¡± Santiago couldn¡¯t hold back, no matter how Kayden tried to stop him. We¡¯ve never hurt Tilda, but she always looks at us as if we had, ready to curse us at every turn. How dare she! That¡¯s right. To me, none of you Jensons are good. You¡¯re all guilty. ¡°So stop acting like you¡¯re better than the rest. You¡¯re just like Justinpletely disgusting. ¡°Do all of you Jensons enjoy humiliation or something? I¡¯ve already made it clear¨CI don¡¯t want anything to do with you. End of story. And yet you keep showing up, pretending to be noble. Who are you trying to fool?¡± Tilda¡¯s words were sharp and merciless. She gave no respect to either Kayden or Santiago. Santiago felt his head explode. ¡°Tilda, you little¡­¡± He was about to rush up and p her. She had insulted both of them, and now even Justin, someone Santiago respected. This is unforgivable! But before Kayden could react, Mystro grabbed Santiago¡¯s hand. ¡°Get lost!¡± Santiago roared and struggled with all his strength. But Mystro¡¯s grip was like steel. He couldn¡¯t break free. Mystro¡¯s dark eyes locked on him, cold and deadly. Santiago froze, not daring to move a muscle. ¡°The ones who should get lost ¡­ are you two.¡± Mystro shoved him aside with one hand. Santiago flew back, stumbled, and crashed to the ground. His face was full of shock. He had trained for years, mastering all kinds of martial arts andbat sports, even earning a ck belt. 312 DMM Chapter 336 Please, No Fighting He could even take on five or six men with knives. Yet this thin man crushed him so easily. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle me. And you want to get near Tilda?¡± Mystro¡¯s voice was cold as ice. The mask he usually wore slipped. The chill he gave off was sharper than the snow around them. The look in his eyes dripped with scorn. This is supposed to be Tilda¡¯s brother? Honestly, he¡¯s pathetic. He¡¯s nowhere near as strong as I imagined. Tilda is so impressive¨Chow could she have such a weak brother? Santiago bit down hard, his scarf hiding his twisted face. 5 = 2 He wanted to argue, but he couldn¡¯t. Mystro¡¯s strength had shut him uppletely. People around started staring. Even the staff came forward nervously. ¡°Gentlemen, please, no fighting¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, this is our fault.¡± Kayden quickly stepped in to calm things down. Out Of The Shadows Ch 337 Chapter 337 Just Got Lucky The staff¡¯s faces changed the second they realized who Kayden was. But they just exined the rules quietly, then stepped aside. 66% Finished Santiago pushed himself up, red with shame and anger. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s the point of hiding behind a guy? This is family business! Why let an outsider step in?¡± Mystro narrowed his eyes, sharp and dangerous. Clearly, this guy isn¡¯t gonna learn until he gets knocked t. I held back earlier for Tilda¡¯s sake. But now¡­ maybe I was way too nice. ¡°Outsider? Mystro is family to me. Stop pretending we¡¯re close. How many times do I have to say it? I¡¯ve cut all ties with the Jensons!¡± ¡°But if you want a fight, fine. I¡¯ll give you one. Step up, and I¡¯ll finish you in three seconds.¡± Mystro frowned. ¡°Tilda, he¡¯s not worth it-¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not worth it, but he disrespected you. That, I can¡¯t forgive.¡± ¡°Damn you, you really think you can walk all over me now, huh?¡± Santiago shouted, charging at her in a rage. Although I can¡¯t fight Mystro, I can handle Tilda! Smack! A loud p cracked across Santiago¡¯s face. He froze, stunned. Kayden grabbed him by the cor, teeth clenched. ¡°Santiago, lose your mind again, and you can get lost!¡± ¡°O¨Cokay¡­ Sorry, Kayden ¡­ Calm down¡­¡± Kayden almost never got mad. But now, his anger and authority as the older brother crushed Santiago instantly. He shrank down, meek as a scared rabbit. Kayden shoved him aside and pushed his head down, making him bow to Tilda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. I didn¡¯t keep Santiago in check. Please ept my apology.¡± ¡°Gosh, what a mess. Family fighting family. You people are clowns. It¡¯s pathetic.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t waste another word with the two lunatics. She pulled Mystro with her and left. Staying around crazy people too long would rot her brain. Santiago almost exploded. 11:13 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 337 Just Got Lucky She¡¯s so vicious! And she¡¯s my sister! I can¡¯t believe this! Something is seriously wrong with this world. If Kayden hadn¡¯t stepped in, he really would¡¯ve lost it and hit her. He felt that Tilda had crossed a line. 66% ** Finished Once Tilda and Mystro were gone, Santiago grumbled, ¡°Kayden, why do you put up with her? I feel so sorry for you after all you said! She¡¯s outrageous!¡± Even after Kayden pped him, he still wanted to vent. He was used to getting hit by his big brothers¨Cone more didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Are you done yet? Don¡¯t forget, Tilda beat Howard. ¡°With your tiny bit of skill, you¡¯d be lucky if she just let you live because you¡¯re family.¡± Kayden looked at Santiago with deep frustration. He just couldn¡¯t understand why he never lived up to his potential. Honestly, out of the seven Jenson brothers, the biggest problem wasn¡¯t the youngest, Wade, but the sixth one, Santiago. Santiago really was the hardest to deal with. Even though he had Russell and ir¡¯s great genes and had shown amazing talent since he was a kid, he always acted on impulse, letting his temper lead him into reckless trouble. He never thought about the consequences, never set any limits for himself, and always ended up causing messes. Chapters first released on ?ovelFind Howard, the fifth, might have had a bad temper and plenty of ws, but at least he had limits. And because he stuck to those limits, he rarely caused any serious trouble. Santiago, though, would attack anyone, even a woman, if they just rubbed him the wrong way. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Howard must¡¯ve held back! No way he lost for real. Tilda just got lucky!¡± Santiago refused to believe it. Howard, the WWE world champ, got beaten by that delicate¨Clooking woman? Impossible. It must¡¯ve been a trick. Looking at Santiago, Kayden just felt tired. He regretted bringing him along at all. Santiago only dragged him down. Kayden almost wanted to give him another ¡°wake¨Cup punch.¡± Wed, Sep Chapter 337 Just Got Lucky The race was about to start. 66% Finished Tilda and Mystro got number six, so they would start in sixth ce. The finish line was several miles past a snowy railing. Whoever crossed first would win.¡± ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re still good, right? Not upset?¡± Mystro asked softly, checking first. He had already looked over the track and even set up a few obstacles. The whole course was watched by drones, and the path they picked didn¡¯t have any steep cliffs or super dangerous spots, so there was no need for fancy tricks or risky flips. ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 338 Chapter 338 No Room for Mistakes 66% Finished If anything went wrong, whether it was an ident, a fall, or even the slightest slip, medical crews were on standby, ready to rush in. This course was rated at A¨Clevel difficulty. One moment of distraction could spell disaster. ¡°Rx, Mystro,¡± Tilda said with a sharp grin. ¡°Honestly, this championship is mine for the taking. ¡°Since I¡¯ve got the chance, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m handing this title to anyone else.¡± She said as she clenched her fists, eyes burning with determination. Seeing that fire in Tilda¡¯s gaze, Mystro finally let out a breath of relief. Then the starter¡¯s pistol cracked through the air. And so, the race began. The gates then swung open. Mystro and Tilda shed forward like arrows loosed from a bowstring, surging ahead at breakneck speed. Within seconds, they¡¯d left the other teams trailing behind, grabbing the lead position. Right on their heels were Santiago and Kayden, running as a pair. Kayden¡¯s eyes, hidden behind his goggles, flickered as he watched Tilda in first ce. For just a moment, something stirred inside him. But he shook it off and told himself, ¡°Forget it. Focus on the race first.¡± Whatever was going on with Tilda could wait until the race was finished. He wouldn¡¯t give up regardlessly. He was sure the family would be together again. Meanwhile, Santiago stayed right on Tilda¡¯s heels. Unlike Kayden, his head wasn¡¯t full ofplicated thoughts. In his mind, he had only two objectives. To overtake Tilda. And to take the championship. He wanted to crush Tilda and wipe the grin off her face. Some might call it childish, but Santiago didn¡¯t care. Losing to anyone was eptable, just not to Tilda. Chapter 338 No Room for Mistakes 66% Finished Kayden saw Santiago push past him, straining to get ahead, and his brows drew tight. ¡°Santiago, you¡¯re going too fast. Slow down! There¡¯s a slope up ahead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kayden. Just watch. I¡¯m going to win this championship!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This is doubles skiing. We have to stay in sync. Stop fixating on the others and think about holding steady!¡± The words snapped Santiago back to his senses. Right. He had almost forgotten. This was doubles, not a solo run. Victory only counted if both crossed the finish line together. Even if he zed past everyone and finished first, it would mean nothing. Just then, a sharp pain tore through Santiago hand gripping the ski pole. It had to be from the sh earlier with Mystro. The pain threw him off for a split second, and his skis nearly gave out beneath him. ¡°Santiago!¡± Kayden lunged forward and caught him, steadying his bnce just in time. ¡°¡­ Thanks, Kayden.¡± Even with his stubborn pride, Santiago couldn¡¯t help but thank Kayden. He had almost gone down hard. It was like spinning out in the Rocky Mountains race¨Ccrashing here would have been beyond humiliating. ¡°Watch yourself! Next time I might not get the chance to pull you back up!¡± Kayden snapped. That slip cost them. Two more teams surged past, chasing after Tilda and Mystro. By the time Santiago and Kayden regained momentum, they had already fallen back to fourth ce. Tilda and Mystro, still holding first ce, reached the first slope. The drone cameras caught every second as the twounched into a wless 360¨Cdegree spin in midair,nding cleanly and charging forward again toward the finishing line. The crowd erupted in gasps and cheers. This was only a sprint event, not a freestyle showcase. No one was supposed to waste time on tricks. Yet their spin was so precise, so perfectly in sync, it looked less like two people and more like mirror images moving from the same mind. The bnce was seamless, wless, almost eerie. 17 ||| 2/3 O < Chapter 338 No Room for Mistakes $ 66%? Finished It even made the audience wonder if the two of them had been breathing in rhythm as they pulled it off. If style points were on the table, Tilda and Mystro would have scored a perfect ten. Even seasoned pros couldn¡¯t have matched the beauty of their performance. Meanwhile, Santiago and Kayden fought their way back after stabilizing, wing into second ce with sheer technical skill. But Tilda and Mystro were still way out in front. ¡°Kayden, we can¡¯t just sit back like this,¡± Santiago shouted. ¡°We have to win! Otherwise, Tilda will never take us seriously!¡± ?????? ???? Find_Novel(. ¡®¡­ I know.¡± For Santiago, victory meant more than pride. Only if he won would he have the right to face Tilda, to hand over what he had been carrying for her. Losing would leave him powerless, unable to even look her in the eye, let alone show her how much he cared as a brother. ¡°Santiago, no more rookie mistakes. This isn¡¯t just about Tilda. ¡°No matter who we¡¯re up against, the goal is the same¨Cfirst ce. Got it?¡± ¡°I got it!¡± The brothers pushed harder, their skis cutting into the snow with renewed force. Once Santiago cooled his head, the rhythm between him and Kayden finally clicked. Years of growing up together, years of practice on the slopes, had honed an almost instinctive bond. Bit by bit, their speed climbed. The gap between them and the leaders began to shrink. Then the second steep drop loomed ahead. Tilda and Mystrounched off it like eagles taking flight, soaring high beforending smoothly on the downhill slope and charging forward without losing an ounce of momentum. 3.3K IR Out Of The Shadows Ch 339 Chapter 339 A Narrow Escape The pace quickened as the racers surged toward the finish line. Santiago and Kaydenunched off the slope, eyes locked on Tilda and Mystro still ahead. The gap was closing, and they knew this was the moment to go all in. They both elerated hard. On a downhill like this, one slip in control could mean disaster, but winning was all that mattered. From the front, Tilda caught the sound of skis tearing faster behind her. A quick nce over her shoulder confirmed it. Santiago and Kayden were barreling straight toward them, recklessly pushing their speed. 66% Finished Mystro gestured with a signal only seasoned skiers would recognize. ¡°They¡¯reing up. Should we push harder?¡± Tilda shook her head. ¡°Ignore them. We stick to our rhythm.¡± Holding first ce meant no reason to panic. Instead, it was Kayden and Santiago who were desperate. Pushing that hard could only drain focus and control. One wrong move could ruin everything. Tilda knew. Kayden was cautious, controlled¨Cmistakes were rare. But Santiago, proud and reckless, had at least a 90% chance of cracking under this kind of pressure. It was kind of ironic. In her previous life, Tilda had studied every mood, every w, every strength of the Jensons just to win their approval. Now, all that knowledge had be her greatest weapon. Tilda waited in silence, steady as a hunter lying in ambush, certain her opponents would make the first mistake. ?????? Santiago¡¯s focus narrowed to a single point as the gap between him and Tilda shrank. He didn¡¯t even dare to blink. They were so close now. Tilda and Mystro hadn¡¯t picked up speed on the downhill¨Ccowards. Chapter 339 A Narrow Escape But the finish line was right ahead. He had to push harder. If he didn¡¯t push harder, they would cross before he could catch them. The thought ignited his instincts, and without realizing it, Santiago pushed for even more speed. Then pain ripped through his wrist. His control faltered in an instant, his technique breaking apart. Damn it. The thought barely formed before Santiago threw himself into a defensive roll. His body tumbled across the snow, thrashing wildly as his ski pole flew from his hand. And just his luck¡­. Of all directions, it had to arc straight toward Tilda. The crowd watching the live drone feed erupted in a gasp. At this speed, a direct hit could have been lethal. Was Santiago trying to take her out on purpose? ¡°Tilda!¡± Mystro noticed and shouted. Finished Tilda¡¯s eyes narrowed. nting her own pole into the snow, she vaulted sideways in a clean, sharp hop and slid back into line, dodging the strike with inches to spare. It was such a close call. The crowd exhaled in relief, the tension breaking all at once. ¡°Santiago!¡± Kayden¡¯s chest tightened as he saw Santiago crash. He forced himself into a hard stop on the slope and cut away from the race to get to Santiago. Meanwhile, Tilda and Mystro never looked back. They crossed the finish line cleanly, taking first ce. Kayden abandoned the race and rushed straight to Santiago¡¯s side. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It hurts a little, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Santiago muttered. 17 O ||| O T Chapter 339 A Narrow Escape He¡¯d reacted on instinct, shielding the vital spots just in time. The snow softened the impact, making the fall far less brutal. 66% Finished Compared to the wreck he¡¯d had on the Rocky Mountains course, this was nothing. Without that cushion, tumbling downhill at that speed would have been certain death. The medics arrived within seconds, strapping Santiago onto a stretcher. They then rushed him toward the infirmary. Kayden nced once toward the finish line, where Tilda and Mystro stood. Then he turned away. Right now, Santiago¡¯s injuries came first. At the finishing line, Mystro leaned closer and spoke quietly, ¡°You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. The Jensons never understood me. But I know them inside out. ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? What I once thought was family turned out to be the ones who hurt me more than anyone else ever could. ¡°A fall like that won¡¯t kill Santiago.¡± Tilda said in a light and detached tone. There was a rity in her voice, as if she had already seen through all of it. Whatever bonds she had once craved from the Jensons were gone. The only thought she carried now was to push K into y like the pawn she was. And then wait for the Jensons to taste ruin, a downfall so crushing it would be worse than death. That was the only satisfaction worth holding onto. ¡°Tilda, if you ever feel like talking, I¡¯ll be here. I¡¯m a listener you can count on. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then fine. I¡¯ll just keep believing the Jensons were nothing but bullies to you. ¡°And if we ever run into them, even if we can¡¯t take them down, there¡¯s no reason to show mercy.¡± ¡°You really are the best, Mystro. You always know exactly what I need. Love you.¡± She yfully raised her hand, fingers forming a heart. Meanwhile, Kayden stayed with Santiago in the infirmary. After treatment, the doctors confirmed it was nothing serious¨Cjust some bruises and surface cuts. With disinfectant and fresh bandages, he was cleared to rest. 66% Chapter 339 A Narrow Escape Kayden pressed his lips together. ¡°Stay here for now. I¡¯ll go check on things outside.¡± Finished For more chapters visit FindN0vel 3.3K Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 340 Chapter 340 Not Worth It ¡°Kayden, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to see Tilda again. 65% Finished ¡°Enough, Kayden. You¡¯ve done more than enough for her. I¡¯ve watched you. She¡¯s not worth it. She really isn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t want you humiliating yourself in front of her anymore. Promise me, let¡¯s stop chasing after Tilda. Please.¡± Santiago just couldn¡¯t understand it. Tilda had taken the championship. Kayden had been eliminated altogether because of Santiago¡¯s crash. And now Kayden still wanted to go face her? With that venomous mouth of hers, she would tear him apart. Santiago didn¡¯t even want to imagine how harsh it would be. Maybe Tilda was right¨Cmaybe Kayden really did have some kind of masochistic streak. Why else would he walk straight into humiliation? ¡°Santiago, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. But when you went down, your ski pole flew straight toward Tilda. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t dodged in time, do you realize how much damage it could have done? You might have killed her.¡± The memory of that still made Kayden¡¯s stomach twist. It wasn¡¯t the same as Santiago instinctively shielding himself. If a flying ski pole at that speed had struck her head, or her spine¡­. With no way to defend herself, Tilda would¡¯ve gone rolling straight down the slope. And that could have been fatal. No exaggeration. ¡°I ¡­ ¡± In that split second, all Santiago could do was protect himself. Panicked, he let go of his ski pole. And he hadn¡¯t even noticed that it almost hit Tilda. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he muttered, his voice weak and unconvincing. Kayden had no reason to lie about something like this. The thought of what could have happened and the damage that pole might have caused made Santiago¡¯s chest tighten. It was more than he could handle. Luckily, Tilda had reacted fast enough to dodge. Chapter 340 Not Worth It 65% Finished ¡°If I thought you¡¯d done it on purpose, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my own brother¨CI¡¯d beat the hell out of you. ¡°Now shut up and focus on healing.¡± With that, Kayden spun around and walked out of the infirmary. ¡°Damn it. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. No matter how much I hate Tilda, I¡¯d never stoop that low. ¡°The way Kayden looked at me ¡­ It¡¯s like he actually thinks I did it on purpose. Damn it!¡± His resentment toward Tilda only deepened. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Kayden never would have spoken to him so harshly. He scoffed. Meanwhile, Tilda and Mystro were already holding the trophy. She looked at their photo together, both of them smiling with the prize in hand, and allowed herself a small grin. ¡°Our first ski race as partners ended perfectly. Definitely worth the trip. ¡°This picture needs to be framed when we get back,¡± she added. ¡°Something to keep as a memory.¡± Mystro rubbed his chin, studying the shot. He studied the photo of him and Tilda, the two of them looking almost perfectly matched. He had to admit, he was happy with the phographer¡¯s skill. And the angle was spot¨Con. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ll be heading back to Cethend soon, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve spent enough time here in Motrar. The New Year¡¯sing up, and while people celebrate it here too, nothing feels asfortable as spending our traditional holiday back home.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Mystro seemed lost in thought. Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel ¡°Mystro, you¡¯re thinking about going back to Cethend for the New Year¡¯s, too, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s only three days away.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Mystro said with a hint of mystery, already plotting to surprise both Dane and Tilda if he could. ¡°But, Tilda, still nothing from Liam?¡± ¡°I asked someone to punch a hole through the signal blockade, but the surveince there is too heavy. It¡¯s going to take time. ¡°From what I¡¯ve hacked through the surrounding cameras, he hasn¡¯t left that underground military base. It¡¯s been 40 days already.¡± She bit her thumb lightly, worry clouding her expression. 17 ||| O Chapter 340 Not Worth It ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tilda. He¡¯s Uncle Harvey¡¯s disciple. There¡¯s no way he went in unprepared. ¡°And didn¡¯t you already catch traces of the safeguards Liam left behind on the feeds?¡± Finished ¡°I hope so Anyway, Mystro, we¡¯ve yed around enough. Let¡¯s head back. And don¡¯t forget. You promised to model for me.¡± Since she would be leaving soon, Tilda wanted to finish this one important thing. She had imagined it countless times. How Mystro, with his calm face that still had something sharp underneath, would look in her painting. For her, it was both nerve¨Cwracking and exciting. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. But once you¡¯re done, it¡¯ll be my turn,¡± Mystro teased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mystro. We¡¯ve got plenty of time today.¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, right¨Clet¡¯s send our championship photo to Dane. He should havended in Cethend by now.¡± 3.3K W 65% Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 341 Chapter 341 A Fly in the Way Tilda snapped a photo with the trophy and sent it off to Dane. Momentster. his message popped up. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡± And at the end of the text, there was a silly emoji. Finished Readplete version only at Find~Novel Tildaughed and typed back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dane, I¡¯ll be back in Cethend soon. I¡¯lle by the Lab Seven for New Year¡¯s. We can celebrate together.¡± Dane¡¯s response came fast. ¡°You said it, Tilda. I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± And he added a cute emoji to his text. Tilda blinked at the message. Was it just her, or did Dane really love using those silly emojis? Maybe it was because of his illness, his inability to speak. Instead of words, he used these faces to show how he felt. She tucked her phone away and linked arms with Mystro, the two of them chatting as they headed out of the ski grounds. ¡°Tilda!¡± That grating voice called out again, making her stomach turn. She leaned close to Mystro and said softly, ¡°Ignore them, Mystro.¡± Then she kept walking, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. But Kayden wasn¡¯t about to be ignored. He sprinted ahead, cutting them off and spreading his arms to block their path, panting hard. Tilda¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Funny. Looks to me like somebody just can¡¯t take a hint.¡± Mystro fixed his gaze on Kayden, his tone edged with warning. ¡°What now? Don¡¯t tell me you lost, got embarrassed, and came here just to hassle Tilda.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Kayden said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± He turned to Tilda, a mix of nerves and urgency in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for stopping you like this¡­ but I have something important to give you. ¡°Here!¡± He fumbled into his backpack, pulled out a folder, and thrust it toward her. ¡°And what exactly is this supposed to be?¡± ¡°Just¨Cjust take a look at it and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Kayden stammered. 17 ||| O Chapter 341 A Fly in the Way He pressed the folder into her hands before she could refuse, already backing away. Just then, Tilda looked up and opened her mouth to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from the Jensons. Just the thought of it disgusts me.¡± Without even ncing inside, she tossed the folder straight into a nearby trash bin. Itnded perfectly inside with a dull thud. She didn¡¯t spare it a second look. The sound hit Kayden like a lightning strike. He froze, hollow and stunned. 5% Finished The scheme he had built up, the bold n to force the folder into her hands, had been crushed without mercy¨Cdiscarded as if it were nothing. ¡°Come on, Mystro. Let¡¯s go,¡± Tilda said calmly. ¡°Alright.¡± Mystro followed at her side as they walked away. People who had witnessed the exchange stared after Kayden. Some pitied him. Others thought Tilda¡¯s response had been brutally heartless. But none of them knew exactly what had happened between Kayden and Tilda. Kayden let out a bitterugh. He moved like a man drained of life, dragging himself to the trash bin. Slowly, he reached in and pulled the folder back out. ¡°Tilda ¡­ do you really hate us that much? Hate the Jensons that much?¡± His voice was low, almost pleading. ¡°What do I have to do? What would it take to make it up to you?¡± He had no answer. Every attempt to reach her had been met with her icy rejection, each one cutting him deeper than thest. For the first time, Kayden feltpletely powerless, crushed by a sense of failure he had never known. before. Maybe¡­ Maybe letting her go was the only way. Maybe that was the only chance he had at finding peace himself. Confusion clouded Kayden¡¯s face. 17 O O ?? Wed, Sep ¡¢ 3, 65% Chapter 341 A Fly in the Way Then his phone buzzed. The screen lit up with Wade¡¯s name. He straightened slightly, tucked the folder under his arm, and answered. ¡°Hey, Wade.¡± ¡°Kayden, did you find her? Did you talk to Tilda?¡± Before he left, Kayden had told Wade that Tilda would be at the ski resort outside Fairville. Hours had passed with no word, and Wade, unable to wait any longer, finally called. Finished ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I don¡¯t know how to face her, how to make it up to her. ¡°No matter what I do, no matter how much hard I try, I can¡¯t seem to warm her up.¡± For the first time, he admitted his true feelings. Against a wall that solid, could he ever break through? On the other end, Wade went silent. When he finally spoke, his breath was long and deep. ¡°Then let it go, Kayden. None of us will me you. ¡°Tilda was hurt by me, Dominic, and Howard. You and Justin weren¡¯t even at home back then. You never did anything to her. ¡°But you still got dragged into this mess because of us. You and Justin never agreed with what we did. You knew we were wrong ¡­. ¡°I was too weak. I tried to make you carry the weight of the damage I caused. I¡¯m sorry, Kayden. I really am.¡± Listening to the remorse in Wade¡¯s voice, Kayden slowly calmed down. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m the one who should apologize. I lost control just now.¡± 3.3K B Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 342 Chapter 342 K¡¯s Madness Finished ¡°Trying to win Tilda back was my idea. I ended up dumping the pressure on you without meaning to. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Kayden? Don¡¯t say that. If you do¡­ I¡¯ll just feel worse.¡± ¡°Enough. We¡¯re brothers¨Cno need for this. No matter what, I¡¯m already in Motrar. I found Tilda. What I came to do, I have to finish myself.¡± Kayden steadied again.. If he wanted Tilda¡¯s forgiveness, running into a wall was normal, wasn¡¯t it? If he gave up this easily, he shouldn¡¯t havee to Motrar in the first ce. Since he was here, quitting now wouldn¡¯t be his style. The Jensons¡­ Everyone wanted Tilda¡¯s forgiveness, and for her toe home. ¡°Kayden, you-¡± ¡°Wade, say no more. I¡¯ve decided. Forget what I said earlier. I¡¯m going to keep trying¨Cat the very least, I need Tilda to hear the piece I wrote for her¡­ 71 Kayden stared at the folder in his hands, his fingertips pressing harder. This was the one leverage he had¨Cthe way he might win Tilda back. She had to hear thisposition. ¡­ Kayden, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m flying to Motrar now. Wait for me!¡± ¡°Wade? Why the sudden-¡± ¡°I bear a lot of responsibility for this. I can¡¯t dump it all on you. ¡°And I know¡­ Santiago¡¯s temper. Without living through what we did, he¡¯ll never understand Tilda.¡± At that, Kayden pressed his lips tight, thinking of Santiago and Tilda¡¯s run¨Cins. Wade was right¨CSantiago hadn¡¯t epted Tilda at all. He was furious that Kayden would humble himself to beg her forgiveness. In Santiago¡¯s state, forget helping¨Che¡¯d only make things worse. His prejudice against Tilda was bone¨Cdeep. It wouldn¡¯t disappear overnight. §Ú ¡­ All right. Come. ¡°With the two of us, we¡¯ll figure out ¡­ some way to make Tilda see what¡¯s in our hearts. 11:16 Wed, Sep 17 MM. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?nd-Novel Chapter 342 K¡¯s Madness ¡°Wade, when you leave, don¡¯t let Dad and the others know. No need to worry them.¡± ¡°Got it, Kayden. I know what to do.¡± After he hung up, Wade thought for a beat, then started packing. He filed a leave with the school and texted K. ¡°K, something urgent came up. I have to travel. Could you cover for me with the family?¡± 65% Finished Wade couldn¡¯t stay. First, the situation was urgent. Second, face¨Cto¨Cface with his brothers, he might slip. Because of Tilda, the house grew heavier and stranger by the day¨Cthat was undeniable. Especially after Tilda dropped her ¡°X¡± mask and won a world championship. But the biggest change was in K. Right now, Ky on her bed, lifeless. She¡¯d basically been like this ever since Christmas. She had hollow eyes and dark circles. Even her hair started falling out in clumps. Lately, she¡¯d been having nightmares. They were dreams of watching Tilda shine on the world stage. Watching all her scheming, her betrayal of the Jensons, she ended up with nothing. Worse, she¡¯d just handed everything to Tilda on a silver tter. Watching the family one by one shift toward Tilda, care about her, and push K to the margins. What could be crueler than that for K? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. The symptoms worsened¨Cshe couldn¡¯t sleep. She relied on sleeping pills. Then, Wade¡¯s message came in. K¡¯s heart twisted with pain. But she forced a cheerful reply. ¡°Got it, Wade. Leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She even sent a smiley face emoji. ¡°Thanks, K.¡± The moment they finished, K¡¯s face changed. Chapter 342 K¡¯s Madness She hurled her phone at the bed and growled like a madwoman. 65% Finished ¡°Damn it¨CWade is definitely going to that bitch Tilda. One by one, all of them¡­ Why? What did I do wrong? ¡°I got better schooling than that lowborn Tilda. I¡¯m prettier. My body¡¯s better. She can¡¯tpare to me- she can¡¯t! ¡°Why is she the one admired by everyone now? This must be a mistake. A mistake!¡± Her fists pounded the mattress like a storm. Suddenly- K froze, horrified.. She grabbed at the hair scattered on the bed. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ Why is there so much hair?¡± ¡£ 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 343 Chapter 343 Ferris Wheel Diner K felt a sudden wave of dread. She hurried into her en¨Csuite bathroom. Clutching her hair, she stared in horror. ¡°W¨Cwhy¡­ why am I going bald? ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± For a girl, baldness means a brutal hit to looks, no doubt about it! And those dark circles ¡­ That sunken face¡­ How did she end up like this?! 65% Finished The next morning. Tilda drifted awake in her room. She yawnedzily. Knock, knock- A rap sounded at the door. ¡°Ms. Tilda, are you awake?¡± It was Buck. Tilda went down and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m up. Buck, where¡¯s Mystro?¡± Last night, she¡¯de back to the vi with Mystro; they burned a lot of time sketching portraits of each other. It gotte. Tilda figured she¡¯d never slept at Mystro¡¯s ce before, so she made do for the night. ¡°Mr. Kerrigan is waiting in the dining room to have breakfast with you. ¡°He also said he¡¯s prepared a surprise for you.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell Mystro I¡¯ll wash up and be right down.¡± Soon, Tilda came into the dining room, smiling brightly. There, she saw Mystro¨Cstanding at six foot three¨Cseated with a napkin at his cor, looking perfectly like a Lucien noble on the white bench. Chapter 343 Ferris Wheel Diner Those pale, clean, long fingers wereced on the tabletop. Finished His lips, cool and thin, pressed together slightly, and his deep brown eyes rippled with a hint of emotion. He looked lost in thought. ¡°Morning, Mystro!¡± The princess¡¯s joyful cry rang out like a trumpet st, awakening a prince from his frozen slumber. Mystro snapped back to the moment. His whole vibe softened. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Mm. Buck said you got up early and even a surprise, so I ran over.¡± He was caught off guard by that. Mystro nced at Buck, puzzled. ¡°Buck, you told her that?¡± prepped ¡°Mr. Kerrigan ¡­ isn¡¯t that right? You said Ms. Tilda¡¯s always the one nning the fun, and you haven¡¯t properly yed host. ¡°So, today you¡¯d arrange the best ces to take Ms. Tilda, am I right?¡± Buck was thrown, too. He¡¯d taken Mystro¡¯s words to mean a ¡°surprise¡± for Tilda ¡­ right? For once, Buck¨Cwho always prided himself on reading Mystro¡¯s orders¨Cfelt a rare twinge of doubt. Crap, did I get it wrong? ¡°That¡¯s not much of a surprise to her. It can¡¯t beat your coffee, Buck.¡± Mystro lifted a helpless shoulder. For anyone else, having Myst personally craft a day out would be a dream. But with Tilda¡¯s abilities, she¡¯d long since seen grander vistas¡­ It was routine. Tilda puffed her cheeks. ¡°Says who! Mystro, don¡¯t ck just because you think I won¡¯t care. I¡¯m looking forward to going out with you today!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. When ites to you, I never ck¨Calways all in. ¡°Buck, the Ferris Wheel Diner for tonight is booked, right?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Kerrigan. As soon as you mentioned it, I called them right away. With your name and the VIP card, everything¡¯s set.¡± Chapter 343 Ferris Wheel Diner ???, 65%? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel Finished Tilda pieced together the Yvorian he¡¯d used. ¡°Ferris Wheel Diner?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Michelin three¨Cstar in Fairville. The chef¨Cowner came from Valkyria, and the menu is vegetable- forward¨Cstunning stuff. ¡°I tried it once¨Cunforgettable. Without connections, the waitlist is six months.¡± Mystro gently ruffled Tilda¡¯s hair. ¡°If it earns your praise, I¡¯m all eyes.¡± Tilda touched her chin. For someone from Valkyria to carve out ane in a ce like Fairville¨Chostile to outsiders¨Cpurely on skill, and win three stars? Those signature vegetable dishes had to be incredible. Night settled, slow and soft. Mystro took Tilda through everything worth seeing in Fairville, and atst they reached the reserved Ferris Wheel Diner. After confirming their names and IDs, the host, respectful, waved them through. They were led inside to a window table. From there, Tilda could see Fairville¡¯srgest Ferris wheel up close, washing the night in seven colors as it turned. Tilda¡¯s mouth curved. ¡°Now the name makes sense. Nice ambiance.¡± For a Michelin three¨Cstar, the d¨¦cor was simple and unadorned, not showy; the floor was Draxia style¨Cyou swapped into slippers. Each step gave a faint creaking sound. It felt really cozy. Tilda didn¡¯t mind. If anything, it made her curious¡­ Just because Tilda liked this style didn¡¯t mean everyone else would. 3.3K 1 212 Out Of The Shadows Ch 344 Chapter 344 Bumping Into Tilda and Myst 65% Finished Most diners here are dazzled by the over¨Cthe¨Ctop luxury of three¨Cstar Michelin spots. But clearly, this ce¡¯s chef doesn¡¯t need shy d¨¦cor¨Chis food speaks for itself. At the end of the day, a restaurant lives or dies on taste. After ordering, a server brought over a bottle of seasonal soju, pouring it respectfully for Mystro and Tilda. ¡°This is our winter special¨Csmooth but with a kick.¡± Mystro took the first sip. The burn hit his throat like fire, spreading heat through his whole body. Tilda followed with a sip, nodding. ¡°Good stuff.¡± ¡°Tilda, did you already decide on your flight home?¡± Mystro asked. ¡°Almost. I¡¯ll stay one more day and leave tomorrow. Otherwise, I¡¯ll miss New Year¡¯s.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been away long enough. I miss my country. My home. ¡°Your country¡­¡± Mystro repeated softly. His gaze rippled, as if he¡¯d made a decision deep inside. Just then, a tall man¨Csix foot one, pink¨Cstreaked curls, white chef¡¯s coat¨Cwalked over, grinning. ¡°Myst, I knew you¡¯d show up.¡± ¡°Hello, Timothy. Oh, Tilda, let me introduce you¨Cthis is the head chef here at Ferris Wheel, Timothy Robinson. Around here, they call him the Vegetable Magician. ¡°Timothy, this is my junior, Tilda.¡± Tilda gave a polite nod. Find the newest release on F?ndNovel ¡°Oh! I watched every second of the International College Art Competition livestream! Ms. Tilda, I¡¯m a die- hard fan of your alias¨CX!¡± He leaned closer, practically glowing. ¡°You can see for yourself¨Csome of the posters here are recreations of your work I saw on Motrar Girl Forum.¡± He was so excited that he asked for an autograph right there. ¡°Of course,¡± Tilda said, pressing a hand to her temple. She hadn¡¯t expected that once her X identity was exposed, she¡¯d cause a stir everywhere she went. She couldn¡¯t believe her alias was this big in Motrar¨Can army of anime diehards. Chapter 344 Bumping Into Tilda and Myst Timothy held the signed paper like a treasure. ¡°Perfect! Now I¡¯ve got something to brag about to my friends.¡± ¡°Mr. Robinson.¡± Then, a waiter whispered something in his ear. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s here, too? Excuse me, I need to greet an important guest. ¡°Your dishes will be up soon. Please, enjoy.¡± With that, he hurried off. 65% Finished Tilda stuck out her tongue. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be signing autographs even in a ce like this. Exhausting.¡± ¡°Tilda, your fame¡¯s outshining mine now. Timothy has never been that excited to see me. X has basically be a national idol in Motrar.¡± ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t rub it in. I regret revealing that alias. My hand is about to fall off from all the signingtely!¡± ¡°Here, let me help.¡± Like a queen, Tilda stretched out her hand. Mystro took it into his palm and carefully massaged her fingers. The indulgence was almost sinful. If word got out that the great Myst pampered a woman like this¡ªeven massaging her hand¡ªpeople¡¯s eyes would pop out. Meanwhile, elsewhere in the restaurant. ¡°Kayden, long time no see!¡± Timothy greeted warmly, pulling the man into a hug. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Robinson.¡± ¡°This is my sixth brother, Santiago, and my seventh brother, Wade. ¡°Wade justnded in Motrar, so I thought I¡¯d bring him to Fairville to taste the Vegetable Magician¡¯s signature dishes.¡± After the hug, Kayden introduced them. Santiago and Wade nodded politely. ¡°Pleasure, Mr. Robinson. We¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°No need to be too formal. If you¡¯re Kayden¡¯s brothers, you¡¯re my brothers too. We¡¯ve been friends since college. ¡°I¡¯ve already got seats for you. Sit, sit.¡± ¡°Much appreciated¡­¡± But then Santiago froze, his eyes catching something at the corner of the room. HAS X¨C65% Finished Chapter 344 Bumping Into Tilda and Myst He jerked his head back, stunned. ¡°Kayden, Wade, tell me I¡¯m not seeing things. Isn¡¯t that ¡­ Tilda? ¡°And that man with her at the ski resort¨Cthe one wrapped up in goggles, scarf, and hat¡­ That¡¯s Myst?¡± Back then, Mystro had been so covered up in goggles, a scarf, and a hat, so they couldn¡¯t confirm his identity. But now¨Cdressed in a tailored blue suit, his aristocratic aura undeniable¨Cthere was no mistaking him. The prodigy that the international art world called a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius. Why is Tilda with Myst? The question spun endlessly in the Jenson brothers¡® minds. 3.3K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 345 Chapter 345 Her Heart ¡°Could it be¡­ they¡¯re dating?¡± Just the thought of it made the Jensons feel like they¡¯d swallowed something vile. Wade and Santiago only thought of one thing¨CTilda was still so young. She was only 19, a college sophomore. Sure, they couldn¡¯t stop her from falling in love. But with him? With Myst? They worried she¡¯d be the one hurt. Latest content published on find~novel Finished Myst wasn¡¯t just a world¨Crenowned artist¨Che was a master of disguise, ruthless, and worldly in ways Tilda couldn¡¯t match. But Santiago didn¡¯t think like his brothers. So that¡¯s why she dared to face us so boldly, why she mocked us without fear¡­ She climbed up to Myst. Timothy noticed them staring at Tilda¡¯s table. He raised a brow. ¡°You ¡­ know her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Come on, let¡¯s just sit. ¡°And Timothy¨Cplease don¡¯t tell them we¡¯re here. I¡¯m asking you.¡± Timothy gave the slightest nod. Thankfully, Tilda didn¡¯t seem to notice them. She must have been talking about something with Mystro that delighted her. Her smile curved softly and bright, like a crescent moon. It was the kind of smile that stole your breath. One nce at her eyes¨Clit withughter yet unfathomably deep, dark as a still well¨Cand you couldn¡¯t help but fall under their spell. That smile¡­ It stunned Wade and Santiago into silence. That smile on Tilda¡¯s face¡­ They¡¯d never seen it before. Whenever Tilda faced them, she was cold, distant¨Clike a hedgehog bristling with quills, ready to pierce anyone who dared get too close. But here, she looked carefree. Genuinely happy. Like a 19¨Cyear¨Cold girl being treated as she should have been all along¨Ca cherished princess, not the unwanted outcast of the Jensons. 11:16 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 345 Her Heart For Wade, the pain was sharpest. That smile was supposed to have bloomed for them, for him. But he¡¯d pushed her too far, and he no longer had the right to see it. ¡°Kayden, enough staring at Tilda. What¡¯s the house specialty here? I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Santiago said it lightly, but in truth, he just wanted to pull their attention away. Inside, he cursed. What an unfortunate night. 65% Finished Tonight was supposed to be his big chance¨Cthanks to Kayden¡¯s friendship with Timothy, he¡¯d finally gotten into Ferris Wheel, a ce he could never book himself. He had been looking forward to the legendary vegetable feast. Instead, they ran right into Tilda. Oh, shit. Am I cursed? Every time she shows up, everything falls apart. Twice in a row¨Ctwo ruined nights. My damn luck is rotten. But Kayden suddenly muttered under his breath, ¡°This ¡­ this could be a chance.¡± ¡°Kayden, you¡¯re not seriously-¡± ¡°Stay here, Wade. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Kayden stood abruptly and walked off. Santiago blinked, stunned. What am I, invisible? Does no one in this family ever see me? Why would they only pay attention to Tilda? Am I adopted? I swear, I must¡¯ve been picked up off the street. 3 Santiago watched him leave, his lips pressed thin. He nced like a thief at Tilda and Mystro¡¯s table. Would Kayden¡¯s words tonight actually reach her heart? Timothy himself wheeled a cart over to Tilda and Mystro. ¡°Good evening. ¡°Allow me to personally introduce Ferris Wheel¡¯s signature dish¨CRainbow Jelly.¡± He set down two tes that shimmered like a spectrum, seven colors of soft jelly lined in order. With a tap of the fork, the pieces wobbled like crystal. Just the appearance was enough to catch anyone¡¯s eye. 213 Wed, Sep Chapter 345 Her Heart Tilda leaned in, intrigued. ¡°All of this is made from vegetables?¡± 65% Finished ¡°Of course. Ferris Wheel specializes in vegetables only¨Cno meat whatsoever. We¡¯re especially popr among vegetarians and Buddhists. ¡°This one¡¯s citrus marmde. And here¨Corange juice blended with shiso and other herbs. ¡°Try them separately.¡± Tilda nodded, cut a piece, and slipped it into her mouth. It melted instantly on her tongue. Potato, carrot, tomato¨Ceach voryered and blooming across her taste buds. Paired with the sauces, she counted 14 distinct fresh notes in all. She nodded with satisfaction. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the signature dish. I really like it.¡± 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 346 Chapter 346 A Poem Timothy raised his eyebrows and grinned. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, idol!¡± Mystro savored the veggie dish slowly, smiling. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a surprise, Tilda?¡± ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ve never tried a unique dish made by someone else before.¡± Someone else? Her words made Timothy pause for a second, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. ? ??65%u Finished He kept serving his idol. ¡°If you want something a little meaty and chewy, I¡¯d rmend this one.¡± Just then, a soft piano tune floated through the room. Timothy froze. The band wasn¡¯t supposed to start yet. Why was there piano music? A name suddenly popped into his mind. Could it be Kayden? ¡°Sorry, I need to step out for a moment. Enjoy your meal.¡± Timothy hurried away. Tilda took a bite of the veggie dish, letting the music wash over her. Mystro closed his eyes, clearly impressed. ¡°That¡¯s some amazing piano. I¡¯ve never heard this piece before. Whoever¡¯s ying is truly talented.¡± Tilda pursed her lips. ¡°¡­ It feels like it¡¯s speaking straight to the heart.¡± The melody carried a warm feeling, like a calling for home. It made her think of the disgusting Jensons. They always showed up with fake smiles, clinging to her. They even begged, putting on their ¡°good family¡± act and hoping for her forgiveness. But who could forgive the stupidity of Tilda¡¯s previous life? Who could put out that raging fire of hatred? Meanwhile, Timothy had tracked down the source of the music. Sure enough, it was Kayden. He wore a crisp white suit with a bright flower pinned to his chest. His fair fingers danced across the keys, producing a stunning melody. Kayden might not match Justin in the technical aspect, but his real talent wasposing. In some ways, he drew more attention because he could y any instrument he touched. Chapter 346 A Poem .65% Finished If he wanted topose, he had to master them all. Any song he wrote could easily make him a fortune. Someone hurried over. ¡°Mr. Robinson, Mr. Kayden insisted on performing. I thought since you two are close- ¡°Forget it.¡± Timothy waited patiently for Kayden to finish. As Kayden got to his feet, he saw Timothy and strode directly toward him, locking eyes without flinching. ¡°Sorry, Timothy.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m mad at you? Not at all. ¡°Having aposer like you y here is a huge honor. I could brag about this for years.. ¡°But seriously, if you¡¯re using my piano, a heads¨Cup would¡¯ve been nice.¡± ¡°Sorry, Timothy. But I had to y this piece for that person.¡± Timothy met Kayden¡¯s intense, unwavering stare and let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with your family, but you yed that piece for Ms. Tilda, right?¡± Kayden looked down. ¡°Yeah. About our family and Tilda-¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to get dragged into your family drama. Now that you¡¯re done ying, why don¡¯t you just sit and act like a normal guest?¡± ¡­ I¡¯d like to ask for your help again.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± After Kayden finished, the band showed up at Ferris Wheel Diner and took over. But they couldn¡¯t reach his level or capture the same intense vibe from the new piece. ¡°He only did one song? That¡¯s a shame. That pianist was amazing. Official source is F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°I even wonder how Ferris Wheel Diner could afford someone like that. It felt more like a friend helping out.¡± Mystro rubbed his chin, looking a bit regretful. Tilda stayed quiet, her thoughts drifting to something unpleasant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tilda? Not liking the food?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I just¡­ got lost in my thoughts for a second.¡± Just then, Timothy came back to Tilda and Mystro. Chapter 346 A Poem ¡°Sorry, there was a little hup just now. I had to handle it. ¡°Ms. Tilda, a guest left this manuscript for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Tilda had a bad feeling. She watched as Timothy handed her the manuscript. After a brief pause, she took it. Looking inside, she saw the sheet music for that piano piece. As she flipped through the pages, she discovered a poem tucked in. 3.3K ¡£ W 65% Finished Wed, Sep Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 347 Chapter 347 What Does She Say? ¡°The moon shines over the sea, floating high in the clouds. ¡°When I think of the moon, I think of you¨Calone, with no way back. ¡°Proud, it ignores the stars. 65% Finished ¡°Hurt, it drifts past thes. ¡°The stars feel regret. ¡°Thes feel sorrow. ¡°They knew the moon¡¯s quiet beauty. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they pay attention sooner? ¡°This isn¡¯t about getting you back. ¡°It¡¯s about regret. ¡°So the stars ands came together and wrote a song.¡± The song was called ¡°Moon in Clouds¡°. Seeing that, Tilda finally realized where that bad feeling hade from. Mystro finished reading the manuscript with her and let out a soft sigh. ¡°Timothy, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten. involved in this.¡± ¡°Uh, I was just delivering it for the guest. I didn¡¯t know what was inside.¡± Timothy lied, feeling uneasy. He wanted nothing to do with the situation. Honestly, the only reason he helped Kayden was because they were friends. Back when Timothy was in a tight spot, Kayden had his back. He owed Kayden. Otherwise, Timothy would never have taken such a thankless task. It just made people mad and got him nothing. Tilda casually dropped the manuscript on the table, then shot Timothy a sharp look.. ¡°Mr. Robinson, if you feel sorry for me and want to calm me down, I need you to do two things for me.¡± When Tilda stared at him, Timothy felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe, like something heavy was pressing on his chest. He could hardly breathe. Chapter 347 What Does She Say? He even felt as if he said no, she could crush him on the spot. ¡°I¡­ I understand. Just tell me what you want¡­ Timothy was panicking inside. He was Ferris Wheel Diner¡¯s manager and head chef, a big shot in Fairville. How did he end uppletely overpowered by a girl? Kayden, you truly screwed me this time!Hote 65% Finished Kayden had already returned to his table. Wade kept sneaking nces at Tilda¡¯s table, watching until Timothy finally left. Then, she stood up and walked away as well. Wade muttered, ¡°Tilda must know that piano piece was meant for her, right? Is sheing over? But ¡­ she¡¯s going the wrong way.¡± If Tilda wereing for them, he¡¯d be freaking out instead. With her temper, if she wasn¡¯t touched by what they¡¯d done, she¡¯d definitely say something to crush them. Wade was used to it by now, even numb to it. He owed her. No matter how sharp her words were, he had to take them and couldn¡¯t fight back. But if even that didn¡¯t move her, not even a little, what could they do? How could they ever earn her forgiveness? How could she ever forgive her brothers? ¡°Wade, rx. We did everything we could. ¡°Tonight was our shot. Now that we¡¯ve tried, we have nothing to regret even if we fail.¡± Kayden sounded like a huge weight had been lifted off him. His face looked lighter, calmer than ever. ¡°You¡¯re right, Kayden. This is all we can do. ¡°If Tilda still doesn¡¯te after all this, maybe that¡¯s just how it¡¯s meant to be. ¡°If it were the old Tilda, she¡¯d definitelye over andugh at us for wasting our time.¡± Wade gave a small, embarrassed smile. The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel Santiago quietly ate, rolling his eyes at Kayden and Wade talking nonstop about Tilda. Chapter 347 What Does She Say? He wanted to tease them that they were losing their minds over her. Not even good food could shut them up, and he couldn¡¯t eat in peace. He¡¯d heard about Tilda so many times that his ears were almost numb. He even felt irritated. Too bad he couldn¡¯t say anything, or Kayden and Wade would scold him.. After that, the three ate in silence. Kayden and Wade¡¯s hands shook as they ate. They constantly nced at Mystro¡¯s table. Tilda still hadn¡¯t returned. She hadn¡¯te to find them, and she hadn¡¯t left with Mystro either. What was she up to? They couldn¡¯t even enjoy their food. About 15 minutester, Timothy appeared at their table, looking serious. ¡°Timothy, did Tilda say anything?¡± Kayden tried to stay calm. He¡¯d done everything he could. But he couldn¡¯t hide the rush of nerves and excitement as he waited for an answer. 3.3K 65% Finished 313 11:17 Wed, Sep 17 D Out Of The Shadows Ch 348 Chapter 348 Her Cooking Finished Kayden was desperate to win Tilda¡¯s forgiveness and get her back to the Jenson Vi. Then, his family could finally be together. Wade was just as tense, his eyes glued to Timothy. Santiago, on the other hand? He just slouched back, hands behind his head. He lookedpletely unbothered. He could already guess what Tilda might say. It¡¯d probably be something humiliating. Only Kayden and Wade were stressing out about it. ¡­ She went into the kitchen and made something for you guys!¡± Timothy ced a te on the table and lifted the lid to reveal Flonche¨Cstyle cabbage rolls. Kayden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tilda made this for us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And it tastes incredible.¡± Timothy actually looked a little freaked out as he said it. It was like watching a cooking prodigy. She was so young, yet the dish was full of creativity and bold vors. Every step was wless, the timing perfect. She¡¯d made Timothy¡¯s signature veggie dish. It was just as impressive as his Rainbow Jelly, which had taken him years to master. Timothy felt lucky he¡¯d started his career early. If he¡¯d had topete with Tilda, he might¡¯ve ended up second¨Cbest. Timothy¡¯s praises showed that this dish was truly outstanding. Kayden couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡± ?????? ???? ?ovelFind He took it as a sign that Tilda was touched by their efforts, maybe even willing to make peace. Perhaps she even agreed to return to the Jensons. Santiago snorted. ¡°You¡¯re gonna eat that? From Tilda? Watch out for poison!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then zip it!¡± Kayden snapped, and Santiago instantly looked aggrieved. ¡°Rx, there¡¯s no poison. I watched her cook the whole time. If you¡¯re worried¡­ Timothy cut a piece and popped it in his mouth. Chapter 348 Her Cooking Oh yeah, that¡¯s perfect! Even he was hooked. He sneaked another bite. ¡°See? Totally fine. No need to worry.¡± As soon as the cabbage roll was cut, the aroma hit everyone and whetted their appetite. Even Santiago, who didn¡¯t want to eat at all, felt his mouth water. Wait, why does this smell so good? It even smelled better than Timothy¡¯s signature dish. How did she do that? 65% Finished Knowing Tilda had made it just for them, Kayden and Wade grabbed their utensils, cut off a piece, and tasted it. Their hearts pounded with excitement. The vors exploded as soon as they chewed. ¡°Wow, this is insane! I can¡¯t even describe it! The texture¡­ Is this chicken breast? ¡°And there¡¯s buttery saut¨¦ed morel mushrooms, asparagus, and foie gras inside.¡± Timothy added, ¡°There¡¯s also a creamy mousse made from chicken breast, butter, eggs, and fresh cream. That¡¯s the magic of this dish.¡± ||| || Before seeing Tilda make the dish, he¡¯d never even thought of using a filling like that. Steaming it all together, she¡¯d made an amazing Flonche¨Cstyle cabbage roll. Kayden savored each bite. ¡°Tilda¡¯s cooking is actually amazing.¡± Wade set his utensils down, keeping his eyes down to mask a flicker of sadness. Tilda, as your brother, I barely know you at all. What other talents do you have that we don¡¯t know about? What¡¯s the meaning behind this dish? Are you truly moved by us and thinking about forgiveness? Wade knew that getting Tilda back felt like chasing a dream that was way out of reach. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but hope a little. After all, she¡¯d made them such an incredible dish. Tilda, if you truly want to forgive us, even if you don¡¯t back¡­. Even if we end up as strangers ¡­ 212 Chapter 348 Her Cooking At least don¡¯t stay enemies like before, fighting until one of us gets hurt. If that happened, that Tilda wouldn¡¯t make an enemy out of them, Wade would feel okay with it. Santiago watched Kayden and Wade enjoying the food so much that his stomach started growling. He tried to hide it by pretending to sip his water. Damn, they look like they¡¯re loving it. Could it truly be that good? Regret started creeping in. Man. I truly want a bite. ¡°Ms. Tilda also told me the name of this dish. ¡°She called it¡­ ¡®Get Lost.¡± ºÏ 3.3K Finished 212 Out Of The Shadows Ch 349 Chapter 349 A Counterattack As Timothy said that, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Kayden and the others. The atmosphere that had just started to feel normal suddenly dropped into a heavy, tense silence. Kayden and Wade¡¯s faces fellpletely. Bitterness bubbled up inside them, impossible to hide. Santiago cleared his throat. ¡°See? I told you not to get your hopes up too soon.¡± Good thing he¡¯d held onto hisst shred of self¨Ccontrol and hadn¡¯t touched that dish. Otherwise, he¡¯d probably feel like Tilda was mocking him and get frustrated. Kayden and Wade stayed quiet. Even though they had kind of expected that, they¡¯d let themselves hope for a moment. The higher the hope, the worse the letdown. Timothy turned his face away. In truth, Tilda had one more request. He was way too embarrassed to say it out loud. He was afraid it would crush Kayden and the others. He knew Tilda would reveal her second condition. Right then, the sound of piano keys filled the room. Tilda cleared her throat and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll improvise a piano piece at will. ¡°I¡¯m calling it¡­ ¡°The Only One Touched Is the Fool Themselves.¡± The diners at Ferris Wheel Diner froze. Some didn¡¯t understand Cetherese and whispered in Yvorian, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Those who did understand thought Tilda had lost it. Nobody would ever name a piano piece like that. The next second, music poured from the piano. Every note felt like tiny sprites tickling deep inside, light and yful. Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel It made everyone¡¯s heart skip. The audience was instantly drawn in. Tilda kept looking down while her long, fair fingers crafted a beautiful melody on the keys. 65% Finished 1/3 Chapter 349 A Counterattack That piece was nothing like Kayden¡¯s earlier ¡°Moon in Clouds¡°. It was bold, free, and full of life. It didn¡¯t feel like a reply and more like a counterattack. The music seemed to shout, ¡°I don¡¯t need you! You¡¯re not that important! ¡°Without you, I can live even better!¡± Tilda¡¯s hands made the piano speak. The notes reached straight to the soul, showing why that piece existed. ¡°Tilda can actually y the piano¡­¡± Wade clicked his tongue. Even Santiago looked stunned. ¦° That wasn¡¯t just skill¨Cit was talent on another level. Thest time Santiago had been that amazed was at Justin¡¯s concert. Justin had a reputation as the world¡¯s top young pianist because his talent was just unreal. His music felt magical, like he could turn every note into a vivid image in people¡¯s minds. That was exactly what Tilda was doing right now. 65% Finished Even Kayden had never heard that piece before. It waspletely new, which meant Tilda hadposed it herself! Her original work and performance matched Justin¡¯s skill! It was like a bomb going off in the room. That was trueposing and performing¨Cpure all¨Caround talent! When the piece ended, Tilda lifted her hands from the keys. With one hand in her pocket, she coolly stood up and walked away from the piano. The audience stayed frozen, still lost in the music. When they finally snapped out of it, whispers spread like wildfire. ¡°Oh my gosh! That piano piece¡­ It was incredible!¡± ¡°Who yed it? I can¡¯t see from here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to tons of concerts, but nothing ever moved me like that. I can still feel the notes buzzing in my chest. It felt amazing!¡± Wed, Sep 65% Chapter 349 A Counterattack Finished ¡°That¡¯s gotta be Tilda. She just won the International Art Competition. She¡¯s the legendary X!¡± ¡°X?! I¡¯m her biggest fan! No way, she¡¯s actually here at Ferris Wheel Diner! I need her autograph!¡± The whole diner was buzzing. Meanwhile, Tilda, the mastermind behind all the excitement, had quietly slipped back to Mystro¡¯s table. His eyes were full of admiration. ¡°Tilda, that was amazing. Honestly, you even outshone gold¨Cmedalposer Kayden.¡± ¡°Mystro, I¡¯m done eating. Want to sneak out?¡± ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡± They packed up and left together. Wade and Kayden were still dazed. Santiago had been staring at Tilda¡¯s table without realizing it. When he saw her and Mystro getting up, he shouted, ¡°Kayden, Wade! They¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°Leaving?¡± Wade finally snapped out of it and whipped his head toward her table. But they were already gone. ¡°Kayden, Tilda¡¯s gone ¡­. Kayden?¡± Seeing Kayden still frozen, Wade realized something was wrong. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 350 Chapter 350 It¡¯s Time to Let Go. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening¡­ ¡°Kayden muttered. The way Tilda yed the piano just now felt exactly like what Justin had described. She acted like the one who had rescued Justin from his lonely, isted childhood. Only Kayden could sense that with his perfect pitch. ¡°Kayden, are you okay?¡± Sitting next to Kayden, Santiago patted his shoulder. His brother was acting weird, and honestly, it was kind of scary. Suddenly, Kayden leaped to his feet. It startled Santiago so badly that he nearly toppled off his chair. ¡°I need to check something right now. Santiago, Wade, stay here!¡± With that, Kayden sprinted out, ignoring Timothy calling out to him. 65% Finished Timothy muttered, ¡°Why¡¯s he running that fast? Chasing after his sister or something? Damn, that¡¯s intense.¡± He remembered all Kayden had done for Tilda, only to get humiliated in return. Kayden, this is gonna be rough. All I can do is silently hope you make it. Wade¡¯s heart raced as he watched Kayden disappear. ¡°Santiago, stay here. I¡¯m worried about Kayden. I need to check on him.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for a reply and ran after his brother. Santiago was left stunned. What the heck?! Doesn¡¯t he care about me at all? I didn¡¯t even get to say anything! Frustration was about to blow up inside him. But now that Wade and Kayden were gone, he was alone. It was the perfect time to sneak a taste of Tilda¡¯s cooking without anyone noticing. Santiago¡¯s eyes darted around. No one was watching. He grabbed his utensils, cut a piece of Flonche¨Cstyle cabbage roll, and popped it in his mouth. The texture was perfect, and the vor exploded on his tongue. ¡°Damn! This is insanely good! Even better than Timothy¡¯s cooking! ¡°Tilda can actually make something this amazing. If she hadn¡¯t betrayed and humiliated us, I¡¯d honestly Chapter 350 It¡¯s Time to Let Go want her back as my sister¨Cjust so I could eat this every day!¡± Good thing Wade and Kayden didn¡¯t hear him. Otherwise, he¡¯d be dead meat. 65% Finished Outside, Kayden looked around as snowkes drifted down. But Tilda and Mystro were nowhere to be seen. He muttered, ¡°Damn, they got away. Could Tilda be the one Justin¡¯s been searching for all this time?¡± He knew the chances were slim. It was just a gut feeling. But Tilda was the only person who could make him feel that way. ¡°Kayden!¡± Wade caught up to Kayden. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why are you so fired up? Chasing after Tilda?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing, Wade. I must be overthinking. It¡¯s impossible. ¡°Sorry, I tried everything to win Tilda back, but I got nothing in return.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kayden. You did your best.¡± Wade patted Kayden¡¯s shoulder, trying tofort him. He could tell Kayden was hiding something. They were real brothers who grew up together. Wade could tell whenever Kayden was lying. Since Kayden didn¡¯t want to talk, Wade didn¡¯t push. ¡°Kayden, I think it¡¯s time we let Tilda go.¡± ¡°Wade, you-¡± Kayden stared at Wade in shock. Wade smiled bitterly. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to keep trying to win her back shamelessly. We can¡¯t keep begging for forgiveness. ¡°We kept going because we felt guilty, like we owed her. But after tonight, her actions made it clear. ¡°If we keep trying, we just pressure her more. Clinging only pushes her further away.¡± If it were before, this oue might have been perfect. That way, Tilda wouldn¡¯t threaten K¡¯s spot as heiress. Wed, Sep Chapter 350 It¡¯s Time to Let Go But now? Wade¡¯s chest ached as the truth hit him. It felt like being stabbed and twisted at the same time. It felt like he was being torn to pieces. 65% Finished He thought about how cruelly he¡¯d treated Tilda back then. The Jensons even misunderstood her and kicked her out. Did she feel the same way? The more he thought about it, the more he realized how much he owed her. Find the newest release on Find[?]ovel He¡¯d never be able to repay her. How could he even think about asking for her forgiveness? Kayden stayed silent. He didn¡¯t answer right away. If he hadn¡¯t realized who Tilda truly was, maybe he would¡¯ve given up entirely. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 351 Chapter 351 The Eighteenth Hell Kayden had already tried everything to win Tilda back and got nothing. But this matter was rted to Justin. He had to think of a much more careful approach to her. Finished Two days passed in a blur. Today, Tilda wasn¡¯t hanging out with Mystro for once. Instead, she showed up at Fairville¡¯s underground gaming hub. The locals called it ¡°The Eighteenth Hell¡°. The name wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. The gamers here weren¡¯t the kind anyone wanted to cross. Thugs, gangsters¡­ Others would find the individuals with different shady jobs there. Good people didn¡¯tst long there. Only the ruthless survived. The Eighteenth Hell was loaded with games others would never see in a regr store. Those things were way too wild for official release. But even though the content was insane, the games themselves were top¨Ctier. Anyone could tell the creators had poured their efforts into them. They hated nd, predictable games where they could guess the ending in five minutes. Updates are released by find?novel They loved dark,plex stories that made them think, argue, or even start trends. Those kinds of games couldn¡¯t go mainstream, so ces like that were the only refuge, Creators made games to satisfy themselves. Their focus was on creating the game they wanted, without caring what anyone else thought. It wasn¡¯t about the money. It was for all the yers who longed for that kind of game. At that moment, Tilda walked in. She was bundled up in a mask, scarf, and a puffy jacket, hands tucked in pockets. She stood out instantly. A few thugs noticed she was new. Seeing her nice figure, their eyes lit up with greed as they started hitting on her. 11:19 Wed, Sep 17 MM.? Chapter 351 The Eighteenth Hell ¡°Hey, gorgeous. Coming to The Eighteenth Hell alone? Brave move.¡± ¡°Where¡¯re you from? Got a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Not many girls show up here. You¡¯re making my heart race.¡± 65% Finished One of them couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He reached out, trying to yank off Tilda¡¯s scarf and mask. He wanted to see if her face matched her body. Tilda just red at him coldly. She grabbed his hand and twisted it. Crack! The sound of breaking bones echoed. The thug¡¯s sleazy smirk vanished instantly, reced by a look of pain. He let out a shrill scream. The others panicked at how easily he went down and charged at her. ¡°How dare you hurt him?! You¡¯re fucking dead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson today!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even flinch. She kicked the closest guy, sending him flying. The rest weren¡¯t spared either. She hit their stomachs, thighs, toes, and every spot that hurt the most. In under ten seconds, all the thugs were t on the ground, groaning in pain. Tilda walked toward the arcade without a blink. Everyone else saw what went down and didn¡¯t dare challenge her. They just stared, eyes wide with a mix of fear and respect, watching her walk off. In The Eighteenth Hell, there were no rules. Even if someone got beaten to death, nobody would call the cops. At most, the manager woulde clean it up. Here, survival of the fittest ruled. The weak got crushed, and the strong ran everything. Fights rarely got so extreme that someone actually died. Even though the authorities mostly ignored ces like that, a real death would make a huge mess. They¡¯d have to step in. Tilda approached the entrance of The Eighteenth Hell. 213 Chapter 351 The Eighteenth Hell A big skull marked the door, warning that chaos awaited inside. She didn¡¯t hesitate, opened it, and stepped in. The ce was packed inside. Everyone was huddled around a single arcade machine, shouting excitedly, ¡°King! King! King!¡± Tilda nced up and immediately recognized him Harry was dressed exactly like thest time she¡¯d seen him at the amusement park. He was gripping the joystick, adrenaline rushing as he battled the other yers. When ¡°victory¡± shed across the screen, the crowd erupted. ¡°Wow! King is amazing! That¡¯s 18 wins straight! He¡¯s the absolute boss of The Eighteenth Hell!¡± 3.3K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 352 Chapter 352 I Won¡¯t Lose This Time 65% Finished ¡°Of course! King is the only yer to reach tinum VIP at The Eighteenth Hell just on skill alone. Nobody can beat him!¡± ¡°But is he good at fighting in real life, too?¡± ¡°Hard to tell. Looking at him, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type who fights. He¡¯s just insanely good at games.¡± Harry¡¯s expression immediately changed. He mmed his hand on the arcade machine and jumped up. ¡°Who said that? I can fight too! I¡¯m tough as nails! ¡°But I came here for games, not for throwing punches! Come on, who¡¯s next?!¡± ¡°Me.¡± Tilda¡¯s calm, confident voice cut through the noise. When Harry heard her, his body stiffened. Slowly, like a robot, he turned to look at her. Even with her mask, hat, and scarf hiding her face, Harry recognized her instantly. It was Tilda! He swallowed nervously, remembering thest arcade match. She had mimicked his moves and crushed him so badly that he didn¡¯t even stand a chance. The others hadn¡¯t realized how serious it was, nor did they notice Harry¡¯s hesitation. They started mocking Tilda. ¡°A girl? ying live¨Caction fighting games? Hah! That¡¯s a first for me.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for girls. Go find your mommy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry when it gets tough. We¡¯re not babysitting you.¡± ¡°First time seeing someone take on this fighting game at The Eighteenth Hell. Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with? ¡°He¡¯s King¨Cthe king of this arcade and even official ones. What makes you think you can win?¡± Tilda ignored their insults. She calmly took a seat across from Harry, smiling slightly. Her words had a chill that could freeze anyone. ¡°King, everyone says I¡¯m not a worthy opponent. What do you think?¡± ved, Chapter 352 I Won¡¯t Lose This Time ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t lose this time! Let¡¯s start!¡± 65% Finished Official source is findnovel Harry gritted his teeth. He knew she was serious and dangerous. Even he didn¡¯t want to mess with her. But the crowd was hyped. If he backed down now, he¡¯d be aughingstock and never be able to show up at The Eighteenth Hell again. ¡°What?! King lost to her before?! No way!¡± ¡°Something must¡¯ve gone wrong!¡± ¡°But this girl is tough. My buddy said she took out six thugs in ten seconds¨Ctotal victory!¡± ¡°Damn! Can she fight that well? But I guess it makes sense. If a girl like her couldn¡¯t handle herself, she¡¯d be in trouble in a ce like this.¡± Once the crowd realized King had faced Tilda before and that she could truly fight, their attitude shifted. Everyone was now buzzing to see who would win. Harry¡¯s eyes darted as he said, ¡°First to five wins takes it.¡± He wasn¡¯t underestimating her anymore. He knew her gaming skills were amazing. She could mimic his moves almost instantly. The only shot he had at beating her was to set the rules before she gotfortable with the game or figured out his strategies. If he could pull off a win early, he¡¯de out on top. That way, he wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed losing to her again. ¡°And whoever wins, the loser has to do one favor for the winner. Deal? ¡°No bet, no fun,¡± he said. Harry wasn¡¯t truly into gambling or bets. But he noticed Santiago and his brothers seemed pretty interested in Tilda. Santiago kept saying he hated her for betraying his family. But as his best friend, Harry could tell Santiago still wanted to patch things up with his sister. After all, she¡¯d been missing for 19 years. Harry didn¡¯t know what had happened between Tilda and the Jensons. That was their business. Still, he owed a lot to Santiago and finally saw a way to help him out. But then- Chapter 352 I Won¡¯t Lose This Time ¡°Sure.¡± Tilda agreed without hesitation. Now Harry waspletely dumbfounded. All the exnations he¡¯d prepared were useless. ? Why wasn¡¯t Tilda ying by the script?! 3.3K L R ¨â ? Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 353 Chapter 353 Loser Harry expected Tilda to try haggling, but she instantly said yes. Was that some kind of trap? ¡°What? I already said yes. Are you gonna start or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m starting now!¡± 65% Finished Calm down, Harry. Everything is still going as nned. Just don¡¯t let her figure out your moves. If I can win five rounds. I¡¯ll out as the winner and finally get my revenge! Last time at the amusement park, Tilda only beat him after learning his strategies over a dozen rounds. But this time, she utterly crushed him. He was just her punching bag. He didn¡¯t win a single round out of five. She beat himpletely. Harry couldn¡¯t believe it. The entire arcade went silent. No one saw thating. Everyone expected a close fight. They thought it¡¯d be impossible to tell who¡¯d win until the end. No one thought King would get crushed so badly. It looked like King was right. Tilda did beat him before. There was always someone better out there. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be! How do you know all thesebos?¡± Harry stared at Tilda in disbelief. ¡°Because I¡¯ve yed this game by now. Back when we yed ¡®Rogue Fighters¡®, it was my first time.¡± Damn! I misjudged this! Harry¡¯s skills were no match for hers, yet he¡¯d gone and challenged Tilda in a game she already mastered. He¡¯d thought of everything¨Cexcept that she wasn¡¯t a newbie! Regret hit him like a punch in the gut. ¡°Fine, I lost. I admit it! Tell me what you want me to do.¡± Harry looked ready to face his fate. A real man kept his word. Otherwise, he¡¯d never be able to show himself around here again. Chapter 353 Loser ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not gonna make you suffer. ¡°Today at the arcade, I just want you to y all kinds of games with me.¡± ¡± ¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± Finished Harry eyed Tilda suspiciously. He was worried there was a trap somewhere. Checktest chapters at If he wasn¡¯t careful, she¡¯d outy him sopletely that there¡¯d be nothing left of him. ¡°Yep. Even if I wanted to mess with you, what could you do? You¡¯re already the loser.¡°. Harry waspletely shut down. With his skills falling short, he could say nothing. All he could do was swallow his pride and admit defeat. Tilda picked games she¡¯d never yed before. She yed, took photos, and made notes. It wasn¡¯t just for Una¡¯s dream¨CTilda loved gaming as well. In her previous life, she¡¯d given up so much for the Jensons. She even thought about teaming up with Una if she never found her family. They could chase the dream together to be esports yers. Or maybe she could design games, creating wild, fun stuff she loved. Now, Tilda still didn¡¯t know what she wanted in the future. Besides working at Lab Seven in Cethend with Dane, there were many things she wanted to try. She¡¯d just to take it slow, one step at a time. Harry peeked at her notes. ¡°Are you ¡­ thinking of designing games? Looking for ideas?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even nce up. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°You could ask Santiago. He designed ¡®Rogue Fighters.¡± Harry blurted it out and immediately regretted it. He wasn¡¯t even part of the Jensons. Why did he have to get dragged into that? What if Tilda got mad and took it out on him? ¡°My dear ve, I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m done with the Jensons. What do you mean by saying that?¡± Tilda squinted, looking dangerous. Harry immediately caved. ¡°I just¡­ slipped! Just forget the nonsense I said!¡± Chapter 353 Loser ¡°Then hurry up and exin the rules for this game.¡± ¡°Yes, miss!¡± 65% ** Finished Meanwhile, Santiago strolled into The Eighteenth Hell, hands in his pockets. The local thugs were stunned when they saw him and started whispering. ¡°Is that him? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though he hasn¡¯t been here in a month, there¡¯s no mistake¨Che¡¯s King¡¯s mentor!¡± ¡°Why¡¯s he here? Did King call him for revenge?¡± ¡°It could be. King was unbeatable here, but he lost to a girl and now he¡¯s her ve. There¡¯s no way his mentor would just let that go.¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 354 Chapter 354 Why Are You Two Here? ¡°Well, this is gonna be interesting.¡± For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel Santiago frowned as he listened to the whispers around him. The arcade was way too loud to make out what anyone was saying. But it was obvious that they were all staring at him and talking about him. 65% Finished He wasn¡¯t new to The Eighteenth Hell. Starting as a gaming hobbyist andter bing a natural¨Cborn game designer had made him familiar with the ce. Not to mention that Harry loveding here as ¡°King¡± to crush beginners. The funny thing was that Santiago was the one who had brought Harry here for inspiration in the first ce. Today, Wade and Kayden had wandered off somewhere, leaving Santiago alone. He felt a bit lonely and decided to go find Harry. Santiago tried calling, but there was no signal. So, he confirmed that Harry was in this underground arcade. With nothing better to do, he headed over. Just then, he saw something. For a second, he thought he was imagining things. He rubbed his eyes just to be sure. Then, he blurted out in shock, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Harry and Tilda both instantly turned around. Harry¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Santiago. He nced nervously at Tilda. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t tell Santiago! I swear! I had no clue he¡¯d show up! It¡¯s a total coincidence!¡± Tilda replied calmly, ¡°I know. There¡¯s no signal down here.¡± ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Harry exhaled in relief, but then he realized something was off. Why was he so nervous? Even if he had told Santiago, Tilda wouldn¡¯t hurt him. But after spending time with her, Harry always felt a strange, overwhelming vibe from her. It was like she could devour him whole. That freaked him out. ¡°What are you and Tilda doing here?¡± Santiago asked, gritting his teeth. Chapter 354 Why Are You Two Here? He felt Harry had betrayed him. Harry recoiled. ¡°I ¡­ I lost a game to Tilda. She asked me to give her a tour of the games here.¡± Damn, why do I sound guilty like I owe Santiago a million bucks? I¡¯m supposed to be a badass! And here I am, acting like a scared bunny! I¡¯m so pathetic! ¡°You lost to Tilda?¡± Santiago squinted. He knew how skilled Harry was¨Che¡¯d trained him himself. Harry¡¯s gaming talent was top¨Cnotch. Being called ¡°King¡± and famous among gamers said it all. And now, Tilda had actually beaten him. Santiago looked at Tilda. ¡°Alright, since we ran into each other, how about a round? Pick any game.¡± He¡¯d already lost to her in racing and skiing. But when it came to gaming, the one he excelled at, there was no way he¡¯d lose. It was his chance to avenge his previous shame! Holy crap! Harry¡¯s heart jumped. He¡¯d dreamed of such a showdown a million times, and now it was happening. Tilda versus Santiago¨Ca full¨Con gaming showdown! Even Harry couldn¡¯t guess the winner. Santiago was his mentor and a genius game designer. Tilda, on the other hand, was calm, collected, and crazy talented, always improving. Harry swallowed nervously. That was going to be epic. But how would Tilda react? ¡°I refuse,¡± Tilda said bluntly, as always. Both Harry and Santiago froze. ¡°You ¡­ you refuse? Why? Are you chicken, Tilda?¡± 65% Finished Tilda said coldly, ¡°Are you dumb? Just because you want a match, I have to say yes? Who do you think you are?¡± Her view of Santiago hadn¡¯t changed. He was just an arrogant idiot. Sep Chapter 354 Why Are You Two Here? He was full of himself, thinking everyone should give him what he wanted. She had no time to babysit some egomaniac¡¯s requests. 65% Finished If Santiago hadn¡¯t been born into the Jensons, protected by Russell and ir, he probably would¡¯ve gotten his butt kicked plenty of times by now. Tilda couldn¡¯t believe she ever tried to patch things up with him. It made her want to smack her head. She¡¯d been so foolish in her previous life. Santiago was speechless,pletely shut down. Even Harry went quiet. ?? ? ?? ? Neither expected Tilda, who usually loved challenges, to say no. But she always agreed to y against Harry without hesitation. Harry groaned inside. Is she actually scared of Santiago? Seriously? Do I look that weak and easy to crush? Ugh, damn it. 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 355 Chapter 355 A Bet All eyes were glued to Tilda and Santiago. Everyone was screaming silently in their heads. Fight, fight, fight! 65% Finished A little drama always made things more exciting. And if someone could benefit from the chaos, even better. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Harry¡¯s mentor! The one who taught him how to y! ¡°You beat my student, so I¡¯m here to get revenge. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡± Tilda felt that talking to Santiago was a total waste of time. For once, she didn¡¯t feel disgust toward the Jensons. She just felt frustrated that she had to deal with an idiot. Without hesitation, she started to walk away. Seeing her leave, Santiago quickly tried to provoke her. ¡°Tilda, are you scared?! Afraid you can¡¯t handle losing to me?¡± ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯ll just treat you like a barking dog. ¡°Hey, ve. Why are you still standing there? We haven¡¯t finished testing the games yet.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ming!¡± Harry snapped out of it and instinctively followed Tilda. Wait, that¡¯s not right! It felt like he¡¯d be Tilda¡¯s sidekick, even though she was younger than him. ¡°You ¡­ you¡­¡± Santiago fumed. Tilda wouldn¡¯t even take his challenge. And she even dared topare him to a dog! That was intolerable! But truthfully, Santiago had no way to force her into a match. Trash talk, provocation¨Cnothing worked. After thinking it over, all he could do was trail silently behind Tilda and Harry. He¡¯d just wait and see. Maybe he¡¯d find a way to get her to y. He needed a chance to redeem himself after those two embarrassing losses. 1/3 Chapter 355 A Bet As he followed, Santiago suddenly blurted out, ¡°Are you trying to design a game?¡± ¡°Are you a stray dog? Get lost! Why are you still following us?¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even hide her disgust. 3.65% Finished ¡°You¡­ Tilda, watch your mouth! You have noble Jenson blood! ¡°How can you curse like that? You¡¯re embarrassing our family!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Without hesitation, Tilda kicked Santiago hard in the stomach. ¡°Ugh!¡± The kick was sudden, precise, and hit his weak spot. He never saw iting. His eyes went wide. He bent over, clutching his stomach and grimacing in pain. A low groan escaped him. ¡°Santiago!¡± Harry panicked and rushed to help Santiago up. ¡°You mutt, you ruined my day. So troublesome. Forget it. I¡¯m done wasting time on you two.¡± Hands in her pockets, Tilda headed for the exit. ¡°Hey, Tilda! That¡¯s too much! No matter what, Santiago is your real brother! How could you go that hard on him?!¡± Panicking, Harry yelled at Tilda¡¯s back. But then, he regretted it. He¡¯d forgotten that Tilda and Santiago had cut ties long ago. ¡°Brother? You two arepletely out of your minds. ¡°When was I ever his sister? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t even look back as she walked off even faster. ¡°Wait! Tilda!¡± Santiago shook off Harry and got to his feet. ¡°What? Want another beating? I can give you a few more kicks.¡± ¡°Tilda, let¡¯s have a match. But this time, let¡¯s make a bet. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you the game design software I¡¯ve spent years creating. You¡¯ve been here looking for inspiration, right?¡± Chapter 355 A Bet 65% i Finished Santiago grabbed his stomach, gritting through the pain, yet his mind stayed sharp. Harry couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What?! Santiago, are you serious? You put so much effort into that software!¡± ¡°Harry, stay out of this. Tilda, that¡¯s my offer. Do you want it or not?¡± Santiago stared at Tilda, his eyes burning with determination. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? No matter what, he had to beat her in a game. He¡¯d do whatever it took. Otherwise, the shame would never leave him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your silly software. ¡°But if you add another bet, maybe I¡¯ll spend some time on your boring little game.¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°Simple. Transfer the software¡¯s patent to me. If you lose, you can never use it again. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll take you to court and make you pay.¡± Whoa! Harry couldn¡¯t help but gasp. 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 356 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 356 Pick Any Game 65% Finished ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve gone way too far. Do you even know how much Santiago put into that game design software? He poured his heart into it! ¡°This bet isn¡¯t fair! Santiago, you don¡¯t have to go through with this!¡± Harry jumped in, trying to talk some sense into Santiago. For more chapters visit Most people wouldn¡¯t understand, but Har did. He¡¯d seen how much Santiago had sacrificed for that software. ¡°I ept!¡± Santiago said without hesitation. Harry nearly lost it. ¡°Santiago, are you insane?! You¡¯re seriously agreeing to this crazy bet?¡± ¡°As long as I win, nothing else matters,¡± Santiago said confidently. When it came to gaming, he was untouchable. He¡¯d yed every game in The Eighteenth Hell, studying them inside and out. That was his territory! Even if Tilda could beat Harry, there was no way she could take Santiago down. He was certain of that. ¡°You¡­ Ugh!¡± Harry let out a long, helpless sigh. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t predict the oue between Santiago and Tilda. But deep down, he felt Santiago had the edge. Santiago¡¯s gaming instincts and skills were just on another level¨Cright up there with Tilda¡¯s. Santiago had one more advantage. He was the one who brought Harry to The Eighteenth Hell first. He¡¯d already mastered every game here before Tilda even started. In terms of experience and raw talent, he definitely had her beat. Yet Harry couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at him. He had no idea where that feeling came from. Tilda pped twice. ¡°I gotta admit you¡¯ve got guts. Fine, I¡¯ll waste a little of my precious time and y with you, mutt.¡± 11:23 Wed, Sep 17 OM. Chapter 356 Pick Any Game Santiago gritted his teeth. ¡°Can you watch your damn mouth?¡± ? 65% Finished ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s just how I talk. Want me to be nicer? Beat me first. ¡°In the game or in a fight, if you win, I¡¯ll even get down on my knees and beg for mercy. ¡°But¡­ do you truly have what it takes?¡± Tilda shot him a look full of contempt, dripping with arrogance. Everyone around swallowed hard. Now that was what they called arrogant. Back then, they thought their actions were shy, arrogant, and impressive. Butpared to Tilda¡¯s trash talk, they realized what they did before was just downrightme! Now that was pure trash talk, full¨Con teasing, and top¨Clevel provocation! Nobody could stand that kind of humiliation. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± The crowd cheered, hyped up, and egged them on. How could they not when it was so entertaining? Or they would lose the fun! ¡°In fighting, maybe you beat Howard. Fine, I¡¯ll give you that. But in gaming? I¡¯ve never lost! Pick any game here, and I¡¯ll take you on!¡± ¡°Oh, you look so confident. Fine. Let¡¯s y a live¨Caction fighting game. ¡°This is the game I used to beat your precious apprentice. As his mentor, isn¡¯t this the perfect chance to reim some pride?¡± ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s settle it with this game!¡± Harry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Santiago was fired up and impossible to talk down. All Harry could do was pray for him. If it were any other game, Santiago would surely win. But the live¨Caction fighting game was the one Harry had lost to Tilda before. Tilda¡¯s skills were insane. She was at least tinum level. She knew the game so well that it was like her second nature. Santiago also knew the game well, but that didn¡¯t give him much advantage. M Chapter 356 Pick Any Game 65% Finished He¡¯d already given up too much ground. Even if he was confident, losing now would be humiliating and awkward. When Santiago and Tilda sat down at the arcade machine, the crowd quickly formed a circle around them. They kept a respectful distance, not wanting to distract the yers. After all, a tense match like that needed full focus to be exciting. Before the game started, Santiago said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve told me what you want if you win. Now it¡¯s time to discuss what happens if you lose.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Tilda replied, short and casual. She lookedpletely at ease, like the oue didn¡¯t matter at all. Seeing her so calm, Santiago felt a sharp sting in his chest, like a thorn had been driven right in. ¡£ 3.3K 3 W Out of the Shadows. Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 357 Chapter 357 Who¡¯s the Winner? That kind of easy confidence should¡¯ve been his. Tilda, enjoy it while you can. Soon, I¡¯ll use my skills to tear your smug mask apart! ¡°If you lose, you have to listen to your brothers! No disobedience!¡± Santiago didn¡¯t demand Tilda return to the Jensons or forgive them. He thought she didn¡¯t deserve it. Even now, he couldn¡¯t understand why the Jensons cared so much about a traitor like Tilda. Sure, they¡¯d made mistakes. But he thought Tilda was being petty, always scheming for revenge. Without the Jensons, she wouldn¡¯t even exist! Since he ran into her, he just wanted to go head¨Cto¨Chead and see who came out on top. 65% Finished Listening to the brothers? That was just for Kayden and Wade. They cared about Tilda. As their brother, he¡¯d help them out. Fine.¡± Tilda was speechless. The Jensons were ridiculous. Listening to her brothers? No disobedience? It was disgusting. When she listened to them, they all looked down on her. Now that she fought back, they suddenly acted like good siblings. ¡°We¡¯ll use the same rules as when I yed with your apprentice. First to five wins takes the championship. Got it?¡± ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Five wins? You¡¯ll probably lose before you even get close!¡± Tilda didn¡¯t bother answering and hit the start button. The character selection screen appeared. She chose a female character built for speed and agility. Meanwhile, Santiago picked a male character focused on power and critical hits. Those were two totally different styles. Harry stared nervously at the screen. He didn¡¯t dare blink, not even once. 11:23 Wed, Sep 17 M. Chapter 357 Who¡¯s the Winner? He held his breath during the intense moments. For once, the usually noisy arcade was dead silent. After the first round, the word ¡°Victory¡± shed across the screen. Santiago won! ¡°Yes!¡± Harry clenched his fists, full of excitement. The match had been intense. 65% Finished Several times, Santiago¡¯s health points dropped so low that a singlebo from Tilda could¡¯ve ended it. But in the end, he pulled through. It wasn¡¯t like when Harry had beenpletely crushed by her. Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel Santiago raised an eyebrow and shot Tilda a proud nce. Honestly, his palms were sweaty. Very few people had ever pushed him that hard in a fighting game. He¡¯d almost forgotten what it felt like to be that focused and exhrated. Today, such a feeling was back. And the one giving him that thrill? It was the little sister he¡¯d always looked down on. Tilda stayed calm. Round two began, and she quickly won. She barely edged Santiago out, lowering his health points first. Everyone gasped. It was one¨Cto¨Cone. That was way too exciting. They finally knew what a pro¨Clevel face¨Coff looked like. Santiago¡¯s expression fell. He thought he was imagining things. The second round felt way tougher than the first. The worst part? He lost. Harry was on edge. He knew Tilda had started learning Santiago¡¯s moves. Little by little, she was making his strategies her own. She¡¯d pick the smart moves and ignore the weak ones. Back in ¡°Rogue Fighters¡°, when Tilda had never yed that game before, Harry lost the same way. 11:23 Wed, Sep 1/ Chapter 357 Who¡¯s the Winner? What happened next shocked everyone. In the next four rounds, Santiago didn¡¯t win a single match. The gap kept growing. By the fifth win, Tilda still had half her health bar left. Shepletely defeated Santiago. His face went pale, his hand on the joystick limp. Tilda had noticed all his habits over the course of the games. 65% Finished Those were moves that nobody else would catch, but she did. Like a spider weaving a web, she lured Santiago into her trap step by step. When Santiago thought he had the upper hand, he didn¡¯t even realize he was walking straight into her n. There was no way out. ¡°I won. ording to our bet, hand over the software and delete it yourself. It¡¯s not yours anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll file for a patent change. Since you always talk about the Jensons¡® honor, I trust you won¡¯t your word.¡± go back on Of course, Tilda had already recorded their conversation just in case. If Santiago tried anything shady, she¡¯d make sure he got ruined. Then, the Jensons would pay for his mistakes. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 358 Chapter 358 She¡¯s Back Tilda just walked off. Santiago couldn¡¯t even find the words to stop her. After that match, he¡¯d learned a brutal lesson about losing. Even his proudest gaming skills weren¡¯t enough to beat Tilda. She was seriously terrifying. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel ¡°Santiago, are you¡­ okay?¡± Harry didn¡¯t know how tofort Santiago. 64% Finished Even though Harry had lost to Tilda before and knew she was insanely strong, he never expected Santiago to get wiped out like that. It was so dramatic. ¡°¡­ Losing is losing. What else can I say?¡± Santiago muttered bitterly. He got to his feet and headed for the exit. Harry was worried, so he hurried after him. He dared not take his eyes off Santiago.. Once Tilda and the others left, the rest of the crowd finally came back to reality. ¡°Holy crap! Isn¡¯t she basically the queen of The Eighteenth Hell now?¡± ¡°She just defeated both King and his mentor! Who the hell is she? A pro gamer or something?¡± ¡°No way. Pros don¡¯t hang out in ces like this. She could get banned from tournaments if anyone recognized her!¡± ¡°Hey, did anyone record this? If we post it online, it¡¯ll blow up for sure.¡± ¡°Damn! I totally forgot! What a waste!¡± The next day. After getting Santiago¡¯s game design software and registering the patent, Tilda caught an afternoon flight back to Slosa. Stepping off the ne and breathing the familiar air, she felt instantly refreshed. ¡°Tilda!¡± Una ran over, throwing herself into Tilda¡¯s arms with tears. ¡°It¡¯s been forever! How could you leave me so long? You¡¯re the worst!¡± Tilda ruffled Una¡¯s hair. ¡°Why make it sound like I ditched you like a jerk? If you wanted to see me, why Chapter 358 She¡¯s Back didn¡¯t you juste to Fairville?¡± 64% Finished ¡°Not everyone is like you, traveling for glory and having legit reasons to go abroad! Finals at Orica University areing up. ¡°If I fail, I¡¯m screwed! You¡¯re so lucky to skip all that and pass with perfect scores. I¡¯m so jealous! ¡°Advanced math has been killing metely. I¡¯m losing so much hair! I¡¯m basically going bald!¡± She pointed to her hair, looking totally miserable. Then she nced at Tilda¡¯s shiny, thick hair. Why is Tilda so smart? She thought about many things, yet her hair stayed perfect and full. It never falls out! She¡¯s already a genius! Comparing myself to her is just frustrating! ¡°Tilda, tell me what shampoo you use. I don¡¯t want to end up bald and ugly!¡± I just use Pantene. I never truly cared about it.¡± Una felt like she¡¯d just been hit hard. Pantene? Seriously? All the fancy shampoos and conditioners she¡¯d bought suddenly seemed useless. Yep, it¡¯s my fate to be bald! People meant to be gorgeous never have baldness in their lives. Tilda smiled. ¡°Alright, let me pat your head and pray you keep your hair. ¡°So, now that I¡¯m back, is there a wee party?¡± ¡°Of course! There¡¯s a new cajun boil shop that¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s freezing, so it¡¯s perfect. ¡°I already got a reservation. With the New Yearing, tables are impossible. You¡¯d better praise me!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Tilda and Una got in the car,ughing and chatting as they headed to the cajun boil shop. Just then, Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a message from Jude. Tilda made a quiet gesture. ¡°Una, let me handle this reply for a sec.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Hmm?¡± 11:24 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 358 She¡¯s Back Una squinted at the screen. It seemed to be a message from Jude! Oh wow! Could they truly end up together? He was basically Slosa¡¯s top economic power! 64% Finished For a moment, Una didn¡¯t know whether to be jealous that Jude could openly chase Tilda or to worry that Tilda might fall for him. The Bells were ruthless and ultra¨Cwealthy. Would Tilda be happy living with them? She¡¯d just escaped a family that hurt her and finally found freedom. Now she might be stepping into another strict, high¨Cpressure world that could crush her spirit. Una felt nervous just thinking about it. Tilda, however, hadn¡¯t noticed Una¡¯s worries. Jude asked, ¡°Did yound?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Yup, just got here safe and sound. What¡¯s up? Something important?¡± ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 359 Chapter 359 Be Careful 64% Finished Jude was at the Nightingale Bar when Tilda¡¯s message popped up. He lowered his gaze, trying to hide the flutter in his chest. ¡°Can¡¯t I just message you even if it¡¯s nothing important?¡± ¡°Before I got on the ne, you kept me talking forever. And I already told you I¡¯d meet up with Una tonight first. You¡¯re not the type to bug people for attention, are you?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re kinda wrong. Honestly, I¡¯m a little selfish¨CI just want you to notice me.¡± There it was again¨Cthe smile emoji! Thinking about that impulsive kiss on Christmas night, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but blush. She typed back, ¡°It¡¯s ttering to hear that from you. Bet plenty of women would be insanely jealous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care what anyone thinks. Compared to you, they¡¯re not even worth a strand of your hair.¡± Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel Those words came straight from Jude¡¯s heart. After that Christmas in Motrar, things between him and Tilda had changed. F < 5 D Sometimes, it felt like sparks flew between them, almost like a couple. Every time Jude caught those small changes, he felt ecstatic. It was like finally figuring out the hardest puzzle in the world. Tilda replied, ¡°Thanks for thepliment. That makes me happy.¡± He replied, ¡°Uncle Ryan went to Hetsa again. He got solid info and tracked down where Reba is hiding. ¡°That video you posted about her went viral. The Bells noticed. ¡°Grandpa said they¡¯ll handle it after the New Year. For now, Uncle Ryan¡¯s family is cleaning up the mess. ¡°He¡¯s fighting for his spot, so Reba is done for this time. Tilda, watch out. Looks like Uncle Marcus is showing interest in you.¡± Jude¡¯s eldest uncle? Tilda pursed her lips, thinking back over everything she knew about the Bells. Marcus was a cunning man. Before Jude appeared out of nowhere, everyone assumed Marcus would be the head of the Bells and DY Group. Abram was the previous head. As his eldest son, Marcus had seemed like the perfect choice for DY Group and the Bells. 11:24 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 359 Be Careful 164% Finished Leonard, the third son, wasid¨Cback. He loved traveling and avoided drama, so he wasn¡¯t a threat. Devin, Jude¡¯s father, had been talented as well, rivaling Marcus. Rumor had it that when Abram retired, the new leader would be either Marcus or Devin. People were obsessed with choosing sides. Devin married young, deeply in love with his childhood sweetheart¨CJude¡¯s mother. But she died in childbirth. After that, Devin fell apart and never recovered. Ryan, the second son, was even less capable than Preston. His dream of beating Jude and reiming DY Group was just wishful thinking. Ryan was morepetitive than their third and fourth brothers, yet Marcus never saw him as a threat. Of course, Marcus was capable, but he didn¡¯t match up to a true prodigy. That was why Abram ignored everyone¡¯s objections and made Jude the new head of the Bells at a young age. Once Jude proved himself, any opposition vanished. Because he crushed them all. ? ?? ? ? ?? When the decision was announced, everyone figured Marcus would lose it. How could he just let a position that seemed rightfully his be taken by his nephew? Surprisingly, Marcus stayed calm, not a hint of anger. Ryan, though, threw a huge fit. But honestly, he was no match¨CJude shut him down in minutes. Tilda asked, ¡°Jude, what¡¯s your take on your eldest uncle? Is he an ally or an enemy?¡± Jude replied, ¡°Not exactly an enemy, but he¡¯s definitely not an ally.¡± They were smart people. That answer immediately helped Tilda size up Marcus. She said, ¡°Yep, he¡¯s a clever old fox. He only cares about his interests. That¡¯s the kind of person who survives in business. Got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jude asked, ¡°When can we hang out again? If you want some Omega¨Cstyle food, I can bring it over.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Sure. We could also enjoy some good wine. And¡­ if things get heated, maybe we can repeat that Christmas kiss?¡± Thump! 11:24 Wed, Sep 17 M HOM Chapter 359 Be Careful Jude didn¡¯t expect that. His heart skipped a beat. His fingers shook as he stared at the screen, taking a while to type back. ¡°Su¡­ sure!¡± ¡°Haha, Jude, you¡¯re adorable!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop himself from swallowing hard. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 360 Chapter 360 Are You Dating Him? When Jude¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, he felt like he was on fire. His blood felt like it was boiling. He grabbed his whiskey filled with ice and downed it in one gulp. didn¡¯t help. He was burning up inside. He needed even more ice to cool down! If it were the old Jude, he never would¡¯ve believed it. Just one simple line from a woman, and his brain was fried¨Chis whole world turned upside down! He used to think having feelings was the dumbest nonsense. 3.64% Finished Watching Alfie change girlfriends like outfits, Jude always thought Alfie was hopeless¨Cdoomed to get tangled in some woman¡¯s drama. But now? His perspective flippedpletely. Right now, Maurice and Alfie were hanging out with Jude, They were ying League of Legends, but they kept sneaking nces at him,pletely distracted. Their gamey was falling apart. They kept losing team fights, even though that was supposed to be their big push for the top rank. But the real entertainment was watching Jude. Usuallyposed, Jude now looked totally spaced out. They both immediately stopped ying and just stared at him with great interest. If they weren¡¯t scared of him noticing, they¡¯d have pulled out their phones to snap a picture of his face. A moment like that was too rare to pass up! Jude dumped more ice into his drink, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. Suddenly, he stood up. His deep, maic voice was slightly slurred from alcohol. I¡¯m gonna hit the restroom.¡± Alfie and Maurice answered in unison, ¡°Oh!¡± And just like that, Jude slipped away. Alfie and Maurice couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They grinned at each other. ¡°The only person who could make him act like that has to be Tilda,¡± Maurice said, leaning back with his wine, swirling it 1/3 Wed, Sep 17 COM Chapter 360 Are You Dating Him? As he said it, Una¡¯s stubborn, baby¨Cfaced image popped into his mind. Damn it. She wasn¡¯t some knockout, just an immature girl. Maurice had seen all types¨Cbeautiful, seductive, pure, innocent, and so on. Plenty threw themselves at him, and he never cared. Yet for some reason, Una wouldn¡¯t leave his mind: Anyone who knew what he was thinking would say he¡¯d lost it¡ªjust like Jude. ? ??, 64%¨C Finished ¡°Ugh! I wish I could see Jude and Tilda¡¯s chat! What did she say to make him run to the restroom to relieve himself?¡± ¡°Alfie, if Jude hears you say that, you¡¯re done for. Don¡¯te crying to me,¡± Maurice said, shaking his head. Alfie always pushed Jude¡¯s buttons, and Maurice had to handle the fallout. ¡°I¡¯d only dare say this when Jude isn¡¯t around. Maurice, I¡¯m not stupid. If Jude were here, I¡¯d keep my mouth shut. I don¡¯t want to die young!¡± Alfie pinched his neck for emphasis. ¡°But do you think Jude truly went to the restroom to calm down?¡°. Maurice actually thought about that possibility seriously. He and Alfie exchanged a look, tempted to sneak a peek. The thought of Jude doing something like that was just too wild to imagine. It made them both want to risk everything just to see it. Tilda and Una arrived at the cajun boil shop. They found their reserved table amid the busy crowd. Tilda took a deep breath. ¡°Mmm¡­ just the smell is making my mouth water. That spicy aroma is incredible!¡± There was a saying that if a restaurant was packed, the food must be amazing. The new cajun boil shop was buzzing. Luckily, it didn¡¯t feel too cramped. The tables were spaced out perfectly, so it wasn¡¯t crowded at all. Jude had once mentioned that people with Omega¨Ctype genes would eventually lose their sense of taste. Then, they had to eat some weird,b¨Cmade ck food. Tilda figured she¡¯d better enjoy real, good food while she still could. ved, Sep Chapter 360 Are You Dating Him? She soon sat down with Una. 64% Finished After they ordered, Una kept sneaking nces at Tilda, like she was trying to say something. ¡°Una, just say it. We¡¯re close, right? No need to tiptoe around it. That¡¯s not you,¡± Tilda said, seeing right through her. Una hesitated for a second, then smiled. ¡°Well, I just thought you¡¯d praise me for picking such an awesome cajun boil ce.¡± ¡°The food isn¡¯t even here yet, and you wantpliments? Come on, just spit it out, or I¡¯ll mess up your hair and make you go bald for real!¡± Tilda ruffled Una¡¯s hair yfully. Una pouted, looked around nervously, and finally asked carefully, ¡°Tilda, are you dating Mr. Bell?¡°, Newest update provided by find?novel ·Ë 3.3K 11:27 Wed, Sep 17 M Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 361 Chapter 361 Making It Official Tilda guessed right away what Una wanted to say. Earlier, Jude had messaged her, and Una happened to see it. But Tilda didn¡¯t feel like she needed to hide anything from Una. 64% Finished ¡°We¡¯re not exactly together¡­ not officially. We¡¯re still in that early spark stage. I guess there¡¯s a chance we¡¯ll end up together.¡± ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t get it. Can you break it down a little more for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than friendship, but not quite a full¨Con romance. We¡¯re almost there, but not quite.¡± Tilda herself felt lost at the moment. After all that¡¯s happened, it would be a lie to say she hadn¡¯t fallen for Jude. She wasn¡¯t the type to lead someone on. She wouldn¡¯t have kissed Jude on Christmas if her feelings weren¡¯t real. But making it official was a big step, and there was a lot to consider. Jude was always certain about being together with her. He never wavered. Tilda felt like she really needed to make up her mind soon. She couldn¡¯t just keep stringing Jude along and be the kind of person she always looked down on. ¡°I see¡­. ¡°Tilda, maybe I¡¯m worrying too much, but the Bells are soplicated. They¡¯re not like regr families. ¡°I just hope you really think it through before making any decisions. Once you marry Mr. Bell, there¡¯s no going back.¡± Knowing what Jude was like, he¡¯d never let Tilda go easily. Una was worried that being together would end up hurting them both. Nobody wanted to see that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Una. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡°And honestly¡­ since when do I need dating advice from a pure, innocent college girl like you? You¡¯ve never even been in love before! ¡°You should go find yourself a boyfriend and gain some experience before giving me any tips!¡± ¡°Tilda! You¡¯re so mean! You¡¯re bullying me again!¡± Just then, someone else walked into the shop. Chapter 361 Making It Official Finished The man in the lead wore sunsses and a suit that looked expensive. On his wrist was a Rolex Daytona, worth half a million dors. The manager spotted him and hurried over. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with my cousin for dinner. Get us a table.¡± Nathan Bell took off his sunsses and put them away. He then called out to the man behind him, who was still looking at his phone, ¡°Jarrett, hurry up and get in here.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jarrett finished texting and put his phone away. He was actually sending a message to his parents. Nathan was the son of his eldest uncle, Marcus Bell. As luck would have it, Jarrett¡¯s house had lost power earlier. Even the backup generator was out of fuel. Jarrett was the type who couldn¡¯t survive without the inte. No one else was free today, not even Zach. So he ended uping out alone, nning to hang out in a caf¨¦ until the power came back. He never expected to run into Nathan. Nathan insisted on bringing Jarrett to his new Cajun boil shop for dinner, and Jarrett had no way to refuse. When it came to Marcus¡¯s side of the family, Jarrett always kept his distance. Marcus was a cunning man, and as his son, Nathan was just as sly. They were thest people Jarrett wanted to mess with. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar face. ¡°Que¡­ Tilda, what are you doing here?¡± He ran over, all smiles. Tilda and Una were happily eating cajun boil. Seeing Jarrett, Tilda was a bit surprised, too. ¡°What are you doing here, Jarrett?¡± Jarrett exined, ¡°This is my cousin¡¯s fondue shop. I hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so he brought me over.¡± Nathan soon walked over as well. ¡°Jarrett, is this your friend? Hmm¡­ Miss, have we met before?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze Readplete version only at F?ndNovel 2/3 Chapter 361 Making It Official 64% Finished At the same time, she was running through everything she knew about Nathan in her head. If I remember correctly, this guy is the eldest son of Jude¡¯s uncle, Marcus. ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re the world champion who made headlines all over the inte¨CTilda Jenson. You¡¯ve made Cethenders proud. ¡°I really enjoyed the art you created on the Motrar Girl Forum back when you went by Alias X. I¡¯m actually a fan of yours. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you here, Ms. Tilda.¡± Nathan extended his hand to Tilda.. Tilda didn¡¯t even nce at him. She just replied lightly, ¡°Thanks.¡± She made no move to shake his hand. Nathan got the cold shoulder, but he didn¡¯t seem bothered. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Tilda, you really do have a strong personality.¡± I like that. He didn¡¯t say those three words out loud, but his eyes made it perfectly clear. Una picked up on it and leaned in to whisper to Tilda. ¡°This Nathan ¡­ he must be one of the Bells, right? It looks like he¡¯s interested in you. I think you¡¯d better steer clear of him.¡± Right now, Tilda and Jude were on the verge of bing a couple. If Nathan started hovering around and stirred up trouble between her and Jude, things could get messy. ¡°There are plenty of people interested in me. I don¡¯t really care, anyway.¡± ¡£ 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 362 Chapter 362 Making It Official Tilda answered casually. Besides¡­ Nathan¡¯s ¡°interest¡± in her was mostly about using her for his own gain. He simply thought Tilda¡¯s background could benefit him. Heh¡­ He¡¯s trying to use me¡­ That¡¯s interesting. ¡°Nathan, that¡¯s a bit much, don¡¯t you think? And Tilda, you¡¯re not usually like this.¡± Jarrett never thought Nathan would say something like that to Tilda the first time they met. It was totally unexpected. Nathan was nothing like his wild, carefree younger brother. If anything, Nathan was cut from the same mold as his father, Marcus. After all, Marcus had raised him personally and had always ced high hopes on him. 64% Finished Even though Jarrett and Nathan were close cousins, he had never once heard of Nathan showing interest in any woman. Yet for someone as cool¨Cheaded as him, Nathan actually said something like that to Tilda¨Con their very first meeting, no less¡­. ¡°I¡¯m actually X¡¯s biggest fan, you know. I¡¯m even an admin on the Motrar Girl Forum, in charge of the featured posts for X¡¯s work.¡± Almost as if he was worried that Tilda would not believe him, Nathan pulled out his phone and logged into the forum right there. No way, he was actually telling the truth¡­ Jarrett stared at Nathan in shock. He could barely believe Nathan was secretly into anime. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I just appreciate beautiful things. I¡¯m not really into anime, but as someone with. an eye for art, I can tell X¡¯s work¨CMs. Tilda¡¯s work¨Cis incredible. ¡°Ms. Tilda, you¡¯re a pretty big deal in Cethend these days. You¡¯re a world champion, and with your identity as X, you have fans all over the world. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d actually get to meet my idol here, let alone have the chance to talk to her. I honestly feel 11:27 Wed, Sep 17 COM Chapter 362 Making It Official honored.¡± Nathan said all this with utmost politeness, looking every bit the gentleman. While they were talking, the surrounding crowd started ncing over in their direction. A lot of girls shot Nathan looks of admiration. I just overheard that the manager of this shop called this guy ¡°Mr. Nathan.¡± This Cajun boil chain actually belongs to the Bells. So that makes refined, gentlemanly guy Nathan Bell, the most eligible bachelor in town! 64% Finished Hailing from the Bells, one of the wealthiest families in Cethend, Nathan was nearly 30 and had never been caught up in any tabloid scandals. Besides, he held a major position at DY Group and ran his own businesses as well. Nathan and Preston couldn¡¯t quite measure up to Jude¡¯s striking looks or the fact that he¡¯d be head of the Bells at such a young age, but they were still leading figures of their generation¨Csecond only to Jude. If a girl could marry into the Bells, she¡¯d be set for life¨Cthat would be a lifetime of wealth and status waiting for her. That was why Tilda was getting all kinds of envious and jealous stares. And it wasn¡¯t like people didn¡¯t know about her world championship title. So what if she was a world champion? Why does she get to have so many great guys chasing after her? And how can she just act like they mean nothing to her? What a bitch! Just then, Tilda spoke up. ¡°I get how you feel as a fan meeting your idol. ¡°But just to be clear, I¡¯m not interested in any guy under six foot one, and he can¡¯t be over 25 either, sorry.¡± What Tilda said caught everyonepletely off guard. Even Nathan¨Cwho always seemed calm, polite, and almost like he was wearing a mask¨Ccouldn¡¯t keep his expression together for a moment. His expression actually shifted for once. Jarrett nearly lost it. He had to cover his mouth to keep himself fromughing out loud. Honestly, Nathan¡¯s only w was his height. He stood at five¨Cfoot¨Cnine, a good two inches shorter than the Bells men, whose average height was five- foot¨Celeven. And he was pushing 30 and still hadn¡¯t gotten married, which sparked all kinds of spection. Chapter 362 Making It Official Even their grandpa had nagged him more than a few times about it. In all the years Nathan had lived, no one had ever dared say something like that to him. 64% Finished In fact, most women who got Nathan¡¯s attention would have been on cloud nine, feeling pretty smug about themselves. There was no way any of them would ever reject Nathan the way Tilda just did. That¡¯s Tilda for you¨Cthe Queen of the dark web! She honestly acted like the Bells were nothing to her. Jarrett couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ What would happen if Tilda and Jude ever went head¨Cto¨Chead? That would be a showdown worth seeing. It¡¯d be nothing short of amazing! ¡°Well¡­ I hope I¡¯ll get a chance to change Ms. Tilda¡¯s low opinion of me someday.¡± Nathan really lived up to his reputation¨Ceven when he was upset enough to want to curse someone, he still kept that perfect gentlemanlyposure. He pulled himself together almost instantly. ¡°You¡¯d be better off forgetting about me. Why not use your charm on someone else who actually deserves it?¡± After she finished, Tilda scooped up a piece of beef, dipped it in sauce, and popped it in her mouth. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Una, this sauce I mixed is so good! You have to try it!¡± ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Una just looked at her resignedly,pletely at a loss. But¡­ This carefree and free¨Cspirited Tilda is exactly the girl I know! That¡¯s my best friend! Looks like spending all those days in Motrar didn¡¯t change her at all. I¡¯m so d! 3.3K H 2/2 This update is avable on find¡¤novel 11:27 Wed, Sep 17 M. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 363 Chapter 363 You¡¯re In For a Treat 64% Finished At first, Una had been worried that Tilda might get tangled up with Nathan. If Jude ever found out about it, things would have turned into a total mess. She never expected Tilda to shut Nathan down so quickly and cleanly. ¡°Jarrett, if you¡¯re hungry, sit down and eat. With my sponsor here, you¡¯re in for a treat.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Nathan, what do you think?¡± Jarrett hadn¡¯t seen the Queen in ages and really wanted to sit next to her. He wanted to take a ton of pictures and show off in the group chat. But since Nathan had been the one to bring him here, he couldn¡¯t just ditch Nathan and go hang out with Tilda. Especially after what Tilda had just put Nathan through ¡°Let¡¯s all eat together, then.¡± Nathan replied generously, acting as if he didn¡¯t mind what had just happened. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re staying for dinner too?¡± Tilda looked at Nathan with a fake look of surprise. Nathan was speechless. He just raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Ms. Tilda, are you saying I¡¯m not wee here?¡± ¡°Of course you are. After all, you own the ce. So I guess everything we eat tonight is on you, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan didn¡¯t look pleased at all. When Tilda looked at him, it was like she¡¯d just found herself a sucker. Given her X persona and the fact that she was the International College Art Competition champion, money like this didn¡¯t even matter to her anymore. But she still had to take advantage of him. It was true that Nathan was a fan of X. But he was far from obsessed with her. He just genuinely thought Tilda was attractive and suited his tastes. With her current status, she¡¯d be more than qualified to be his girlfriend. 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 363 You¡¯re In For a Treat This text is hosted at Find_Novel(. 64% Finished Even after she¡¯d cut ties with the Jensons, she still had her fair share of connections. There were even rumors that she¡¯d gotten involved with topwyer Andy. Worse still, word had it that she¡¯d put the Jenson Group¡¯s chairman, Russell, through hell¨Cwith Andy¡¯s help. There were even rumors that Alfie, Maurice, and Jude were connected with Tilda. There was no way Nathan wouldn¡¯t be interested in a woman like that. Dinner started with all four of them sitting in awkward tension. Tilda, on the other hand, ate like nothing was wrong. She acted like she had no idea that the strange vibe in the room centered entirely around her. She started ordering the most expensive wine and food in the restaurant, not holding back at all. After all, Nathan was the one paying. She figured she should make the most of it. She wanted to get rid of him, but he just wouldn¡¯t take the hint. So she kept him around to pick up the check. Nathan tried several times to strike up a conversation, but Tilda ignored himpletely. She just treated him like air. Instead, she focused on chatting with Una and Jarrett right in front of him, as if Nathan didn¡¯t even exist. Even someone as well¨Cmannered as Nathan eventually started to get annoyed. He poured himself a drink, downed half the ss in one go, then spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Ms. Tilda, you really don¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡± ¡°Nope, that¡¯s just your imagination. You¡¯re my fan, remember?¡± Tilda finally decided to acknowledge Nathan. She blinked innocently, as if saying- I don¡¯t mean to be rude. It¡¯s just that, in my eyes, you barely matter at all. You¡¯re nothing to Una and Jarrett. ¡°I¡¯m just a fan of Ms. Tilda, so I guess that means I don¡¯t deserve any polite treatment from you?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Nathan downed the rest of his drink in one gulp.. 214 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 OM Chapter 363 You¡¯re In For a Treat £¤64% Finished Then, he stood up and grabbed his suit jacket from the back of the chair. ¡°Sorry, something just came up at the office. I can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± As he spoke, he motioned to the restaurant manager. ¡°Clear the bill for this table¨Cit¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°Mr. Nathan!¡± With that, Nathan hurried out. The manager rushed after him. ¡°Wow¡­ I can¡¯t believe someone could actually make Nathan this upset¨Conly you could pull that off, Tilda.¡± ¡°Besides that time when Nathan and Preston fought over toys as little kids, I don¡¯t remember him ever losing control like this. He always kept his emotions in check.¡± Jarrett gnawed on his fork, staring at Tilda with pure admiration. There¡¯s no question Nathan learned that fake, polite mask from his dad, Marcus. ¡°To think he got upset so easily ¡­ I guess I overestimated him. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t measure up to his father, Marcus. He¡¯s not even half as smart as he is,¡± Tilda said, a note of contempt in her voice. Jarrett nearly blurted out exactly what he was thinking. Of course, you¡¯re the Queen of the dark web! Nobody can to you! No matter how impressive Nathan thinks he is, if Nathan¡¯s talented, he¡¯s no match for a legend like you! You¡¯re the top hacker on the dark web. Just that alone is way out of Nathan¡¯s league. 3 Meanwhile, Nathan got into his Maybach, His driver noticed he looked upset, but he didn¡¯t dare ask him about it. ¡°Mr. Nathan, where should we go?¡± Nathan spat out a single word from his clenched teeth. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Nathan!¡± Nathan sat in the back seat, gradually calming down. He reyed the image of Tilda¡¯s indifferent, wless face in his mind. Soon, a faint smile curled at the corners of his lips. Tilda, huh? She really is something. I was only mildly curious about her at first. But seeing her treat me with such disdain and act like I didn¡¯t even matter ¡­ now I¡¯m even more intrigued. 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 OM Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 364 Chapter 364 I Ran Into K ¡°One day, you¡¯re going to regret this¡­¡± At that moment, Nathan looked every bit the predator, his desire to hunt fully awakened. He found himself more fascinated with Tilda than ever. He had never cared about things that came too easily. It was always the hard¨Cto¨Cget ones that felt like a real challenge. That was the only way to feel satisfied, the only way to really feel alive. That was how life was for the rich¨Cwith nothing left to wish for, they looked for fun in every way imaginable. All they wanted was to find new thrills, no matter how much effort it took. Just then, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. It was Marcus calling. ¡°Dad? What¡¯s up?¡± 64% Finished ¡°We have news. Ryan went to Hetsa and caught Reba. Right now, he¡¯s secretly bringing her back to Slosa. ¡°I figure, now that Reba¡¯s fallen into Ryan¡¯s hands, she¡¯s in big trouble. Even though she¡¯s his only daughter, after everything she¡¯s pulled, she¡¯s in for a world of hurt. ¡°Your grandpa said we¡¯ll deal with Reba¡¯s mess after the New Year. Given Ryan¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect his own interests and that precious son of his. ¡°In the end, Ryan is sure to hand Reba over and let your grandpa decide her fate.¡± Nathan raised his brows. ¡°Oh? So what¡¯s your n, Dad? Are you thinking about protecting Uncle Ryan¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Even though Ryan and I aren¡¯t close, now that Jude¡¯s got a stranglehold on the Bells, this is the worst possible time for Ryan and his family to get into trouble. ¡°If he goes down, I lose my shield. Nathan, things might change soon, so you¡¯d better get ready.¡± Marcus stood in his study, looking out at the bright moon, his eyes narrowed with the usual calcting glint. He knew better than anyone how dangerous Jude could be. So, whatever happened, Ryan¡¯s family couldn¡¯t go down now. At least, not yet. ¡°I got it, Dad. Oh, by the way, I ran into Jarrett today¨Cand Tilda too, you know, that world champion. 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 364 | Ran Into K ¡°That woman¡¯s actually pretty interesting. If we could get her on our side, it might not be a bad idea.¡± 64% Finished Marcus chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re almost 30, and you¡¯ve finally figured it out. Settle down, find a good woman, and give me a grandson¨Csounds perfect. ¡°Tilda, huh¡­ she¡¯s a bit young. Let her win a few more world championships before she¡¯s really worthy of joining the Bells as my daughter¨Cinw. ¡°I heard she¡¯s close to Andy. You should try starting as friends with her, and if you can, get on Andy¡¯s good side, too. ¡°Just don¡¯t be like your useless brother lose yourself chasing after women!¡± Tilda had no idea about the storm brewing behind the scenes with the Bells. She had just gotten back to her apartment and checked her phone. A notification from the Comet Squad group chat caught her eye. Someone had tagged her in the chat. Astrid wrote, ¡°Queen, Reba¡¯s been caught.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± That was all Tilda replied. If Howard hadn¡¯t helped Reba hide, there¡¯s no way she would havested this long. Tilda had figured out where Reba was hiding long ago. She¡¯d told the Comet Squad to keep watch. They were to report to her the moment anything happened. She just hadn¡¯t expected it would take so long to catch Reba. Ryan¡¯s family was beyond hopeless. They were just a bunch of paper tigers. Clearly, among the Bells, Marcus¡¯s side was Jude¡¯s biggest threat. Tilda figured Jude must have heard about all this by now. Maybe he hadn¡¯t reached out because he didn¡¯t want Tilda dragged into this mess. She replied, ¡°Forget about her. How¡¯s your homework? Send it to me so I can check.¡± Zach jumped in first. ¡°Already done, Queen.¡± Theo quickly added, ¡°Same here.¡± Chapter 364 | Ran Into K 64% Finished Astrid replied, ¡°All finished, Queen.¡± Just then, Jarrett chimed in, ¡°Ahem. Guess what? I saw Queen today¨Cand we even had Cajun boil together! Are you jealous?¡± He followed up with a flood of selfies. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but give a small smile. No wonder that kid kept sneaking photos at dinner. He is such a baby. Zach said, ¡°Ugh! You brat, why didn¡¯t you invite me? I wanted Cajun boil with Queen, too!¡± Great, now there are two babies in the group. Tilda rubbed her forehead. Maybe this Comet Squad could go far¡­. Maybe. Get full chapters from F?ndNovel ¡°Oh, right, Queen, I found something pretty interesting.¡± ¡°You remember K, don¡¯t you?¡± As she read Astrid¡¯s message, Tilda frowned slightly. ¡°What did she do this time?¡± ¡°Nothing bad¡­ I just ran into her at a hospital when I was there for a meeting. She was all disguised, sneaking in for a checkup.¡± After learning about Tilda¡¯s experience with the Jensons, Astrid had used her hacker skills to dig up dirt on Ryan¡¯s family. Anyone who¡¯d spent time on the dark web had a talent for flying under the radar and picking up on details that others missed. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 365 Chapter 365 Santiago¡¯s Acting Strange Of course, it was just a coincidence that Astrid happened to run into K. K didn¡¯t recognize Astrid at all. ¡°I noticed she checked into an endocrinology specialist clinic, so I did some digging¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s got all kinds of problems¨Chair loss, yellow skin, constipation, peeing too much¡­ Maurice quickly cut her off. ¡°Astrid, I haven¡¯t even had dinner yet. Don¡¯t ruin my appetite!¡± 64% Finished Jarrett just shrugged. ¡°So what? Those are pretty normal health issues. But I thought K was a freshman at Orica University, just like Queen. How can someone that young have so many health problems?¡± Because of Tilda, everyone in the Comet Squad had done some digging into her biological family. Tilda replied, ¡°She probably brought this on herself. When you do bad things, karmaes for you. Just ignore her¨Cshe¡¯ll destroy herself soon enough.¡± Even Tilda didn¡¯t think K¨Cthe queen of acting sweet¨Cwould end up with so many health problems. Back during the World Championship, K had paid the media to spread rumors about Tilda. However, what she did backfired. In fact, it only made Tilda even more famous and helped her win the championship. That loss must have been a huge blow to K.. That¡¯s right, K. Keep it up. Only by going down this path will you finally betray the Jensons and team up with Tobias to save yourself. I barely have to lift a finger. K will back herself into a corner. Once she does, my puzzle will be . Meanwhile, at the Jenson Vi- ¡°Guys, wee home!¡± K found out Kayden and Wade would be back tonight, so she went all out with her makeup. She caked on foundation to hide her dark circles and tired face. K knew perfectly well that Kayden and Wade had taken the trip to find Tilda in Motrar. But it seemed like nothing hade out of it. Most likely, they went all that way just to be shut out by Tilda. After the recent chaos, this was the only thing that made K genuinely happy. Howard stood behind K and greeted them with a gentle voice, ¡°Kayden, Wade, wee back.¡± 3.64% Chapter 365 Santiago¡¯s Acting Strange As for Russell, he had to attend a social event that evening and would be backter. He¡¯d already let Kayden and Wade know in advance. ¡°Sorry we¡¯ve been gone so long¡­ where¡¯s Justin?¡± On the ne, Kayden had thought it through and decided to tell Justin everything. After all, Tilda was the only girl Kayden had ever had feelings for. If Tilda really was Justin¡¯s first love¡­ Then Justin had every reason not to give up on her. If it were Justin, and he made up his mind, maybe he could do what Kayden never could. ¡°Justin left early today and hasn¡¯te back yet. I heard he got some kind of important call. ¡°He sounded pretty excited and left without saying much.¡± Finished K pouted. ¡°Yeah¡­ I saw Justin, too. I asked him what was going on, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me. He just said it was important and he had to check it out himself.¡± Something that could make Justin that happy, to the point where he brushed me off¡­ It must be about Tilda, right? The thought made K grind her teeth in frustration. She wanted nothing more than to tear Tilda¡¯s pretty face to shreds. Why should that awful woman get all the attention that should have been mine? Kayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be¡­ Did Justin find out something about that video? Is it the same thing I¡¯m feeling¨Cit¡¯s all connected to Tilda? ¡°If it¡¯s Justin, I wouldn¡¯t worry,¡± Wade replied. He was exhausted¨Cboth physically and mentally. Right now, he just wanted to drop off his luggage and sleep. Because¡­ Their trip to Motrar hadn¡¯t brought the results he¡¯d hoped for. Instead, it had convinced him that Tilda would never look back. She would never forgive the Jensons. 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 M. Chapter 365 Santiago¡¯s Acting Strange 64% Finished ¡°Now that Kayden and Wade are back, I need to text Santiago and fill him in!¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Kayden, Wade, do you know what¡¯s up with Santiagotely? I texted him a few days ago, and he took forever to reply. He was acting so distant.¡± ¡°Do you think he got a girlfriend in Motrar and forgot all about his little sister?¡± K puffed up her cheeks, trying to look cute. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t been in the best mood. Maybe something¡¯s bothering him,¡± Wade said. It was strange. Ever since Santiago came back three days ago, he¡¯d barely left his room. He¡¯d hardlye out at all. He hadn¡¯t even gone to the airport to see Kayden and Wade off when they flew back to Cethend today. Santiago¡¯s strange behavior was definitely worrying, but Kayden and Wade had enough on their tes. They figured all the Jenson kids had the family¡¯s strong genes. Whatever happened, they¡¯d get through it. Santiago wasn¡¯t the type to keep everything bottled up, either. If he ever ran into something he couldn¡¯t handle, he¡¯d definitely reach out for help. 3.3K H ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 366 Chapter 366 Why Are You Home So Late? Wade nced at K, sensing that something was off. 64% Finished ¡°Hey, K, you ¡­ He hesitated, as if he wanted to say something more He just had this gut feeling that K seemed different somehow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wade?¡± ?????? ???? Find~Novel A sh of panic crossed K¡¯s eyes, but she quickly pulled herself together. With a sweet, innocent smile, she turned to Wade as if nothing were wrong. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably just tired. I need to take a shower and get some rest.¡± ¡°You should. Kayden, Wade, you two must be wiped out after such a long flight. Go get some sleep. ¡°Howard and I will wait here for Justin and Dad toe back. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as they get home.¡± ¡°Thanks, K.¡± PTA Russell was on his way home in the car. He had just finished a social event and looked a bit worn out. He hadn¡¯t gone to one of those gatherings in ages. Rubbing his brow, he let out a tired sigh. Still, he had gotten something out of it¨Che¡¯dnded a new partnership. Now he just wanted to get home and see his kids, hoping it would make up for the stress of the day. Just then, his phone rang. When Russell saw who was calling, he froze. Wait a second¡­ Isn¡¯t this the guy I sent to look into that trending news back then? He¡¯d nearly forgotten all about it. Back when Tilda left home, Russell had his doubts about K because of what Tilda told him. But eventually, those doubts faded, because K had shown such sincere emotion toward the Jensons. Chapter 366 Why Are You Home So Late? Now, because of this call, those doubts red up again. Even if it was just a little. Russell swallowed hard, feeling his heart start to race. Thud. Thud. It pounded so loudly, he could almost hear it echoing in the car. It felt as if the phone in his hand had turned into Pandora¡¯s box. If I open it. I might unleash a disaster that will destroy everything. For a moment, Russell couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer. The driver nced at him in the rearview mirror and finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Jenson, aren¡¯t you going to answer that call?¡± The car was a bit dim, so the driver couldn¡¯t see Russell¡¯s face clearly. 64% Finished He figured, since Russell hadn¡¯t declined the call, maybe he wanted to take it, so he gently reminded him. Jolted back to reality, Russell pressed his lips together and finally answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, I¡¯ve tracked down that chief editor. Also ¡­ based on what I¡¯ve found so far, you should brace yourself for the worst. ¡°It looks like the trending news event was actually orchestrated by Ms. K herself.¡± Russell didn¡¯t respond. His gut feeling had been right all along. I really should have left this Pandora¡¯s box shut. What¡¯s out now is the kind of truth I never wanted to face. ¡°Mr. Jenson?¡± When Russell stayed silent, the person on the other end called out again. Even if it was hard to face, Russell had been the one who insisted on finding the truth. ¡°I understand¡­ just focus on finding the chief editor first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The call ended. The car soon pulled up at the Jenson Vi. 214 11:28 Wed, Sep 17 M. Chapter 366 Why Are You Home So Late? ¡°Mr. Jenson, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± 64% Finished The driver spoke carefully. After spending so many years working for Russell, even without knowing the details, he could feel the heaviness in the air. Something bad must have happened¨Csomething Russell would have trouble epting. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let me sit here for a bit. Please don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Russell closed his eyes, leaned back against the seat, and tipped his chin up just slightly. How am I supposed to tell the rest of the family the truth? How can I tell them that we really wronged Tilda? We ndered her and drove her away from the Jensons¡­ Oh, what have I done? And that the person behind all of it was the daughter we never once suspected¨CK. How do I even begin to tell them? The only editor hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Hestlin Right now, the evidence only points to K as a strong suspect. But deep down, I know I¡¯m only lying to myself. No one else can know about this for now. The Jensons finally found some peace after Tilda left. I can¡¯t let that hard¨Cwon peace fall apart. When Russell got home, Howard and K were still waiting in the living room. ¡°Dad, why are you home so It must just be my imagination¡­ We had such a great time together on Christmas. Everything felt perfectly normal. The next day, at Orica University- On Tilda¡¯s first day back on campus, she immediately became the center of attention¨Cthe university¡¯s hero. During the assembly in the auditorium, every university leader praised Tilda, calling her the pride of Cethend and the university, a true world champion. Tilda stood confidently on stage, a calm smile on her lips. When it was her turn to speak, she delivered a poised and wless speech. Her thoughts were well organized, and her words were clear and confident. The entire audience cheered, pped, and called out her name again and again. K knew the university was holding a ceremony to wee Tilda back on her first day, so she called in sick. All of K¡¯s ¡°best friends¡± did the same. After all, they had once helped K try to frame Tilda. But the npletely backfired on them. Now, the thought of having to watch Tilda bask in the spotlight was torture. They¡¯d rather die than have to witness it. Wade and Clive stood among the crowd, watching Tildamand the stage like a queen. It brought up all sorts of feelings, ¡°Who could¡¯ve guessed, back when we first met Tilda, that she¡¯d be this aplished? ¡°We really misjudged her,¡± Clive said with a sigh. Chapter 367 I Found Her Wade managed a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s her talent, not ours.¡± Finished ¡°Exactly. Tilda¡¯s incredible. You need to let go, too. A woman like her was born to shine¨Cshe¡¯d never be content living in the Jensons¡® shadow. ¡°We were the ones who overrated the Jensons and underestimated Tilda.¡± Clive finally saw things clearly. Actually, Clive was a fan of X, too. And he wasn¡¯t alone¨Canyone who had ever heard of X or seen her work would be a fan. Maybe they weren¡¯t obsessed fans or anything like that. But no one could forget X, that zing genius who came and went like aet. ¡°It¡¯s just a shame ¡­ we realized it all toote.¡± Wade looked down, hiding the sadness flickering in his eyes. The very day Tilda cut ties with the Jensons, she¡¯d made it clear. It wasn¡¯t that the Jensons rejected her. She was the one who gave up on them. Once Tilda made up her mind, she never looked back. At the time, Wade thought she was just being stubborn. He didn¡¯t believe anyone would walk away from the kind of wealth and status that came with being a Jenson heiress. But reality proved him wrong. All those harsh judgments he¡¯d held against Tilda over the years now felt like invisible ps. Each memory stung, sharp as a p in the face, echoing painfully inside. While Tilda gave her speech on stage, Kayden stood silently at the fire exit. He watched quietly while holding his phone, his eyes flickering with uncertainties. That night on the Ferris wheel¡­ could what I felt have been real? Justin still hadn¡¯t back. Kayden wondered¡­ had he really found his first love, the one who once saved him? Lost in thought, Kayden¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Justin calling. 64% Chapter 367 I Found Her Kayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He answered right away. ¡°Justin, where have you been? I haven¡¯t been able to get hold of you all night!¡± ¡°Kayden, listen! I found her! I found the girl who yed that song back then! ¡°I¡¯ve been gone all night just to confirm it! It¡¯s true, Kayden, I swear!¡± Justin¡¯s voice shook with excitement. Kayden was stunned. ¡°Justin¡­ are you sure? You really found her? ¡°How did it happen so suddenly? We¡¯ve been searching together for so long ¡°I know, I was surprised too. That¡¯s why I went to see for myself. ¡°She remembered everything about that piano piece, and she yed it perfectly. ¡°It¡¯s the exact song I heard all those years ago!¡± Justin wasn¡¯t joking. Finished Kayden knew that no matter how swept up Justin was, he¡¯d never mess up something as important as verifying the girl¡¯s identity. ¡°Justin, calm down. Where are you? I¡¯lle find you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home now¡­ I know you want to meet her. She¡¯s an incredible pianist¨Cshe just won the Chopinpetition and is heading for the international stage!¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head back right now.¡± After hanging up, Kayden nced back at Tilda on stage onest time. The rightful source is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Then he turned and left. Just as Tilda finished her speech, she caught sight of Kayden slipping away. She¡¯d noticed him standing by the fire exit, quietly watching her the whole time. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 368 Chapter 368 Liam Is Safe Tilda didn¡¯t care what the Jensons were thinking anymore. None of it mattered to her now. After heading backstage, Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed. A special dark web notification sound chimed. She arched a brow and took out her phone. She opened the message, a faint smile appearing on her lips. ¡°Sorry it took a while, but I¡¯ve broken through their signal blocker.¡± ¡°Queen, you can hack in anytime, anywhere.¡± Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°Thanks. I owe you one. If you ever need anything, just ask I¡¯ll return the favor!¡± Tilda sent Una a quick message, saying something urgent hade up and she had to leave. She picked up her Porsche Cayenne keys and left hurriedly. Meanwhile, Kayden had rushed back to the Jenson Vi. Justin was sitting on the living room couch, his whole face lit up with excitement. ¡°Kayden, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Justin, tell me what¡¯s going on? Who exactly is your first love?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you so I could exin everything.¡± 64% Finished After Justin finished telling the whole story, it all boiled down to one thing: the intelligencework he¡¯d hired had finally found a lead. As luck would have it, Justin¡¯s first love¨CGenevieve Lichtenstein¨Cwas actually in Slosa! After all that searching, Justin never expected she was a Cethender too. When he saw that video years ago, he¡¯d assumed the girl ying piano was a Cethender living overseas, so he¡¯d focused his search abroad. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d missed such a crucial possibility. Finding Genevieve was honestly a stroke of luck. Kayden pressed his lips together. ¡°After hearing Ms. Lichtenstein y that piano piece, you¡¯re sure she¡¯s the one?¡± ¡°Her age doesn¡¯t quite line up¨CGenevieve is already 25, just like me. Wed, Sep Chapter 368 Liam Is Safe 64% Finished ¡°But the girl in that video never showed her face, so we couldn¡¯t be sure how old she was back then. Still, when I heard Genevieve y the piece, it was exactly how I remembered it! ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, people change. Kayden, I swear, I¡¯m thinking clearly. I¡¯m not letting excitement cloud my judgment. I know what I¡¯m doing, Kayden!¡± Kayden didn¡¯t respond. He closed his eyes, trying to clear his mind. Could I really have been wrong all this time? I can¡¯t be certain now, and this is too important to rush. Besides¡­ If Justin¡¯s first love¨Cthe one who saved him¨Cwasn¡¯t Tilda, maybe that was for the best. Otherwise, Kayden honestly didn¡¯t know how Justin could face the reality that Tilda would never forgive ore back to the Jensons. ¡°Justin, I want to meet Ms. Lichtenstein in person.¡± Kayden looked at Justin with a firm gaze. ¡°Kayden, I know you have perfect pitch and heard that piece in the video, but after all these years ¡­ nobody can stay exactly the same.¡± ¡°Justin, this is important¨Cyou don¡¯t want to be left with doubts. You¡¯ve spent years thinking about that girl who saved you, searching for her all this time. If Ms. Lichtenstein really is the one, and you two end up together, she might be your wife. But if you¡¯re wrong, that would be unfair to you, to the Jensons, and to Ms. Lichtenstein.¡± Justin was taken aback by Kayden¡¯s words. In the end, he agreed to Kayden¡¯s request. Kayden asked Justin not to mention that he had perfect pitch when they met Genevieve. Justin knew what Kayden was thinking¨Che wanted to test her. Justin might be better at piano. But as an award¨Cwinningposer, Kayden had an edge over him: perfect pitch. If Genevieve made a mistake in her ying, Kayden¡¯s ears would catch it. Tilda was back in her apartment. 11:29 Wed, Sep 17 M. Chapter 368 Liam Is Safe Her fingers danced across the keyboard like butterflies in flight. It didn¡¯t take long for her to sessfully hack into the underground facility¡¯s cameras, thanks to the breached signal blocker. She slipped through each camera feed, searching for any sign of Liam. ? Finally, she spotted him in a blue¨Clit sterilization room. He looked exactly like Mystro¡¯s description. Liam was reading and jotting down notes. His expression was calm as he wrote with his long, slender fingers. His neat handwriting filled the page¨Cdense, tiny characters. Tilda couldn¡¯t make sense of any of it. It must be Liam¡¯s own code for note¨Ctaking. At that moment, Liam seemed to sense something. He looked straight up at the camera. Just for a second. Then he shook his head and went back to his notes. Maybe I¡¯m just imagining things¡­ Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Too bad¡­ there¡¯s no way to send him a message. I really can¡¯t wait to meet Liam in person someday. For now, it seems like he¡¯s safe in that underground facility. Knowing I can watch over him from afar gives me peace of mind. 3.3K 64% Out Of The Shadows Ch 369 Chapter 369 I Found My Real Family December 31, 2030. It was New Year¡¯s Eve. Orica University had already started its winter break. Tilda had spent the 30th hanging out with Una all day and told her she¡¯d be making a trip to Hetsa. 64% Finished Since Tilda was going alone, Una initially wanted to invite her over to her ce to celebrate New Year¡¯s together. This content belongs to ?ovelFind But seeing that Tilda already had ns, Una was just happy for her. ¡°Tilda, did you find a family that matters more to you than the Jensons?¡± She vaguely remembered Tilda mentioning something about finding her seniors. But Tilda never shared much, and Una never pried. That was just the kind of unspoken trust they had as best friends. Tilda¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Yeah¡­ I found my true family, ones that matter a thousand times more than the Jensons ever did.¡± Tilda had cut ties with the Jensons. But that didn¡¯t mean she was alone. She knew her mentor, Harvey, was still alive somewhere in the world. And little by little, Tilda managed to reconnect with the seniors she cared about most. From now on, when holidays like Christmas or New Year¡¯s Eve rolled around¡­ She no longer had to worry about how to spend them. She just wanted to spend them with her real family. Soon, she arrived in Hetsa. Tilda had just stepped off the ne when she spotted Manfred waving at her. She waved back with a smile on her lips. ¡°Mr. Parker, what brings you here to pick me up? ¡°And what¡¯s with the casual look¨Cshort sleeves, sweatpants, army boots? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow, and the whole base is off for the holiday. ¡°Guess it¡¯s just this old guy still on the clock.¡± 1/3 11:29 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 369 I Found My Real Family 5.64% Finished After spending so much time with Tilda, Manfred had gotten used to the way young people did things. He was a lot less rigid than when they first met. By now, he really saw Tilda as part of his own family. ¡°Where¡¯s River?¡± Tilda was genuinely surprised by his absence. Someone that dedicated wouldn¡¯t just vanish for the holiday. ¡°His sister¡¯s in the hospital. I told him to take some time off and go see her. He wanted to stay and protect Professor Kerrigan to finish the lithography machine¨Csaid it was his duty to the country. ¡°I finally convinced him to go today. People need to remember, you can¡¯t just give your family money and think it¡¯s enough. If you lose the chance to spend time with family, you¡¯ll regret it for life. ¡°Alright, enough of that. Let¡¯s get going.¡± Manfred threw on his sunsses. With his slicked¨Cback hair, skull¨Cprint T¨Cshirt, and thick gold chain, he looked more like a trendy forty- something than a retired general in his sixties. Nobody seeing him would ever believe how many medals he¡¯d earned. Soon, they arrived at Lab Seven. ¡°Dane!¡± Tilda rushed over and gave Dane a big hug. 11 Dane was in hisb coat and sses, gazing down at Tilda with warmth in his eyes. He hugged her back and patted her head. ¡°Alright, Professor Kerrigan, she¡¯s all yours. I¡¯m off for my own break.¡± Manfred knew better than to stick around as the third wheel. Plus, he was ready to get home and enjoy time with his own family. After all, New Year¡¯s Eve was about reunion and new beginnings. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Parker.¡± Manfred waved as he left. Tilda looked around. ¡°This ce used to be so lively. Now it feels empty.¡± ¡°A few researchers stayed, but they went to the city for the holiday.¡± Looking at Tilda, Dane¡¯s usually cold eyes softened. Ever since Dane got separated from Harvey, Dane had spent every New Year¡¯s Eve alone. Holidays never meant anything to him. All he cared about was his research. Chapter 369 I Found My Real Family Not that he loved research for its own sake. It was just the only thing that gave his life meaning. He¡¯d lived like a machine, all emotion stripped away, with only his work skills left. But now, after reconnecting with Tilda, he felt something stirring in him again. Those old emotions, dormant for so long, were flowing through his veins once more. ¡°Yeah, the city must be really lively now, with New Year¡¯s Eveing up. ¡°Dane, how¡¯s the lithography machineing?¡± #Finished ¡°It¡¯s almost done ¡­ I think we¡¯re about to break through. It could finally solve Cethend¡¯s chip shortage. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯ve helped a lot. Thank you.¡± Dane said indulgently while reaching out to ruffle her hair. ¡°Come on, Dane, you¡¯re the one doing all the real work here. You¡¯re amazing for getting that machine this far.¡± ¡°Oh, right¨CDane, I managed to hack into the cameras and spotted Liam. Here, look.¡°. Tilda pulled out her phone and showed Dane the footage she¡¯d recorded when she broke into the surveince system. Even though it wasn¡¯t the real thing, seeing Liam alive on screen meant everything. Out of curiosity, Dane studied the man in the video closely. Just one look was enough for him to know¨Cthe man in the video really was Harvey¡¯s student. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 370 Chapter 370 New Year¡¯s Eve in Hetsa 64% Finished All of Harvey¡¯s students ended up picking up certain habits from him without even realizing it. Those little quirks became their own kind of trademark¨Ca kind of invisible badge showing who they¡¯d been taught by. Still¡­ Liam doesn¡¯t seem as adorable as Tilda. Tilda is simply more likable. And¡­ Now that there is a Liam in the mix, Tilda¡¯s attention will get spread out a little more¡­ Dane couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts drift further and further. For a moment, something shed in his usually calm eyes¨Ca hint of danger underneath. Liam had no idea that, even before they met, Dane was already weirdlypetitive toward him. ¡°ording to Mystro, Liam is an incredible doctor. He¡¯s great at treating rare andplex conditions nobody else could handle. ¡°As soon as he¡¯s out, we¡¯ll have him treat you right away! ¡°I did message Mystro to tell him the good news, but he hasn¡¯t replied yet. So annoying! Maybe he¡¯s just busy?¡± Oblivious to Dane¡¯s mood, Tilda kept chatting away excitedly. She¡¯d found another one of her seniors¨Cone more person to rely on. The more seniors she found, the more love and support she got to enjoy. It¡¯s like piecing together a puzzle. Every time I find another piece, my happiness multiplies. Once they¡¯d finished talking, Tilda decided to take Dane out for New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°There¡¯s a big New Year¡¯s Eve concert at the Hetsa Tower tonight, Dane, are you interested? ¡°But there¡¯ll be a huge crowd, so for your safety, I mapped out a route so we don¡¯t have to squeeze through everyone.¡± She showed Dane the n on her phone. Tilda had spent two whole days nning out the perfect route for tonight. She¡¯d even hacked into the street cameras for live updates, mapping out every step. ¡°Whatever you say is fine,¡± he said. 64% Chapter 370 New Year¡¯s Eve in Hetsa He had no objections. In fact, he was more than happy to let her take the lead. After a quick change of clothes, they left the base together. Before long, they were in the heart of Hetsa. ¡°Dane, try this¨Cit¡¯s really good! ¡°Dane, look over there¨Cchurros, nachos, corn dogs! It all smells amazing! ¡°These soft pretzels are really tasty, too.¡± Tilda dragged Dane through the bustling streets, sampling food after food. It was just nonstop eating. With the cold weather, every bite of hot street food felt extraforting. She didn¡¯t care about calories or e breakouts¨Cshe just enjoyed herself. Dane usually never ate stuff like this. Finished Not because he was picky, but because he usually just ate whatever would fill him up quickly so he could get back to work. As long as it was quick, didn¡¯t taste weird, and filled him up so he could get back to his research, he was good. At Lab Seven, every meal was prepared ording to strict nutrition standards. This was his first time trying street food like this. At first, he was hesitant¨Cthe food looked a bit unhygienic to him. But seeing how happy Tilda was, he couldn¡¯t say no when she offered him a corn dog. He took a hesitant bite, and all sorts of vors exploded in his mouth. Hmm¡­ It is actually more delicious than I expected. Get full chapters from f?ndnovel He took a few more bites. It¡¯s like discovering a whole new world of vors. He couldn¡¯t stop eating. Why does this corn dog taste so good? It must be because Tilda gave it to me. Chapter 370 New Year¡¯s Eve in Hetsa That must be it! Tilda noticed how much fun Dane was having, and her eyes softened. She¡¯d had to get Manfred¡¯s permission to take Dane out for New Year¡¯s Eve. Manfred had always said that Tilda was the only one who could really make Dane rx. Everyone else could only help on the sidelines¨Cthey could never reach Dane the way she could. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted Dane to ck off. They just hoped he could be a little more human. Tilda was the only one who could break through those walls. Everyone deserved to enjoy New Year¡¯s. Including Dane. Suddenly, Tilda¡¯s phone rang. She pulled the phone from her pocket and checked. It was Mystro. She answered right away. ¡°Hello? Mystro, where have you been? You never answered my messages!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been busy. Are you in Hetsa?¡± His sudden question made Tilda nce around. ¡°Yeah, Dane and I are at the city center. We¡¯re celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve¡­ ¡°Alright, I have to go. Talkter.¡± 11 ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± Beep. Beep. Beep. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s he up to? ¡°And it sounded pretty noisy in the background, too¡­. Tilda was left wondering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves.¡± Dane had his own selfish hopes. Mystro had talked about joining them for New Year¡¯s in Cethend. Finished 214 11:29 Wed, Sep 17 M Chapter 370 New Year¡¯s Eve in Hetsa But if he didn¡¯t show up¡­ Then Dane would have Tilda all to himself. 3.3K 64% Finished Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 371 Chapter 371 A Firework Show Mystro would just be a third wheel, so it was better if he didn¡¯t show up. ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget about him. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves.¡± As evening settled in, Tilda took Dane out for dinner. After a short break, they ended up in a park. Finished Most people had already gone to the main square to get ready for the New Year countdown, so the park was unusually quiet. There was a monastery¨Cstyle tower in the park, lit up with orange lights that gave it a solemn look. In reality, it was just a decorative tower. There weren¡¯t any monks living there¨Cjust old scrolls and paintings on disy. Because of the holiday, nobody was watching over the ce, and the door was simply locked with a padlock. Tilda took out a wire and made quick work of the lock, slipping right in. ¡°Tilda, is this really a good idea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not here to steal anything. I just want to borrow the height and the telescope up there. ¡°If I feel bad about it, I¡¯ll just donate a few million to the park after New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Dane was speechless at her words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. They climbed up to the top floor. Get full chapters from find{n}ovel It was cold, and the night wind whipped through their hair. With no one else around, it was peaceful and quiet up here. They looked out at the distant lights. The countdown had already begun on the za¡¯s gigantic screen, and numerous drones hovered overhead. The whole crowd was beaming with joy. ¡°Dane, the new year¡¯s almost here. Do you have any wishes you want to make?¡± Dane thought for a moment, then pulled out his little notebook. ¡°I hope Tilda¡¯s wishese true this year.¡± Tilda pouted. ¡°Dane, can¡¯t you think about yourself for once? You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed here.¡± ¡°Then you should wish for my wishes toe true, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I had in mind. I¡¯ll wish for Harvey, you, Mystro, Liam, and everyone important to have a safe and happy new year.¡± Dane was sad. Sep Chapter 371 A Firework Show He felt a little left out. So there are still other people in Tilda¡¯s heart. I am not the only one¡­ Ouch¡­ Soon, the countdown began. Ten. Nine. Eight. The whole za echoed with the crowd¡¯s shouts. Just then, Mystro called Tilda again. ¡°Mystro, what is it ¡­ ¡± ¡°Tilda, look up at the sky with Dane!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tilda nced up instinctively. Whup¨Cwhup¨Cwhup¨Cwhup! A squadron of helicopters flew by. Fireworks exploded above them, lighting up the night with lights and noise. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Against the ck sky, two giant faces appeared¨Ca man and a woman. 64% Finished Once they took a closer look, Tilda and Dane realized that the two faces bore an uncanny resemnce to their own. The whole crowd gasped, scrambling to take photos and record videos. At the same time, every big screen in Hetsa changed as the new year officially began. ¡°Happy New Year to the two most important people in my life¨CDane and Tilda.¡± Those words appeared on every screen in the Hetsa. Tilda could almost smell the money burning just by looking at it. ¡°Dane? Tilda? Who are they?¡± ¡°Whoa! Is this for real? Somebody bought out every screen in Hetsa just to wish Dane and Tilda a happy New Year?¡± Wed, Sep Chapter 371 A Firework Show ¡°That had to cost tens of millions ¡­. 64% Finished ¡°Tens of millions? In your dreams! With helicopters and all that, it¡¯s got to be at least a hundred million!¡± ¡°Is this some billionaire love story? Do they need more staff? As long as they pay well, I¡¯ll sweep the floors and clean up after them!¡± Tilda and Dane saw everything. She let out a softugh. ¡°So that¡¯s what you were up to, Mystro? Vanishing for days and then surprising us with all this?¡± ¡°So? Are you touched? I had to fill out all kinds of forms just to get those helicopters. ¡°I didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong, so I stayed in Hetsa and took care of everything myself. All those fireworks tonight¨CI picked every single one, just for you and Dane. ¡°This is my New Year¡¯s gift to you both. This whole show is for you. Happy New Year!¡± Mystro¡¯s voice rose with excitement, hoping for Tilda¡¯s praise. The money wasn¡¯t the point. For people like them, a hundred million was nothing. What mattered was the thought he put into it. He nned it all and managed every detail himself. He even cleared his schedule to oversee everything, just to make sure Tilda and Dane were the stars of the night. ¡°Thank you, Mystro. I really mean it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I ever wanted to hear. With a thank you like that, I¡¯d do anything for you. ¡°Where are you and Dane? I¡¯lle find you. Buck can handle things from here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location. Hurry upe watch the fireworks with us!¡± L 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 372 Chapter 372 A ckout 04.0 Finished At the same time, in one of Endralsia¡¯s most luxurious hotels, a dazzling crystal chandelier hung over the center of the ballroom. Below, men in tuxedos and women in elegant gowns swayed gracefully to the sound of a cello. Dominic held a ss of red wine and found himself a quiet corner by the window, staring at the moon shining over the world. ¡°Dominic, why are you standing here all by yourself?¡± ir arrived in a stunning custom white gown sprinkled with crystals, holding a ss of champagne as she joined her eldest son. ¡°Are you feeling homesick?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­ a little. After all, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s.¡± As he spoke, Dominic shot a loaded nce at Tobias, who was chatting up the chairman of a local business group. Tobias spoke Motrarian as smoothly as a native. If not for his distinctly Cethender features, anyone would have thought he was a native Motrarian. He had striking good looks: sharp features, expressive brows with slightly upturned ends,plemented by thin lips and a high¨Cbridged nose. A small mole sat between his brows¨Cit was easy to miss but noticeable up close. Standing at six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, he wore a deep blue tailored suit that entuated his build. With one hand in his pocket and a ss of champagne in the other, he chatted effortlessly, charming the chairman with his words and drawing rounds ofughter. His people skills were natural¨Cperfect for conquering the business world. He was the kind of man who became the center of attention just by standing in the middle of a ballroom. It helped that his face was almost unfairly handsome, with a kind of delicate charm that drew everyone in. And when he spoke, he always seemed to know exactly what to say. It was no wonder Dominic took notice of someone like him. ¡°Are you feeling wary of him?¡± ir asked softly. Chapter 372 A ckout 3.64% Finished As the one who used to oversee Jenson Group¡¯s external affairs, ir saw right through Tobias at a nce- he was no ordinary man. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. I actually saw him once at a bidding event. ¡°He won thend we were after.¡± Dominic pressed his lips together. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jenson Group¡¯s business had taken a strange turn recently ¡­ Could it be connected to him? Dominic had only crossed paths with Tobias twice. There was nothing concrete to go on¨Cjust his own gut feeling. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. Still, his instincts told him this man was dangerous. Meanwhile, Tobias seemed to notice Dominic watching him. He said a polite goodbye to the couple he¡¯d been talking to. Then, he picked up another ss of champagne and strolled over to Dominic and ir. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, Mr. Dominic, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.¡± ir smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met before. Are you from Endralsia?¡± ?????? ???? find?novel ¡°No, Mrs. Jenson, I¡¯m from Cethend. Ipleted my master¡¯s here in Endralsia. ¡°I¡¯m currently starting my own business. Here¡¯s my card.¡± Tobias handed over two business cards with both hands, perfectly courteous. His voice was warm and pleasant, putting people at ease. Dominic nced at the card. Tobias Lowell. Sole owner of ME Group. Thepany¡¯s reach was surprisingly broad. His name is Lowell¡­ ¡°You must have some serious connections to be at an event like this. Are you rted to Ma Lowell from Crown Group?¡± Tobias smiled wryly. ¡°A big shot like him has nothing to do with someone like me. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be starting my own business from scratch.¡± 11:29 Wed, Sep 17 COL M Chapter 372 A ckout Dominic had nothing to say to that. Ma was known to have two women in his life. That was an open secret. His mistress¡¯s daughter, Amanda, had a decent rtionship with Dominic¡¯s brother, Santiago. Jenson Group¡¯s background checks on the Lowells hadn¡¯t turned up any son named Tobias. But that was just the public record. Ma had his share of secrets, thanks to all his affairs outside his official marriage. 64% Finished But with Beatrice¡¯s powerful presence as his wife, none of his illegitimate children were ever going to be openly acknowledged. Having Lisa around was probably already as much as Beatrice could tolerate. Suddenly, the lights went out. The ballroom was soon plunged into darkness. ¡°What happened? Is it a ckout?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the backup power?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± Panic soon spread through the crowd. Just then- Bang! Bang! Gunshots rang out, cutting through the crowd¡¯s restless murmurs. ¡°Ahh!¡± People panicked when they heard the gunshots. Screams erupted as people rushed for the exits. ¡°Mom!¡± Dominic¡¯s face turned grim as he quickly pulled ir into his arms, guiding her to a corner. With the lights out and the crowd panicking, tables and chairs were scattered everywhere, blocking people¡¯s way. It was definitely not the time to try escaping. ¡°Mom, get under the table!¡± Dominic acted fast, deciding to wait and see what happened before making a move. 211 Chapter 372 A ckout He lifted the tablecloth and pulled ir under with him. Coincidentally, Tobias made the same move. 3.3K 64% Finished A/A Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 373 Chapter 373 A Situation Dominic and the rest ducked under the table almost instantly. 64% Finished Tobias tried to lighten things up by saying, ¡°Well, here we are again so quickly. Must be destiny, huh?¡± Dominic¡¯s expression stayed grim. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny. What¡¯s really happening?¡± Tobias grabbed his phone, switched on the shlight, and dimmed it to the lowest brightness. ¡°Everything¡¯s a mess outside. I only caught a few gunshots¡­ Damn it! No signal at all! I can¡¯t get through!¡± Dominic¡¯s brows knit together slightly. ¡°That can¡¯t be ¡­ This hotel sits on the edge of Melville, and it¡¯s the best in the area! Their security is wless! How could this happen? ¡°If someone breached protection like that, they¡¯re seriously dangerous. We¡¯re not facing random thugs. ¡°This ce is secluded. With security down, we¡¯re basically trapped. The fallout could be devastating!¡± Before Tobias could continue¡­ Bang! Bang! This content belongs to F?ndNovel More gunfire exploded. Screams pierced the hall. Click! The lights flickered on again. A deep voice roared, ¡°Everyone in the banquet hall, get out here. Now. ¡°If we have to drag you, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡°My bullets don¡¯t y favorites, and I won¡¯t be sparing anyone!¡± Tilda went pale as a sheet. ¡°Are they robbers?¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t simple robbers. Anyone bold enough to storm the Hotel Morloss, jam thework, and iste That¡¯s closer to trained militants.¡± Even Tobias, who was usually the joker, looked stone serious. This was far beyond what they had imagined. Nobody could¡¯ve predicted this! Who would believe that a banquet at the Hotel Morloss would be ambushed by terrorists? And the crowd here? They were all wealthy and influential. Snatching a group with wealth that could rival a nation¡¯s economy¡­. Chapter 373 A Situation What was their objective? ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going out.¡± After weighing it over, Dominic reached a decision. ¡°Dominic, we¡­¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m right here. ¡°If killing us was the n, they wouldn¡¯t go this far just to take over the hotel and corral everyone. ¡°They want something specific. Until they get it, our lives aren¡¯t in danger.¡± Dominic steadied his tone, hoping to settle Tilda¡¯s nerves. She slowly began to ease up. Dominic subtly toyed with his watch. He had hidden a miniature transmitter inside it. Finished Though known as the eldest Jenson son and CEO of Jenson Group, he also had roots in the underworld. When it came to survival, one could never carry too many safeguards. This watch was Dominic¡¯s own design, built with his skills and 80 million dors. It held cutting¨Cedge features. It was prepared for moments exactly like this! He figured these attackers had skilled hackers in their ranks. That was why Dominic kept the transmitter discreet. All he could do now was pray someone could decode his signal. Then¡­ A name surfaced in Dominic¡¯s mind¨CTilda. If it was Tilda¡­ She¡¯d definitely be able to crack it. Whether she would even want to was another issue. Truthfully, if she knew, she¡¯d probably relish the thought of him dying here. That thought sent a flicker of pain across Dominic¡¯s eyes. Tilda¡­ 241 Chapter 373 A Situation Master¡­ Will I ever face you again? Could you ever forgive me? Tobias was tinkering with his own watch too. Sending out a satellite ping. He kept it discreet, the same as Dominic. They were clearly thinking alike. Dominic crawled out from beneath the table with Tilda. The lights revealed the scene. 64% ** Finished Masked men in devil faces, dressed head to toe in gear, clutching AK¨C47s, had swarmed the ce. There were at least a dozen of them. With barrels aimed at the crowd and their aura thick with violence, no one dared to breathe too loud. The doors swung open. More armed men strode inside. ¡°The ones who tried to run have been dealt with.¡± ¡°Six dead.¡± ¡°Now, count how many are still in the banquet hall.¡± One of them raised his AK¨C47 and let a few shots rip into the ceiling. Bang! Bang! Guests turned white with terror. ¡°Cooperate, and you¡¯ll stay alive. ¡°But if anyone pulls a stunt, don¡¯t me me when you¡¯re the next corpse! ¡°Line up in two rows and hand over all your valuables!¡± Facing that much firepower, nobody dared fight back. Dominic and the others passed over their things. Then each was swept with a metal detector. One gunman stared at Dominic and spoke coldly, ¡°The watch. Hand it over.¡± Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 374 Chapter 374 Handsome Men Tsk. 464% Finished Dominic clicked his tongue inwardly but chose not to resist. He calmly removed his watch and ced it in the gunman¡¯s hand. The man epted Dominic¡¯s watch, but instead of throwing it into the bag with the other valuables, he quietly looked around and slipped it into his pocket. Dominic noticed the sneaky gesture right away. Well now¡­ Even better! Meanwhile, in Cethend. Nobody there had the faintest idea about the chaos breaking out in Endralsia. It was New Year¡¯s Day. Tilda was spending it with Dane and Mystro. She was determined to give them a proper holiday. She personally took Dane and Mystro to the supermarket to choose fresh groceries. That evening, Tilda nned to cook a New Year¡¯s banquet for both of them herself. Her goal was to feed them until they couldn¡¯t eat another bite. Lobster, cheese, roast duck, chicken She went straight for the finest and most expensive options. When she finished, she gave the supermarket an address and asked them to deliver. To make visiting Hetsa easier and spend time with Dane, Tilda had purchased a luxury t right in the city center, just across the river. Not that pricey; only 80 million. After rejoining the dark web, Tilda didn¡¯t depend solely on mission pay. Whenever she felt bored, she would dabble in the stock market with her own money. With sharp instincts for business, she picked out goodpanies and shorted them. She made billions with ease. Buying a posh apartment hardly mattered. 111 .64% Chapter 374 Handsome Men But¡­ Finished Dane and Mystro, who were both over six feet tall with impressive builds, drew attention no matter what. Even wearing masks, plenty of women still got flustered just looking at them. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(. And there was Tilda, walking in between them, getting spoiled endlessly. Ugh! Too much jealousy! They looked so close that people could only assume they were siblings! They had to be! If they weren¡¯t, and they were actually both her suitors¨Cone feeding her a hot dog, the other handing her ice cream, their eyes dripping with affection¡­ Seriously, how unfair was that? Just end us already! Tilda basked in every envious, bitter, resentful stare. She adored it. Yes! She loved making haters fume silently, forced to watch her stroll around with two amazing senior brothers, burning with jealousy. That had been Tilda¡¯s dream since childhood. It wasn¡¯t the Jenson Vi that gave it to her; it was her brothers who fulfilled her pride. Even better! Downtown Hetsa was alive with New Year celebrations. Red Cethend decorations hung all around. Tilda held Dane¡¯s hand with her left and Mystro¡¯s with her right. She skipped along like a little rabbit. Both of them carried her favorite treats, letting her lead them however she wanted. Even behind masks, their eyes radiated nothing but fondness. People all over the street turned to look. Some even pulled out their phones to record for TikTok. And just like that¡­ The street clip went viral on TikTok news. ¡°Who are these gods? Why are all the guys near me so in?¡± 218 Chapter 374 Handsome Men ¡°Is this a film shoot? Even with masks, these two tall guys look unreal! I can¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Three seconds! Somebody dig up their info for me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all shallow¡­ Me? I just want the details on the girl in the middle!¡± ¡°Wait a sec, doesn¡¯t she look familiar?¡± 64% Finished ¡°Her eyebrows look exactly like that viral world champion. Tilda!¡± ¡°Holy crap! It¡¯s her! I¡¯m a hardcore fan, ever since her scandal I¡¯ve stered her photos everywhere. No doubt it¡¯s her! If I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll let you kick my head like a ball!¡± ¡°Mom, the guy above is creepy, somebody grab him!¡± Tilda and her brothers didn¡¯t realize they were trending online. Then¡­ When they passed a caf¨¦, Dane stopped! Tilda wrote, ¡°What is it. Dane?¡± Dane pulled out his notebook and wrote. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. The coffee¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Dane, you¡¯ve been to downtown Hetsa before?¡± Mystro couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. After all, Dane was a top researcher under heavy security in Cethend. When he visited Motrar, Manfred and River had been on edge protecting him. It was hard to picture Dane casually showing up in a ce like this. ¡°Just once. I happened to try it, and it was good.¡± ¡°Well, if Dane enjoys the coffee here, let¡¯s go inside. ¡°We¡¯ve got time before dinner anyway. We can rx, grab some coffee, and then head back.¡± And so they decided. When Tilda led Dane and Mystro into the caf¨¦¡­ Her eyesnded on a face that made her insides twist. Howard! Chapter 374 Handsome Men Free perks, please. Howard was here digging into Reba¡¯s trail. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 375 Chapter 375 Kidnapped Howard was the one who sheltered Reba in Hetsa, hiding her from the Bells. 64% Finished At first, Howard hesitated. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist Reba¡¯s desperate pleading and her tearful cries. If he¡¯d abandoned her and let the Bells drag her back, she¡¯d be lucky to survive¨Cmore likely, they¡¯d tear her apart. She¡¯d already stirred up way too much trouble. Eventually, Howard gave in and agreed to hide her. The moment she was discharged from the hospital, he ced her in a house in the outskirts. The area was deserted. It was peaceful, but after some time, anyone would lose their mind. People aren¡¯t built to endure solitude. Especially not someone like Reba, who was a reckless girl who used to run with gangs. But Howard didn¡¯t have any safer options. Every few days, he¡¯d make a discreet call to check on her, send her money, and have someone drop off necessities. He had to keep everything quiet. If anyone caught wind, Reba¡¯s location would be exposed. But then¡­ A week ago, Reba suddenly left the house and wandered into the city! She even partied for a bit! If Howard hadn¡¯t called and gotten no response, then checked the surveince footage, he would¡¯ve been clueless. Now, Reba had been gone for a week. Howard assumed she either bolted or the Bells captured her. So on New Year¡¯s Day, he had no choice but toe to Hetsa himself, retracing her movements. And he still had to return to Jenson Vi before the family dinner. But what he didn¡¯t count on ¡­ Tilda was also in Hetsa. Big city, yet somehow they ran into each other. Was it fate or just rotten timing? And then¡­ Chapter 375 Kidnapped Howard noticed Tilda walk in, holding hands with two men who radiated presence. He felt a sharp sting of jealousy. Of course, Tilda wasn¡¯t ordinary; she was a world champion. Now, more and more remarkable men surrounded her. She clearly no longer needed anyone from Jenson Vi. No. It was only that they once thought they mattered so much to her. 64% Finished They believed Tilda would never walk away from thefort of Jenson Vi, never abandon her brothers. But now? All that arrogance was smashed in their faces. They had iting. Tilda was ready to brush past Howard and leave. ¡°Congrats on bing world champion, Tilda,¡± Howard said quickly, then rushed out of the caf¨¦. He knew she didn¡¯t want to see him. And he didn¡¯t have the time to get involved with her either. Might as well leave it as a thorn in his chest and move forward. Howard¡¯s odd behavior made Tilda raise a brow. ? ? ?? ?? ? Well, that was unexpected. Not only did Howard avoid making trouble¡­ He actually congratted her? Ha. Like a wolf wishing a Happy New Year. Definitely suspicious. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Mystro shot her a look. ¡°Forget him. Let¡¯s get the coffee Dane suggested.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dane gave a small nod. Just as Howard reached the exit, his phone rang. Chapter 375 Kidnapped Seeing Russell¡¯s name, Howard paused. He was preparing excuses. Time was tight. If he couldn¡¯t track Reba, he¡¯d have to get on the next flight back to Slosa. ¡°Hello, Dad, what¡¯s going on? ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Howard suddenly barked out, his voice heavy with tension. Everyone in the caf¨¦ turned their heads. ¡°Okay¡­ understood. I¡¯ll return immediately!¡± He hung up and sprinted out of the caf¨¦. His face was written with fear. Mystro frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why¡¯s he so shaken?¡± Tilda stayed silent. For Howard to react like that¡­ Had something happened at Jenson Vi? But¡­. It wasn¡¯t Tilda¡¯s concern. 64% 69 Finished Howard followed through and boarded the next flight back to Slosa. When he arrived at Jenson Vi, he found the entire family gathered in the living room, weighed down by worry. The second he entered, Howard asked, ¡°Dad, was what you said true? Mom and Dominic were caught in a terrorist siege?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It hasn¡¯t hit the media yet. Only the families of those trapped inside the hotel have been informed. ¡°The attackers haven¡¯t issued any demands. They¡¯re only keeping the hostages contained on one of the hotel floors.¡± Russell looked devastated. It was like he¡¯d aged a decade in a single moment. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t just wait around! We have to fly to Endralsia and get to Mom and Dominic!¡± K sobbed, tears falling down her face. Even the calmest son, Kayden, was unraveling. ¡°Yes, Dad, let¡¯s go! With Mom and Dominic in danger, who Chapter 375 Kidnapped cares about New Year¡¯s?¡± This was about life and death. If something happened to them¡­. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel Kayden couldn¡¯t picture what would be of their so¨Ccalled ¡°happy¡± family. TH 3.3K 64% Finished Out Of The Shadows Ch 376 Chapter 376 If Only ¡°We already got the notice. We can¡¯t just fly over there. ¡°And even if we tried, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. We¡¯d likely make the situation worse. £¤63% ¡°The only thing left is to count on the embassy to step in and help Endralsia handle those militants.¡± Russell exhaled a long, weary breath. He covered his face with his hands. What he wanted most was to grow wings and rush straight to ir and Dominic. The thought of the woman he adored, with her life hanging by a thread, trapped inside a hotel by gunmen¡­ Was she suffering inside? Russell felt like the air was being crushed out of his chest. The entire room turned unbearably heavy. No one could contradict Russell. Because his reasoning held. For now¡­ All they could do was stay alert to the news. And pray Dominic and ir survived. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t just sit on our hands! ¡°There has to be something we can still do here!¡± Justin mmed the table and rose to his feet. Everyone gaped at him. ¡°Dad, can you use your contacts to pull the full list of those stuck in the Hotel Morloss? ¡°I¡¯ll try reaching their families. Maybe we can get some details from them!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do what I can!¡± Justin was right. Russell couldn¡¯t simply wait around for foreign agencies to handle it! His wife, his child¡­ Russell had to act to defend them! Finished Tilda and the other two¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner went smoothly. Chapter 376 If Only When Tilda returned to her apartment in Hetsa, she unpacked the groceries. One by one, she carried out steaming dishes and arranged them on the table. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re incredible. The food smells so good I¡¯m about to drool!¡± After that restaurant incident, Mystro already knew Tilda¡¯s cooking skills were the real deal! Even that chef had nothing but admiration, even wanting to secretly apprentice under her! ¡°This one is the dish I cooked on the Ferris wheel. French braised cabbage rolls. Taste it.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Read full story at Find[?]ovel ¡°What are you two going on about?¡± Dane, who had been left out, was clearly annoyed. He demanded to know what was being said! ¡°Well¡­ ¡°Dane, that¡¯s just between me and Tilda.¡± Mystro shed Tilda a sly wink. 63% Finished Dane suddenly wanted to sock him in the face. What was he supposed to do with that answer? ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bully Dane.¡± ¡°Dane, here¡¯s what actually happened¡­¡± Tilda quickly exined what had gone down on the Ferris wheel. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re awesome. He¡¯s such a pest!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Mystro looked slightly stung. He didn¡¯t think Tilda would rat him out that quickly¡­ Did Dane actually hold more weight to her than he did? Ouch. As Tilda and the others enjoyed their New Year¡¯s dinner, they turned on the TV for the holiday g. Tilda even recorded a vlog and uploaded it to her social feed. 214 Chapter 376 If Only She made sure to blur Dane and Mystro¡¯s faces. The two of them showing up together would cause an uproar. Almost instantly, her post got a wave of likes. 63% Finished Una wrote, ¡°Ugh. I wish I could eat Tilda¡¯s New Year¡¯s dinner! Too bad I¡¯m stuck at home with no way out¡­¡® Astrid, Jarrett, Theo, Zach also left reactions. When Tilda noticed Jude had liked it, she messaged him.. Tilda wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still stuck working overtime on New Year¡¯s?¡± Jude replied, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m at dinner with the Bells.¡± After sending that, Jude nced around at the so¨Ccalled ¡°rtives¡± seated at the table. Even though the Bells were always at each other¡¯s throats for power, as long as Abram lived, every branch was forced to gather for the holidays. The whole thing wasughable. Everyone was plotting, buttering up Abram, all wanting to drag Jude down as head of the family. Yet here they were, pretending to be one big, happy household. Jude had grown up surrounded by this circus, so he had long since mastered the art of wearing a mask. Acting? He could do it blindfolded. But this time¡­ Maybe it was because he had met Tilda. Jude felt, deep in his bones, that this holiday meal was revolting. Tilda wrote, ¡°Ugh¡­ I can totally picture how awful that dinner must feel for you.¡± Jude replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because a certain someone wouldn¡¯t spend New Year¡¯s with me.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°??? I asked you! You said you had to be with the Bells. Don¡¯t turn this on me!¡± Jude wrote back, ¡°Next year, I don¡¯t want toe back here. Will you spend it with me?¡± Jude was dead serious. He waspletely sick of this hollow family charade. If only Tilda could be there with him¡­. ¡± Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 377 Chapter 377 Bad News For more chapters visit f?ndnovel Jude would definitely live with a strong belief in his heart. Tilda typed back, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how you do.¡± She had already kissed Jude, after all. Tilda wasn¡¯t going to act shy anymore. She would just take things one step at a time. The future was still far ahead. Who said that she had to decide right now? Jude replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He smiled without him even realizing it. Everyone who was eating at Bell Residence saw him. They froze instantly. What did they just see? That cold man actually smiled? He was always so aloof, proud, and serious. Jarrett¡¯s reaction was the most dramatic. His mouth was gaping wide as if it could fit a whole egg. He even rubbed his eyes hard. Oh, God! If someone took a picture of this and put it online, it would cause a huge stir! Jarrett¡¯s parents were just as shocked. 63% Finished Abram, on the other hand, looked happy and said, ¡°Jude, you¡¯re not getting any younger. Isn¡¯t it about time you think about marriage? Do you have someone in mind?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Jude said indifferently. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to tell them about Tilda. Even though he knew his uncles had already started looking into the woman he¡¯d been seeing. Partly, it was to be cautious. Another part of it was simply out of curiosity. Chapter 377 Bad News ¡°Jude, I trust you. I know you won¡¯t even look at some useless women. ¡°If you have made up your mind, bring her home. I¡¯ll give her a huge present.¡± 1.63% Finished Now that Abram had put down most of his burdens, he looked younger and healthier. He also worked out often, so he looked more like he was in his early 50s than 70. He was wearing a suit and had a strong presence. His gaze was full of story and sometimes he had a sharp look that one couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Alright.¡± Jude didn¡¯t deny it. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So, there really was someone. Sitting among the crowd, Preston clenched his fists under the table. He knew the woman Jude was talking about was Tilda! She was his fianc¨¦e in name only! That time at the restaurant, he had run into Tilda with Jude, Alfie, and Maurice. It was a bad memory to him. Just thinking about it made him feel unwell. Lately, K had been making excuses not to see him. In the past, Preston would have fallen for this trick. He would have thought that Tilda¡¯s lies had worked and would have tried his best to make it up to K. But now, for some reason, Preston kept thinking of Tilda, even more often than K. He didn¡¯t even know what was wrong with him. Because of that, he didn¡¯t care as much about K. Now K was the one bothering him with messages. However, all of Preston¡¯s replies were very cold. Oh, no. I should like K. We¡¯ve been friends since we were kids and promised to get married. Why do I care so much about Tilda now? I care if she ignores me, that she¡¯s cold, and that she looks down on me, Every cold look she gave him was a fresh wound, and now it felt like it was burning. Tilda¡¯s image was carved deeply into his mind and wouldn¡¯t go away. While Preston was lost in thought about Tilda, the most awkward people at the dining table were Preston¡¯s Chapter 377 Bad News parents, Ryan and Daphne. 63%1 Finished They still had to deal with what Reba did, even though Abram hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Once the New Year celebration was over, she would definitely face the consequences. Strictly speaking, it was their family¡¯s responsibility. Because of Jude¡¯s presence and Marcus family¡¯s influence, their position was in danger. Ryan wasn¡¯t like Leonard, who had no ambition. If he lost his sharp edge here, then it was basically over for him. What was the point of living like that? Just then, the butler quickly came to Abram. ¡°Mr. Bell, you have a phone call on the private line.¡± Hearing that, Abram frowned. Only his most trusted people would dare to call him on the private line at this time. They knew how important New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was to him. They wouldn¡¯t call unless something big had happened. ¡°Bring it here,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± When Abram got the phone, his expression changed as he listened to the person reporting. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Everyone held their breath. They could tell that Abram was very angry. The news from the phone call was not good. Everyone kept silent, except one person. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡± Jude asked calmly. 3.3K O Out Of The Shadows Ch 378 Chapter 378 Crisis at Morloss Hotel Abram hung up the phone. His voice sounded different. 63% Finished ¡°Morloss Hotel in Endralsia has been taken over by armed men. A good friend of mine is caught inside, and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡± ¡°Jude, you¡¯ve met him before. It¡¯s Uncle Sheldon.¡± ¡°Uncle Sheldon¨CSheldon Oliveson of the Oliveson Group?¡± Official source is F¦Énd£Îovel He had gone overseas years ago and be a big shot in the petroleum industry in Endralsia. Later, he even opened somepanies back home, though mostly just for fun. He and Abram had met through business and were very good friends. No one had expected that Abram would secretly take Jude to meet someone like him. Even the rest of the family never got the chance! Marcus¡¯s and Ryan¡¯s families started to get jealous and think about what they could do. Everyone was scheming. Only Leonard seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°Dad, the Morloss Hotel ¡­ I think that¡¯s Uncle Sheldon¡¯spany, right? It¡¯s the best hotel in Endralsia. How could its security be broken through? ¡°That means, the armed group¡¯s demands must be really hard to meet. This could even be a worldwide event,¡± he said. ¡°For now, they haven¡¯t made any demands. The officials of Endralsia have already sent a team to surround the hotel. ¡°The list of trapped people has been released, and embassies from different countries have stepped in. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see how this all ends,¡± Abram exined. Everyone started talking at once. Only Jude seemed calm. Since it had already happened, all they could do was wait and see what¡¯sing up next. Meanwhile, Tilda got a call from Andy. She was happily eating crab meat that her senior had peeled for her. She wiped her hands with a napkin and picked up her phone. ¡°Hey, Andy. Happy New Year!¡± ¡°Tilda, something big happened. You¡¯ve heard of the Morloss Hotel in Endralsia, right? It was taken over by a bunch of armed men at midnight! ¡°It¡¯s been over ten hours, and we haven¡¯t heard anything else! Chapter 378 Crisis at Morloss Hotel 63% Finished ¡°There are a lot of people from our country who are stuck in that hotel. They made a lot of money overseas but didn¡¯t forget their home country, so they¡¯ve been donating money and helping out in ¡°You told me to let you know if anything like this happened.¡± Andy really was a good middleman of the dark web. many ways. He wasn¡¯t even rted to any of the hostages, but he somehow found out about the current situation. Tilda pursed her lips. ¡°I got it, Andy.¡± ¡°Tilda, I know you. You won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. ¡°That¡¯s why I need to remind you. Among the trapped people, there are also ir and Dominic.¡± Andy decided to tell her everything. Tilda responded, ¡°These two must have the worst luck ever. How did they end up in a situation like this?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butin. This was the kind of thing that only happened once every ten years, but they managed to run right into it. That¡¯s just crazy! Andy said, ¡°So, it¡¯s up to you if you want to save those two unlucky people.¡± ¡°Andy, don¡¯t underestimate me. I know how to keep work and personal feelings apart. That¡¯s rule number one as a hacker for the dark web. ¡°Like you said, there are people inside who¡¯ve done great things for Cethend. If I can help, I can¡¯t just stand by,¡± Tilda said. Andy replied, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your call. I sorted out a rough list and already sent it to your phone. Check if I missed anything.¡± ¡°Thanks, Andy.¡± After she hung up, Mystro had already peeled a shrimp for her and put it on her te. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Éó She answered, ¡°Something happened at the Morloss Hotel in Endralsia. A bunch of powerful people worth hundreds of billions are stuck inside, along with some people who have done a lot for our country.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mystro. We have to finish dinner quickly. I need to go find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Dane and Mystro both knew the situation was serious. The dinner ended in a hurry. Tilda went back to her room and began digging into any info she could find about the hotel. Meanwhile, the Comet Squad group chat blew up. Jarrett typed, ¡°Did you guys hear? Something happened at the Morloss Hotel in Endralsia! A lot of Chapter 378 Crisis at Morloss Hotel important people are trapped inside!¡± 63% Finished Astrid replied, ¡°Just heard from my parents. Supposedly my aunt and his husband, Dominic, the chairman of Jenson Group, were caught in it too.¡± Theo added, ¡°Damn! My rtive got trapped too!¡± Zach typed, ¡°What do we do?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Just stay calm for now and wait. Let¡¯s see if the officials from our and other countries can solve this. I¡¯m going to start looking at the files first.¡± With Tilda taking charge, the whole team calmed down like they¡¯d been given a safety. Nobody questioned her orders. Tilda quickly found out about the Morloss Hotel, including its history, theyout of each floor, and other important details. She also made a list of all the people who were at the New Year¡¯s Eve party andpared it to the list Andy gave her. 3.3K ¡£ W Out Of The Shadows Ch 379 Chapter 379 Going Back When Tilda wrapped up the report, she sent it straight into Comet¡¯s WhatsApp group. Jarrett fired back, ¡°Holy crap, that fast? Tilda, you¡¯re a damn legend.¡± Astrid dropped a thumbs¨Cup emoji. Theo answered with a salute emoji. Zach typed out an astonished emoji. Tilda replied, ¡°Cut the chatter. Read through it. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to a contact and find out how the other side is moving.¡± And just right then, as if on cue¡­. Manfred¡¯s name lit the screen of her phone. She picked up. ¡°The fact you¡¯re calling me today of all days means it has to be about Hotel Morloss.¡± Manfred exhaled heavily. ¡°So the news has reached you. Do you have the full picture?¡± ¡°I do. Did they give conditions?¡± ¡°They did. They want a broadcast that reaches the whole world. During it, they¡¯ll state demands. ¡°They gave Endralsia one hour. Every half hour after that, they¡¯ll kill a hostage.¡± Tilda pressed her lips tight. ¡°So they don¡¯t care about money. This is a deration.¡± ¡°Exactly. Hotel Morloss is surrounded by soldiers so tight not even a bug could crawl out. ¡°The enemy¡¯s prepared to face death in battle.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. You wouldn¡¯t call unless you needed me.¡± ¡°No wonder they call you Queen. You see right through me. ¡°Endralsia¡¯s finest tried hacking Morloss but got blocked. Every feed is jammed and swapped. ¡°If we had those cameras, it would give us a real shot at saving lives. ¡°Command asked me if I had anyone strong enough. You¡¯re the only one I thought of.¡± If the dark web¡¯s Top Hacker couldn¡¯t do it, then no one could. ¡°I understand, Mr. Parker. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, but I have one rule. Finished ¡°The breach stays under me alone. Endralsia must stop all digital pushes, or their operation could sh with Chapter 379 Going Back mine, and that could get the hostages killed. ¡°You do not want the enemy to realize something is up. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them. Wait for my call.¡± The line clicked off. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel Tilda jumped back into Comet¡¯s chat andid out every word of the call. Jarrett typed quickly, ¡°Queen, you¡¯re not going to Endralsia alone, are you?¡± ¡°No. I already mapped Hotel Morloss. If Parker makes it work, we¡¯llunch from our Slosa base. ¡°And I¡¯ll need you four with me. You¡¯re all in Slosa, I presume?¡± The Comet team froze. Their hearts mmed hard. This was bigger than anything they had touched before. Their nerves were screaming at them. Tilda pushed harder. ¡°You trained all this time to serve your country. You made a promise. ¡°This is that moment. You can¡¯t pull back now.¡± Theo, usually the one cracking jokes, spoke heavily. 63% Finished ¡°Queen, we don¡¯t have that kind of faith in ourselves. Endralsia threw all their experts at this, and none of them cracked it. ¡°What if we blow it? If the enemy finds out, it can and will get worse.¡± The others stayed silent with him. Tilda¡¯s voice came clear and sharp. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bring you in if you weren¡¯t ready. Your skill is stronger than you think, especially after all the training you¡¯ve gone through. Trust me. I¡¯m the dark web¡¯s top hacker. You can do it. Says me.¡± She didn¡¯t type those words. She spoke to them. The four of them could hear her conviction in every syble. Jarrett answered, ¡°If Queen says so, then I¡¯ll put my life on the line with her.¡± Astrid wrote, ¡°All that training won¡¯t be for naught. This is it. This is the moment. Queen, if you trust us, then we¡¯ll rise to it.¡± Zach typed, ¡°I¡¯m heading to base now.¡± Chapter 379 Going Back Theo finished, ¡°Well, if you put it that way, there¡¯s no backing down. We¡¯re all in. Do or die.¡± A small smile tugged at Tilda¡¯s mouth. Now all they could do was wait for Manfred¡¯s deal toe through. She stood and stepped out of the room. Dane and Mystro were outside, deep in talk about the intel from Hotel Morloss. Mystro rose when he saw her. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s the word?¡± Tilda gave them the short version of Manfred¡¯s call for help. 63% Finished 3.3K 4 Out Of The Shadows Ch 380 Chapter 380 Chopper ¡°Mystro, you still got clearance for your chopper? I need to get to Slosa right now.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Dane. I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re done for today. Mystro, you take him back.¡± 63% Finished She stopped for a second then said, ¡°Send me the location of the chopper. Start it up for me. I¡¯ll fly it myself to Slosa.¡± What?!¡± Mystro¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Tilda, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°This is the fastest way. I know that base better than anyone. I trained on helicopters when I was in Bed. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Her voice turned sharp. ¡°We can¡¯t waste a second. As soon as Parker gives the green light, I have to lead my team into Hotel Morloss¡¯s system.¡± Mystro tried to argue, but Daneid a hand on his shoulder and shook his head. ¡°Trust her,¡± Dane said quietly. Mystro exhaled hard. ¡°Alright.¡± Tilda let out a small smile. ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t worry about me. When Ie back victorious, we¡¯ll finish that New Year¡¯s dinner we left hanging.¡± She left them and slid into her brand¨Cnew BMW convertible parked outside her apartment in Hetsa. The tires screeched as she mmed the gas, whipped the wheel, and the car shot toward Mystro¡¯s coordinates like an arrow leaving the bow. One hourter, Manfred¡¯s call came in right on time. ¡°Queen, we pushed hard and they finally gave in a little, but we only have one hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Queen, what¡¯s all that noise around you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I just flew a helicopter into Slosa. I¡¯m heading to the base right now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Manfred stayed quiet. ¤È 63% Chapter 380 Chopper Finished Tilda reached the base elevator, scanned her iris and fingerprint, then passed the face recognition test. The steel doors opened, and she stepped inside. ¡°Queen!¡± The Comet squad was already there. They shot up from their chairs the moment she walked in. ¡°The system is fully active. Network checks show clear.¡± ¡°All the hardware and software are ready. No problems.¡± They had everything set up perfectly before she even arrived. Her gaze swept over them, and pride shed in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Parker, have them hand over the key for thework. The clock starts now.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t crack it, we¡¯ll pull back and return the key untouched.¡± ¡°Fine¡± It had taken every ounce of Manfred¡¯s pull to make this deal. Without the name of Queen, the shadow that haunted the dark web, no one would have let a foreigner touch this. Her name was both weapon and shield. Every real yer in the underground knew her. Or at least, every real yer worth their salt. Anyone who didn¡¯t know Queen was basically a noob. The dark web was a treasure chest coveted by every nation in the world. It was also a creature every nation in the world guarded against. It took a lot of sweat and tears to get an inch of ground, so they had to get the key as well. Tilda slid into her station and tested the rig. One minuteter Manfred sent her a single word. ¡°OK.¡± She leaned forward and said, ¡°Time to move.¡± ¡°Jarrett, you take¡­¡± Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(. She gave each of them exact orders. The room filled with the crack of keys and the snap of mice. Her voice cut through the tension, and their reports came back strong and steady like a drumline. Chapter 380 Chopper Every muscle was drawn tight. The five of them locked into rhythm. They poured everything into breaking Hotel Morloss. Nobody broke it. ¡°Report, Queen, A route failed.¡± ¡°B route copsed.¡± ¡°C route down.¡± ¡°What about D?¡± ¡°D route¡­ failed. 63% Finished ¡°It got cut off at thest point.¡± ¡°These people are no ordinary kidnappers. ¡°Anyone bold enough to storm Hotel Morloss and demand a worldwide broadcast came loaded. ¡°They covered every angle.¡± Her tone was fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t lose faith. If this was easy, Endralsia would never have called me. ¡°Keep pushing. Find another way in.¡± While her team tore through the code, she searched for any sign of a hidden signal inside the hotel. Her squad could figure out the invasion route easily, but¡­ She knew the truth. Endralsia had the best tech fighters in the world and they had already burned through every normal route. They would never allow their pride to copse without a fight. Even if they found nothing after exhausting every possible route, she had to chase the impossible. Hotel Morloss was their jewel. Its walls were stacked with power and money. If someone had buried a secret transmitter deep inside, then that was the thread she would pull. Out Of The Shadows Ch 381 Chapter 381 The Final Countdown Tilda¡¯s hands flew over the keyboard. Streams of code shed against her eyes like streaks of lightning. She devoured the flood of data with a speed that left no space for hesitation. Her gaze sharpened when she caught it. The clue burned bright on the screen. Only 30 minutes remained before Endralsia¡¯s deadline hit. ¡°Listen up, all of you.¡± She pped once, and the sharp sound drew the squad straight to her back. ¡°There¡¯s a signal reflector here.¡± Her finger pressed against the glowing point on the disy. Astrid leaned forward. ¡°Are you telling me that came from inside the hotel?¡± ¡°Most likely,¡± Tilda answered. She already knew the truth. Dominic. That reckless idiot still carried tricks from the dark web. He had left behind a hidden escape rope and prayed someone sharp enough would pull on it. This was her n B. Dominic¡¯s secret transmitter was the doorway she needed into Hotel Morloss. ¡°I¡¯ll break this reflector open. Once I do, we¡¯ll have a way to hijack the system. 63% Finished ¡°The clock is ticking, so I need every one of you ready. The second I send the signal, you¡¯ll follow in with the master key.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Jarrett and the rest scattered back to their stations. They trusted her without question. She had never let them down. Her chest tightened as she dug into the device. You¡¯re a cruel jokester, fate. Cruel, indeed. Dominic had learned every move from her. Chapter 381 The Final Countdown This transmitter was one of his proudest builds. Now she was tearing it apart like it was her own creation. She slipped through its walls as if walking roads she had paved herself. In moments, it broke. Her brow creased. The power was too low. Dominic must have realized who he was up against. A strong signal would have screamed for attention and ended with blood on the floor. He had chosen survival. But the weak output couldn¡¯t seize the hotel¡¯swork. ¡°I¡¯m in. I¡¯ll crank the signal higher. For original chapters go to F?ndNovel ¡°Spread out across ten routes and look for cracks.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Her voice rang clear. Keys ttered like rain on steel. She didn¡¯t pause. This was n B. If Dominic had nted one transmitter, then someone else could have nted another. Two working together might be enough to break the wall. ¡°No go, Queen. It¡¯s stuck at the final step.¡± ¡°This signal doesn¡¯t cut it. We need a second entry.¡± Jarrett¡¯s tone carried defeat, and the others echoed him. Every path mmed shut. The clock raced on. Fifteen minutes left. Nobody dared say it aloud. They feared shaking her focus. Tilda sat still, her mind like a de. 63% Finished 12:39 Wed, Sep 1/ Chapter 381 The Final Countdown She sifted through every trace in the data. The heavier the weight grew, the calmer she became. Not a single beat of attention slipped away. Not a single detail missed her. She would not allow panic to take over, or she might overlook crucial clues. 63% Finished Her quiet strength filled the room. The strength of dark web¡¯s top hacker, Queen. The strength of someone who¡¯d gone through many battles. Even Jarrett and the others steadied under it. Their hearts were steadying. They sank into their chairs and poured themselves into the hunt. The counter slipped below ten minutes when her eyes caught another spark. Finally. At longst, their hunt proved fruitful. ¡°Lowell.¡± Her pupils narrowed as she stared at the name tied to the second transmitter. ¡°Hmm¡­ Lowell. She remembered how K had betrayed the Jensons. She sold their secrets to Tobias. They were business strategies. Tobias had left for Endralsia, and his name hadnded on the hostage list at Hotel Morloss. It was the chance she needed. ¡°I found it. Five minutes. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Her fingers tore into the keys like a storm. The others let out quiet breaths and pressed their hopes into her hands. Everything depended on her now. Breaking into a transmitter buried so deep that even the enemy¡¯s finest had missed it was madness. And in five minutes too. That was double the madness. Yet she was Queen. Chapter 381 The Final Countdown She was the one who could make madness bow. All they had to do was trust her. Five minutes struck, and the device split open. ¡°Move now! Search the routes. Push hard until it breaks!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°A is blocked.¡± ¡°B failed.¡± ¡°C shut down.¡± ¡°E is open!¡± Zach¡¯s shout cracked through the tension. Heads whipped toward him. ¡°Zach, hand me your control right now,¡± Tilda ordered. 3.3K B 63% Finished
  1. 12.
Out Of The Shadows Ch 382 Chapter 382 Entry ¡°Yes!¡± Zach¡¯s fingers flew across the console, and he passed control to Tilda without a single stumble. She cut into the E route, nted the virus, and spread it like fire across Hotel Morloss¡¯s defenses. Cameras flickered alive, and feeds poured across her screen in endless streams. And then she spotted the hostages. They were trapped in a basement hall, one level underground. She grabbed her phone and called Manfred. In his study, Manfred paced with a cigarette smoldering between his fingers. Endralsia¡¯s deadline had slipped to three minutes. Themander on video checked his watch. An aide bent down and whispered in his ear. Anton¡¯s palm cracked against the table. ¡°Parker, the people you brought can¡¯t handle this. We¡¯re moving on.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Manfred¡¯s voice broke sharp. ¡°General Anton, we still have three minutes left!¡± Finished Anton¡¯s face stayed cold. ¡°I never had much faith in your team. We gave you an hour with the key while searching for our own way in. I appreciate the effort, but the enemy is far beyond your reach. ¡°They control the board. Hacking them was never going to work.¡± He reached for the switch. ¡°This call is over. We¡¯re taking thework key back.¡± ¡°General Anton, you can¡¯t¡ª¡± Manfred¡¯s phone lit up. His chest leapt. Tilda. He fumbled to answer the call. ¡°Queen, tell me you pulled it off!¡± Her voice was calm, steady as stone. ¡°We did it, Mr. Parker. We have Hotel Morloss¡¯s system and the enemy is still in the dark. ¡°Put me through to the Endralsiamander. Make it video.¡± ¡°General Anton is right here!¡± Manfred mmed the switch to video. ¡°General Anton, we cracked it!¡± Chapter 382 Entry ¡°What?!¡± Anton had already risen to move on to the backup n. The words froze him mid¨Cstep. Manfred turned the camera toward theptop. A masked figure appeared. Tilda¡¯s voice guided Anton through every breach. She showed him live feeds of the hotel, and then the hall where the hostages huddled together. Not once did she reveal her face. A man like Anton was not one to trust. Anton¡¯s disbelief fell away. Awe took its ce. ¡°Good Lord. I had written you off, and yet you actually did it. 63% Finished ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Queen of the dark web, and yet you surpass it easily. I¡¯ll never forget this night.¡± He gave a sharp nod. ¡°I¡¯ll send you thework key and full control of Hotel Morloss¡¯s system.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°General Anton, tread carefully. If the enemy staged this much, they¡¯ve got more waiting. ¡°Watch your own men. Moles are certain.¡± Anton¡¯s jaw set. ¡°Thank you, Queen. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± As Endralsia¡¯s most decoratedmander, he knew her warning rang true. He¡¯d suspected as much in the first ce. When the transfer was done, Tilda pped once. ¡°That¡¯s it. Tonight¡¯s mission is finished, and you all nailed it.¡± Jarrett raised a hand. ¡°Queen, what do you want from us now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we can. From here it¡¯s in Anton¡¯s hands and the other teams. ¡°All we can do is trust them to finish the job.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Relief swept through the squad like a flood breaking through a dam. Their shoulders slumped, drained to the bone. Sep Chapter 382 Entry The New Year hasn¡¯t struck yet. ¡°Go home and get some sleep. ¡°I reckon we¡¯ll get the results by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Queen, after what we just went through, none of us can sleep. Not tonight.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Finished ¡°I think we should stay here. The base has rooms, showers, and even a game room. We¡¯ll stick together.¡± They were too wired to leave and Tilda knew it. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Fine. But remember this. Giving everything doesn¡¯t mean you get the ending you want. Be ready for whateveres.¡±¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Time slipped by like sand in a ss. Inside Hotel Morloss, the enemy leader watched every inch of the feed. His brow twitched. The silence was wrong. He nced at his watch. The deadline was past. He pressed the radio. ¡°No response? Then drag a hostage out and execute them.¡± The door flung wide. A soldier in armor strode in. ¡°Captain, they agreed to our terms.¡± The leader¡¯s words died in his throat. A smile cut across his lips. ¡°Good. Let them send three reporters inside. No tricks.¡± 3.3K H 12:39 Wed, Sep 17 GO. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 383 Chapter 383 The Criminals ¡°Once we see anything strange, kill five hostages at once.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± 63% Finished When the soldier left, the man pressed his fingers to his forehead. His nerves felt like broken ss cutting under his skin. It was no illusion. This mission had to be perfect. One mistake would destroy them. The moment they chose Hotel Morloss, they buried any fear of death. Only their goal mattered. But they did not know Endralsia¡¯s special forces had already slipped through the sewers. Tilda had ripped the system wide open. The feeds no longer belonged to the militants. A few strokes of code erased the soldiers from every camera. The intruders glowed clear across her screen. In the basement, ir sat in the corner with Dominic. The room had been stripped bare. Only a cramped patch of space and a steel door sealed shut remained. No one could break it without heavy explosives. Breaking it from the inside was hopeless. Guards outside stood ready with rifles clenched in their hands. ir breathed out slowly. ¡°I hate to think about how scared they must be right now that they know about our situation.¡± Her child whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. We¡¯ll be fine. They haven¡¯t touched us. Their target must be something higher than us.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. If it was just ransom, it would be simple. Now they refuse to answer us at all. That silence makes everything worse.¡± ? Chapter 383 The Criminals Her eyes swept the room. Some women sobbed into their hands. Others clutched their rosaries and begged their gods for mercy. A few sat pale and stiff, lips moving with what could only be final words. Sheldon rose with fire in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to them again!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already spoken to them, Mr. Oliveson. They didn¡¯t bother giving an answer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost a full day. We can¡¯t just sit here and die.¡± 4.63% Finished He jabbed a finger upward. ¡°This hotel is mine. Its security was my pride, and now the enemy smashed it apart like it was nothing. ¡°I hosted this g. I put you in harm¡¯s way. I cannot walk away from that. ¡°I will take responsibility. No matter how hard this gets, I will bring you out alive.¡± His voice roared through the hall. The air broke like ss under a hammer. Faces lifted to him with sudden light. For a moment fear let go of them. Sheldon, Endralsia¡¯s oil giant, stood tall as a patriot of Cethend. Even in the face of danger, he did not bend to panic. ¡°Mr. Oliveson.¡± Tobias stepped forward. Sheldon turned to him, looking perplexed. He barely knew the man or how he got an invitation to the g, but it no longer mattered. ¡°What is it? Do you mean to stop me?¡± Tobias shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s just¡­ what you said struck me right in my soul. If you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going too. Two men are better than one if things turn ugly.¡± Sheldon¡¯s eyes locked on him with weight. He saw it then. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Tobias carried a calm that stood apart. 214 Chapter 383 The Criminals This was no frantic official. This was steady ground in chaos. The young are bold and brave, indeed. He can make a name for himself. Sheldon nodded. ¡°If death doesn¡¯t scare you, then stand with me.¡± ¡°And me.¡± Dominic moved to his side. 63% Finished ¡°You¡¯re the head of Jenson Group, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve seen you before. Excellent. With two young men standing as myrades, I feel no fear at all.¡± Tobias¡® eyes flicked coldly toward Dominic. So Dominic wanted to shine in the moment, stealing the light. This was the perfect chance to get Sheldon¡¯s approval. Otherwise, a man like him did not need to risk his skin.. The enemy was merciless. One wrong word and the floor would run with blood. But Tobias knew he had no choice. Fortune lived in danger. If he wanted to cut through the brutal world of the Lowells, he had to take this chance. A voice broke the silence. ¡°Wait. Do you hear that?¡± The crowd froze. Metal scraped. A sucking grind pressed against the steel door. The sound crawled into their bones, raising every hair on their bodies. Sheldon barked, ¡°Everyone, move back from the door!¡± The crowd stumbled away until the steel stood far from them. A violent crash shook the floor. The door buckled and mmed down. A squad stormed through with rifles lit red byser sights. Sheldon raised his hands high, his voice tight but strong. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t hurt us.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 384 Chapter 384 The Soldiers Entered ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel ¡°Mr. Sheldon Oliveson? We¡¯re Endralsia¡¯s special forces. We came to get you out.¡± ¡°Command, Area A is secured. Hostages located.¡± ¡°Good. Move them out through the sewers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They were here to rescue them. No one expected Endralsia to strike so fast or break through so cleanly. Hope burst across the crowd as tears streaked down their faces. Only Tobias and Dominic felt dread sink into their stomachs. Their transmitters must have been cracked. Someone had done it, and neither of them knew who. In the control room, the leader barked out orders. The monitors glowed steadily. barked No rms were shing, yet unease scratched against his nerves until he could barely breathe. For the life of him, he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. ¡°Confirm the system is locked down. ¡°You¡¯re sure Hotel Morloss¡®work is under our control?¡± ¡°No signs of intrusion,¡± the tech answered in a tight voice. He knew lives depended on him. Even one mistake could be fatal. His skill was known worldwide. With full control in his hands, not even Queen could breach the system. Unless someone inside was feeding them help. That was the only variable. That was the only danger. He searched hard for that shadow. Finished 12:40 Wed, Sep 17 GO. Chapter 384 The Soldiers Entered 63% Finished ¡°Captain, Endralsia has sent three reporters, and their equipment¡¯s at the gate.¡± ¡°Good. Check if they¡¯re clear.¡± The hostages gave them leverage. Endralsia would not risk killing billionaires tied to the nation¡¯s economy. The state would never allow that. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Victory felt close enough to touch. A sharp chime split the air. A grenade rolled across the floor. ¡°Damn it!¡± He reacted fast, but not fast enough. Fire swallowed the room, tearing through walls and hurling bodies like rag dolls. The explosion roared so loudly that it shook the air. Screens shattered, and ss rained to the ground. He dove behind a table, alive by chance, though his left arm was gone. Blood poured from the wound. Every pulse of pain was stealing his breath. His men were down, and his control room was shattered. Hismand was gone. ¡°How could Endralsia storm us so openly? ¡°They are throwing the hostages aside.¡± He grabbed his radio. ¡°Start smoking the hostages!¡± Silence answered him. ¡°Do you hear me? ¡°Respond!¡± Nothing came back. Dread flooded his chest until he could not think. Chapter 384 The Soldiers Entered Gunfire tore through the halls, closing in like a tide. With shaking hands, he lifted his pistol. He drew in one long breath, pressed the barrel to his temple, and pulled the trigger. The shot ended it. 63% Finished He never lived to learn how Endralsia had mapped his soldiers down to thest man, turning Hotel Morloss into their hunting ground while his men became prey. The scene turns to Slosa. Tilda read Manfred¡¯s message and raised her hand. She shed an ¡°OK¡± to the Comets. ¡°Hell yeah!¡± The squad erupted in cheers, pping and shouting as the weight finally lifted. Another message blinked across her screen. ¡°This mission made the higher¨Cups notice you. Queen, they¡¯ll want to bring you into the fold. Get your people ready.¡± I¡¯ll tell my team,¡± she answered. A squad this strong, bound tight with loyalty, was too sharp to ignore. Tilda expected this. Any group with true power would eventually draw the eye of the state. The day woulde, but it was not today. For now, she would let her team taste victory. The scene turns to the Jensons¡® ce. They had prayed day and night for ir and Dominic. When news came that both were safe, their hearts finally let go of the weight. They booked flights without dy and rushed toward Endralsia. Even Santiago, grieving in Motrar after Tilda broke him, scrambled to catch the closest ne. Only Darell could note. He was buried in a closed set, chasing his title as Best Actor. Which meant he was out of reach. The Jensons arrived in Endralsia and ran straight to the hospital. There they found ir and Dominic alive. 63% Chapter 384 The Soldiers Entered ¡°My love, are you alright?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes locked on ir the instant he saw her. He was known for his obsession with his wife. Finished He ran to her and clutched her hands, his whole body shaking with relief. Tears blurred his sight as he realized she had survived. ¡°I¡¯m fine, honey. Look at me. I¡¯m standing right here. You don¡¯t have to cry.¡± ir¡¯s eyes glistened as she gripped his hand back. She felt the weight of their fear pressing in, yet her heart swelled with warmth at seeing them safe by her side. 3.3K ¡£ W 12:40 Wed, Sep 17 GO. Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 385 Chapter 385 Reunited Russell wrapped ir in his arms and held her like he would never let go. Finished ¡°You got out of that nightmare alive. Surviving it is already a miracle. Don¡¯t be afraid, baby. I¡¯m here now, and no one willy a hand on you again.¡± His hand pressed gently against her back as his voice softened. Only God knew the night he had endured. His eyes had stayed open till morning, while his heart felt like it was being crushed in a fist of steel. Each breath had been a fight. He could not even imagine a world without ir. Just the thought ripped him apart inside. With Russell guarding ir, the rest of the family shifted their gaze toward Dominic. Checktest chapters at find?novel He met each question with steady words, though his eyes flickered like he was testing his own resolve. When ir¡¯s trembling quieted, Russell stepped up to Dominic¡¯s bedside. ¡°Dominic, ir told me everything. You were brave. You kept your mother safe. You made me proud.¡± His voice carried pride as clear as sunlight. ¡°Dad, this is what a son is supposed to do. Even if I had to give my life, I would never let Mom be harmed.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re alive and well. Both of you. Please do not speak of sacrifice again.¡± ¡°Dominic, please stop. You¡¯re scaring me to pieces.¡± K copsed into his arms and cried until her shoulders shook. No one tried to calm her down. Their own eyes blurred with tears. They were grateful. ir and Dominic were alive. After all they had been through, seeing them safe was the only blessing that mattered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice grew heavy. ¡°But I need to tell you the truth. Mom and I survived only because of Tilda. ¡°Without her, we¡¯d still be hanging by a thread.¡± Silence crashed into the room. Everyone stared at him like the world had stopped. K lifted her tear¨Cstreaked face and whispered, ¡°Dominic, what are you even saying? Chapter 385 Reunited ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Dominic ¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­ 63% Finished Wade, who knew Dominic¡¯s true identity, realized what he must be saying before anyone else could. ¡°Before they dragged me away, I built a signal transmitter in my watch. ¡°The enemy had taken the wholework. Breaking in from the outside was impossible. ¡°The only way was through my transmitter. It opened a hidden path into the hotel¡¯s system. Out of everyone I know, only Tilda could break it. ¡°I checked. It was her. She tore the code apart. ¡°That¡¯s how Endralsia took control of the system, uncovered every detail, saved the hostages, and crushed the enemy in one strike.¡± The more Dominic spoke, the heavier his heart became. That transmitter had not even been his idea. Queen¨Chis mentor, before he knew who she really was¨Chad told him to build it. Tilda had built one too. It was her way of preparing him for the dangers no one could predict. Death could fall without warning. All those years of training had finally paid off. Tilda had saved his life twice in one day. And she had done far more. She had trained him, taught him, and shaped him. Without her, there would be no Dominic at all. But what had he given back? He had cursed her. He had told her to drop down and die. The memory struck like knives no one could see. His chest felt like it was being split open. His soul was tearing apart. Bitterness filled his mouth. ¡°Dominic, are you sure it was Tilda?¡± Howard¡¯s throat went dry. Once, he would have called Dominic insane. He would have said it was impossible. 213 Chapter 385 Reunited But he had seen Tilda¡¯s strength with his own eyes. She had beaten him, a WWC world champion, and crushed him under her heel. She had taken the crown of the world championship in the art department as well. At this point, no skill of hers surprised him anymore. It only made sense. This was Tilda. ¡°Dominic¡¯s right. She does have that kind of skill.¡± Wade¡¯s voice was low. He lowered his eyes to hide the storm inside them.. ¡°I never thought she¡¯d do it, though. She hates our guts. And yet she still saved Mom and Dominic.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t about us. She couldn¡¯t care less about our survival. She only did what she believed was right.¡± Dominic¡¯s hands clenched without him noticing. When Queen had trained him, she had given him one rule. Her only demand was that her students love their country. The firstw was simple. They could never endanger national security. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 386 Chapter 386 Her Rules The second rule was never to betray basic decency. The third was never to fight against the innocent. 4.63% Finished Even inside the dark web, where hackers had no lines, morals, and limits, Tilda clung to those three rules. That was why she rose above the rest as the queen of hackers. She would never burn her principles for hate. If she did, she would lose everything that mattered. Nothing she did after that could ever patch things back up. The hospital room went quiet like the air had been sucked out. K¡¯s heart dropped the hardest. Excuse me? What the hell is this? She had been happy when she saw Dominic and ir safe. Then Dominic opened his mouth and said it was Tilda who saved them. Everyone believed him. No one even tried to argue. You can¡¯t fucking believe him, can you? That¡¯s obviously bullshit nonsense! K¡¯s chest burned with rage. The useless Tilda pulled that off? No way in hell that¡¯s true. That was something even the best in the country could not manage. If that was true, then K¡¯s ce in the family was crumbling fast. If she talked about leaving again and asked for Tilda to take her spot, the family would not fight it like before. Shit. That¡¯s probably true. The Jensons were shifting. For more chapters visit F¦ÉndNovel They were turning into Tilda¡¯s family instead of hers. Fear pressed into K until she could hardly breathe. She needed a n. Chapter 386 Her Rules She had to crush Tilda. If she failed, she would lose her home. Tilda would take it away from her. £¤63% Finished After Dominic finished his tale, the air in the ward turned thick. Every breath felt like it weighed too much. When the moment came, Kayden and Justin slipped out into the hallway for relief. Justin struck a me and lit a cigarette. He held the pack out. ¡°You want one?¡± Yeah.¡± The duo barely smoked. Yet now both were leaning against the wall in the smoking zone. Smoke curled into the air as they pulled deep and slow. Justin let the smoke go with a sigh. ¡°Man, that was ¡­ a lot to process.¡± ¡°You were supposed to meet Genevieve Lichtenstein in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Forget it. After this, that feels so small it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°I never thought Tilda would be the one to save Mom and Dominic.¡± Justin pulled again, held it, then let it out slowly. ¡°Tell me something. Do you think she saw them as her family when she did it? Even if it was for a second?¡± ¡°Justin, I can¡¯t imagine for a second that Dominic might be right. That Tilda didn¡¯t really care about Mom or Dominic. She only saved them because it was her code.¡± Kayden answered, ¡°You really should get out of your head. Think too much and you¡¯lle to a lot of conclusions that¡¯ll hurt yourself in the end.¡± A moment of silence ensued. Justin stared at him. ¡°Kayden, you sound different. You¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve just learned to see through my delusions. Wade¡¯s giving up too, by the way.¡± Chapter 386 Her Rules Kayden could not bring himself to speak of what happened in Motrar with Tilda. He only pressed a hand to Justin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There are plenty of ways to pay Tilda back. ¡°But stop clinging to bringing her back to the Jensons. That¡¯ll cut both her and you.¡± Justin¡¯s gut told him Kayden had gone through something with her. How else could the brother who once fought hardest for her return and step away now? But Kayden stayed silent. Justin had no way to push. His thoughts were already twisted with the song yed by the one he once longed for and the pain Dominic and ir had endured. ¡°Justin. Kayden.¡± Santiago walked up the hall. The brothers dropped their cigarettes at once. ¡°Santiago, where is everyone?¡± ¡°Howard and Wade are with Dominic. Mom has Dad with her.¡± He stopped close. ¡°Got another? I need one.¡± They handed one to Santiago in silence. So on January second, three brothers stood outside Endralsia¡¯s hospital with smoke rising in silence. ¡°To be real, the first time I met Tilda, I hated her. 63% Finished ¡°What she did made no sense. She tore into the family. She broke the familypany. She hurt more people than I could count. ¡°And she dumped her anger on us even though we had no part in it.¡± ¡°Santiago, stop. ¡°Don¡¯t make her look like the viin.¡± Kayden cut in fast, thinking the hate still sat inside him. ¡°No, listen. Justin. Kayden. There¡¯s more. ¡°I fought Tilda once, in that underground arcade. She beat me.¡± 3.3K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 387 Chapter 387 Not Surprised 2 Justin and Kayden stood frozen without a word. Is that supposed to surprise us? Tilda had beaten Santiago, the genius who lived and breathed games. She had taken the very program he built with years of effort. The blows she delivered never stopped. They even wondered if the blood test had been wrong. She didn¡¯t feel like a part of them anymore, given the extent of her skills. Her strength no longer looked human. She moved like something born beyond reason. As her brothers, guilt dug into their skin 62% Finished The sons of the Jensons were raised as bright stars, yet next to Tilda they looked like broken ss scattered on the ground. ¡°I stayed out of the family chat. I felt crushed by her, just like Howard once did. ¡°When Dominic said she saved him and Mom, I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Gratitude and hate both tore at me. ¡°Sometimes I wish I had never known she lived. Then I could, thank her without this pain.¡± Santiago¡¯s voice struck a chord in both Justin and Kayden. They carried the same burden. The three brothers smoked in silence and let the bitterness burn away with each exhale. The blood bond with Tilda was a shackle. They could not break it. They could not flee from it. They could only face it. And after facing it, nothing remained. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The road ahead dimmed. Chapter 387 Not Surprised The light was swallowed whole. The future blurred like fog. K hid nearby, her jaw locked so hard she thought her teeth might crack. She was watching them. And she heard everything. She had gone into the room nning to win ir and Dominic¡¯s trust. She wanted to try and tend to their needs. But¡­ But every word circled back to Tilda. Tilda, Tilda, Tilda. That was all they wanted to talk about. Tilda used to be nothing. She was despicable. She wasn¡¯t even worth a single strand of K¡¯s hair. K had been the one who ruled every room. Tilda was nothing but background. Now less than a year after Tilda cut ties with the family, the bnce had turned upside down. What the hell is going on? Rage spread through K¡¯s chest. She longed to rip Tilda apart with her bare hands. A handnded on her shoulder. ?????? ???? F¦Énd£Îovel Her fury snapped, and fear wed through her as if her soul leapt free. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She turned to scream, but a hand pressed her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Tobias¡® eyes met hers, sharp and zing, and her heart skipped. His beauty struck like a weapon meant for ruin. Any woman would be sucked into that appearance and lose herself. None could escape him. His nce told her this was no ce for talk. He guided her down the hall. They slipped into the women¡¯s restroom, locked the door, and vanished from every camera¡¯s eye. 62% Finished 0.0 Chapter 387 Not Surprised Of course, they made sure they were not noticed by anyone or anything on the way, either. K drifted in his presence until she realized she was trapped with him. Her lips trembled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¾Ž:62% Finished ¡°Did you forget? I was caught in the Hotel Morloss disaster too. You only cared about your family. You forgot about me. His gaze turned soft, wounded, and his voice sank like a plea that pressed against her skin. K¡¯s pride rose high. With her name, her body, and her beauty, it made sense that a man like Tobias, a man equal even to Jude, would kneel at her feet. Yes, Yes. This was how the world should be. This was the life she deserved. Great men should live for her smiles and tears, not gather around Tilda as if she mattered more than her. No. K would not allow these men to ignore her! A smug glow touched her face, yet frost glimmered deep in Tobias¡¯s eyes. She was too easy to read. The Jensons had spoiled a bomb and handed her their deepest secrets without a care in the world. They¡¯re nothing but fools. That such a family grew into a giant in Slosa only proved how weak the rest were. Only Jude stood apart. The others were hollow shells. Ah well, K made his job easy. Tobias could control her without breaking a sweat. That was excellent. Through her, he would strip the Jensons¡® secrets bare and give Ma his prize in record time. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t forget about you. You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Lowell.¡± ¡°The fact you¡¯re calling me Mr. Lowell proves you¡¯ve forgotten about me. Just call me Tobias. I told you that, remember?¡± 3.3K 13:10 Wed, Sep 1/ Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 388 Chapter 388 Conversation L Tobias leaned close as he spoke, and his breath warmed K¡¯s face. The heat danced across her skin like sparks from a me. Her blood raced. Her heart pounded so hard, it felt like it might tear out of her chest. Her mind copsed in a rush, and she melted into his arms. Her lips trembled open as her strength drained away. ¡°Tobias¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then I¡¯ll call you K. Can I call you K?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°K, you looked broken just now. It killed me to see it. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening to you? I thought your mother and Dominic were fine?¡± ¡°I ¡­ ¡± His worried eyes locked on her, and every wall she had left crumbled. Tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°Tobias, I¡¯m terrified. ¡°My whole family is drawn to Tilda now. ¡°Nobody even notices me anymore. ¡°If this keeps going on, I won¡¯t survive in the Jensons. ¡°They¡¯ll throw me out.¡± Tilda. Tobias¡¯s eyes narrowed, and darkness slid across his face. He had just finished treatment when he saw his transmitter was hacked. At the same time, he found out Dominic used one too. So he listened in on the conversation. That was when the truth hit him. Tilda was the one who saved them. At the auction, he had felt something about her, and now he knew it was real. 62% Finished 13:10 Wed, Sep 1/ Chapter 388 Conversation She carried power and secrets hidden deep. Fascinating. His voice turned soft. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to hurt her, but with her around I feel like I¡¯m losing everyone I love. ¡°Tobias, tell me what I should do.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, K, then you need to rise higher. ¡°You need to outshine Tilda. Only then will the Jensons turn back to you.¡± Outshine Tilda. K sank her teeth into her lip. If only it were that simple. She had once believed she stood above Tilda. Even if Tilda shared their blood, K had everything shecked. 62% Finished She had their love and their attention. She had the grace that came from the Jenson¡¯s polished upbringing. Even Ryan¡¯s family admired her without end. Preston was consumed by herpletely. But now it had vanished. Everything was ripped away because Tilda proved herself. K wondered if she could ever take back what was hers. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Tobias¡­¡± || Her voice faltered. She could only speak in hints. If Tobias missed that, she couldn¡¯t speak in any clearer terms. That would be risky. If Tobias thought she was heartless, he might walk away. She could not lose a man like him. So she would find a way. Tilda had to go. The n could not wait. She had to act while her voice still carried weight in the Jensons. 274 Chapter 388 Conversation. t 02/01 Finished Tilda had just left Comet¡¯s celebration. Even after the long night, she felt sharp and alive, her body still buzzing with energy. She showered,y in bed, and reyed the moment Comet lit up the world stage for the first time. Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel Her phone vibrated. Jude texted, ¡°The Hotel Morloss mess is cleaned up. Did you have a hand in it?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Yeah¡­ but that was settled a while ago. You¡¯re only asking now?¡± Jude replied. ¡°I figured if you touched it, then it was handled perfectly. I believe in you.¡± Tilda almost choked. Jude was ruthless. He left her no way to argue back. Tilda texted, ¡°Alright, stop feeding me lines. Do you need anything else? Other than praising me, of course.¡± Jude typed, ¡°Reba¡¯s trial starts in two days. Care to watch it live?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°If I show up, I might get killed. You sure you want me there? Reba¡¯s crash already dragged down the Bells, and I was part of it too.¡± Jude typed, ¡°My grandfather wants you to watch the trial.¡± Her mind froze. Jude¡¯s grandfather? Abram? Tilda asked, ¡°Does he n to make a move on me?¡± Jude answered, ¡°Not while I¡¯m here. He wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± His tone rang with certainty. Jude was no longer prey. Even Abram had to think twice before crossing him. And in truth, Abram wanted this rise. Tilda said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so manly. I¡¯m so in love with you.¡± Jude texted, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as praise. And just so you know, the Bells were never about family love. It¡¯s always been about profit.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 389 Chapter 389 Texting ¡°Reba ended up destroyed because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. ¡°People like her always fall apart sooner orter. ¡°If you think my grandfather would ever defend Reba, then you couldn¡¯t be more wrong.¡± Tilda cleared her throat and gave a crooked smile. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it feels a little strange to say this, but I am curious about your grandfather. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go meet him.¡± 62% Finished Since Abram had asked her toe himself, Tilda wanted to see what kind of games he nned to y. It was better to face him directly than wait for some hidden blow to strike. The fact that she made up her mind to upload the video to ruin Reba meant she wasn¡¯t scared of the Bells. Two days passed in a sh. That morning, Jude came to her apartment and picked her up himself. He sat in the backseat, watching her in in clothes, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t feel any pressure, Tilly. Though I know telling you that is useless.¡± ¡°It is useless. ¡°I told you before, Jude. ¡°The only one in the Bells whose opinion matters to me is yours. ¡°The rest of them don¡¯t even register.¡± She was the Queen of the dark web, the most feared hacker alive, and she had every right to say it. Behind her stood not one, not two, but three seniors the entire world respected. If the Bells touched her even slightly, Jude would fight, and her seniors would fight too. ¡°Tilly¡­ Jude¡¯s chest tightened like something had pierced it. Instead of pain, a sweet warmth spread through him. He reached out and held her hand, his thumb moving gently against her skin. 13:10 Wed, Sep 17 Chapter 389 Texting The joy in his eyes could not be hidden. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Jude. I¡¯ve always believed love has to go both ways. ¡°You give to me, I give to you. That¡¯s the only way it works.¡± She squeezed his cheek with a grin that lit up her whole face. When she first got her second chance at life, she never thought love would be part of it. Being able to rebuild real friendship and family already felt like a gift. But this time, love hade as well. She didn¡¯t turn away from it. If destiny wanted her and Jude together, she would take what was given. The storms waiting for them weren¡¯t hers alone to carry. They belonged to both of them. The Bells¡® estate came into view when they arrived. The mansion stretched across an entire mountain, its design so grand it left people in awe. Even though it stood outside Slosa in the countryside, its size stunned the eye. Follow current nov?ls on It looked less like a house and more like the domain of a king. The Bells could have built something this massive in the city. Yes, they could. But¡­ But there, it would lose its meaning. Out here they had opennd, green trees, clean air, and quiet far from the noise. The iron gates creaked wide. A butler stepped forward and bowed deeply. ¡°Mr. Jude, Ms. Tilda. ¡°Mr. Bell has ordered a special ce prepared for you to watch from.¡± Behind his polished monocle, sharp old eyes measured Tilda with silence. ¡°Alright,¡± Tilda said evenly. Side by side, she and Jude followed the butler to a bell tower beside the mansion. 62% Finished Chapter 389 Texting They climbed to the second floor, where a tall window looked straight down into the family chapel. If you need anything. I¡¯ll be right outside, the butler said with a nod. He then shipped our and closed the door behind hin Tilda sat down, the airced with the faint scent ofvender. Jude, are you are your grandfather really brought me here just to watch Reba fall?¡± 62% Finished ¡°There are times I don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s in his heart,¡± Jude murmured, pressing his lips together. Abram had once ruled the Bells, and age had turned him into something more than a man. Even Jude, his own blood, could never fully see through him. And his grandfather was the one who handed the family¡¯s reins to Jude himself. That mystery made him dangerous. In the Bells family, warmth didn¡¯t exist. If survival was the goal, then even a grandfather or a parent had to be treated like an enemy. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see what he ns to show us,¡± Tilda said quietly. And the stage was being set up fast. Abram entered soon after. He wore a sharp ck suit, his hair slicked back, one hand toying with the ring on his thumb. His face carried an easy smile. His presence was full of energy, as though this was nothing more than a pleasant meeting. They were doing it at a sacred ce too. But Tilda could feel the weight of his menace pressing down like a shadow. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 390 Chapter 390 At the Chapel L The tremor in Tilda¡¯s body told her the truth. Behind Abram¡¯s calm smiley a graveyard of the people he had buried himself. The legend about the master of the Bells was no lie. More members began to arrive. 62% Finished From Aiden¡¯s side came Nathan, the eldest son. He was the same man Tilda had seen at The Melting Spoon. He wore a dark suit. The man nodded at Abram and stepped back to wait in silence. From the third branch came Jarrett, and that caught Tilda off guard. He walked in with his head lowered, and his face was grim. The guy mumbled a stiff greeting to the elders before sliding into the shadows of a corner. Tilda leaned close to Jude and whispered, ¡°Jarrett looks like he doesn¡¯t even want to be here. Why¡¯d he show up?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Jude¡¯s eyes narrowed with a sharp gleam that cut straight at Jarrett. Jarrett carried the Bells¡® bloodline, and he had youth, charm, and rank on his side. To Jude, that alone made him a threat. A rival for the love of Tilda. Jude had no idea, until a moment ago, that Jarrett and Tilda had spoken before. They were close enough for her to call him by name. ¡°Jude, stop being jealous or I¡¯ll smack you,¡± Tilda muttered, rubbing her forehead. Life with this possessive man would never be dull. Jude let out a sharp, cold breath. ¡°Probably got dragged here against his will. His whole branch can¡¯t handle blood. ¡°I always thought his luck was rotten. He always winds up in the middle of the worst messes.¡± ¡°Yeah. Poor guy,¡± Tilda sighed, pity slipping into her eyes. Chapter 390 At the Chapel But her sympathy only made things worse for him. Jarrett suddenly felt a stare stab into him like ice, sharp as a de. 62% Finished His body shook, the hair on his arms rising, and his eyes darted around the room but found nothing. Still, it felt like the weight of a predator had locked onto him. It was the same feeling he had when he first met Jude. And Jude was already the head of the Bells back then. Then came Ryan, Daphne, and Preston. They were dragging Reba with them. She looked like a ghost. Half her hair was gone, her eyes were sunken and bruised, her skin was pale, her nose was bent, and her veins were blue under the bloodless flesh. The moment she stepped into the chapel, she already knew her fate. Despair clung to her like chains, but when she saw Abram, she dropped hard to her knees. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I swear I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I should never have dragged the Bells¡® name through the mud. ¡°Please, forgive me. Just this once. ¡°I¡¯ll never do it again. I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Her voice cracked as she sobbed, clinging to the only hope she had left. If he would spare her, then she would live. This text is hosted at F¦ÉndNovel She would have another chance at life. She mmed her forehead against the chapel floor, over and over, until the sharp crack of bone on stone rang through the vaulted hall. Blood streamed down her face, staining her skin purple and blue. Jarrett turned away, his soft heart unable to bear the sight. Nathan¡¯s face stayed nk, his thoughts hidden. Preston¡¯s hands curled into fists, guilt burning through him. Reba had failed them and humiliated them, but she was still his sister. He had grown up with her, protected her, and spoiled her, yet now her mistakes had nearly destroyed their branch. Daphne¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she looked at her daughter. 272 13:11 Wed, Sep 17 G Chapter 390 At the Chapel 62% Finished She had carried her, raised her, and loved her, but Ryan¡¯s presence pressed against her like iron. As his wife, Daphne knew his truth better than anyone else. Anyone who risked the family¡¯s survival had no right to live. Not a wife. Not a child. Abram was in no hurry to speak. He did not stop Reba as she broke herself against the floor. Instead, he said a quiet prayer to God. The man lowered his head in prayer, rosary beads slipping through his fingers. By the time he finished, Reba¡¯s forehead was swollen and bleeding, her face unrecognizable. ¡°I have always said the one thing the Bells will never allow is family turning against each other,¡± Abram said in a low voice. ¡°And the other is using our name and wealth outside these walls, only to end up ruined, disgraced, and shamed. ¡°If you let the people out there use you and drag our honor into the dirt, then the punishment is clear. ¡°So tell me, what will your punishment be?¡± His words came quiet and almost tender. It was almost like the voice of a grandfather instead of a man who had taken so many lives. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ Reba shook, her body folding under the weight of despair. She could soil herself at any moment now, and she had no courage to answer her grandfather. Ryan spoke first, his tone steady. ¡°We will follow your judgment, Father.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 391 Chapter 391 Judgment The man did not miss a beat. He betrayed his own daughter without batting an eyelid. ¡°Reba, you¡¯ve seen what happens to the ones who break this family. ¡°Two options lie ahead of you. ¡°You do it yourself, or I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± He opened the small box sitting in front of the family shrine. Inside was a knife sharp enough to slice bone. He raised it to the me until the steel turned red like fire. 62% Finished ¡°You broke three rules. First, you lost to the enemy. Second, you let the video get out. Third, you dragged the Bells into shame. ¡°By ourw, I have to cut off three of your fingers. ¡°Since you¡¯re my granddaughter, I¡¯ll let you pick which ones.¡± Abram held the knife out in front of her. ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­¡± Reba¡¯s face twisted as tears and snot smeared together. If she had known it woulde to this, she never would have stood up for K. She never would have gone after Tilda. Now she was broken. ¡°If you won¡¯t do it yourself¡­¡± Abram pulled out a handkerchief. Before Reba could move, his arm came down. Her left pinkie was gone before she realized it. ?????????????? ????? For half a breath she froze, then the pain tore through her body like fire and filled her veins with panic and heat. Her scream shook the chapel walls. She clutched her bleeding hand and rolled on the floor, writhing in agony. Jarrett was already curled in the corner with his palms pressed to his ears. Chapter 391 Judgment He couldn¡¯t make himself watch the bloodshed. Preston and Daphne flinched hard and turned their faces away. Ryan and Nathan never looked away. Tilda kept her eyes on Abram too, silent as stone. ¡°Can¡¯t believe Abram would do this to his own granddaughter,¡± she whispered. The Bells aren¡¯t any different from the Jensons. One shatters the body, the other crushes the mind. She understood it then. This was their philosophy. To the Bells, the worst sin is letting the enemy make a fool of you while you wear their name. 62% Finished ¡°That¡¯s why this punishment hassted for generations. If you¡¯re weak, if you drag them down, they take your strength away.¡± Her voice dropped. ¡°It makes sense in a twisted way. And since your family epts it, who am I to say anything about it?¡± Families like the Bells stood tall even in the world¡¯s eyes. No soft hand could guard something that massive. Mercy would only bury them. Only savage lessons could keep them alive. ¡°That¡¯s why you made it through, Jude. You must have suffered more than anyone knows.¡± Her words slid into Jude¡¯s chest like a clean breath of air, breaking through years of darkness. Checktest chapters at fin?novel His eyes locked on her face, and a fire rippled inside him. For a moment he wanted nothing more than to pull her close. To the world, Jude was born to rule and inherit DY Group. They praised him, revered him, and called it respect. But behind every smile he felt nothing but disgust. They never knew the sneers, the pain, and the despair he had swallowed to stand here. They only knew him as the heir. They never knew he carried the me for his mother¡¯s death. They never knew his father had turned silent and cold after the woman he loved was gone. His father never struck him, never cursed him, but he never gave him love either. His grandmother had raised him. In that brutal house, she had been his only warmth. Chapter 391 Judgment She had kept him human when the world tried to make him a monster. But she died when he was ten, and then Abram¡¯s grip closed around him. Abram never saw a grandson. He saw talent. He saw the heir. From that moment, Jude¡¯s life was carved into stone. 62% Finished If not for his grandmother shielding him while she lived, Abram would have thrown him into the fire even sooner. She had begged that he live like a normal boy. She had begged for fewer scars. But when she died, no one could stop Abram. From ten to twenty, Jude was forged in fire. Abram¡¯s training was merciless, a torment no ordinary person could have survived. Jude bore it all. He bore it for the two women who had loved him and died because of him. Now, inside this chapel, he looked at Tilda, and realization struck his mind. In the middle of his endless night, she was the only light that had ever touched him. 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 392 Chapter 392 Salvation This content belongs to F¦Énd£Îovel Only Tilda could make Jude¡¯s blood burn hot in his veins. £¤62% Finished Only she could calm the storms that ripped through his nights and dragged him toward madness. Everyone else saw only his victories. They thought he was untouchable. She, however, saw the shadows that clung to him and the pain he buried deep within. Tilda kept her eyes on the floor below. Reba¡¯s screams kept tearing through the room. At first the cries felt satisfying, but the sound stretched on too long and scraped against her nerves until her stomach churned. She felt Jude¡¯s stare burning at her side. She turned and frowned. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Is there something on my face?¡± She ran her hand across her cheek just in case. ¡°Tilly, I love you.¡± The words mmed into her so hard she nearly choked. Jude, why did you just throw a confession like that out of nowhere?¡± His cousin was literally losing her fingers right beneath them. The timing was insane. ¡°I wanted to say it, so I did.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°Besides my grandma, no one ever asked me about the cruel things I went through.¡± Jude lowered his eyes to hide the storm in them. He knew this was the wrong time, but he had to let her see. He had to let her know how much he loved her. Tilda just looked at him. This was the man who stood like a king before the world. Only with her did he show his cracks. Chapter 392 Salvation He was like a beast that had crushed countless enemies and carried the weight of war. But when he went back to his den, alone, he licked wounds that never healed. Those were the wounds that cut through him every night. Now he wasying those wounds bare for her to see. She pressed her lips together and reached for his hand. A shock jolted through him like a live wire. Their Engers slowly locked together. No matter whates, I¡¯m here with you. No matter what you¡¯ve endured, you¡¯re still standing, and you¡¯re right here with me.¡± Her voice carried like a song, steady and gentle. And one more thing,¡± she whispered. You¡¯ve never had me in your life until now. ¡°But I don¡¯t n on letting you go for the rest of my life. Tally, you¡¯re never getting rid of me.¡± His grip tightened, his eyes zed, and his voice was warm like music humming in the air. She smiled with a spark in her eyes. ¡°Then prove it.¡± Upstairs, they were wrapped in closeness. Down below, Reba felt none of it. There was no bond of shared sorrow. When she realized she had no way out, she raised the de and sliced off two of her own fingers. % Finished Without medicine to numb her, the pain ripped through until her eyes rolled back and her body dropped limp Daphne¡¯s heart split apart. She rushed forward to stop the bleeding, but Ryan¡¯s grip locked her in ce. Ryan looked at Abram. Father, the punishment¡¯s done. Has your fury calmed down now?¡± ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t mock me. I once led the family to hold our ground in Slosa. Something this small couldn¡¯t shake me. ¡°The Bells have grown tall and wide. With so many branches and children, there will always be rotten fruit. Chapter 392 Salvation 62% Finished ¡°When that happens, you cut it off. A few rotten pieces won¡¯t topple a tree that has stood for centuries.¡± Abram¡¯s tone was even, his eyes impossible to read. Ryan bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Father. I shouldn¡¯t have stepped out of line.¡± ¡°Grandpa, given Reba ¡­ has taken her punishment, perhaps we should¡­ let her get treated now.¡± Jarrett forced the words out, his eyes fixed on her pale skin. If she lost more blood, she would die. In the chapel, only their quiet branch dared to speak up. When Jarrett spoke, Nathan followed at once. ¡°Yes, Grandpa, please let her get treated.¡± ¡°Abram, please. She knows she was wrong. She¡¯s paid her price. Please let her see a doctor.¡± Daphne copsed to her knees. Her cries broke into the silence as she begged. Preston bit down on his lip. Ryan¡¯s stare kept him frozen, so he begged only with his eyes. ¡°Leave the fingers here. And call a doctor for her.¡± Abram¡¯s words sliced through the air. And when she heals up, send her overseas. Without my order, she is never to return.¡± Daphne¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°What? Dad, you¡¯re sending her away? You¡¯re keeping her out of Cethend forever?¡± ¡°What is this? Are you saying you¡¯ll disobey me?¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 393 Chapter 393 Fear Abram¡¯s eyes cut toward Daphne. That single nce dropped her into a frozen pit that left her shaking and too scared to breathe. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare ¡­ Ryan clenched his fists. He wanted to scream at his wife. If Abram turned on their side of the family because of her, he would make sure she paid for it. 62% Finished Does she really think she can do anything just because she¡¯s lived a life of luxury for a while? Perhaps she should try living as someone hated by everyone, then. Jude was already a nightmare to deal with. This text is hosted at find[?]ovel Abram was worse. He was a man no one could read. Even as his son, Ryan felt nothing but raw fear in his presence. ¡°If Reba proves herself overseas and shows me something worth respect, then she cane back. ¡°If she can¡¯t hold her own dignity, then this family has no ce for her. I won¡¯t drag her back just to let her be used against us again.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The guests broke apart in silence. Reba was carried away to the doctor. Abram ordered the butler to clean every trace of blood, and the severed fingers were tossed into the trash like they had never mattered. Tilda pressed her lips together. ¡°No wonder he was the previous head of the Bells. He¡¯s so cold, so detached, like he only cares about worth and nothing else.¡± ¡°This is who Abram is,¡± Jude said. His voice was low, his eyes far away. ¡°Jude, I¡¯m not against the rules your grandfatherid out to survive, but don¡¯t you feel ¡­ sorry for the guy?¡± In this house, Abram earned nothing but fear and hollow respect. Every smile thrown his way was fake. Not one person meant it, not even his own children or grandchildren. 13.12 Wed, Sep 17 Chapter 393 Fear ¡°You can feel sorry for anyone else in the world. Just¡­ not him. Pity is not the kind of emotion you associate with him. + 62% Finished ¡°He thrives on this. For some men, family honor is all there is. Anyone who stains it disrespects his whole existence.¡± Jude¡¯s tone was t. He had grown up under Abram¡¯s shadow. He knew the man¡¯s truth better than anyone. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly felt soft. Maybe because I know my own life isn¡¯t much better. ¡°But your grandfather is so ruthless, it feels like tonight is going to be a death trap for me.¡± Tilda pressed her mouth tight. Jude¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smile. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°A little, but I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t sure of myself. ¡°Abram acted exactly how I thought he would. And even if the world falls apart, I know you¡¯ll protect me.¡± She gave him a look full of trust. ¡°To stand as your knight is my greatest honor.¡± His words carried the weight of a vow, a promise to guard her as long as he lived. If she stayed, he would never leave her side. Jude finally had the strength to protect the woman he loved. No one would ever harm her again. No one. A soft knock came at the door. ¡°Mr. Jude, Ms. Tilda, may Ie in?¡± It was the butler who had guided them there.. Jude spoke quietly. 11 ¡°That man has served the Bells for 60 years. His name is Lucas Landton, and he grew up with my grandfather. ¡°There¡¯s something strong in him. Even without the Bells, he could have built an empire of his own.¡± Tilda trusted her instincts. She felt that same weight in him. 62% Finished Chapter 393 Fear A man like that was never meant to stay hidden. ¡°If Lucas chose to stay, it¡¯s because of both loyalty and personal gain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. His family has risen high by serving my grandfather. ¡°Lucas could have found sess on his own, but it would never match what he gained here.¡± Jude knew that for sure. Whether he was truly loyal to Abram was something only those two understood. Jude wasn¡¯t going to waste thought on it. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas pushed the door open and gave a short bow to both Jude and Tilda. Then his gaze rested on her. ¡°Ms. Tilda, Mr. Bell asks to see you. He wants you now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was no surprise. Abram had not called her here only to watch Reba bleed. 3.3K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 394 Chapter 394 Meeting Abram kept silent and let Tilda walk away without a word. That suited her just fine. She had wanted a moment with him. His words and his style could reveal more than anyone guessed. ¡°Mr. Jude, Mr. Bell wishes to speak with Ms. Tilda alone. ¡°He asks that you wait here.¡± Lucas cut in quickly, as if he already knew what Jude would say. Jude¡¯s eyes narrowed and glimmered with danger. ¡°My grandfather knows I won¡¯t just agree to that.¡± ¡°Then he can only ask Ms. Tilda to leave ¡°He may arrange another private meetingter.¡± Jude¡¯s jaw tightened. His eyes sparked with quiet rage. He knew this was a threat. Tilda slid her hand against his arm. ¡°Jude, let me see him.¡± ¡°Tilly ¡­¡± ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her brows lifted with steady faith. Then, she faced Lucas with calm poise. ¡°Please, lead the way.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Alright.¡± ?????? ???? find¡¤novel He had met countless people, yet he saw thisposure was true. It came from deep pride and certainty. Tilda trusted her own strength. 62% Finished Chapter 394 Meeting She believed she could step into fire and still walk out whole. With only a few words, she kept Jude from striking back. Abram¡¯s judgment of her had been right. Lucas led Tilda through twisting halls until they entered a garden with a fountain. A table held trays of pastries and the fragrance of fresh tea. ¡°Please sit, Ms. Tilda. Mr. Bell will arrive soon.¡± Lucas bowed and stepped aside. Tilda sat with her arms folded and gazed over the flowers like she owned them. Her face showed no fear. Abram appeared with his hands behind his back and strolled toward her. ¡°Ms. Tilda.¡± Hello, Her tone was firm. She did not rise or offer him respect. ¡°No need for formality. Make yourself at home. Help yourself to anything you wish.¡± Abram smiled as he pulled out a chair and studied her with eyes cold as steel. She lifted her cup and sipped as if nothing touched her. 1.62% Finished ¡°This is good. Whittard of Chelsea 1886? You recognize it? The method is theirs, but Lucas grew it himself.¡± Abram¡¯s chuckle was soft. ¡°Myte wife and I loved his tea. His leaves are finer than the brand¡¯s best.¡°¡± Tilda tasted it and found the truth. The vor was bold and full, richer than anybel. ¡°Ms. Tilda, you¡¯re calmer than I thought. Most would worry if the food was tampered with.¡± His voice was smooth and kind, yet heavy with control. It did not match the man who had ordered his granddaughter¡¯s fingers broken. ¡°If you wanted me dead, you wouldn¡¯t bother with poison.¡± She touched her nose with a small smile. ¡°And even if you tried, I¡¯d know. I have some tricks up my sleeve.¡± 13:12 Wed, Sep 1/ Chapter 394 Meeting Years of work with medicine had sharpened her sense of smell. And working with herbs all the time helped too. No drink or pastry could fool her. But of course, she did not tell Abram about that. She knew Abram had not brought her here to kill her. At least not tonight. This was not yet a trap. Reba¡¯s pain was only a curtain. The true purpose was tied to Jude. 62%ÈÕ Finished ¡°You only take action against this family when you¡¯re sure of yourself, considering how you¡­went after one of us.¡± Abram lifted his cup and drank slowly. A breath of contempt slipped from his lips. ¡°Ms. Tilda¡­Should I call you that, or should I just call you Tilda?¡± ¡°Call me whatever makes you happy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t carry hate for me. You came here for Jude?¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 395 Chapter 395 Straight to the Point Tilda went straight to the point. Talking in circles with Abram wasn¡¯t her way She had no taste for games. Abram lifted his cup and drank again. He didn¡¯t hurry with his reply. Tilda stayed quiet. She waited, steady as stone, more patient than him. ¡°Talda, do you think the people carry values here in this family? ¡°Values of their own?¡± Abram finally spoke. She thought for a breath before she answered the question. Yes. Everyone does. ¡°Take Reba, for example. In your eyes, she¡¯s only a step for Jude to climb higher. ¡°And she¡¯s not the only one. ¡°Anyone who fights him for power has worth. ¡°Their use is to test if Jude can carry the Bells¡® name.¡± Those words from most people would sound cruel. But out of Abram¡¯s mouth they rang true. ¡°You make it sound heartless. Reba is still my granddaughter. ¡°What I did cut me deep.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look cut when you ordered her fingers taken. ¡°You acted fast.¡± The room grew heavy. Abram had never met a girl who dared throw his own acts in his face. He stared at her, thenughter broke loose from him. ¡°Tilda, your nerve is rare. 62% Finished 62% Chapter 395 Straight to the Point Finished ¡°No wonder you managed to fool my granddaughter and lure my grandson¡¯s heart, and now you¡¯re sitting here talking to me without fear. ¡°You¡¯re remarkable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as praise,¡± she said, calm and steady. Even when his gaze shed sharp and dangerous, she didn¡¯t waver. Others would have folded. She held her ground. ¡°I¡¯m old now. My hunger for blood has faded. I don¡¯t care for it anymore. ¡°But punishment must stay punishment.¡± His tone dropped, dark and firm. ¡°Tilda, if we stood where your family does, then maybe I could honor family ties. ¡°But we don¡¯t get that. ¡°The moment we ck, hands wait to drag us down and bury us.¡± He squeezed his cup tighter. ¡°You think I went too far with Reba. That¡¯s only because you never saw me at my height. I already spared her. I gave her a chance to return and prove herself.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Abram, I know you went digging into my past, so hear me. I have no tie to the Jensons. Their fate is nothing to me. She would not let that link hang on her name. She loathed the sound of it. Abram nodded with care. ¡°Then you must know the real reason I asked you here.¡± His stare searched her. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Jude cling to a woman like this. The head of the Bells will marry and raise children to keep the bloodline alive. ¡°I could not shape him to think like I do, but his talent is greater than I dreamed. As long as he breathes, the Bells will stand.¡± His eyes cut sharp. ¡°Tilda, though we meet for the first time, I see it in you. You¡¯re deep, you¡¯re steady, you¡¯re fit to be Jude¡¯s wife. He drew a small box from his pocket and set it before her. His eyes pressed her to take it. ¡°My worth is not for you to decide,¡± she said coldly as she rose. ¡°And whether I be Jude¡¯s wife or not is up to me. I make the choice. You don¡¯t rule our lives.¡± She did not take the box, Her words cut clear. ¡°I know what you want. But Jude and I are still young. We don¡¯t need to lock our fate Chapter 395 Straight to the Point now. That would betray us both. 62% Finished ¡°One more thing, Abram. I will never throw away my own life for anyone again. My dreams and my path belong to me. Even if Jude and I get married, I still go by Tilda, not Jude¡¯s wife.¡± She turned and walked away without a nce back. She knew what Abram wanted. If she wanted to marry Jude, it meant she must live as his puppet. She didn¡¯t know how Jude¡¯s grandmother had endured in this house. But she would never take that path. Lucas rushed forward as she tried to leave. ¡°Ms. Tilda-¡± Her eyes went cold. ¡°Do not stop me, Lucas. Unless you wish to see a bloody scene.¡± Lucas froze, his voice swallowed by silence. 3.3K Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life This update is avable on F?nd-Novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 396 Chapter 396 Released ¡°Let her walk.¡± Abram¡¯s voice cut through the air. He raised his teacup and drank with ease. ¡°Tilda,e by when you want. If you sit for tea, I¡¯ll always make room for you.¡± Tilda gave no reply. She simply turned and left on her own. Abram burst outughing. ¡°That girl¡¯s got fire. Lucas, she¡¯s just like my wife when we got married.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes softened. 62% Finished In his mind a woman appeared in a yellow dress dotted with flowers, glowing like the sun, her smile radiant. He nodded. ¡°She does. But Mr. Bell, are you really letting Ms. Tilda walk away?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t listen to me now. And Jude has already chosen her. You don¡¯t expect me, his grandfather, to chase after her.¡± Abram¡¯s snort cracked the silence. A task without a reward was never something he would do. Lucas opened his mouth, but the words never came out. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ve been through half a lifetime together. Why hold back? ¡°Sit down. Speak up. We¡¯ve got all these pastries, and they won¡¯t eat themselves.¡± Without strangers around, Abram seemed different. His face shed years, and the wild spark of his youth flickered again. He no longer looked like the ruthless man who once lifted a de against his own blood. ¡°But Mr. Bell, Jude carries the future of the Bells. The choice of who would be his partner is imperative, and you should guard that choice.¡± Lucas finally spoke. It was not what a butler should tell his master. Updates are released by F?ndNovel Even with their bond, a line still stood between them. Lucas knew he had stepped over it. Chapter 396 Released ¡°If it were anyone else, I would worry. But with Jude, I don¡¯t.¡± Abram¡¯s tone was light, almost casual. ¡°Mr. Bell, you¡­ 62% Finished ¡°Why do you think I gave Jude the Bells and DY Group so long ago? If I could still handle it, I would have kept it. ¡°That boy outpaces me. I¡¯ve lived longer, yet he surpasses me in skill. The only thing missing is that he hasn¡¯t learned how to cut down his own kin.¡± Abram spoke of cruelty the way someone might speak of rain. His voice stayed calm, unshaken. Another family would never even think such thoughts. In the Bells, it was life. To rule, you needed steel. Mercy only led to ruin. No one turned away from the lure of the Bells¡® empire. Lucas pressed his lips tight. He knew the truth. Fifty years. For fifty years he had walked beside Abram. At first, Abram fought against spilling his siblings¡® blood. But over time¡­ He grew cold. In the Bells, power came with a price. To inherit power, you walked a road stained red. There was no way out. Turning away meant death. And his rivals were never known for their forgiving nature. Power dulled the heart and left only ice. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve been with me long enough to see it. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to shed more blood. If I¡¯d thought it through, I would have left Reba¡¯s trial to Jude. I¡¯m retired, so why do I have to keep reaching back in? Chapter 396 Released 200270 Finished ¡°I¡¯d rather call my brother, pack a bag, and visit the ces my wife dreamed of but never reached. Jude will win Tilda over. If he can¡¯t handle one woman, then he can¡¯t handle the Bells.¡± L ¡°I see.¡± Lucas let out a soft sigh. It all circled back to her. Thedy of the house. No one ever guessed. Not even at the end. Not even thedy herself How deep had she lived in Abram¡¯s heart? Even Abram himself could not answer. Jude walked Tilda back to her ce. ¡°Tilly, my grandfather ¡­ didn¡¯ty a hand on you, did he?¡± His voice was careful. In his eyes, cold shadows grew. If Abram had tried to touch her¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t. He onlyid out the truth of the Bells. And your grandfather does care. Not only because you¡¯re his grandson, but because you are the one who will carry the Bells forward.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was soft. To Abram, Jude was more than blood. He was the future of the Bells. 3.3K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 397 Chapter 397 Talk to Jude When it came to everything else, Abram could let go, but he could never let go of Jude. ?????? ???? f?ndnovel Whether it was love or duty that weighed more, only Abram knew. ¡°Tilly¡­¡± Jude never thought Tilda would ask something like that. It shook him. 4.62% Finished ¡°Jude, I need to know something. Before your grandmother passed, when she was the wife of the man running the Bells, was she happy?¡± Before she stepped out, Tilda unbuckled her seatbelt and fixed her eyes on him. Jude pressed his lips together and searched through the faded picture of her graceful face. ¡°She wasn¡¯t. But she still chose to stay by my grandfather¡¯s side.¡± ¡°She loved Abram?¡± ¡°Yes. She loved him. But he never loved her the same way back.¡± Jude sometimes saw it in his grandmother¡¯s eyes when she looked at Abram. There was devotion. But at other times, there was sorrow. If she had never met him, her life could have been different.. It could have been happier. She would not have been trapped inside the Bells¡® walls, living each day in rivalry and deceit. She would not have had to fake smiles at banquets while watching the man she loved toy with other women. The jealousy would not have eaten her alive day after day with no cure to ease it. That truth would always stay locked away. What you could never have always tickled your curiosity. Those who had your love feared nothing. Love itself was a game where the one who fell first always bowed down and lost. At that moment, Tilda reached out and touched Jude¡¯s face. Her warm palm brushed his cool cheek. Chapter 397 Talk to Jude The spark between them burned bright. Jude froze and turned to her. ¡°I was only asking a question. Don¡¯t go looking all serious.¡± Her gentle smile softened the frost in his eyes. 62% Finished ¡°Tilly, promise me. No matter what happens, no matter what anyone says, you have to hold on to your own truth. Be yourself. Be the free spirit you were always meant to be, got it? I love you for that. For being wild and free. Do you get that?¡± Jude caught the hand against his cheek. His grip was steady. His gaze was fire. ¡°I¡¯ll never clip my wings for anyone again. I¡¯m Tilda. I¡¯ll keep shining until the end. I¡¯ll never fade. Jude, if you love me, then love me this way. Love me as someone who won¡¯t ever be caged.¡± Her lips lifted in a small smile. Today at the Bells¡® estate, she saw Abram¡¯s cold heart. But she and Jude would never be Abram and his broken wife. They had their own lives to live. Their happiness would not be chained by ghosts from the past. ¡°Yes.¡± Jude could not stop himself. He leaned in slowly. When he saw Tilda didn¡¯t pull away, his lips touched her cheek in a kiss so light it felt like a secret. It was like tasting something forbidden and addictive. One kiss could not satisfy him. From her cheek, his lips slid to hers. A kiss of devotion. A kiss full of fire. At the same time, Daphne sat by Reba¡¯s hospital bed. Her daughtery pale and still, drained of blood. Hate surged in Daphne¡¯s eyes like a storm breaking free. Tilda. Chapter 397 Talk to Jude Unforgivable. It¡¯s all your fault my daughter ended up broken and tattered! 4.62% Finished The rage Ryan had buried now rose again from the ashes. Preston walked into the room. ¡°Mom, you need to get some rest. Let me watch over Reba.¡± ¡°Preston, where is your father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still at the estate cleaning up. I think he¡¯s setting things up to send Reba overseas.¡± Hearing that, Daphne broke down. She covered her face and sobbed until her voice cracked apart. ¡°Does he have to be so cruel and so quick? Reba¡¯s already broken enough as she is! He¡¯s supposed to be her father! Weak and ipetent as she is, she is still our daughter. For nine long months, I carried her in my body! I gave my life to bring her here. She is a part of me.¡± ¡°Mom, please. Don¡¯t tear yourself apart. I¡¯m sure Dad feels broken too. But we can¡¯t fight this. Grandfather already gave the order. We don¡¯t even have the right to resist. Everything we have today belongs to the Bells.¡± Preston¡¯s chest burned with grief. But the end had been written from the start. 3.3K Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 398 Chapter 398 Sorrow Abram had given Reba a chance to return to Cethend. But that chance was nothing she could ever reach. Reba would sooner create a time machine than get that chance. Return was nigh impossible. Daphne went quiet. Her eyes sank low, and no one could guess what she was thinking. Preston let out a long breath and stepped close to touch her shoulder. 62% Finished ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried about Reba. But you don¡¯t have to. Even if she leaves the country, we can still call her and even fly over to see her. ¡°As long as we keep sending her money, she¡¯ll live well wherever she is. I know what you said just now came from how upset you are. Don¡¯t let Dad hear it, or you¡¯re going to get hurt.¡± You¡¯re her brother, Preston. Do it for your sister! Avenge her!¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes snapped up, and she gripped his arm with both hands. Her stare was sharp with the promise of blood. 1¡­¡± Preston froze where he stood. Yes. Revenge. He should want it. Tilda had dragged him through the dirt time and time again. She had torn apart his bond with K. She had attacked Reba, filmed that vile video, crushed three of her fingers, thrown her out of Cethend, and left her with no way to return. No one had more reason to kill Tilda than Preston. This text is hosted at find(?)ovel Yet something inside him twisted. When Daphne clung to him and begged for revenge, his mind filled with the image of Tilda. She stood radiant and fierce. She was a world champion, shining under the lights as a queen adored by crowds. Chapter 398 Sorrow That was the vision that struck him. He was refusing to take revenge on Tilda. His whole being was screaming no. The pull inside him was undeniable. Finished No, no, no, no, no, no. K¡¯s the one I love, not Tilda! She¡¯s my childhood crush, and now she remains my love! That much is true! There is no way I will fall for Tilda. Daphne saw his silence and snapped at him. ¡°Preston, what¡¯s happening with you? Even without your sister¡¯s case, Tilda is still our enemy! She¡¯s the Jensons¡® enemy!¡± ¡°Mom¡­ we¡¯ll talk about thister. Right now, Reba needs us first.¡± Silence took ce. Daphne stared at him like she no longer knew him. In that instant, something broke open in her mind. It was the one fear that had haunted her. That Preston might be pulled toward Tilda because she was the true daughter of the Jensons and tied to them through marriage. And if Tilda was luring him because she wanted to get a taste of the Bells¡® power ¡­ Now the ground was sliding out from under Daphne¡¯s control. That night, Tilda walked out of the shower and reached for her phone when it buzzed. ¡°Mr. Parker, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Queen, listen. Your squad killed it on the Endralsia rescue. ¡°The brass are thrilled. ¡°They want to give you medals, and more than that, they want you signed on with the national cyber task force.¡± He had hinted before, but she never thought it woulde this soon. Tilda pressed her lips tight. ¡°Queen, we¡¯re in no rush for an answer. I get that you¡¯ll think it over. Talk it out with your crew. If you join up, the state will guard your safety and protect your info at the highest level. Maybe you don¡¯t care about that as the dark web¡¯s top hacker. But here¡¯s the real deal. You¡¯d gain ess to the government¡¯s backup data vault for missions.¡± Manfred had hit her weak spot. Chapter 398 Sorrow That offer had weight. She could slip into countless databases on her own, given her skills as a top hacker. But the servers of a government were sealed like steel with no cracks to pry open. There were no holes for her to find, either. If she had ess to that vault, she could uncover what no outsider could ever touch. Even she felt the burn of curiosity. With that vault, secrets of the world would no longer be sealed away. Still ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll tell my crew about it.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll wait on your answer.¡± After the call, Tilda opened the Comet chat and tagged everyone. ot79 Finished ¡°Drop what you¡¯re doing and meet me at the base tomorrow at three in the afternoon. I have big news. Don¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± The next day at three sharp, Tilda walked into the Comet base. Jarrett, Theo, Zach, and Astrid were already waiting, whispering about what she had to announce. When they saw her, they straightened and greeted her together. ¡°Queen!¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 399 Chapter 399 News Jarrett took a step closer. ¡°Queen, do we have another mission for the squad?¡± His fists curled like he was itching to swing, and his face lit with fire. The others looked just as hungry for action. Their victory at Hotel Morloss had left them buzzing with reckless confidence. That was exactly what Tilda had been waiting for. Six months of brutal training had sharpened their raw talent into steel. All they¡¯d needed was one win to spark the fire in their blood. ¡°This time it isn¡¯t a mission. It¡¯s something else.¡± Tilda repeated every word Manfred had passed down to her. By the time she finished, the team was staring at her in disbelief. Fut 62% Finished ¡°Queen, you mean if we sign on, we don¡¯t just get the government¡¯s word? We get ess to the national data. vault too?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice cracked with awe. ¡°That¡¯s Cethend¡¯s master database!¡± ¡°For a hacker, that¡¯s like walking into a library built by gods. It¡¯s packed with secrets the outside world will never touch!¡± Astrid and Jarrett burst out in shouts. Even Zach, the quiet one, had his face glowing with heat. For codebreakers who lived to dig up hidden truths, the lure was too sharp to resist. ¡°At the start, we¡¯d only see surface files. Clearance problem. But every mission would unlock more. And we¡¯d officially be part of the state. There¡¯s a catch. If Comet signs, we stop being free. We¡¯d belong to the government.¡± Tilda¡¯s words hit like a stone sinking into deep water. The four fell silent. Chapters first released on find?novel Joining meant serving as soldiers behind screens. It meant touching the forbidden vault. The pull was heavy. Chapter 399 News But the cost was freedom. People once swore freedom was worth more than life and love. That was why Comet had stayed independent. They served their country, but only on their own terms. They wanted freedom. ¡°God, this choice is tearing me apart! My head feels like it¡¯s about to explode!¡± Lucian dropped into a squat and ripped at his perfect hair until it stuck out in a wild mess. ¡°Same here!¡± I¡¯m greedy. I want both.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of it either. Queen, you decide for us. We¡¯ll follow you.¡± Their eyes burned with trust as they locked on her. Tilda pressed her lips together, then gave a sharp nod. ¡°If you¡¯re leaving it to me, then ¡­ I have an idea. Hear me out.¡± 4.62% Finished They were in Hetsa the next day. Manfred had answered Tilda¡¯s call the night before. She told him she would bring her squad to Lab Seven to meet him and hismanders face to face. He cleared it withmand and gave her the green light. River led Comet into a stark meeting room, where they would gather. ¡°Sit Manfred himself poured tea for Tilda and her squad. The Comets gaped at the vast facility around them. To them, ces like this only existed on movie screens. They never thought they¡¯d stand inside one. Iris scanners swept their faces, red beams traced their bodies, and machines hummed with the newest tech. Only Tilda sat calm and steady. ¡°Mr. Parker, where¡¯s my senior?¡± 213 Sep Chapter 399 News ¡°He¡¯s buried in theb. The project hit a breaking point. He hasn¡¯t stepped out in days.¡± ¡°I see. Mr. Parker, if you need anything from me, just say so.¡± ¡°Queen, you¡¯re too generous. At this point, it¡¯s out of my hands. We all answer to the professor.¡± Manfred never spoke Dane¡¯s name out loud. He trusted Tilda with his full weight. But this was his first look at the four she brought with her. She swore they were solid, and if anything broke down, she would take the me herself. Caution was still wise. 62% Finished The subject of Dane slipped away, and Manfred leaned forward,cing his fingers as his tone grew firm. ¡°Now¡­ tell me your conditions, Queen.¡± ¡°Our condition is simple. My squad and I hate chains. We want the freedom to move. So if you want us in the national cyber force, it¡¯s easy. As captain, I need fullmand. No one interferes with how we run.¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡± Manfred¡¯s brows pinched tight, then eased as he let out a long breath. ¡°If it were mine alone to decide, I¡¯d trust you, Queen. I¡¯d give you every ounce of freedom I could.¡± 3.3K Out Of The Shadows Ch 400 Chapter 400 Conditions 4.62% Finished ¡°I know you¡¯d never turn your back on this country. Your loyalty runs deeper than anyone else¡¯s. It¡¯s carved into who you are. And only if you lead this squad with full freedom can they unleash everything they have and fight for the nation¡¯s gain. But what I say doesn¡¯t decide it. The higher¨Cups admire you, but admiration isn¡¯t must.¡± ¡°Thank you for your faith, Mr. Parker. That¡¯s why I came here with my squad in person, to put our terms on the table. ¡°So please honor what we agreed onst night. Let me speak with the one who has the real authority¡± ¡°Alright. He¡¯s wanted to see you as well.* Manfred rose and walked to theputer at the front of the room. After a short was, he received permission. ¡°The barber up agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll get your meeting, but only your squad is allowed in. I¡¯ll step out. One more thing¡­ when you see tum, don¡¯t be too shocked¡± The words hung in the air as Manfred left. Tids sat with a knot of confusion. Why would I be shocked? There was no way it was someone she knew, ¡°The fred¡¯s live, Queen¡± Jarrett¡¯s voice carried across the room. Tide fixed her eyes on the screen as a figure sharpened into view. When bus face came clear, she froze. Manfred¡¯s warning now made sense. The man looked impossibly young He had the face of a boy, but his hair was slicked back with the polish of an older man. Each strand store, nkced with streaks of white. He wore a ck suit too sharp for the youth in his features, and his tall frame stood close to six feet. Tilda pushed down her surprise. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet the one they call the dark web¡¯s top hacker, Queen. Both you and your squad. Tm the director of Cethend¡¯s Cyber Security Information Center. Chapter 400 Conditions ¡°Call me King.¡± 62% Finished Jarrett and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths. Hackers used codenames all the time. They shouldn¡¯t have cared. But this young man of clear power is calling himself King ¡­ It stood directly against Queen. It wasn¡¯t a silly pairing from pop culture. If it was intentional, it was smoke before the fire. It was a challenge. Tilda held his gaze on the screen. ¡°Alright, King. Mr. Parker told you my terms. What¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°Queen, you know that asking for full freedom without limits is nearly impossible inside a national body.¡± ¡°Even though Mr. Parker stands behind you, and even though we know what you and your squad gave to Lab Seven and the nation, the risk remains. If one of you chose betrayal, the ess we handed over could be the de that cuts us down. Promises hold no weight. We have to act with reason.¡± King¡¯s voice carried calm power. Even in refusal, his tone didn¡¯t wound. Losing a squad this strong would be a waste. Yet their strength meant danger as well. If they broke trust, the damage would be too great to bear. ¡°I get it, King. I didn¡¯t expect much from this negotiation anyway. But I need one truth to be heard. Comet will never betray this country. Our purpose, the reason the five of us came together, is to defend it and drive out the leeches who try to eat it alive. ¡°Even if we¡¯re never official, we¡¯ll keep moving. We¡¯ll use what we have to make every choice that lifts this nation higher. I¡¯m sorry for taking your time.¡± Tilda stood tall in her words. Her squad squared their shoulders with pride. Her voice carried their resolve. She thought the meeting was done and reached to call Manfred back to shut down the feed. If the answer was no, then it¡¯s better to end it and find Dane and maybe help move the lithography work 213 For original chapters go to f?ndnovel Chapter 400 Conditions forward. ´ó 62% Finished ¡°Aw, man, you don¡¯t have to be so uptight. I think Queen makes a damn good point. The Hotel Morloss crisis only ended because of her squad. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of her skill and trying to block her.¡± The words came with a yful edge. Another man stepped into view, and he was almost a mirror of King. Out Of The Shadows Ch 401 hapter 401 Childish :.. +8 Pearts But he was wearing a bright floral suit. It didn¡¯t match the serious equipment behind him at all. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Benedict Lamb. This is my brother, Wesley Lamb. He thinks his name soundsme, so he always tells people to call him Knight. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t you think he sounds a little childish? He never grows up. By the way, my codename is Bhus.¡± Benedict casually ruffled Wesley¡¯s hair. Wesley didn¡¯t say anything. Damn! Is this really my brother? He just turned and sold out all my identity like that! The members of Comet Squad were all stunned. Childish? You¡¯re acting way more childish than Wesley! Bhus? What do you think you are, some kind of hero? Still, that codename sounded familiar. ¡°In 2001, two hackers managed to resist Motrar¡¯s cyber attack by themselves,¡± someone said. ¡°Back then, Cethend¡¯sworks and systems were still primitive. ¡°They also nted a worm that crashed Motrar¡¯s firewall. It took a month to fix all the follow- up holes. ¡°One hacker used the codename Bhus. The other had no codename, so people called him Mystery X. ¡°After that fight, those two Cethend hackers shocked the world. Then they vanished from the public eye very quickly. Nobody heard from them again.¡± Alfie said in surprise, ¡°2001? It¡¯s 2030 now. That¡¯s 29 years ago.¡± 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 401 Childish ¡éD Finished Jarrett¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! I remember! The Cethend Hacker Chronicles recorded those two hackers who appeared likeets and disappeared.¡± Astrid replied, ¡°I can¡¯t believe they were recruited by the state to head the National Cyber Security Center ¡­ and they¡¯re twin brothers!¡± Zach added, ¡°They look so young.¡± Zach hit the point. If normal people saw these two on the street, they¡¯d never guess they were in their 50s. They¡¯d think the men were about 20, maybe taking the SAT. Benedict¡¯s mouth curved into a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m surprised the Queen still remembers us. We¡¯re honored.¡± ¡°If any Cethender forgets you two, they have no right to call themselves Cethenders,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Because of you two, our country¡¯sputer industry exploded. Talent kepting. ¡°In a way, you two hit back like heroes. The butterfly effect from that time shaped my team and me.¡± Updates are released by fin?novel Tilda gave Benedict and Wesley the highest praise. Cethend¡¯s inte history, more or less, started from its great achievements. Now they sit at the highest table of the National Cyber Security Center. It¡¯s the state¡¯s medal for heroes. ¡°You saying that really tters us,¡± Benedict said. ¡°Young people are better now. Back then, we noticed the Hotel Morloss incident too. ¡°But we couldn¡¯t find the signal transmitter and break in like your Comet Squad/did. We couldn¡¯t crack the hotel¡¯swork from the inside in time. ¡°We¡¯re old now. We¡¯re past our prime. Wesley, don¡¯t you think we should give more chan the young?¡± ¡°Fine, Benedict. You tell them yourself.¡± Wesley rolled his eyes. He stood and gave his seat to Benedict. ¡°I only pointed out some of your ws. Are you sulking because of that? 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 401 Childish Finished ¡°Queen, don¡¯t mind him. He never changes¨Cstill a kid at heart, just like those punks. Ha!¡± Benedict sat where Wesley had been. His expression changed in an instant. But a faint smile stayed on his lips. Even with a soft, baby face, the power he radiated was undeniable. Jarrett and the others straightened up when they felt it. ¡°Next ¡­ let¡¯s talk terms.¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°Start.¡± ¡°We have a case. I want you to destroy the target¡¯swork system in one day. Erase all the evidence. ¡°You can talk with your team first to decide if you¡¯ll take the case¡­ ¡°No need. We¡¯ll take it now!¡± Tilda¡¯s answer was decisive. No hesitation. ¡°Yes. If we get the chance, we must take it!¡± ¡°If we finish this case, does that meet your conditions for our action?¡± Jarrett and the others asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Benedict said. That settled it. Tilda notified Manfred and quickly led Comet Squad back to Slosa. Send Gifts 4.9K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 402 After they reached the base, they got the full details of the case from Benedict. The real mission was about to begin. The video call ended. Benedict sat in a chair with his legs crossed, spinning slowly with a little smile on his lips. Nobody knew what he was thinking. 67 Finished Wesley leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. Seeing Benedict¡¯s strange expression, he let out a sigh. ¡°Benedict, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re cooking up another bad idea.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Wesley, please give me some respect. I¡¯m doing this for Cethend¡¯s future. How can you call it a bad idea? ¡°Are you really okay letting so much talent in Comet Squad slip away?¡± ¡°I ¡­ of course I¡¯m not okay with it. But they want total freedom. What can I do?¡± ¡°If something goes wrong, we can¡¯t take the me. Once they officially be a national task force, with the right ess, they¡¯ll be able to use the country¡¯s info servers!¡± For once, Wesley¡¯s baby face showed a troubled look. I¡¯d rather just stay up all night coding. At least coding was easier at his age. It was still less of a headache than dealing with Comet Squad. ¡°You¡¯re worried they might betray the country, so you n to block that risk by refusing their demand. That makes sense,¡± Benedict said. ¡°But think the other way. If a squad this powerful ends up under another country, they¡¯ll be our worst enemy. ¡°After the Hotel Morloss mission, Endralsia already knows Queen led her squad. They¡¯ll definitely try to recruit them. ¡°And not just Endralsia. Other nations will soon learn about Comet Squad and use all kinds of tricks. ¡°In the end, we¡¯re still betting on this squad¡¯s loyalty to the country, aren¡¯t we?¡± 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 402 Bad Idea Benedict flipped through Comet Squad¡¯s profiles. He tapped Tilda¡¯s photo lightly with his finger. Wesley tugged at his hair in frustration. ¡°This isn¡¯t even my job. I¡¯m just a coder and manager. ¡°You shoved this on me ¡­ damn it! You must¡¯ve already nned how to deal with Comet Squad, right?¡± 67 Finished ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I haven¡¯t decided. This squad is stronger than even us brothers. If we slip up, the damage will be beyond repair. ¡°That¡¯s why I set up this trial. Wesley, you need to give them the Rosales Foundation¡¯s intel. Have them finish the mission within a single day.¡± Wesley froze. The Rosales Foundation¡¯s intel? Isn¡¯t that¡­ They locked eyes. In that moment, Wesley seemed to understand. ?¡± got it.¡± ¡­ When Tilda and her squad returned to their base in Slosa, they powered up all the systems and got ready. They messaged Benedict. Soon after, a file arrived. With Benedict¡¯s words¡ª¡°It¡¯s officially started¡°¡ªTilda quickly uploaded the file to the maihputer and shared it with the team. Astrid skimmed it and muttered, ¡°The Rosales Foundation in Burg ¡­ they fight human trafficking and save women and kids. From this file, nothing looks off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Thest human trafficking ring we busted also pretended to be a charity caring for seniors. ¡°Underground groups often hide behind legal fronts, sometimes even charities. That¡¯s why hackers like us exist¨Cto dig for the truth.¡± 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 ¡­ 67 Chapter 402 Bad idea ¡°Sure!¡± The squad jumped into work with sharp focus. Finished After half a year of training, growth, and teamwork¨Cand after their big win at Hotel Morloss- Comet Squad now moved with perfect rhythm. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel They barely needed words to know what to do next. In just three hours, they cracked into the Rosales Foundation¡¯s database. Tilda checked the time. It was 8:00 p.m. If they wrapped this up, she could finally take the squad out for dinner. But Alfie spotted something first. ¡°Queen, look at this.¡± He sent his findings over. Tilda took a sip of water, opened the file, and her face darkened. ¡°Queen, we didn¡¯t find anything odd on our side either¡­ ¡°This foundation really looks like a normal charity rescuing trafficked women and kids. ¡°They¡¯re even organizing files for an international charity award.¡± Jarrett and the others reported simr findings. Tilda pressed her lips together and dug deeper. She found out a charity in Cethend was alsopeting for the same award. Coincidence, or ¡­ ? ¡°Queen, this group doesn¡¯t feel like a crime ring. At least, they didn¡¯t leave a single trace of evidence on their servers.¡± Send Gifts 4.9K 1 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Out Of The Shadows Ch 403 ¡°Got any leads on your side?¡± : 1), Content originallyes from find~novel Finished Tilda shook her head. ¡°I already looked into this group while you guys were busy. They¡¯re spotless. Just a simple charity project.¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± 11 If even Tilda said that, then¡­ Jarrett and the others exchanged confused looks. Attacking a foreign charity went against everything Comet Squad stood for and the reason they were founded. But Benedict said they had to destroy the foundation¡¯s servers to get full autonomy. Now their mission orders and beliefs sat on opposite sides of a scale. The squad didn¡¯t know what to do. One by one, they turned to Tilda. She closed her eyes for a moment, then stood up. Everyone thought she had made her choice. Instead¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Eat?¡± They all stared at her, dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s already eight at night. We didn¡¯t even have lunch. Work matters, but healthes first. ¡°If we don¡¯t have our health, we¡¯ve got nothing. Besides, we already know what the Rosales Foundation really is. We¡¯ve still got plenty of time left before the 24¨Chour limit.¡± Astrid couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°But ¡­ Queen, they demanded to wipe the data, and we ¡­¡® 19 ¡°What we¡¯re going to do is eat first. Then we¡¯lle back and dig deeper into everything about the Rosales Foundation. Got it?¡± 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 403 Walking Away The second she said it, the whole squad understood her decision. ¡°Sure!¡± 67 Finished The call came the next day, around 4:00 p.m. Benedict picked up. ¡°Well? Did youpletely wipe the Rosales Foundation¡¯s data?¡± Wesley happened to be nearby, sorting through files. He froze at his brother¡¯s words, then looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°We didn¡¯t destroy their data,¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°Comet Squad cracked the Rosales servers in three hours. But we spent the next 20 hours investigating everything about them. ¡°After careful study, we found the Rosales Foundation is a real charity. No lies. No cover¨Cup. ¡°Comet Squad will never attack a group like that.¡± Her voice was cold. ¡°Queen, this was both an order and a trial,¡± Benedict replied. ¡°By saying this, are you dering you¡¯ll abandon the mission?¡± His tone turned icy. Even through the phone, his pressure was suffocating. Tilda had the call on speaker. Everyone in the squad heard him. The tension made their shoulders stiff. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m walking away.¡± Tilda¡¯s answer was sharp and certain. She wasn¡¯t shaken by Benedict at all. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know why I told you to destroy their servers. ¡°This was about Cethend¡¯s honor. For your squad, it¡¯s nothing. Just a test of loyalty. ¡°With one keystroke, you¡¯d gain ess to the national data vault. With state approval, everything would get easier. 213 19:25 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 403 Walking Away 66 Finished ¡°For hackers driven by curiosity and a hunger for knowledge, this is an offer too tempting to refuse. Are you really going to stop at the finish line?¡± His voice softened. He sounded like a devil tempting humans to open Pandora¡¯s box. And in that box was a treasure people dreamed of. Even the strongest wills would bend under that kind of lure. But¡­ ¡°This kind of honor isn¡¯t what Cethend needs. And it¡¯s not something Comet Squad will ever chase. ¡°If gaining autonomy means breaking our own bottom line and killing our conscience, then we¡¯ll never do it. ¡°Mr. Lamb, maybe you don¡¯t know where our line is. So I¡¯ll say it again. ¡°First, we don¡¯t harm national security. ¡°Second, we don¡¯t betray basic human decency. ¡°Third, we never stand against the innocent. ¡°Your mission breaks all three. So sorry, but we won¡¯t help you.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice rose into a near¨Croar. Benedict¡¯s so¨Ccalled trial was nothing but an insult to Comet Squad. If a human threw away their bottom line, they were no better than the Jensons scum who destroyed lives without a care. Tilda would never trade her conscience for a mission. She¡¯d always fight for things in the right way. If the heads of Cethend¡¯s National Cyber Security Center were really people like Benedict Lamb, then she was beyond disappointed. She knew one thing for sure¨Cshe would never work with them in this lifetime. Send Gifts Ãû 4.9K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 404 Chapter 404 Perfect Answer It was the first time Jarrett and the others had seen Tilda this angry. Everyone froze for a moment, then voices rose one after another. ¡°Yes, we stand with Queen!¡± ¡°The Rosales Foundation is innocent. We¡¯ll never attack them!¡± 66 Finished ¡°Even if we stay as just a private group, that¡¯s still better than crossing the line and living like hollow shells!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need that data vault anyway!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Benedict suddenlyughed. He even started pping his hands. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tilda frowned, barely showing it. Anyone else would think Benedict was mocking them¨Cseeing them as too young and naive to throw away such a golden chance just because of pride. But Tilda felt something different. Hisugh didn¡¯t carry mockery at all. This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? It felt more like ¡­ approval? ¡°You¡¯ve passed the test, Comet Squad. ¡°As promised, you¡¯ll have full independence. Your work won¡¯t be much different from before. ¡°You¡¯ll also get national¨Clevel support, and we¡¯ll give you ess to the national data vauk ¡°Of course, higher¨Clevel clearance in the vault has to be unlocked through your achievements. That¡¯s part of the deal.¡± His sudden words left everyone stunned. Tilda narrowed her eyes, a dangerous gleam shing there. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said,¡± Benedict replied calmly. ¡°Back when you hacked into the Hotel Morlosswork and solved an international crisis that shocked the world, you already proved your strength. 19:26 Mon, Sep Chapter 404 Perfect Answer Finished ¡°That case stumped the cyber security centers of multiple countries. So in terms of ability, you¡¯re the best. No doubt about it. ¡°There¡¯s no mission too hard for you. But this trial wasn¡¯t about skill¨Cit was about whether you¡¯d hold your ground in a critical moment. Whether you¡¯d stick to your bottom line and not waver. ¡°Like Wesley said, once you touch the national vault, we can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t leak anything. This wasn¡¯t about ability¨Cit was about character.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The misunderstanding cleared. Tilda finally understood his real purpose. ¡°For hackers, a national¨Clevel data vault, full independence, and ess to national resources¡ª that¡¯s an almost irresistible temptation. ¡°You dangled it like bait, just to see what we¡¯d do, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Exactly. And your answer was perfect. Wesley, you have nothing to say after seeing their choice, right?¡± Benedict smiled and nced at Wesley. ¡°We¡¯ll see about the future,¡± Wesley muttered with a scowl. At least for now, Comet Squad had been wless. The future? That would be another problem for another time. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Benedict said. ¡°Queen, congrattions. Comet Squad is officially part of the Cethend National Cyber Security Center. You¡¯ll be our most special task force. ¡°You¡¯re wee to visit headquarters if you¡¯d like. But I suppose you¡¯d rather stay in your own base and keep your freedom, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mr. Benedict!¡± ¡°But let me be clear. Letting you in under these terms is an incredible concession. If Comet Squad causes any problems, you¡¯ll carry the full responsibility. And as the one who approved your demand, I¡¯ll also resign if it goes wrong!¡± ¡°Benedict!¡± Wesley¡¯s face showed pure shock. He wanted to argue, but Benedict raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Benedict,¡± Tilda said firmly. ¡°I believe my squad would never do anything to Chapter 404 Perfect Answer Finished harm this country. If I didn¡¯t trust their hearts and their vision, I wouldn¡¯t have built Comet Squad in the first ce. I¡¯d have gone solo.¡± Her eyes shimmered with determination. Jarrett and the others were moved by her faith in them. This woman¨Cthis ¡°idol¡°-had led them over countless peaks. She had brought them to heights. they¡¯d never dreamed of. Without Tilda, they would have stayed just another small private group, their skills never pushing forward. Without her, they never would¡¯ve earned the nation¡¯s recognition or saved the world from disaster. Tilda was like a zing light cutting through the darkness, guiding them to a future they couldn¡¯t see before. They trusted herpletely. And what made them even prouder¨Csomeone so strong, so confident, so brilliant¡ªtrusted them just as much. Send Gifts 4.9K 1
  1. 1.
Out Of The Shadows Ch 405 Chapter 405 Trusted Partners Tilda¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver. Her resolve was rock solid. At that moment, Jarrett and the others silently made a vow in their hearts. Even if they betrayed the world, they could never betray Tilda¡¯s trust. Even if the entire world stood against her, Comet Squad would fight at her side without hesitation. ¡°Queen, your word is enough for me. 66 Finished ¡°And hey, you didn¡¯t really think we were so petty, right? That we wanted you to crash the Rosales Foundation¡¯s servers just so our country could win a little recognition?¡± Benedict sounded almost offended. I¡¯m upset here! Hurry up and me! Tilda coughed a few times, trying not tough. Atst, after all that back¨Cand¨Cforth, the matter was finally settled. ¡°After New Year¡¯s, find a time to visit headquarters,¡± Benedict said. ¡°We¡¯ll give you your clearance cards. I¡¯ll unlock the data you¡¯re allowed to ess. And we¡¯ll even set aside an office for your team. Use it or not¨Cit¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Benedict.¡± When the call ended, Tilda looked up and froze. Her teammates were all staring at her with red eyes, tears threatening to spill. ¡°What ¡­ what are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Queen, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m too touched!¡± Theo cried. He rushed forward and gave her a huge bear hug, bawling his eyes out. Tilda blinked in confusion. Then the other three, swept up by Theo¡¯s emotions, piled on too. Even Zach, the calmest one, jumped in. Tilda was speechless. 19:26 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 405 Trusted Partners Finished After being knocked over and smothered, she climbed back up and brushed the dust off her clothes. ¡°So¡­ do you guys have an exnation for this?¡± Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel ¡°We heard what you said to Mr. Benedict,¡± Jarrett sniffled. ¡°We didn¡¯t know you trusted us that much¡­¡± Was this what it felt like to share the same bond as your idol? I love it! ¡°You idiots,¡± Tilda muttered, rolling her eyes. The four of them froze. ¡°We¡¯ve been trusted partners for half a year already. No¨Csince the very beginning, when I picked you four to form this squad. ¡°I made it clear back then. Did you really think those were just empty words? If I didn¡¯t trust you, I¡¯d be working solo. Why would I bother training you? Do you think I¡¯ve got nothing better to do? ¡°Without trust, how could we have handled Rosales Foundation and Hotel Morloss so fast?¡± She flicked each of them on the forehead with her finger. Hard enough to sting. They winced in pain, but inside their hearts were soaring. It felt like wings had sprouted on their backs. For the first time, they felt it deep down¨Cthis squad wasn¡¯t just a team. It was home. They felt like theypletely belonged here. The four grinned like fools, nothing like the nervous rookies they¡¯d been six months ago. Tilda¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Since we pulled off a huge win, how about you treat me to a feast?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°As if we¡¯d dare not!¡± ¡°Cut the chatter. Get it ready! And I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t just want good food. I want the best wine too!¡± ¡°Leave/it all to me!¡± Theo thumped his chest. Chapter 405 Trusted Partners Hearing that, Tilda assumed he was taking them to Sky Dining, since it belonged to the Woodward family. But instead, Theo led them to a brand¨Cnew ce. Finished It sat right on Skyview Lake¨Ca top¨Css restaurant built like a castle floating at the center of the water. Its name was Starlight Dining. There were two ways to get there. One was a moving elevator¨Cstyle walkway. The other was a wooden bridge lit with dazzling lights. The design was spectacr. And just to buy the rights to build such a ce in the middle of Slosa¡¯s central park had cost at least one billion dors. Astrid gasped. ¡°Sky Dining¡¯s second branch ¡­ Theo, when did this even get built? How did we not know?¡± ¡°Half a month ago,¡± Theo said casually. ¡°It¡¯s not officially open yet. Right now, it¡¯s just in trial mode. Only guests with invites can eat here. ¡°And since it carries the Sky Dining name under Woodward Group, every detail has to be perfect.¡± He exined as he led them to the entrance. The manager, Kendric Dowdall, had already gotten Theo¡¯s call. He greeted them with respect and even prepared a special table just for them. After all, Theo was the boss¡¯s son. They walked across the luxurious red carpet, stepping into the glow of crystal chandeliers that lit the castle like starlight. Send Gifts 4.9K Ä¿1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 406 Chapter 406 Stepping Stone Tilda and her squad sat down. Finished She opened the menu, and for the first time tonight, her usually calm eyes lit with a spark of interest. At first, when she heard this was a branch of Sky Dining, she thought the menu would be the same. She figured the only difference would be the new atmosphere. But she hadn¡¯t expected this. Here, the focus was on Thalorian cuisine and Yvorian cuisine. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel The original Sky Dining featured Yvorian cuisine and Flonchean cuisine. The first was all about spice. The second was all about unique vors. Theo exined, ¡°To bnce the two restaurants, my dad and Alfie decided the second branch would carry the Sky Dining name, but with a different focus. Of course, we still serve Yvorian cuisine here. But now guests can also experience Thalorian cuisine alongside it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea,¡± Tilda said. Theo had arranged things perfectly. Just then, a young woman in a red evening gown walked toward them. She had a refined beauty, and an artistic air hung about her. ¡°Mr. Dowdall, is it time?¡± she asked softly. That voice¡­ why did it sound so familiar? Tilda¡¯s gaze sharpened. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she had seen this woman before. I¡¯ve definitely seen that face somewhere before! But where? For a moment, Tilda just couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Mr. Theo,¡± Kendric said, ¡°this is our pianist for the soft opening¨CMs. Genevieve Lichtenstein. She just won an international award. She¡¯s in high demand, and if it weren¡¯t for her past work with Woodward Group, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite such a young, talented pianist.¡± Chapter 406 Stepping Stone Jarrett pped his forehead. ¡°Genevieve? I¡¯ve heard that name! Where was it ¡­ ?¡± Astrid gave him a look. ¡°Did you forget? The piano concert we went tost time was Ms. Lichtenstein¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh, right! That was her! Your ying was amazing!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Genevieve said politely with a graceful smile. Then her eyes shifted. She felt a sharp gaze fixed on her. Looking up, she met Tilda¡¯s stare. ¡°Miss, have we met before? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tilda smiled lightly. ¡°No reason. You¡¯re just very beautiful, so I looked a little longer.¡± Finished But the truth was, the moment she heard the name Genevieve, memories from her hade rushing back. past life Wasn¡¯t this Justin¡¯s girlfriend from back then? In that life, Justin and Genevieve had kept their rtionship secret. Tilda only learned about it shortly before her death. By the time she was dragged into the Jenson Vi, Justin and Genevieve were nearly engaged. Back then, because K schemed, Justin already had a terrible impression of Tilda. She remembered hiding upstairs, peeking down as the Jensonsughed and chatted warmly with Genevieve. Her heart had felt like it was being torn apart. Genevieve had known the Jensons adored K, so she bent over backward to please her. Tilda, however, was invisible to her. Still, Genevieve hadn¡¯t harmed her directly. She simply ignored her, just like the rest of the Jensons. And now, fate had brought them face to face again. Fate was funny that way. Is Justin already with Genevieve at this point in time? Tilda pushed the thought aside. Not my problem. Genevieve, of course, had no idea Tilda knew so much. Chapter 406 Stepping Stone Finished The reason she had approached Kendric was simple. She knew only the rich and powerful could dine here. Though she didn¡¯t know one of the women, she knew Theo, Jarrett, and Zach. She hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to hang out with them. Genevieve¡¯s real goal was to marry into the Jensons. She had already studied their family ties inside and out. And with Tilda being so famous now, it wasn¡¯t hard to recognize her face. That worried her. If Justin or the Jensons misunderstood, her ns could fall apart. So Genevieve just gave a polite smile. ¡°Thank you for the kind words. Mr. Dowdall, I¡¯ll head backstage to prepare.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lichtenstein. Tonight¡¯s performance is in your hands,¡± Theo said warmly. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Genevieve replied. She left, but Theo had noticed something strange. He leaned close and whispered, ¡°Queen, do you know that woman? I¡¯ve never seen you stare at someone like that before.¡± ¡°I just remembered something amusing,¡± Tilda said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The lights in the restaurant dimmed. A violinist began to y, the sound smooth and elegant. When that piece ended, it would be time for Genevieve¡¯s solo performance. Backstage, Genevieve sat at a mirror. She applied a fresh coat of lipstick and pressed her lips together. She had sacrificed a lot for this chance. Everyone who had an invitation to Starlight Dining was wealthy, influential, or both. If she yed well tonight, she would leave a deep impression. And that could be the stepping stone to her career. Send Gifts 4.9K Ãû Out Of The Shadows Ch 407 Chapter 407 Guilt Finished Genevieve knew she had to win the Jensons¡® approval if she ever wanted to be Justin¡¯s wife. Only then could she marry into the Jenson family and finally escape her ¡°nightmare.¡± To get there, she needed aplishments worthy of being praised as the Jensons¡® future daughter¨Cinw. She nced at the clock and figured Justin should be arriving soon. Setting down her lipstick, Genevieve turned on her heels and walked away in her high heels. At that moment, ir, Russell, and Justin arrived at Starlight Dining. The invitation was addressed to Justin. Genevieve had pulled strings, trading her performance gig here for a chance to get him an invitation. She hoped he would ept ande hear her y. If it hadn¡¯t been for the incident at the Morloss Hotel, Justin would have shown up much earlier. That disaster left a heavy shadow behind. After Dominic and ir were released from the hospital, Dominic decided ir should return to Cethend to rest. Howard didn¡¯t follow, along with Santiago, who was on break from school in Motrar, to help expand the business in Endralsia. The first toe back were Justin, Kayden, and Wade, who had to prepare for finals. The military in Endralsia had already warned the family not to spread word about the Jensons being caught up in the Morloss case. The terrorist group had taken heavy losses¡ªtheir leader dead, the rest just mercenaries paid to fight. The military didn¡¯t get much more out of it. Each invitation allowed only two guests, so Justin brought Russell and ir. He wanted them to rx, to ease the lingering fear and darkness from Morloss. The restaurant had dimmed its lights to match the performance mood. Because of that, Justin and the others didn¡¯t notice Tilda sitting quietly in a corner. As soon as Russell stepped in, the violin¡¯s soaring notes washed over him. He closed his eyes, letting his mind rest and enjoy the sound. ¡°This violin piece is amazing. Justin, I can¡¯t believe you got an invitation to Starlight Dining.¡± Chapter 407 Guilt Finished For a family like the Jensons, it wasn¡¯t hard to get into a ce like this. But with all the preparations for New Year¡¯s, then ir and Dominic¡¯s sudden kidnapping, Russell had never been in the mood to chase down an invite. ¡°It came from a friend of mine,¡± Justin said, leaving it at that. When he had left suddenly for Motrar, Kayden hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to see Genevieve either. Tonight, Justin¡¯s main goal was simply to help ir and Russell breathe a little easier. For now, he chose to set aside his investigation into Genevieve¡¯s real identity¨Cand whether she was the one who saved him years ago. The three of them took their seats. Russell handed the menu to ir. ¡°Darling, order anything you like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re having,¡± ir whispered softly. She looked elegant, her outfit graceful, her hair and makeup carefully done. But she still couldn¡¯t hide the tiredness in her eyes. ¡°Darling,¡± Russell said gently, ¡°Justin brought us here so we could rx. That¡¯s his kindness to us. Stop worrying. It¡¯s over. We¡¯re still together as a family. That¡¯s what matters.¡± He could see the fear in her eyes. With a sigh, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, speaking softly. ¡°I know, honey ¡­ but I keep thinking about what Dominic said. ¡°Tilda saved us. And yet we treated her so cruelly before. Especially me, her birth mother. I was so furious with her that I said things I can never take back.¡± ¡¤ Justin and Russell listened to her guilt¨Cfilled words but didn¡¯t know how tofort her. For Russell, the weight was even heavier. He knew he owed Tilda the most. Time and again, he had judged her without fairness. He had insulted her, forced her to kneel, and even raised his hand to strike her. It had backfired on him, of course¨CTilda had outsmarted him more than once. But as her father, he could not escape his guilt. He had once thought she was nothing but a disgrace, wishing she would stay far away and never cross paths with the Jensons again. Yet now, Tilda had saved ir and Dominic. Which meant she had saved Russell¡¯s life, too- along with the entire Jenson family in its darkest hour. 2/3 ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel for th Out Of The Shadows Ch 408 Chapter 408 Her Piano Piece ir¡¯s nose stung, like she was about to cry just thinking about everything. She hadn¡¯t stepped outside once sinceing home these past few days. Russell had cleared his whole schedule, leaving thepany in the hands of his son and assistant. He stayed close to ir, watching her every mood nervously. After all that had happened, Russell finally understood. Money, status, power¨Cnone of it meant a thing. Finished If he lost the woman he loved most, the mother of his kids, his whole world would copse. Now that he had another chance, he swore nothing would ever hurt ir again. Not even a scratch! ¡°Darling, I feel the same. I¡¯ve been thinking a lottely, but we still need to live and face the future. We can¡¯t just keep hiding away, making the kids worry. Justin brought us here today so we could move forward, not just drown in guilt over Tilda. ¡°Let¡¯s do this for them. We¡¯re parents¨Cwe can¡¯t keep drifting like this.¡± ir¡¯s heart softened. She looked at Russell and Justin¡¯s worried faces. Finally, she took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if it¡¯s for the kids, I can¡¯t keep falling apart. What happened with Tilda is done. I can¡¯t keep making you all worry.¡± Justin¡¯s gaze gentled. ¡°Yeah, Mom. I heard Thalorian Cuisine is famous here. Want to try it?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ir forced herself to lift her spirits. Just then, the violin piece ended. A piano performance was next. 1/3 This update is avable on find?novel Chapter 408 Her Piano Piece Finished A woman in a stunning red dress and high heels appeared on the stage. With her slim figure and glossy, shoulder¨Clength hair, she carried herself with pure elegance. Her very presence made the whole room sit straighter. Everyone recognized Genevieve, the pianist who¡¯d just won an international piano award. Justin¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t look away from the woman who seemed to glow under the lights, stunning and maic. He was clearly captivated. Russell and ir caught the look on his face. Russell leaned closer to whisper, ¡°Darling, Justin said a friend gave him the invite here. Could it be her?¡± ir whispered, ¡°Look at his face¨Cit¡¯s exactly how you looked at me when you were chasing me.¡± ¡°So this isn¡¯t only about cheering us up. Our son has got a little secret, huh?¡± If that incredible woman was the one Justin liked, they thought it was fine. Russell and ir didn¡¯t bother about status. The Jensons already had plenty of money. What they cared about was their kids being happy. They wanted them to find true love¨Cnot some fake gold¨Cdigger trying to get close just for influence or cash. As long as the girl was decent and her past was clean, that was all they asked for. Genevieve spotted Justin¡¯s table right away. Each invite had a number, and his seat was right where she had nned. She was the one who arranged it, making sure he got the best seat to enjoy her show. When Justin booked Starlight Dining, the manager quickly gave her the news. With a small smile, Genevieve stepped up to the white piano. Her graceful fingers danced across the keys. The notes rang out crisp and pure, flowing straight into everyone¡¯s hearts. Chapter 408 Her Piano Piece With just a few notes, her talent was undeniable. After the intro, she slid right into the real piece. The instant Justin heard it, his chest tightened. It was the same song the girl yed in that old video that saved him! Finished With her incredible skill and the hidden magic in the music, she had dragged Justin out of the shadows of autism, like a beam of light shining into his life. Even after all those years, he could still remember that song and how it used to send chills through him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Tilda raised an eyebrow. She didn¡¯t expect anyone to actually remember that tune. Back then, she¡¯d only yed it on a whim. She never even wrote down the sheet music. But someone had secretly filmed her and posted it online without permission. The clip blew up fast. The poster edited it on purpose so her face stayed hidden in the shadows, keeping her identity a mystery. When she discovered it, she used her hacking skills to wipe the video clean off the inte. She even tracked down the poster and made sure they faced the consequences. And that was the end of that. Send Gifts ? 4.9K ( Out Of The Shadows Ch 409 hapter 409 Echoes of a Rose If a pianist watched that video and copied down the notes, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. But Genevieve actually owned the sheet music herself. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard anything like this. It¡¯s gorgeous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s got something in it that just hits deep. I don¡¯t know how to exin. It feels so warm.¡± Finished ¡°It¡¯s like being stuck with no hope, then suddenly there¡¯s a light showing you the way out.¡± Jarrett and the others closed their eyes, soaking it in. The same image filled their minds. Out of nowhere, Tilda murmured, ¡°Echoes of a Rose.¡± ¡°Huh? Queen, what did you just say?¡± Sitting closest, Astrid caught Tilda¡¯s words but wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d misheard. Did she hear that right? ¡°Echoes of a Rose. That¡¯s the title of this piece.¡± ¡°Queen, you¡¯ve heard it before?¡± Jarrett asked curiously. ¡°Well ¡­ you could say that.¡± Tilda couldn¡¯t exactly say she¡¯d only yed it on a whim. She was young and wild at that time, training overseas with Harvey. pote. Back then, she didn¡¯t even bother giving it a name, but she remembered every note. Any piece she improvised, she couldter write out perfectly as sheet music. The music ended. Genevieve exhaled slowly. After all, she¡¯d just performed in front of many big shots. And with Justin and his parents watching, the pressure doubled. Even though she¡¯d practiced that piece in secret countless times, she wanted it to sound just as wless as the version from that old video. Chapter 409 Echoes of a Rose This time, she nailed it. pping burst out. Genevieve lifted her head. Justin was the first to rise and apud. His eyes sparkled, excitement written all over his face. With him leading, ir and Russell snapped back and started pping as well. Soon, the whole ce was filled with apuse. Genevieve lifted her red dress lightly, bowed with grace, and stepped off stage. Justin¡¯s reaction made him the center of attention right away. Tilda spotted him and sneered. Finished Astrid nced at Tilda, a little worried. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Russell and the others to show up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just act like they¡¯re invisible. It doesn¡¯t mess with our dinner.¡± So what if the Jensons were here? Tilda wasn¡¯t about to ditch everything and leave. Why should she? Besides, they still owed her two lives. If they had any decency, they¡¯d stay far away from her. Honestly, she even doubted the Jensons knew what decency meant. ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing how chill Tilda was, Astrid just nodded. Then, she added, ¡°Feels like ¡­ you¡¯ve changed.¡± Back then, Tilda always carried some edge whenever she ran into the Jensons. But now, Astrid couldn¡¯t sense that anymore. It was like the Jensons had been erased from Tilda¡¯s mind, no longer worth anything. Content originallyes from F?ndNovel Tilda smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve found people who matter more.¡± She had three mentors, maybe more out there. Chapter 409 Echoes of a Rose And Harvey was still alive somewhere, watching sunrises and sunsets. Finished She also got the love she never had in her previous life, the friendships she once gave up, and the values she¡¯d ignored. This time, she had them all. With those, her so¨Ccalled ¡°family¡± didn¡¯t matter anymore. They became irrelevant. Theo suddenly asked curiously. ¡°Who¡¯s got you saying stuff like that, Queen?¡± ¡°Obviously, you guys. My partners.¡± ¡°Queen,e on! You¡¯re clearly talking about someone else, but you¡¯re dragging us into it.¡± Even so, hearing it from her made them secretly happy. The performance was over, and the lights came back on. Their appetizers, main courses, and desserts started hitting the table one by one. ¡°Mmm, this is so good. Queen, you gotta taste it.¡± ¡°This pudding is amazing! Queen, have some!¡± ¡°Queen ¡­ ¡°1 Tilda looked at her te, stacked high like a mountain, and rubbed her forehead helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got hands and a brain. Eat your own food. Stop dumping everything on my te like I¡¯m some patient.¡± ¡°Aw,e on, Queen, let us spoil you! Look, I¡¯m not bad at all. I¡¯m over six feet, got an eight- pack, hit the gym, eat clean, look great, rich, can be sweet or wild, and I¡¯m great in bed, too!¡± Theo batted his eyes at her while dropping a perfectly peeled shrimp onto her te. Send Gifts 4.9K B Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 410 Chapter 410 Her Charm Tilda was speechless. Finished Astrid poked Theo¡¯s hand with her fork and snapped, ¡°Are you crazy? How can you say stuff like that to Queen?¡± ¡°Hmph! Why not? Queen is young, gorgeous, and talented. Any guy would feel the same. It¡¯s normal. Or what, Astrid? You mad because I had the guts to say it out loud? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve got a crush on me!¡± ¡°¡­ Theo, go to hell!¡± Astrid finally exploded. ¡°Ahem, I kinda ¡­ like Queen too.¡± Jarrett quietly raised his hand, sneaking a look at Tilda¡¯s face before ducking down like some shy schoolboy. Zach, who barely spoke the whole night, blushed and stammered, ¡°Me ¡­ me too ¡­ Tilda¡¯s eyes went wide. What the heck? This is chaos! It feels like I just walked into a war zone! I thought you were all my teammates, but turns out you guys wanna date me? ¡°Hear that, Astrid? With a woman like Queen, guys naturally fall for her!¡± Theo smirked at Astrid. He hadn¡¯t expected Jarrett and Zach to back him up. ?? Haha! This just proves our captain is on another level. Women envy her, and men lose their minds over her! ds over Astrid gritted her teeth. ¡°Queen, don¡¯t listen to these horny idiots. Just eat. If they ruin your appetite, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ let¡¯s just eat.¡± Tilda had no idea how to respond, so she lowered her head and focused on her te. The food was good. No wonder it was a Sky Dining branch under Woodward Group. Updates are released by Find1Novel Chapter 410 Her Charm After cleaning her dish, she made up an excuse to head to the restroom. all!¡± Astrid red at the guys. ¡°See? You embarrassed her! This is on you Theo looked deadly serious. ¡°Astrid, we¡¯re not joking! We mean it! ¡°If you say not one of us has a crush on Queen, that¡¯d be the real joke!¡± Jarrett and Zach both agreed. ¡°Theo is right.¡± ¡°Yeah, same here.¡± Astrid was left speechless. Finished Theo lifted his ss, took a sip, and gave her a sly grin. ¡°Astrid, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel anything for Queen. ¡°She¡¯s strong, leads us, trusts us, gives us hope for the future, and never gives up. You¡¯ve never thought about her like that?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Queen and I are both women. Plus, we¡¯re distant rtives. Keep talking trash, and I¡¯ll smash your head in!¡± Astrid looked flustered, then grabbed her ss and chugged the ¡¯82 Lafite in one go. Her face turned red instantly. Jarrett, Theo, and Zach froze. They were just joking around. No way, right? It must¡¯ve been the wine. Could Queen¡¯s charm truly work on both men and women? Even Astrid got flustered? They didn¡¯t expect that. Meanwhile, Tilda sshed some water on her face in the restroom. She stared at her reflection, brushing her fingers over her cheek. ¡°This face¡­ doesn¡¯t look that special. Is it truly that eye¨Ccatching? ¡°They¡¯re just too rxed around me. Now they¡¯re cracking dumb jokes at my expense.¡± Chapter 410 Her Charm She still had no idea how strong her charm was. Right then, a surprised voice came from the doorway. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Jenson.¡± Genevieve ¡°identally¡± ran into ir outside the women¡¯s restroom. Of course, it wasn¡¯t an ident at all. She¡¯d been waiting for the perfect moment to run into ir, hoping to make asting impression. ir didn¡¯t suspect a thing. Finished ir¡¯s first impression of Genevieve was good, mostly because of Justin¡¯s unique way of treating her and the natural vibe she carried. The earlier performance only made that impression stronger. ¡°Hi, you¡¯re Ms. Genevieve, right? The one who yed just now? I loved your piece. ¡°I¡¯ve heard lots of piano pieces, but never that one. What¡¯s it called? I wanna download itter.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Genevieve froze, then quickly smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my original piece. I¡¯m terrible at naming songs, so I was hoping Justin could help mee up with one.¡± Original? Tilda¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. Out Of The Shadows Ch 411 hapter 411 Her Indifference Something seemed to click, and Tilda smirked. So, my piece was stolen and performed right in front of me? Interesting. ¡°I see,¡± ir said, her smile widening. She looked at Genevieve with genuine admiration. At first nce, ir couldn¡¯t spot a single w in Genevieve. Honestly, she thought Genevieve and Justin made a great pair. Both were top¨Ctier pianists with worldwide reputations. They matched perfectly in looks, status, and talent. Finished Of course, it was just their first meeting. Justin hadn¡¯t even sorted out his own feelings yet. ir wasn¡¯t nning to y matchmaker. She figured the kids could sort out their own love lives. As long as Genevieve wasn¡¯t the type to chase after the Jensons¡® power or manipte Justin¡¯s feelings, ir was fine with it. The two of themughed and chatted as they headed into the restroom. But suddenly, ir froze. Because she saw Tilda. For a second, ir thought her eyes were ying tricks. How could it be such a coincidence that she met Tilda here? She blinked, making sure she wasn¡¯t imagining it. A rush of emotions hit her¨Cbittersweet, but mostly bitter.` ir had no clue how to face Tilda, so she instinctively looked down. ¡°Mrs. Jenson, are you okay?¡± Genevieve stepped closer, slipping her hand around ir¡¯s arm, her voice soft andforting. Chapter 411 Her Indifference Finished Whether it was because of Justin, she was smart enough to tell ir that her impression of her was positive. Running into Tilda in the women¡¯s restroom was shocking. But when Genevieve noticed ir¡¯s difort, she realized it was her chance to leave an even better impression. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine fine¡­¡± ir didn¡¯t even dare meet Tilda¡¯s eyes. After all that had happened, she met Tilda again. She¡¯d told herself to be prepared. She¡¯d even stayed home most of the time just to avoid such a situation. But even though she¡¯d promised Russell and Justin she¡¯d toughen up, she couldn¡¯t when it came to Tilda. She¡¯d done so many things that had crushed and humiliated Tilda. As Tilda¡¯s birth mother, she had just stood by, cold and distant, while Tilda suffered. She had worried more about how K would feel if her real daughter returned to the Jensons. And yet, in the end, it was Tilda who saved ir, Dominic, and so many others. She prevented an international disaster. Now, Tilda was a world champion, the idol ¡°X¡± adored by millions. She shone so bright that ir could barely face her. She always reflected on everything she¡¯d done to Tilda. Original content can be found at find~novel Tilda nced at ir, who seemedpletely ridiculous now. Her so¨Ccalled birth mother, who had caused her so much pain, actually knew what shame felt like. Tilda¡¯s eyesnded on ir for a split second before sliding away. That one nce stabbed into ir¡¯s heart like a needle. Nothing could block the sting. Her whole body shook. Tilda¡¯s eyes held no warmth at all. It wasn¡¯t just indifference¨Cit was emptiness, like no feelings existed there. Chapter 411 Her Indifference It was as if their blood ties had never existed. Tilda wasn¡¯t ir¡¯s daughter anymore. She was no longer part of the Jensons. They were further apart than strangers, bing two lines that would never cross again. Finished ir¡¯s strength left her all at once when she realized that. She almost copsed, barely able to stay on her feet. Why did it hurt so much? Why did she feel so cold? If Tilda¡¯s eyes had carried hate, at least it would have meant she still cared about her family, even a little. But her emotionless eyes, colder than any stranger¡¯s, were proof the Jensons had been erased from her heart. That kind of indifference cut deeper than any negative emotion. It was torture. For the first time, ir truly understood what it meant to feel worse than death. ¡°Ms. Tilda, I know things between you and the Jensons went bad. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to say much. I don¡¯t know the whole story, but Mrs. Jenson looked shaken after seeing you. ¡°I¡¯ll take her outside so she can rest.¡± Genevieve put on her nice act, gently tugging ir toward the chairs outside. ¡°No need. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Tilda replied tly. She brushed past both of them without looking back. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 412 Chapter 412 A Thief This content belongs to find(?)ovel As Tilda walked by, ir caught a familiar scent. At that moment, old memories came flooding back. Finished She remembered when she first discovered Tilda was her long¨Clost daughter through the DNA test. ir had been over the moon, hugging Tilda tightly. Back then, Tilda had trembled in her arms, and ir had caught that scent. Tilda¡¯s scent hadn¡¯t changed at all. It felt like it all happened just yesterday. So how had everything fallen apart to the point where they were worse than strangers? When did it all go wrong? No, it was on them. The Jensons had failed Tilda. Right as Tilda was about to step out of the restroom, Genevieve spoke up again. ¡°Ms. Tilda, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to Mrs. Jenson ¡­ your birth mother?¡± ir¡¯s chest tightened at those words. ¡°Huh?¡± Tilda arched an eyebrow, tilting her head with a meaningful smile. ¡°What did you say? Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it again.¡± Her voice was light, but the edge in it made Genevieve¡¯s heart clench. Still wanting to win ir¡¯s favor, Genevieve forced a gentle tone. ¡°I can tell Mrs. Jenson truly misses you. I don¡¯t know what went on between you two-¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then shut your mouth. Ever heard of minding your own business? Who do you think you are?¡± Tilda¡¯s sharp words instantly shut Genevieve up. Genevieve froze, not expecting Tilda to act so rudely. Chapter 412 A Thief She thought someone from the Jenson bloodline would never speak so crudely. Neen years outside must have made Tilda pick up all the worst habits. So, was all that drama just because Tildacked the ss to fit in? Finished With that thought, Genevieve turned cold. ¡°Ms. Tilda, must you be so rude? Can¡¯t you talk properly?¡± ¡°This is how I talk. Still beats being a thief.¡± ¡°A thief?¡± Genevieve snapped, her eyes zing. ¡°If you nder me again, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Was that piano piece you just yed yours? ¡°You couldn¡¯t even name it, yet you im you wrote it? That¡¯s a joke.¡± Tilda hadn¡¯t nned to call Genevieve out that soon. But even though the Jensons¡® mess had nothing to do with her, she couldn¡¯t just let someone steal her original piano piece. No way was she letting Genevieve pass it off as her own. ¡°You-¡± Genevieve¡¯s pulse jumped. Does Tilda know who wrote that piano piece? It¡¯s not mine! Damn it! ir is right here! If Justin ever uncovered her lies, everything would copse. Her dream of marrying into the Jensons and running from her miserable life would be finished. And if he learned she tricked him with that piano piece, the Jensons would crush her. Just imagining the fallout made Genevieve¡¯s whole body shake. She could never admit the truth. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean. That piano piece was mine. I wrote it years ago by chance!¡± As long as she kept insisting she was the one who uploaded the video, Tilda had no proof. It had been so long, and the song was never made public. There was no evidence of who the 213 Chapter 412 A Thief realposer was. ¡°Your original work, huh? Sure. Whatever you say.¡± Tilda had already decided exactly how she¡¯d tear apart Genevieve¡¯s lie. She turned to walk away. That was when ir finally spoke. ¡°Tilda ¡­ wait.¡± She yanked her arm free from Genevieve and stumbled to block Tilda¡¯s path. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Tilda¡¯s cold eyes pierced straight into ir¡¯s heart. ¡°I know we¡¯ve had a lot of bad history. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. We ¡­ failed you. Finished ¡°But even after everything, you still saved me, Dominic, and the whole family. Even if I can¡¯t face you properly, I still have to thank you for what you did.¡± ir swallowed the ache in her chest, lowered her head, and bent deeply to Tilda. It was the only thing left she could do. She had to admit her mistakes. Send Gifts 4.9K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 413 Chapter 413 Shame Finished ir thought the only way to ease the crushing guilt in her chest was to thank Tilda and beg for forgiveness. If she didn¡¯t, every memory of Tilda would haunt her, and that kind of life felt like torture. ir felt that such a life would lose its color and be meaningless. Tilda lowered her gaze. She stared at her so¨Ccalled mother, who once carried herself like she was above everyone else, pretending she was being generous. ir had given her nothing but insults, disgust, cold stares, distance, and endless misunderstandings. And now? She was apologizing, tossing away pride like trash, and pleading for mercy.
  1. it.
Jenson, please don¡¯t do this ¡­ ¡± Genevieve stepped forward, trying to help her up, but oved her aside. . Lichtenstein, this is our family matter. I know you mean well, but please stay out of Hearing how firm ir sounded, Genevieve felt even more uneasy. Damn it! Did my n just fall apart? Not only had Tilda nailed Genevieve for giarism, but now even ir wasn¡¯t as warm as before. It was backfiring hard. ¡°Family matter? ir, when did you get this shameless? Seriously, do you even know what shame is? ¡°You used to walk around acting high and mighty, humiliating people with that That¡¯s the ir I remember.¡± mug face. ¡°Tilda, no matter how harsh you get, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯m the one who did you wrong.¡± ir kept her head down, her reddened eyes brimming until tears spilled over. It was her fault to atone for. If it eased Tilda¡¯s pain even a little, maybe ir could finally breathe easier. you wrong me? Not really. And besides ¡­¡± ¡°Did Tilda leaned down close, whispering so only ir could hear, her voice low and teasing. Chapter 413 Shame Fintstied ¡°Truth is, when that squad saved you, I had told them to arrange an ident to wipe you and Dominic out. ¡°Did you truly think I wanted to save you? What a joke¨CI prayed you¡¯d both rot in hell. ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong, but you sure got lucky.¡± ¡­ ¡°You what did you just say?!¡± ir looked up in disbelief, like she¡¯d just heard the devil¡¯s whispers. It didn¡¯t even sound like words Tilda would say. ¡°Believe me or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Tilda hated saying things that made her look bad, but just looking at ir made her sick to her stomach. If ir kept pestering Tilda because she thought Tilda gave them hope, it was only wasting Tilda¡¯s time. Catching the hopeless look in ir¡¯s eyes, Tilda sneered inwardly. So that was how it was. Even though ir went on about owing Tilda and saying she was in the wrong, she never trusted Tilda, not even once. That was the real nasty side of the Jensons! ir, the real payback isn¡¯t from me. Just wait till K¡¯s mask off and the Jenson Group crashes. That¡¯s when you¡¯ll finally get what you deserve! With that, Tilda pushed ir aside and walked away. The truth hit ir so hard that she couldn¡¯t even stop Tilda. She staggered and nearly fell. ¡°Mrs. Jenson!¡± Genevieve caught her just in time. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°She does hate me that much.¡± ir¡¯s face went pale as she forced out a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile. If Tilda had wanted ir and Dominic dead in that ident, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange. She never owed the Jensons anything, and honestly, she had every reason to hate them. ir just didn¡¯t expect hearing Tilda admit it straight out would hurt that much. Tilda, you¡¯re so ruthless. You can just throw away your family like we¡¯re nothing? The source of th?s content is F?nd-Novel Meanwhile, Russell and Justin were still at their seats. Chapter 413 Shame Finished Russell nced at his watch, starting to worry. ¡°She¡¯s been gone too long. Why isn¡¯t she back yet? What¡¯s happening?¡± Justin tried to calm him down. ¡°Dad, chill. This is Starlight Dining. Mom will be fine.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a bad feeling. I¡¯m going to find her!¡± Once bitten, twice shy. After what happened before, ir¡¯s safety mattered most to him. If she hadn¡¯t gone to the restroom, he never would¡¯ve let her leave alone. ¡°Dad, wait ¡­ Mom?¡± Justin suddenly spotted ir walking over with Genevieve. He jumped up and rushed over. ¡°Mom, why are you with Ms. Lichtenstein?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just happened to meet in the restroom.¡± Send Gifts 4.9K G Out Of The Shadows Ch 414 hapter 414 She¡¯s Performing ir lifted her eyes, looking drained. Finished Genevieve gave Justin a soft smile. ¡°Mrs. Jenson wasn¡¯t feeling too great, so I walked her over.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ms. Lichtenstein.¡± Justin¡¯s impression of Genevieve instantly improved. Russell hurried up, pulling ir into his arms, his voice full of worry. ¡°Darling, are you okay? Why are you suddenly not feeling well? Did the food here upset your stomach?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ ran into Tilda in the restroom.¡± After thinking for a bit, ir decided it was better to say it out loud. Russell stiffened. ¡°What?! Tilda? So you-¡± Before he could ask for details, the lights dropped again. The crowd began whispering. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Another show?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they usually perform once an hour? It hasn¡¯t even been 40 minutes.¡± ¡°Maybe the system is glitching?¡± The manager¡¯s voice came over the mic, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please stay calm. ¡°We have a surprise show for you tonight. ¡°This wasn¡¯t nned, but you won¡¯t want to miss this youngdy. ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wee the world champion, the artist X¨CTilda Jenson!¡± Tilda?! She¡¯s performing here at Starlight Dining?! Everyone went silent in shock. Only Genevieve felt a sinking feeling in her gut. No way. Is Tilda truly going to do that?! After making the announcement, the manager slipped offstage. He dabbed his forehead with a Chapter 414 She¡¯s Performing handkerchief and threw Theo an okay sign. Finished Normally, nothing off¨Cscript was allowed. It was Starlight Dining¡¯s trial run, and the ce was full of VIPs from Slosa. Any mistake could ruin not only Starlight Dining but Sky Dining as well. Nobody could bear that responsibility. But Theo, the boss¡® son, kept backing Tilda up, and she insisted on ying the piano. The manager had no choice but to let it happen. If it had just been her, he could¡¯ve refused. But with Theo giving the order, he didn¡¯t dare. If something failed, Theo would take the me. But if the manager upset Theo, and Theo tattled to the chairman, his career would be over. ¡°All ready, Queen. Just as you asked. Go for it.¡± Theo was clueless about what went on while Tilda was in the restroom. But if she wanted to y piano on stage, he would back her up as her loyal sidekick. He¡¯d make it happen. He¡¯d never heard her y before. Maybe it would sound like heaven itself. The Comet Squad all watched her with eager eyes. Tilda folded her arms, then let them drop. She pressed her lips together and walked toward the stage. Her calm, deep eyes reflected the pale moonlight spilling across the stage. Right then, she seemed wrapped in an almost sacred glow. Her beauty was breathtaking. Everyone was stunned, staring at her as she took the stage. Her skin looked wless, and her clothes were casual. With one flick of her long hair, she exuded a carefree confidence no one else could imitate. She tilted her delicate face slightly upward, a faint smile ying on her lips. Her eyes seemed to draw anyone in, yet radiated a cold, dangerous edge, She was so young, gorgeous, and captivating. Under the spotlight, she owned the stage. 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 414 She¡¯s Performing All eyes were on her. She was born for the center. Once their eyes found her, they couldn¡¯t look away. The Comet Squad sat there in awe when they looked at Tilda. Finished They already knew their captain was incredible. But they never imagined she could glow like that on stage. In the lights, she looked brilliant and irresistible. That was nothing like the Tilda who had led them through cyber battles. The one they saw before was the queen of the dark web. But now? She was queen of the stage. The Jensons never expected Tilda to appear that way when she walked on stage and took her seat at the piano. It was beyond words. Even Justin, a world¨Cfamous pianist, had never experienced something like that on stage. The shock Tilda delivered was on a whole different level. It felt like the piano spirit itself had chosen her. For original chapters go to find{n}ovel When her hands flew across the keys, she turned into a cold,manding queen. Send Gifts 4.9K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 415 Chapter 415 She¡¯s Unbeatable Genevieve¡¯s chest tightened, her heart racing. No way! She never expected Tilda, who¡¯d lived at the bottom of society before, could fit into the spotlight so perfectly. Finished Every little thing Tilda did carried a natural charm. If she hadn¡¯t been born with it, how long did she take to build that kind of presence? Genevieve knew she could never pull it off. Worse, if Tilda yed that piano piece here and now, Justin might start doubting Genevieve¡¯s story. ¡°Uh, I just remembered I need to tell you all something important. Can we step aside?¡± Genevieve blurted it out, trying to pull attention her way. But the Jensons ignored herpletely. Even Justin didn¡¯t notice. He was already lost in Tilda¡¯s presence on stage. It felt like a knife to his chest¨Csharp, painful, yet awakening something inside him. He¡¯d seen that scene before. But when? The piano music began. The melody itself seemed to answer the questions crowding his mind. Checktest chapters at find[?]ovel The second he heard those familiar notes, his thoughts jumped back to the very first time he¡¯d watched that old video. That was when he first heard this incredible piece. The rhythm, the style, and the way her fingers floated over the keys were alive. The blurry memories spinning in Justin¡¯s head suddenly snapped into focus. But it didn¡¯t make sense. Why was Tilda ying this song? Did she memorize it after hearing it once? 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 415 She¡¯s Unbeatable Or¡­ had she always known how to y it? Her music hit Justin deeper than Genevieve¡¯s ever had. The first time he heard Genevieve perform this piece, it only felt a little familiar. Paired with her exnation, he simply assumed she had been the one in that video. But Tilda was different. She just sat there, and the music poured out of her. The music felt like words that cut straight to the soul, echoing deep within. 66 Finished Justin was dragged back to his darkest years¨Cthe hopeless nights when nightmares strangled him. The very first time he heard this piece, it had been like a rainbow breaking through a storm. It shone through his window, lighting up his path forward. It gave him hope again. And now Tilda¡¯s music was making him feel that same miracle. Could it mean ¡­ Justin¡¯s face darkened as the thought struck him. Tilda closed her eyes, leaning into the white piano like it was a part of her. Her hands glided across the keys, smooth and swift, like moonlit water flowing. When the final notended, no one could snap out of it for a long time. nevieve¡¯s If every pianist in the world were ranked, Tilda¡¯s version would crush Genevieve¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t that Genevievecked skill. She had international awards to her name¨Cher talent was real. But people were all different, and that was even more true in an artistic profession. Someone with no expertise might miss the difference, But everyone here was Slosa¡¯s elite, raised on art since birth, used to the best art. To them, Tilda¡¯s performance was on another level. 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 415 She¡¯s Unbeatable Genevieve gritted her teeth so hard that she nearly broke them. How could she y that well?! No, something is wrong. How could Tilda, who¡¯d been missing from the Jensons for 19 years, outshine a genius like me?! As the final echoes faded, Tilda stood up. ¡°Hope you all liked it. And I¡¯ve got a little message for a certain stray. ¡°This piece is called ¡®Echoes of a Rose.¡® 66 Finished ¡°Not every mutt gets to im it as theirs. Especially not a thief who stole someone else¡¯s work.¡± She tossed out the words like nothing, then stepped off the stage. Her words hit like ice water, jolting everyone back to their senses. Apuse erupted. ¡°Unbelievable! That was insane! It¡¯s the best piano performance I¡¯ve ever heard!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tilda, the world champion and artist, can y piano too! How many talents does she have?¡± ¡°X truly lives up to the name! I¡¯ve been her fan for years! She can do anything! She¡¯s unbeatable!¡± ¡°Bet the Jensons regret cutting ties with a genius like her.¡± ¡°Keep it down! Mr. and Mrs. Jenson are right there. Do you want to get targeted?¡± The ce buzzed with excitement. Tilda walked back to her teammates. ¡°Queen, that was stunning!¡± Theo and the others cheered without holding back. Was that truly their captain? She looked unreal. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 416 Chapter 416 Get the Truth They looked at Tilda like she was some kind of thousand¨Cyear monster. How could one person be good at everything? It was enough to make anyone jealous. Finished Tilda stretched and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m heading out. I need to catch up on some sleep.¡± She¡¯d been pushing herself nonstop to meet Benedict¡¯s standards, barely catching any rest. ¡°Huh? Queen, you¡¯re leaving already? I still have ces I wanna check out!¡± ¡°Nope. Dinner is enough for me. You guys are young and full of energy¨Calways running around, never tired. Impressive, but not me. You go. I¡¯m out.¡± After that piano performance, Tilda reached her goal. Anyone with ears could tell what was up. Genevieve was the fraud who stole someone else¡¯s identity. She was a giarist. After that, Tilda walked off first. The Comet Squad sat frozen for a beat before it hit them. Tilda just reached 20. She was younger than them! How was she already that amazing? She could even work with entire nations and be respected. Compared to her, their 20s felt like a total joke. Right then, they made another silent vow. They¡¯d never abandon Queen. ¡°Wait up, Queen!¡± Genevieve was cracking inside. She kept trying to think of something to convince Justin. He couldn¡¯t find out she had been lying. Chapter 416 Get the Truth- If she didn¡¯t marry into the Jensons, she¡¯d never escape her nightmare. Just as she was about to speak, Justin bolted out. ¡°Justin?¡± Even Tilda and Russell calling after him didn¡¯t stop him. Justin looked more tense than ever. He only wanted to catch Tilda and get the truth. That meant everything to him. Genevieve saw his expression and knew it was over. Finished No matter how Tilda answered, her n was wrecked. She needed a ce to think and figure out how to fix this mess. Tilda stepped out of Starlight Dining. The Comet Squad wanted to follow, but she told them she was heading home to sleep and would call a cab. Dragging them along would only cut into her sleep. Get full chapters from Find1Novel She was seriously worn out. January in Slosa was still cold. Tilda pulled her puffer jacket tighter. Next month was the winter holiday. She nned to see Dane and Mystro and celebrate together. But she wasn¡¯t sure if Liam would make it out. Lately, she¡¯d been sneaking looks at the underground base¡¯s cameras. Liam was still down there, pushing himself day and night on that treatment project. He kept tweaking, reworking, and never giving up. He spent a long stretch trapped underground. He had no freedom, his life constantly hanging by a thread. 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 416 Get the Truth But Liam was extremely excited. His eyes burned with passion every time he made progress. That gave Tilda peace of mind. Liam was just like the legends said. Finished With that kind of drive, he¡¯d beat that strange illness and walk out of that underground base one day! Tilda hadn¡¯t brought a car. She came with three others in a rideshare. Since Starlight Dining was way off the main road, she figured she¡¯d walk to the street before calling a cab. Out of nowhere, someone came running hard. ¡°Hold up, Tilda!¡± Justin¡¯s voice sounded anxious. When she turned, she saw him sprinting so fast and yelling so loud that he tripped and mmed straight into the ground. Smack. The sound of bones snapping was clear. It looked like his shoulder popped out of ce. The pain hit him instantly. Tilda was speechless. What the hell is this? A skit? Some kind of pstick show? She instantly regretted even pausing for him. She spun around, ready to keep walking. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t go! I need to talk to you about something serious!¡± Even hurting like crazy, Justin dragged himself in front of her, blocking her way. ¡°You want me to beat you up?¡± Tilda was beyond sick of the Jensons. Chapter 416 Get the Truth- They never stopped chasing people who couldn¡¯t care less. Had she been wrong back then for craving family too much? If she¡¯d acted this coldly earlier, maybe they would¡¯ve clung to her even tighter. Forget it¨Cwhat a bunch of weirdos! Finished Justin, already used to her sharp tongue, clenched his jaw and asked, ¡°That piano piece you yed earlier¡­ Where¡¯d you learn it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me! Please, Tilda, just tell me!¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 417 Chapter 417 The Truth Finished ¡°Important to you? Please. Getting dragged into your family¡¯s drama is thest thing I want. What aplete waste of time. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t learn that piece from anyone¨Cit¡¯s mine! That copycat Genevieve stole it and pretended to be me!¡± Justin felt like lightning had cracked right through his brain. His head spun so hard that he could barely process it. Tilda didn¡¯t care how stunned he looked. She just turned and left. She had no idea that the very video she posted years ago was what saved Justin¡¯s life. Genevieve stole her work just to worm her way close to the Jensons¡® power. If Tilda had known, maybe things would¡¯ve been different. But there was no turning back. By the time ir and Russell¡¯s voices snapped him out of it, Tilda was already gone. ¡°Justin, what¡¯s going on? Are you alright? Why did you run out after Tilda? You didn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ I may have¡­ misunderstood something important¡­ Bitterness filled him. His eyes were full of despair. How could he mistake the girl who once saved his life? How could he say he¡¯d missed Tilda all these years? Fate sure had a cruel sense of humor. Why did it have to be Tilda? That piano piece wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s¨Cit was his sister¡¯s! That was the darkest moment in Justin¡¯s life. ¡°1 Not only had he been lied to, but now the one person he¡¯d been searching for his whole life felt unreachable. Chapter 417 The Truth Finished At Jenson Vi, Russell and ir basically dragged Justin inside. He looked spaced out. They kept asking what happened on the way back, but he stayed silent. He looked half¨Cdead, like all the life had been drained out of him. His parents were freaking out with worry. As soon as Justin got home, he went straight upstairs and mmed his door. He even brushed past K, who tried to greet him in the hallway. Her heart jumped. Out of everyone in the family, Justin had always spoiled her the most. She¡¯d been looking forward to Starlight Dining. After all, it was the second branch of Sky Dining, still in trial runs, sitting right in the middle of theke at Slosa¡¯s biggest park. Justin had promised to take her after he went with their parents. He¡¯d even patted her head and said something sweet before they left. Why did hee home acting like a stranger, ignoring herpletely? Did something happen at Starlight Dining? If even Justin was ignoring her, K felt she had no ce in this family. Downstairs, ir and Russell sat in silence, worry written all over their faces. ¡°Honey, do you know what¡¯s wrong with Justin? Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel ¡°Why did he rush after Tilda after hearing her y piano? And now he¡¯s like this?¡± ir was so upset that shepletely forgot about her run¨Cin with Tilda at Starlight Dining. She wasn¡¯t about to tell anyone either. Just let me bear the pain of being hurt by my daughter alone. 213 Chapter 417 The Truth She couldn¡¯t let anyone in the Jensons, especially Dominic, know what Tilda had said. Finished If Dominic found out Tilda not only turned her back on them but even wanted them dead in that ident, he¡¯d lose it. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the same. Every time Tilda shows up, one of the kids ends up a mess.¡± Russell let out a heavy sigh. This time, there was no anger, no hate toward Tilda¨Conly regret. Ever since meeting her again six months ago, he¡¯d been reying everything he did to her. Now, all he felt was guilt. And the investigators he hired had already told him the scandal was most likely cooked up by K herself. If he¡¯d dropped his bias against Tilda and his blind favoritism toward K, he should¡¯ve seen the truth a mile away. Back then, Tilda had cleared her name. Who had the most to gain from those staged photos? It was K. But Russell refused to see it and chose to protect her anyway. Even after he realized the truth, he still treated Tilda unfairly while standing by K. Nobody would have guessed the sweet, gentle girl they treated as their real daughter could do such a thing. Send Gifts 4.9K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 418 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 418 Let Me Handle This Finished After Tilda returned to the Jensons for half a month, K had done all kinds of scheming toward her. No wonder Tilda finally broke down and cut ties. Who wouldn¡¯t? Later, Russell kept misunderstanding Tilda. He even tried to p her, choosing to hurt and insult her instead of asking for the truth. She even dragged him to court, but he still whined like he was cursed with such a terrible daughter. But honestly, all of it was on him. Tilda hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. And yet, without knowing the full story, he still shamelessly tried to make peace. He acted like they could just drop it all and move on. He was way too naive and dumb. If it were that easy, then he¡¯d never owe her anything in the first ce. So how were the Jensons ever going to pay for the nders and the damage they¡¯d dumped on her? Whatever debt she supposedly owed for being born was already erased by their mistakes. There was nothing left to talk about. Chapters first released on findnovel ir saw Russell suffering and could barely hold it together herself. Her heart felt like it was being ripped apart. She remembered what Tilda whispered in the restroom that she wanted ir and Dominic dead. It stabbed her chest again and again. The pain was unbearable. But she couldn¡¯t share it with anyone. She had to bear it alone. Russell was already drowning in guilt because of Tilda. Why add more to his pain? God, what did we even do wrong? Chapter 418 Let Me Handle This Finished If ir had known searching for Tilda would only bring misery and chaos, maybe she would¡¯ve listened and stopped. Maybe she would¡¯ve never looked for her at all. Then, maybe both the Jensons and Tilda would¡¯ve had brighter, happier lives. But it was toote for that. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you still in the living room? Where¡¯s Justin?¡± Kayden walked in with Wade right behind him. Wade had just finished his degree at Orica University. He was nning to head to Endralsia in a few days to help Dominic with the business and hoped to be back in time for winter holiday. Kayden, on the other hand, was more into music, not business¨Csame as Justin. So they stayed behind to look after their parents. They were also waiting for Darell, who was wrapping up his filming and might snag another Best Actor award. Maybe then the family could finally sit down together. Well, everyone except Tilda. ¡°He ¡­ ¡± Russell wanted to exin, but when the moment came, the words stuck in his throat. He was sure Tilda had said something to Justin. That was why his son looked so shaken. But what exactly? Nobody knew. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ 11 Just then, K walked into the living room, her eyes swollen from crying. For some reason, the way she called him ¡°Dad¡± this time made Russell¡¯s skin prickle. Goosebumps ran down his arms. That had never happened before. Normally, the moment he saw K¡¯s teary eyes and pitiful face, he¡¯d rush tofort her and ask what was wrong. Chapter 418 Let Me Handle This Finished But now, after learning she was behind that scandal that ruined Tilda, everything felt different. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, K?¡± ir, still in the dark, hurried over and held her, her chest tightening at the sight of her daughter crying. The family had been on edge for weeks. Everyone was tangled up with Tilda in some way. ir worried about K¡¯s feelings. But with all they owed Tilda, she barely had the energy to focus on her. ¡°Mom, I just saw Justin. He looked terrifying, and I think he hurt his shoulder. ¡°I tried asking what was wrong, but he just ran to his room. He never acted like this before. ¡°Mom, did I do something wrong? Did I make him mad? I¡¯ll fix it. I swear I¡¯ll never upset him again.¡± Her tears soaked ir¡¯s hand. ir didn¡¯t know what to say, so she justforted her. ¡°K, don¡¯t overthink it. Justin¡¯s mood has nothing to do with you. He just ¡­ has some problems right now.¡± Then, she gave Russell a quick look and led K away to calm her down. Once they left, Russell told Kayden and Wade what had happened. Kayden¡¯s chest tightened. Could it be¡­ Starting to realize the truth, Kayden pursed his lips. ¡°Dad, let me handle this. I¡¯ll talk to Justin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. Out of all the kids, you and Justin are the closest. You two share the same interests and work in the same field.¡± Send Gifts 4.9K P Out Of The Shadows Ch 419 f the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 419 Get Some Rest Finished Russell sighed. ¡°Go see Justin. We asked about his shoulder on the way back, but he just stayed quiet and acted off.¡± ¡°1 ¡­ Alright, Dad. I¡¯ll check on him now.¡± Kayden turned toward the stairs and walked up to the third floor. He paused outside Justin¡¯s room, drew in a deep breath, and knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Justin, it¡¯s me, Kayden.¡± No response from inside. Kayden hesitated, then tried again. ¡­ ¡°Justin, is it because you figured out that Tilda was the girl from that old piano clip you¡¯ve been chasing after for years?¡± A few secondster, the door creaked open. Justin looked like life had drained out of him overnight. His eyes were dull, and his dislocated shoulder only made things worse. ¡°Justin, your shoulder ¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. This pain doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Justin didn¡¯t bother talking to anyone but Kayden. He was the only one who understood what had changed him. The rest of the family had no clue. Kayden sighed. ¡°I brought the first aid kit. Let me fix you up, then we can talk about Tilda.¡± He walked inside without waiting for an answer. Justin¡¯s room was in¨Cjust a table, a piano, a desk, some chairs, and a case showing off his piano trophies. On the desk were scattered photos of Justin atpetitions and traveling, usually with family by his side. In those photos, he was bright and smiling. Chapter 419 Get Some Rest Compared to now? It was like looking at a different person. Kayden had studied first aid and was certified. In fact, every Jenson kid had to learn it. They¡¯d been taught since they were kids. If something bad happened, and they didn¡¯t know what to do, it could cost a life. Kayden reset Justin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hiss!¡± Justin sucked in a breath, his face tight from the pain. But the relief came quickly after. Finished Kayden carefully treated the shoulder and wrapped it. ¡°Good thing it wasn¡¯t your fingers. That would¡¯ve ended your career.¡± For a pianist, hands were everything. If he got any injury, he could end his career for good, no matter how talented he was. Even so, a dislocated shoulder was brutal. ¡°Justin, get some rest tonight. Tomorrow, you need to get a full checkup at the hospital. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting, but avoiding it won¡¯t help. You need to face it.¡± ¡­ Yeah, I know.¡± After a while, Justin calmed down a little. He was sitting on the bed with his knees pulled up, his head full of heavy thoughts. ¡°Justin, so that girl was Tilda? Not Ms. Lichtenstein? You¡¯re sure?¡± Yeah, I¡¯m sure. It was Tilda. Her ying touched me in a way Genevieve never could. ¡°There¡¯s something in the original performance nobody can copy ¡­ Damn it, she saved me. How could I mistake her for someone else?!¡± Justin mmed his fist against his head in anger. ¡°Justin! Stop!¡± Kayden grabbed Justin¡¯s arm to keep him from hurting himself. ¡°This isn¡¯t on you.¡± ¡°No, Kayden, it is! I screwed up. How could I have been so wrong? Damn it!¡± Chapter 419 Get Some Rest His voice cracked, tears building up. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ Tilda means everything to me. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been there, I wouldn¡¯t even be who I am today. ¡°I¡¯d probably be lost, trapped in my own head. Finished ¡°Her piano saved me. She meant more than anything, and still, I mistook her for the wrong person¡­ Kayden had never seen Justin so broken with guilt. It was even worse than when he lost Tilda before. For once, Kayden had no words to make things better. He just waited quietly for Justin to calm down. ¡°So, Genevieve only got close to you because of your status and our family¡¯s power. She lied to you on purpose. ¡°That bitch! I¡¯ll never forgive her!¡± Kayden¡¯s fists clenched hard. He had never hated a woman so much in his life. Genevieve was supposed to be a top¨Ctier pianist. But just to get close to the Jensons, she lied to Justin and twisted the truth. Send Gifts 4.9K 3/3 Read full story at find?novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 420 Chapter 420 Face Reality That debt wasn¡¯t something that could just disappear. ¡°Yeah, she lied. But the real fool is me. I couldn¡¯t even see through Genevieve. Finished ¡°You¡¯re sharper than me, Kayden. You warned me plenty of times, but I wouldn¡¯t listen. I just kept thinking I finally found¡­¡± The more Justin spoke, the heavier his guilt grew, until he couldn¡¯t forgive himself at all. It felt like thorny vines wrapped around his chest, stabbing him over and over. No blood, but the pain was worse than anything else. ¡­ Justin, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kayden had no choice now. He had to exin what happened when he went to Motrar. ¡°My perfect pitch and gut told me Tilda¡¯s tone and style back then matched the girl you always talked about. ¡°But you know how things stand between her and us. I asked, but she refused to say anything. ¡°I never heard the original piece, so I couldn¡¯t be 100% sure. That¡¯s why I doubted when you thought it was Genevieve.¡± you, ¡°Kayden, I¡¯ll pull myself together. Tomorrow I¡¯ll get my shoulder checked. I¡¯m exhausted. Go get some rest.¡± ¡°Justin, don¡¯t shut me out. I¡¯m seriously worried.¡± Kayden bit his lip and held onto Justin¡¯s hand Justin gave a small, forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re right. We have to deal with the truth and the future. If I keep acting like this, Tilda will just look down on me even more.¡± Before, if Tilda despised him, Justin could me it on the family feud and let it go. It didn¡¯t bother him much. But now? Even if the whole world thought he was worthless, he couldn¡¯t stand her looking down on him. Because she mattered more than anyone. She wasn¡¯t only his younger sister. Chapter 420 Face Reality She was the girl who saved him, the one he had chased after for years. And even now, nothing had changed. ¡°¡­ Got it.¡± Finished After Kayden left the room and shut the door, Russell and the others hurried over. ¡°So? What did Justin say?¡± Kayden forced a calm smile. ¡°I treated his shoulder. He¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow, so rx.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You always handle things well.¡± Russell and the rest finally felt like a load had been lifted. Only Wade still looked uneasy. He knew whatever broke Justin had to do with Tilda. That wasn¡¯t a small matter. But Wade didn¡¯t know what was going on. Since both Kayden and Justin kept silent, Wade couldn¡¯t dig for answers. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? The next morning, K got a strange text. It came from an unknown number. ¡°I need your help. Do it, and you can name your price.¡± Last night, K faked tears and pretended to cry herself to sleep in ir¡¯s arms. ir had no choice but to stay with her. K kept pretending to have nightmares and cried nonstop, leaving ir feeling awful andforting her again and again. Only when she¡¯d had enough did she let ir finally sleep. By the time K woke, ir was already gone. No matter how much she cried, ir wouldn¡¯t spill anything about Justin. K was certain it was Tilda again. Damn it! Why is Tilda always around, always messing with the people closest to me? 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 420 Face Reality She was the girl who saved him, the one he had chased after for years. And even now, nothing had changed. ¡°¡­ Got it.¡± Finished After Kayden left the room and shut the door, Russell and the others hurried over. ¡°So? What did Justin say?¡± Kayden forced a calm smile. ¡°I treated his shoulder. He¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow, so rx.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You always handle things well.¡± Russell and the rest finally felt like a load had been lifted. Only Wade still looked uneasy. He knew whatever broke Justin had to do with Tilda. That wasn¡¯t a small matter. But Wade didn¡¯t know what was going on. Since both Kayden and justin kept silent, Wade couldn¡¯t dig for answers. The next morning, K got a strange text. It came from an unknown number. ¡°I need your help. Do it, and you can name your price.¡± Last night, K faked tears and pretended to cry herself to sleep in ir¡¯s arms. ir had no choice but to stay with her. K kept pretending to have nightmares and cried nonstop, leaving ir feeling awful andforting her again and again. Only when she¡¯d had enough did she let ir finally sleep. By the time K woke, ir was already gone, No matter how much she cried, ir wouldn¡¯t spill anything about Justin. K was certain it was Tilda again. Damn it! Why is Tilda always around, always messing with the people closest to me? 19:27 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 420 Face Reality That devil! Why isn¡¯t she gone yet? Why?! So when K saw the text, she didn¡¯t pay it much attention. It was just a random number. Probably a scam. If she answered, she¡¯d probably end up hacked. Meanwhile, Genevieve was staring at her phone. amn it! Genevieve couldn¡¯t risk calling directly. She had no idea what K was truly like. Finished If K was as straightced and kind as everyone said, Genevieve would be finished the second she tried anything. After all, K might rat her out to the Jensons. Genevieve checked the text she¡¯d sent Justin, but it was like it had vanished. She knew he wasn¡¯t going to believe her again. He knew she had lied and used him from the start. Now she needed to leave quickly. There was no way she could handle the Jensons¡® revenge. Night fell. Nightingale Bar, second floor, riverside seats. ¡°Cheers!¡± Tilda clinked her ss against Una¡¯s. Una took a sip. Feeling the icy¨Cblue cocktail sliding across her lips, she shivered. ¡°Wow! This new drink looks amazing and tastes even better. I¡¯m obsessed.¡± ¡°Yeah, no wonder it¡¯s the hottest bar in Slosa.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 421 Out of the Shadows Tildas Brilliant Second Life Chapter 421 Photos Tilda swirled her wine ss slowly, propping her chin on her hand while watching the boats glide across the river. The city lights sparkled everywhere, making the whole view look unreal. ¡°Tilda, the holidays are almost here. Want to head to Jeselton and hang out with Andy? ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about going forever, but we never do, Next month is the winter holiday. If we don¡¯t go now, we¡¯ll miss our chance.¡± ¡°That sounds perfect! I miss Andy tool¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Oh, check this out!¡± Una pulled a few photos from her bag. Tilda nced at them. Two were photos she once uploaded to the Motrar Girl Forum under her alias ¡°X¡°. The other two were shots of the painting that won her the world title. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find¡ïNovel ¡°Una, what¡¯s all this?¡± Unaughed. ¡°My whole family is obsessed with you. Knowing I was meeting you today, they dug out these photos, begging me to get your autograph. ¡°It turns out my brothers are die¨Chard fans of X. When they found out it was you, they freaked. but they¡¯re too chicken to meet you. They¡¯re worried they¡¯ll embarrass themselves and leave a bad impression. Come on, you¡¯ve visited my house many times!¡± Thinking about her two brothers, who always acted tough, Una rolled her eyes hard. Who knew her best friend could actually keep those two in check? She couldn¡¯t help being impressed. ¡°No big deal.¡± Tilda smiled knowingly and signed her name across the photos. Then, she pulled a USB stick from her pocket. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my updated game design program. Didn¡¯t you always dream of esports and designing games? With this, you¡¯ll crush it. ¡°I even wrote down all the steps for you. If you get stuck, just call me. I¡¯ll help. 19:42 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 42: Photos ¡°No way! Tilda, you¡¯re a genius! My good luck charm Una snatched the USB like it was gold, her eyes lighting up. She couldn¡¯t help herself, jumped up, and kissed Tilda¡¯s cheek. Tilda winked. ¡°Careful, Una. If you fall for me, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Ugh! Finding out you¡¯re not a guy already broke my heart! If I were a dude, I¡¯d marry you in a second!¡± The more she said it, the sadder she looked. No way! She downed her drink in one gulp. Fueled by alcohol and heartbreak, she dashed to the karaoke stage. Grabbing the mic, she started singing at the top of her lungs: ¡°You¡¯re getting married, but I¡¯m not the groom¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s split with some dignity¡­ Don¡¯t bother saying sorry¡­ ¡°Thanks for letting me witness your love¡­ Maybe I¡¯m just fated to be the guest¡­. Tilda almost smacked her forehead. Oh my god. Since Una increased her drinking tolerance, Tilda hadn¡¯t seen her act that crazy for a long time. And weirdly, when Una was drunk, her voice dropped lower and turned rougher. She actually sounded much better singing drunk than when she was sober. But she loved to freestyle and couldn¡¯t hold herself back. The crowd was loving it, shocked faces everywhere, cheering her on. Since Una wasn¡¯t totally wasted yet, Tilda let her burn off the energy. Then, someone stumbled over, barely able to stand. ¡°Mr. Preston, pull it together!¡± ¡°Geez, how much did he drink?¡± Chapter 421 Photos ¡°Somebody stop him!¡± ¡°I tried! He smacked me so hard! My check is still red!¡± ¡°When Mr. Preston¡¯s drunk, he doesn¡¯t know his own strength. Better leave him alone for now? Preston reeked of booze, his shirt half¨Copen and his hair a mess. Even looking wrecked, he still had that perfect gene¨Ctall, handsome, and impossible to ignore. At over six feet, he made every girl in the bar swoon. And he wasn¡¯t just any random guy¨Che was from the Bells. If anyone got his attention, it didn¡¯t matter how sessful they were in Slosa. They¡¯d instantly level up! It was unusual to see Preston so bewildered and unconcerned about his image. He must have been deeply hurt. What he needed was a woman. Right on cuc, a stunning girl in clothes way too skimpy for January sauntered over. She fluttered her fake¨Ccolored contacts, then ¡°identally¡± bumped into him, spilling her drink all over. Preston felt the cold liquid soak his pants. He frowned but barely reacted. ¡°Oh no! Sir, are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so clumsy. I spilled it all over your pants! ¡°Let me clean it up. If they¡¯re ruined, I¡¯ll pay you back¡­ Thinking her trick was working, the woman grabbed napkins and started wiping the inside of Preston¡¯s thigh. Send Gifts 4.9K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 422 Chapter 422 Trouble Fraished The woman was unting her curves and low¨Ccut top like crazy, hoping to catch Preston¡¯s attention. Even a one¨Cnight fling with him would¡¯ve been a dreame true for most women. Being the lover of the Bells¡® scion was way better than kissing up to some old, rich dude. But Preston didn¡¯t even feel a spark. His eyesnded on her fawning face. For a second, it changed into K¡¯s gentle smile¨Cthe same one he¡¯d adored for years. K¡­ He almost reached out, longing to touch that familiar, sweet face. ¡°Sir¡­ The woman noticed his dazed, lovesick expression, and her heart skipped a beat. She thought she¡¯d hit the jackpot. But just as she tried to grab his hand, her face morphed into Tilda¡¯s in his mind. It was a face he hated, the one he wished didn¡¯t exist. And somehow, it stung. ¡°Get lost!¡± Preston shook off the flood of emotions and pped her hard across the face. Her heavy makeup smeared all over. The woman froze, stunned by the p. She held her stinging, swollen cheek, staring at Preston in disbelief. ¡°Get out, bitch! You think Mr. Preston would ever fall for your games?¡± ¡°Many women are trying to get Mr. Preston. You? You¡¯re not even worth shining his shoes, ugly bitch. ¡°Thought he was drunk and you had a chance? Dream on, slut!¡± Chapter 422 Trouble Preston¡¯sckeys jeered, throwing insult after insult. Humiliated, the woman grabbed her purse and ran off without a word. The scene drew plenty of attention. But since it was the Bells causing the scene, nobody dared to step in. Tilda watched the whole drunken chaos. She just stared, speechless. Great, she ran into him again. Ugh, terrible luck. She decided to just ignore him. Preston sobered up slightly.. His gaze swept the room and locked on Tilda. ¡°Damn it¡­ Tilda, why are you stuck in my head? Go away!¡± His face flushed. Preston wiped his mouth, muttering drunken nonsense. No way! I won¡¯t admit it! He was supposed to hate Tilda¨Cnothing but hate. Why couldn¡¯t he forget her? He¡¯d always loved K. Always. Tonight, Preston was drowning his sorrows at Nightingale Bar. First, it was because of Reba. No matter how furious he was with her for embarrassing the family, she was still his little sister. They grew up together. He couldn¡¯t be cold like Ryan and just cut her off. Preston watched Reba lying in the hospital, connected to machines and still unconscious, while Daphne pined away with worry. He felt heartbroken. 19:42 Mon, Sep 29 Content originallyes from find{n}ovel Chapter 422 Trouble Second, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to truly hate Tilda. She started all the trouble! Buttely, he found himself thinking about her way more than K. That never happened before. That thought made Preston snap. He thought that if he could punch Tilda, he could crase her from his mind. That bitch must¡¯ve put a spell on me! I¡¯ll kill her! ¡°Mr. Preston!¡± Completely wasted, Preston was unpredictable. Hisckeys couldn¡¯t stop him. They just watched him storm toward Tilda, his eyes full of rage. ¡°Tilda!¡± On stage, Una, half¨Cdruck and singing, jumped in shock. She saw Preston rushing over, but she didn¡¯t recognize him at first. She thought he was just some drunk creep after Tilda. She wanted to jump off the stage and kick him. Tilda saw him barreling toward her, clearly ready for trouble. She let out a sharp click of her tongue. Shit. Even drunk, he still wanted to cause trouble. The moment she saw Preston, her eyelid already twitched. And he acted as she expected. She grabbed a bottle from the table and smashed it over his head before he could even react. The ce went silent. Chapter 12 Troutste Everyone froze. Preston¡¯sckeys couldn¡¯t believe it. Tilda actually smashed a bottle over Preston¡¯s head in front of everyone! That was impressivel The blow left Preston dazed. Already Junk, he staggered and tumbled backward. His head throbbed, warm liquid dripping down his scalp. Before he could even think. Tilda grabbed another bottle. She pressed her foot onto his chest. ¡°Damn! That hurts!¡± Preston growled, trying to struggle. But with her foot pinning him, he couldn¡¯t move. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 423 hapter 423 Step on His Face The impact was deep and merciless, In the next heartbeat, the bottle exploded against Preston¡¯s skull again. Shards of ss scattered through the air and rained to the floor like a deadly shower. Preston copsed instantly, his body limp, his consciousness engulfed by ckness. Tilda pressed the bottom of her shoe into his face, grinding it down with the contempt one would show to something rotting on the road. Only when she was satisfied did she p her hands together as if dusting them off. She then turned her back on him. She never gave Preston another look. His head was split open, blood soaking his hair, and hey there barely clinging to life. ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Una rushed to her, her voice carrying both panic and fire. Tilda bent down and brushed her fingers lightly through Una¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just warming up. Taking out trash doesn¡¯t even count as effort.¡± Warming up. Taking out trash. If Preston had been awake to hear that, his pride alone would have knocked him out all over again. ¡°That bastard! Him again! He tried something with you, and now he made you dirty your hands dealing with him!¡± Una¡¯s voice rose with rage, her eyes shing like sparks. Months of following Tilda had burned away the old mediator she once was. The girl who always calmed tempers was long gone. Her brows arched, her jaw locked tight, and she charged forward to unleash several savage kicks. Her target was clear. She aimed straight for Preston¡¯s crotch. 1/5 This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel Chapter 423 Step on Lie Lace Dir That was a lesson Tilda had drilled into her. No amount of martial arts mattered in a real moment like this. The only way to stop a man instantly was to crush him where it hurt most. That would take them out immediately. It was the one pain that no man could withstand. And sure enough, even though Preston waspletely unconscious, his body jerked and convulsed when the blowsnded. His features twisted, his lips tightening with the echo of agony that pulled him deeper into misery. The bottles to his skull had been vicious, but Una¡¯s kicks cut deeper than bothbined. ¡°What the hell are you two doing!¡± Preston¡¯s crew finally snapped out of their daze. Fury lit their faces as they stormed toward the women, their shouts filling the bar. ¡°Mr. Preston, can you hear us?¡± ¡°God, he¡¯s out cold! Look at all the blood!¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s bleeding! He just got a bottle broken over his head twice!¡± ¡°Call an ambnce now!¡± One man¡¯s re could have torn flesh. His voice dripped with hate as he pointed at Tilda and Una. ¡°You¡¯re done. You touched Mr. Preston, and by tomorrow Slosa won¡¯t even remember your names!¡± Tilda and Una exchanged a knowing nce. What an idiot. He doesn¡¯t even know who the people standing before him are? Tilda had broken far more dangerous people than Preston. Reba had been left gasping for life beneath her fists. Chapter 423 Step on Her Faces Entire branches of the Bells had been crushed under her hand. She had even destroyed Reba right in front of Abram himself. And this was Preston. Preston was nothing. ¡°Quit running your mouths! Whatever they did to Mr. Preston, we¡¯ll make them pay it back with interest!¡± Every man in Preston¡¯s circle knew the truth. If the Bells discovered Preston had been reduced. to this in theirpany, they would be the ones to pay. Their only option was to hand over the women. It was the only way to save their own skins. Chivalry, dignity, pride¨Cnone of it mattered against the weight of survival. Their eyes glimmered with malice as they closed in, ready to spill blood. The tension snapped tight, ready to break into violence at any second. The rest of the bar scrambled for safety. Nobody wanted to be caught in what wasing. Plenty of them pitied Tilda. First she had been hunted down by Preston, and now she was trapped by his men. But pity would not be enough to save her. Preston still carried the name of the Bells. A woman smashing his head in for all to see was a crime too great to ignore. No one dared to step in. None had the power to. At most, a few slipped out to find the Nightingale Bar¡¯s security. ¡°How interesting. I don¡¯t remember anyone having the guts to break my bar¡¯s rules. Are you going to start this trend?¡± The voice cut through the noise like a de, sharp and cold, and the room froze at once. Alfie stepped forward, dressed in a suit the color of dark wine. His height towered at six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, his hand buried in his pocket, and his face carried the grim power of a king carved out of another century. Behind him trailed a mass of men, their bodies like a wall of muscle and steel, their eyes forward. locked Chapter 423 Stegron His Faci They were armed and eager, waiting for nothing but his word to tear through the crowd ¡°Shit, that¡¯s Alfiel [ ¡°Goddamn it, why is he here?¡± On paper, the Woodward family might not rival the Bells, but Alfie Woodward was untouchable. He was the heir to the Woodward Group, and everyone knew his bond with Jude, the leader of the Bells, was iron. Between a minor yer like Preston and a man tied to Jude himself, the choice was clear. The crowd stood frozen in fear. This was the man destined to lead the Woodward Group. His very presence was overwhelming. Alfic rarely appeared in the public spaces of his own bar. On the rare asions he came, it was always to the highest VIP suites. Even the most loyal patrons almost neverid eyes on him. The women in the room shifted instantly, their hearts turning in a single breath. Preston might have been good¨Clooking, but beside Alfie, he was dirt on the floor. They could not even bepared. And if Alfie carried this kind of presence, then Jude himself, Slosa¡¯s most feared and admired man, could only be something beyond imagining. And they say he carries the strongest aura of them all. ¡°M¡­ Mr. Alfic,¡± one of Preston¡¯s men stammered, his voice breaking under the weight of the moment. ¡°She blindsided Mr. Preston. She smashed a bottle over his head. We can¡¯t let that go unanswered. ¡°Yeah, exactly! Maybe we should call the police? Then again, this can¡¯t go public. It would be better to handle it in private.¡± 19:42 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows induce fitment Scott de Out Of The Shadows Ch 424 One of Preston¡¯sckeys finally found the courage to speak, But the response he received was worse than cold. ¡°You demand an answer. Alfie¡¯s eyes cut straight through him like a razor. ¡°Do you think the security cameras in my bar are just for show? If that fool hadn¡¯t tried toy his hands on Ms Tilda, none of this would have happened.¡± Before the man could reply, Alfie¡¯s foot mmed into his chest. The impactunched him backward. He hit the floor hard and rolled, clutching himself as screams tore from his throat. The rest of them froze in ce. Not a single one dared to even speak. Their hearts pounded so heavily they thought the sound might betray them. Everyst one of them wanted to crawl into the floor and disappear. They prayed to God that Alfie had not noticed them. They all knew how far Alfie¡¯s power extended in Slosa. If he set his eyes on them, Preston¡¯s protection would be worthless. Latest content published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? By sunrise, their families could be erased from the city as if they had never existed. ¡°Beautiful work, Alfie! That¡¯s it, keep crushing them! Bastards came after my precious Tilda! Make them wish they were never born!¡± Una¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and cager. She hopped in ce, her fists iling like the paws of a yful but furious kitten, overjoyed to see justice carried out. Alfie nced at her, and the faintest trace of a smirk tugged at his lips. His strikes grew sharper, every kickced with more fury.. ¡°Alfie?¡± The crowd gawked in disbelief. She had spoken his name with casual ease, as though he were some college buddy. And instead of bristling at the disrespect, Alfie seemed entertained. ¹ú Chapter 424 Stand Strona Whispers spread like wildfire. Curiosity churned in the air as eyes darted to Una. She looked so young, hardly out of college, yet she spoke to the heir of the Woodward Group without a shred of fear. Tilda¡¯s voice rang clear, smooth as ss. ¡°Alfie, I need some hangover cure.¡± Alfie turned his eyes to her, the weight of his gaze impossible to ignore. A small smile lifted his. mouth. ¡°Of course.¡± He eased back a few paces, giving her the space she wanted. Preston¡¯s men stiffened, their faces drained of color. None of them could tell if Alfie was about to let them live or if he was setting them up for their end. Then Tilda¡¯s words cut the silence like a judge¡¯s gavel. ¡°Stand up ande at me together. If you manage to beat me, we will forget all of this. But if you lose, no matter how badly you end up bleeding, you will have no one to me but yourselves.¡± Tilda rolled her shoulders, her joints snapping with a crisp crack. Fire still churned through her body. The alcohol in her veins and Preston¡¯s vile touch had only stoked her rage. If she didn¡¯t burn it out now, it would smolder inside her all night. ¡°What what did you just say?¡± one of them muttered. The words barely left his lips before Tilda struck. Her leg shot out and mmed into a man¡¯s stomach. His body lifted like a rag doll, flew across the floor, and smashed into a stack of tables thirty feet. away. He didn¡¯t even get out a scream before his body went ck. Alfie moved to Una¡¯s side in one smooth step, his presence towering. His eyes glinted with frost. ¡°If you don¡¯t fight now, you¡¯re already finished.¡± That snapped theckeys awake. Their survival instincts roared inside them. Their eyes hardened into feral res as they lunged at Tilda. They either fought, or they perished. Chapter 424 Stand Strong To them, she was only a woman. If they won, maybe they could live. If they stood still, they were already dead. Tilda spun, her heel whipping into one man¡¯s jaw. His body flew into another, sending both crashing down like toppled pins. FIBRA She snatched up a bottle from the table, and with one brutal swing, shattered it across another man¡¯s skull. ss burst like fireworks, spraying across the floor. The brawl turned into a showcase of her wrath. One by one, they copsed, broken bodies piling around her. Their groans vanished beneath the bass still thrumming faintly through the bar¡¯s speakers. When her fury finally drained, Tilda exhaled, her breath sharp but steady. Una slipped from Alfie¡¯s protective shadow and skipped toward Tilda. With a triumphant grin, she pulled a handkerchief from her purse and lifted it high. ¡°Tilda, do you feel better now?¡± Tilda wiped at her brow and gave a short nod. ¡°A little better.¡± Then she drove her foot into Preston¡¯s limp body. ¡°Take this worthless bastard and get him out of my sight in ten seconds.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± The survivors stumbled to their feet, their bodies aching and broken. They dragged Preston¡¯s dead weight across the floor, scraping together thest of their strength to flee the bar. Only once they were gone did Alfie turn back to the women. ¡°Are you both alright?¡± Una crossed her arms, her lips pursed in frustration. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Those idiots could never hurt our Tilda. But Alfie, you need to step up your security here. ¡°We came here to rx, not to get harassed. You can¡¯t just let every random nobody wander in. You need to start checking who you let through those doors. This is supposed to be the best bar 19:42 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 424 Stand Strona in Slosa.¡± Gasps rippled through the onlookers. They could not believe their cars. Una had just chewed out Alfie Woodward, the heir of the Woodward Group, as if he were sotte sloppy bouncer. She had to be insane. Yet Alfie only smiled, his expression softening with warmth. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He reached out and ruffled her hair gently, like a man spoiling the one person he could never refuse. The crowd nearly fell apart. What in God¡¯s name are we watching here? Have our eyes betrayed us? Did the world change when I didn¡¯t notice? Alfie wasn¡¯t just ignoring her disrespect. He was indulging it, treating her words like gospel. The men stared, dumbstruck. Una wasn¡¯t nearly as polished or striking as Tilda, but Alfie was clearly drawn to her. The women seethed with envy. They would have traded their souls to stand where Una stood, even if itsted for just a single night with Alfie. It was the only exnation. Una had to have saved the universe in another lifetime. Nothing else could exin why Alfie Woodward treated her with such tenderness. Even Tilda¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the two together. This can¡¯t possibly be real. Could it? Out Of The Shadows Ch 425 Chapter 425 Surprised Tilda Does Alfe like ¡­ Tilda, as her closest friend, could not stop worrying about what kind of man Una might end up with. The thought of Allie, the heir to the Woodward Group, bing that man made her uneasy. She believed he was far from the right choice. Still, she held herself back. Breaking them apart now felt wrong. It was better to watch quietly and see how things turned out. Besides, with Una¡¯s cluelessness in love, she probably had no idea how close she already seemed. with Alfie. Alfie¡¯s voice carried a steady authority. The rightful source is find{n}ovel ¡°No one usually tries to stir up trouble in the Nightingale Bar, since everyone knows it belongs to me. But these people did it anyway, so they¡¯ll pay for it. Preston, especially.¡± But the one Preston had crossed was Tilda. Alfie didn¡¯t need to lift a hand. All he had to do was make sure Jude knew about this. One word to Jude was enough to seal Preston¡¯s fate. Una scrunched her lips, her tone sharp and annoyed. ¡°Alfie, don¡¯t think this makes everything fine. You ruined my night. I don¡¯t even want to drink anymore.¡± Alfie tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Then I¡¯ll make it up to you. How about I take both of you somewhere fun another day?¡± He¡¯s taking us on a ride¡­ Una wanted to reject him, to sound firm, but the thought of where Alfie could take them made. her falter. Those ces were not open to ordinary people. She turned to Tilda. ¡°Tilda, what do you think?¡± Tilda closed her eyes for a moment, reading his intent. Then ¡°If it¡¯s not Lave him a way o worth it. I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°It will be worth it,¡± Alfie promised, his smile carrying quiet mystery. Chapter 425 Surprised Hida He reached out again, rulling Una¡¯s hair. Una huffed and swatted at his hand. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not some little animal for you to pet? She tried to shove him off, but at five foot five she lookedughably small against Alfie¡¯s six foot three frame. She really did resemble a little kitten trapped in the grip of a giant. Alfie¡¯s smile softened without him realizing it. ¡°Your hair feels nice, Una.¡± ¡°God, I told you to stop, and you still won¡¯t! Tilda, do something!¡± Tilda stared at them with wide eyes. Am I being forced to watch PDA here? Oh my God. After seeing Una and Tilda off, Alfie pulled out his phone and called Jude. ¡°Jude, are you busy?¡± ¡°Not really. What¡¯s going on?¡± It wasn¡¯t Alfie¡¯s imagination. Ever since Jude had grown closer to Tilda, something had shifted in him. The man who had once been frozen solid seemed to thaw, showing signs of warmth like he was learning to be human again. To Alfie, it was a good sign. Even though Alfie still spent time with Jude and Maurice, there were moments when Jude¡¯s life. looked unbearably cold. He had been raised inside the Bells by Abram himself. The man carried the me of his mother¡¯s death, was abandoned by his father, and was forced to lead the Bells at a young age. Now that Tilda was in his life, Jude finally had a chance at warmth. If she became Jude¡¯s wife one day, they would all feel at ease. Alfie told him what had happened at the Nightingale Bar. Chapter 425 Surprised 100 At once, the phone seemed to freeze in his hand. A chill sharper than steel slid through the live The weight of Jude¡¯s silence was suffocating, filled with killing intent so strong Allie¡¯s own chest tightened. ¡°I know you can deal with this, so I¡¯ll stay out of it. Alfie said quickly, already trying to cut the call short. Even after years of friendship, Jude¡¯s fury still felt like the end of the world. Not even Maurice, as reckless as he was, dared to act out when Jude was like this, It had been a long time since Alfie felt this kind of raw, merciless rage from him. Of course, it was because the one harmed had been Tilda. No matter how badly Preston had been beaten, Jude¡¯s vengeance would be far worse. ¡°I will handle this, Jude said, each word slow and cold, like the tolling of a funeral bell. Alfie ended the call in a rush, finally free of that suffocating weight pressing through the phone. It wasn¡¯t his problem. He had no ns to let Preston drag him down too. When Daphne and Ryan heard the news, they rushed to the hospital. Preston¡¯s head had been stitched and bandaged, his bodyid in the best care money could buy. He had sobered up, though his skull still pounded. He remembered what had happened. ¡°Son!¡± Daphne hurried to his side, clutching his hand with trembling fingers. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she choked out, ¡°You¡¯re safe. Thank God. What happened? How could something like this happen? You nearly scared me to death.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Preston muttered, his voice low and guilty. He remembered drinking, losing control, andying hands on Tilda before passing out. He didn¡¯t even dare to raise his voice. Ryan¡¯s face was hard and shadowed as he growled, ¡°What exactly happened? I went to the Nightingale Bar and asked for the surveince footage. They refused to give me anything.¡± 19:43 Mon, Sep 2997 Chapter 425 Surprised Tilda ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t talk to him like that¡­ ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Ryan snapped, his re sharp enough to cut. Daphne flinched, silenced instantly. She stroked Preston¡¯s hand instead, her touch filled with aching affection. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Preston whispered, his voice small. ¡°I was drunk¡­ and I got into this whole mess Send Gifts 4.9K »Ø Out Of The Shadows Ch 426 Out of the Shadows Titles Bottant ed life Chapter 426 Ryan¡¯s Fury ¡°Have youpletely lost it? You saw what happened to Reba, and yet you still went and stirred up this disaster? ¡°If your grandfather hears about this, you won¡¯t survive it. You¡¯ll lose more than just your pride You¡¯ll be thrown out of this country like some beaten stray, with nothing left.¡± Preston kept his head low, unable to meet Ryan¡¯s eyes as his father¡¯s fury struck like a whip. In the end. Preston could only me himself. He had ced the weapon straight into his enemies¡® hands. This was his mistake. For as long as he could remember, Ryan had never unleashed his temper like this. Not until now. Ryan wasn¡¯t just furious. He was afraid. He could already see Preston heading toward the same ruin that had swallowed Reba whole. If that happened, then his family would be crushed, stripped of every chance it still had. ¡°I know I messed up, Dad. Whatever you want to say to me, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Preston didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t offer excuses. He knew words would only fuel the fire. The only path forward was to bow his head and admit his fault. Ryan¡¯s eyes burned into him, his chest tightening with rage that had nowhere to go. Useless. His daughter had already destroyed their chances, and now the son who was supposed to restore hope had ruined everything at the worst possible moment. If not for the looming threat of Marcus¡® family, Ryan would have fathered more children long. ago, hidden away with his mistresses, so he wouldn¡¯t be cornered like this now. Heavy footsteps echoed in the hall. ¡°Sir, wait, this is the VIP ward. You can¡¯t just go inside¡­ The door burst open with a crash. Chapter 426 Ryans Fury A man entered, tall and sharp in his movements, his ck tailored suit pressed to perfection Gold¨Crimmed sses caught the cold hospital lights, his sun¨Cdarkened skin and steady stride filling the room with authority. Ryan¡¯s face darkened as soon as he recognized him. ¡°Vassal?¡± There was no mistaking him. Jude¡¯s shadow, his enforcer, the man who carried out his orders. without hesitation. Ryan had seen him before. He knew nothing good would follow him here. The nurse stumbled in behind him, flustered and pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bell. I tried to stop him, but he forced his way in¡­ ¡°I only need a moment,¡± Vassal replied coolly. His gaze shifted to Preston. ¡°Mr. Bell has made his decision. Because of your corruption at the branch, your abuse of power, and your embezzlement, your position is revoked. From this day forward, you will have no ties to DY Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Preston¡¯s voice cracked, his face twisted in disbelief. Jude had cut him down without hesitation, severing his future with a single blow. The shock rattled through him until his skull throbbed and his stitches felt like they might tear apart. Ryan¡¯s fury surged. He nearly lunged forward, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Impossible! My son would never stoop to this!¡± The rightful source is But the weight of the words pressed on him like a sentence already passed. And he cut off all our ties with DY Group. Without Preston, his family was finished. Preston had been their only chance to challenge Jude. Without him, there was no fight left to give. wasn Without a stage to y with, there was no performance to put on. ¡°Mr. Bell knew this would be hard for you to ept,¡± Vassal said, his tone t and unshaken. 9:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Ryan¡¯s Fury ¡°Which is why he prepared evidence.¡± He ced a thick stack of files on the table. Ryan and Preston leaned closer. Their faces drained of color as they flipped through the pages, Everything was there. Every false number, every cut corner, every scheme for quick profit. Preston had returned from overseas desperate to prove himself, desperate to rise fast as head. of the branch. Ryan had guided him, even orchestrated much of it himself. If they made every move taking no risks at all, they could never fully control the subsidiary, let alone work their way into DY Group headquarters and fight Jude for the throne. Together they thought they had hidden every trace. They thought they¡¯d erased every evidence perfectly.. But Jude had been watching all along. Every step, every move, quietly collected until the moment came to strike. The evidence was irrefusable. Neither father nor son could speak in their defense. ¡°There is one more matter,¡± Vassal continued coldly. ¡°Mr. Abram is aware of what happened at the Nightingale Bar. He expects Mr. Preston to restrain himself from now on and stop causing disgrace.¡± Preston¡¯s hands shook as he clenched his teeth. ¡°You told him! Jude, is this what you call strength? You strike from the shadows because you¡¯re afraid. You¡¯re terrified that I¡¯ll rise, that I¡¯ll step into headquarters and take your ce.¡± A faint smirk tugged at Vassal¡¯s lips, contempt gleaming in his eyes. ¡°A man who drinks himself senseless, loses control, and ends up beaten half to death in a hospital bed is not someone Mr. Bell fears.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°And do not fool yourself,¡± Vassal cut him off, his words slicing the air. ¡°Mr. Abram knows more than you think. Much more. ¡°Goodbye.¡± He turned and left, his final words lingering like des in the silence. 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Ryan¡¯s Fury Out in the hall, he pulled out his phone. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jude¡¯s voice replied. He stood before a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window on the hundredth floor, the glittering city stretching beneath him like a sea of stars. His gaze was sharp, his thoughts unfathomable. ¡°Preston, he murmured. ¡°you think this is the end. But it has only just begun.¡± In the past, Jude had allowed the second branch to exist as puppets under his thumb, sparing them for the sake of family ties. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 427 Chapter 427 Revenge. Now? Now you¡¯ve touched Tilda with those filthy fingers of yours. I swear you will pay a price worse than death. Inside the hospital room¡­ * Pribaned ? Preston¡¯s skin had gone white. ¡°Dad¡­ what do we do now? I can¡¯t get into DY Group anymore!¡± Ryan¡¯s face looked just as bleak, his jaw locked tight, his silence saying more than words ever could. Preston kept mumbling in panic beside him, his voice like nails on a chalkboard. Ryan¡¯s patience, already frayed from sleepless nights and the disaster with Reba, finally snapped. He lifted his hand and struck Preston hard across the face. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± The sound rung through the room. Preston¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His wound tore open, blood spreading acros wrapped around his head. the bandage The nurse gasped, her body frozen in fear. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Preston¡¯s bleeding again. I¡¯ll get the doctor right away!¡± She turned and bolted. This was far beyond anything she wanted to be mixed up in. She had only been assigned to care for Preston, secretly wishing for some silly fairytale romance. Now, staying alive felt like more than enough. ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t get so angry. Preston¡¯s just scared, Daphne stammered, stepping in front of her son and facing her husband with shaking hands.. ¡°You stay here and watch him. I¡¯ll figure out what to do next,¡± Ryan said, his voice t and cold. He shoved his hand into his pocket, the same hand that had just struck his son, and walked out without a backward nce. 19.43 MMO§á, sep zy Chapter 427 Revenge No matter how much fury burned inside him, he had to hold it in Preston was his one chance of standing above the Bells and defeating jude That hope could not be allowed to die. Content originallyes from FindN0vel But even Ryan himself no longer knew how to set things right. After he left. Daphine leaned over her son and whispered with desperate tenderness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my boy. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will every a hand on you, even if it takes my life to keep you sale,¡± ¡°Mom¡­ what am I supposed to do? I¡¯ve been thrown out of DY Group, and Grandpa knows about everything. I have no ce left in the Bells.¡± Preston¡¯s tears streamed down his cheeks. you make ¡°It¡¯s all right. Your father and I will carry you if we must. Nothing is final. If y something of yourself, I¡¯ll beg your grandfather to let you back into DY Group. ¡°You can¡¯t lose yourself to despair. Heal first, then wait for the right moment to show Jude you¡¯re not beaten.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ there¡¯s no way. Jude dragged me to the bottom this time. He won¡¯t ever give me the chance to rise against him.¡± His voice sounded empty, drained of all fight. The doctor rushed in, quickly tending to the bleeding wound. Preston sat like a statue, his face nk, letting them move him around as if he were a doll. Daphne¡¯s chest ached as she watched him, the pain twisting so deep she could hardly breathe. ¡°Preston, you must be strong. You¡¯re all I have left now. ¡°Your sister is gone, so you cannot copse. This family is waiting for you to pull it back together. Seeing you like this breaks me apart.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just need to calm down and figure out where to go from here. Jude already destroyed me, and I couldn¡¯t fight back. I¡¯m worthless.¡°¡± Preston shook with grief and mmed his fist against his thigh. ¡°Mr. Preston, please era calm! That will only tear your wound open again!¡± 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 477 Revenge ¡°Mrs. Bell, let him rest. He needs to settle himself¡± ¡°Son, focus on healing. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow,¡± Daphne said softly, brushing her tears away as she walked out. A rush of icy air hit her the moment she stepped outside, snapping her mind clear. Her eyes gleamed with fire and hate. Tilda. That cursed girl. If Preston has never crossed paths with her¡­ And Reba¡­. None of this would have happened. Both of her children, her very heart and soul All destroyed because of Tilda. She imagined Tilda¡¯s smirk, her mockingughter, reveling in their ruin. Daphne¡¯s chest seethed with rage so fierce it threatened to consume her. Her nails bit into her palms, yet even the sting could not pull her back to reason. Ryan and Preston had both pleaded with her not to interfere. But after watching her son and daughter crushed like this, how could she still call herself a mother if she stayed silent? Her hands shook as she pulled out her phone. She typed and sent a single message. ¡°I want you to kill someone for me. It must be seamless. No matter the cost, I¡¯ll pay it. Tell me if you ept.¡± The answer came in seconds. ¡°And the target?¡± ¡°Tilda Jenson.¡± Silence for a moment. 427 Revenge Chapter 427 Revenge In an instant, the other side pulled Tilda¡¯s file. ?????? ? ¡°World university painting champion. The long¨Clost daughter of the Jensons. Rising star at Orica University, Winner of a motorsport title in Motrar. ¡°The person you want dead carries quite a list of titles.¡± ¡°I know exactly who you are. You¡¯re the top assassin ¡­ Tilda. That cursed woman. This was the n Daphne had been crafting from the very beginning. ¡°We¡¯re overloaded right now, and we don¡¯t have the manpower to test things in the field. Wait a while. I¡¯ll call you myself with an answer. Remember, when we act, the fee is steep. ¡°You think the Bells can¡¯t pay? All I¡¯m asking is for you to kill one helpless woman. No matter the cost, we can cover it! ¡°You¡¯ve already checked her out! Tilda is just some woman with titles that barely matter. To take her out for a fee should be nothing to you. Why waste time looking into it?¡± Daphne thought they doubted her ability to pay. ¡°Watch yourself, Mrs. Bell.¡± The voice on the other end went cold, sharp as frost. Her fury had been burning hot, but those words froze her in ce. Her anger broke, and rity struck her hard. She cursed herself. What am I, a fool? If she crossed them, it would not just be Tilda who lost her life. Her own safety would be at risk H ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­. ¡°Our group does not take orders from anyone. What we do defines our reputation. 1 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Foolish More ¡°If you weren¡¯t carrying the Bells name, your words would¡¯ve been enough reason for me to end you. Wait for our reply¡± The call ended abruptly. Daphne clutched the phone so tightly her knuckles went white. Since stepping into the Bells¡® world, she had never once been treated with such disgust. Yet because of Tilda, that wretched curse of a woman, her proud life had been crushed and ndered again and again. ¡°Tilda, your time ising. I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never. ¡°One day I¡¯ll stand there and watch you sink into hell. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to my children. When Tilda opened her eyes, her phone lit up with a message from Jude. Jude¡¯s message read, ¡°Tilda, are you awake?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Yeah, I just got up. Closed a casest night. Yaaawn.¡± She swung her legs out of bed and poured herself a ss of milk. Jude replied, ¡°Alfie told me about Preston bothering you at Nightingale Bar. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s gone for good.¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡± With Jude in control, she had no fear. She was already tired of Preston drifting around like some ghost, spouting nonsense and picking fights that meant nothing. Her phone chimed. A new alert shed across the screen. An overseas ount had wired fifty million. The sender was Andy. Jude texted again. I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. The Bells keep going after you, ¡­ 214 Chapter 42 Footch Move Tilda answered. ¡°Not your fault. I just keep running into garbage. That has nothing to do with you. Honestly, I get a kick out of shutting them down. Life needs a little excitement, don¡¯t you think?¡± She sent an emoji. Reading her reply, Jude felt a rush swell inside him. If she agreed now to take her ce asdy of the Bells, none of these pests would ever dare touch her again. But his reason held him back. It was too soon. He refused to scare her off. Tilda texted, ¡°Oh. Jude, you said since we met, your sense of taste has been slowly back?¡± Jude answered. ¡°Yes¡­ at least now food no longer feels empty. Tilda, thank you. Because of you, I found something I thought I lost forever.¡± As he typed the words, his eyes softened with warmth. And in his chest surged a deeper fire. It was the kind of love that made him want to hand her the whole world. Tilda texted, ¡°I see. I still haven¡¯t thanked you properly. Come to my ce tonight. I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡± Jude¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he read it. His eyes widened, his breath quickened. It felt unreal, like a dream he couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it. It¡¯s just dinner, why would I lie? You¡¯re always bringing me stuff meant for Omega¨Ctypes, and I never got to say thanks. You dummy.¡± ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t need your thanks. You know what¡¯s inside my heart.¡± Then you should know what¡¯s inside mine, Jude. We have a long road ahead of us. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to take it slow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± way in to reno Chapter 428 Foolish Move ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it takes, I want Tilda gone! I want it done perfectly, without the smallest mistake!¡± Daphne, the Bells¡® daughter¨Cinw and the Kahler princess, had crossed path with this shadowy group by ident. After only a handful of exchanges, she had grown certain of their skill.. Anyone could be erased, so long as their price was paid. Even¡­ Tilda. That cursed woman. This was the n Daphne had been crafting from the very beginning. ¡°We¡¯re overloaded right now, and we don¡¯t have the manpower to test things in the field. Wait a while. I¡¯ll call you myself with an answer. Remember, when we act, the fee is steep. ¡°You think the Bells can¡¯t pay? All I¡¯m asking is for you to kill one helpless woman. No matter the cost, we can cover it! ¡°You¡¯ve already checked her out! Tilda is just some woman with titles that barely matter. To take her out for a fee should be nothing to you. Why waste time looking into it?¡± Daphne thought they doubted her ability to pay. ¡°Watch yourself, Mrs. Bell.¡± The voice on the other end went cold, sharp as frost. Her fury had been burning hot, but those words froze her in ce. Her anger broke, and rity struck her hard. She cursed herself. What am I, a fool? If she crossed them, it would not just be Tilda who lost her life. Her own safety would be at risk ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find[?]ovel H ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­. ¡°Our group does not take orders from anyone. What we do defines our reputation. 1 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Foolish More ¡°If you weren¡¯t carrying the Bells name, your words would¡¯ve been enough reason for me to end you. Wait for our reply¡± The call ended abruptly. Daphne clutched the phone so tightly her knuckles went white. Since stepping into the Bells¡® world, she had never once been treated with such disgust. Yet because of Tilda, that wretched curse of a woman, her proud life had been crushed and ndered again and again. ¡°Tilda, your time ising. I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never. ¡°One day I¡¯ll stand there and watch you sink into hell. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to my children. When Tilda opened her eyes, her phone lit up with a message from Jude. Jude¡¯s message read, ¡°Tilda, are you awake?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Yeah, I just got up. Closed a casest night. Yaaawn.¡± She swung her legs out of bed and poured herself a ss of milk. Jude replied, ¡°Alfie told me about Preston bothering you at Nightingale Bar. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s gone for good.¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡± With Jude in control, she had no fear. She was already tired of Preston drifting around like some ghost, spouting nonsense and picking fights that meant nothing. Her phone chimed. A new alert shed across the screen. An overseas ount had wired fifty million. The sender was Andy. Jude texted again. I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. The Bells keep going after you, ¡­ 214 Chapter 42 Footch Move Tilda answered. ¡°Not your fault. I just keep running into garbage. That has nothing to do with you. Honestly, I get a kick out of shutting them down. Life needs a little excitement, don¡¯t you think?¡± She sent an emoji. Reading her reply, Jude felt a rush swell inside him. If she agreed now to take her ce asdy of the Bells, none of these pests would ever dare touch her again. But his reason held him back. It was too soon. He refused to scare her off. Tilda texted, ¡°Oh. Jude, you said since we met, your sense of taste has been slowly back?¡± Jude answered. ¡°Yes¡­ at least now food no longer feels empty. Tilda, thank you. Because of you, I found something I thought I lost forever.¡± As he typed the words, his eyes softened with warmth. And in his chest surged a deeper fire. It was the kind of love that made him want to hand her the whole world. Tilda texted, ¡°I see. I still haven¡¯t thanked you properly. Come to my ce tonight. I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡± Jude¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he read it. His eyes widened, his breath quickened. It felt unreal, like a dream he couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it. It¡¯s just dinner, why would I lie? You¡¯re always bringing me stuff meant for Omega¨Ctypes, and I never got to say thanks. You dummy.¡± ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t need your thanks. You know what¡¯s inside my heart.¡± Then you should know what¡¯s inside mine, Jude. We have a long road ahead of us. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to take it slow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 428 Foolish Move ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it takes, I want Tilda gone! I want it done perfectly, without the smallest mistake!¡± Daphne, the Bells¡® daughter¨Cinw and the Kahler princess, had crossed path with this shadowy group by ident. After only a handful of exchanges, she had grown certain of their skill.. Anyone could be erased, so long as their price was paid. Even¡­ Tilda. That cursed woman. This was the n Daphne had been crafting from the very beginning. ¡°We¡¯re overloaded right now, and we don¡¯t have the manpower to test things in the field. Wait a while. I¡¯ll call you myself with an answer. Remember, when we act, the fee is steep. ¡°You think the Bells can¡¯t pay? All I¡¯m asking is for you to kill one helpless woman. No matter the cost, we can cover it! ¡°You¡¯ve already checked her out! Tilda is just some woman with titles that barely matter. To take her out for a fee should be nothing to you. Why waste time looking into it?¡± Daphne thought they doubted her ability to pay. ¡°Watch yourself, Mrs. Bell.¡± The voice on the other end went cold, sharp as frost. Her fury had been burning hot, but those words froze her in ce. Her anger broke, and rity struck her hard. She cursed herself. What am I, a fool? If she crossed them, it would not just be Tilda who lost her life. Her own safety would be at risk H ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­. ¡°Our group does not take orders from anyone. What we do defines our reputation. 1 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Foolish More ¡°If you weren¡¯t carrying the Bells name, your words would¡¯ve been enough reason for me to end you. Wait for our reply¡± The call ended abruptly. Daphne clutched the phone so tightly her knuckles went white. Since stepping into the Bells¡® world, she had never once been treated with such disgust. Yet because of Tilda, that wretched curse of a woman, her proud life had been crushed and ndered again and again. ¡°Tilda, your time ising. I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never. ¡°One day I¡¯ll stand there and watch you sink into hell. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to my children. When Tilda opened her eyes, her phone lit up with a message from Jude. Jude¡¯s message read, ¡°Tilda, are you awake?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Yeah, I just got up. Closed a casest night. Yaaawn.¡± She swung her legs out of bed and poured herself a ss of milk. Jude replied, ¡°Alfie told me about Preston bothering you at Nightingale Bar. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s gone for good.¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡± With Jude in control, she had no fear. She was already tired of Preston drifting around like some ghost, spouting nonsense and picking fights that meant nothing. Her phone chimed. A new alert shed across the screen. An overseas ount had wired fifty million. The sender was Andy. Jude texted again. I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. The Bells keep going after you, ¡­ 214 Chapter 42 Footch Move Tilda answered. ¡°Not your fault. I just keep running into garbage. That has nothing to do with you. Honestly, I get a kick out of shutting them down. Life needs a little excitement, don¡¯t you think?¡± She sent an emoji. Reading her reply, Jude felt a rush swell inside him. If she agreed now to take her ce asdy of the Bells, none of these pests would ever dare touch her again. But his reason held him back. It was too soon. He refused to scare her off. Tilda texted, ¡°Oh. Jude, you said since we met, your sense of taste has been slowly back?¡± Jude answered. ¡°Yes¡­ at least now food no longer feels empty. Tilda, thank you. Because of you, I found something I thought I lost forever.¡± As he typed the words, his eyes softened with warmth. And in his chest surged a deeper fire. It was the kind of love that made him want to hand her the whole world. Tilda texted, ¡°I see. I still haven¡¯t thanked you properly. Come to my ce tonight. I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡± Jude¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he read it. His eyes widened, his breath quickened. It felt unreal, like a dream he couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it. It¡¯s just dinner, why would I lie? You¡¯re always bringing me stuff meant for Omega¨Ctypes, and I never got to say thanks. You dummy.¡± ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t need your thanks. You know what¡¯s inside my heart.¡± Then you should know what¡¯s inside mine, Jude. We have a long road ahead of us. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to take it slow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± way in to reno Chapter 428 Foolish Move ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it takes, I want Tilda gone! I want it done perfectly, without the smallest mistake!¡± Daphne, the Bells¡® daughter¨Cinw and the Kahler princess, had crossed path with this shadowy group by ident. After only a handful of exchanges, she had grown certain of their skill.. Anyone could be erased, so long as their price was paid. Even¡­ Tilda. That cursed woman. This was the n Daphne had been crafting from the very beginning. ¡°We¡¯re overloaded right now, and we don¡¯t have the manpower to test things in the field. Wait a while. I¡¯ll call you myself with an answer. Remember, when we act, the fee is steep. ¡°You think the Bells can¡¯t pay? All I¡¯m asking is for you to kill one helpless woman. No matter the cost, we can cover it! ¡°You¡¯ve already checked her out! Tilda is just some woman with titles that barely matter. To take her out for a fee should be nothing to you. Why waste time looking into it?¡± Daphne thought they doubted her ability to pay. ¡°Watch yourself, Mrs. Bell.¡± The voice on the other end went cold, sharp as frost. Her fury had been burning hot, but those words froze her in ce. Her anger broke, and rity struck her hard. She cursed herself. What am I, a fool? If she crossed them, it would not just be Tilda who lost her life. Her own safety would be at risk H ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me. I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­. ¡°Our group does not take orders from anyone. What we do defines our reputation. 1 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 426 Foolish More ¡°If you weren¡¯t carrying the Bells name, your words would¡¯ve been enough reason for me to end you. Wait for our reply¡± The call ended abruptly. Daphne clutched the phone so tightly her knuckles went white. Since stepping into the Bells¡® world, she had never once been treated with such disgust. Yet because of Tilda, that wretched curse of a woman, her proud life had been crushed and ndered again and again. ¡°Tilda, your time ising. I¡¯ll never forgive you. Never. ¡°One day I¡¯ll stand there and watch you sink into hell. I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to my children. When Tilda opened her eyes, her phone lit up with a message from Jude. Jude¡¯s message read, ¡°Tilda, are you awake?¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Yeah, I just got up. Closed a casest night. Yaaawn.¡± She swung her legs out of bed and poured herself a ss of milk. Jude replied, ¡°Alfie told me about Preston bothering you at Nightingale Bar. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s gone for good.¡± Tilda answered, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡± With Jude in control, she had no fear. She was already tired of Preston drifting around like some ghost, spouting nonsense and picking fights that meant nothing. Her phone chimed. A new alert shed across the screen. An overseas ount had wired fifty million. The sender was Andy. Jude texted again. I¡¯m sorry, Tilda. The Bells keep going after you, ¡­ 214 Chapter 42 Footch Move Tilda answered. ¡°Not your fault. I just keep running into garbage. That has nothing to do with you. Honestly, I get a kick out of shutting them down. Life needs a little excitement, don¡¯t you think?¡± She sent an emoji. Reading her reply, Jude felt a rush swell inside him. If she agreed now to take her ce asdy of the Bells, none of these pests would ever dare touch her again. But his reason held him back. It was too soon. He refused to scare her off. Tilda texted, ¡°Oh. Jude, you said since we met, your sense of taste has been slowly back?¡± Jude answered. ¡°Yes¡­ at least now food no longer feels empty. Tilda, thank you. Because of you, I found something I thought I lost forever.¡± As he typed the words, his eyes softened with warmth. And in his chest surged a deeper fire. It was the kind of love that made him want to hand her the whole world. Tilda texted, ¡°I see. I still haven¡¯t thanked you properly. Come to my ce tonight. I¡¯ll cook for you myself.¡± Jude¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he read it. His eyes widened, his breath quickened. It felt unreal, like a dream he couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Of course I mean it. It¡¯s just dinner, why would I lie? You¡¯re always bringing me stuff meant for Omega¨Ctypes, and I never got to say thanks. You dummy.¡± ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t need your thanks. You know what¡¯s inside my heart.¡± Then you should know what¡¯s inside mine, Jude. We have a long road ahead of us. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to take it slow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± way in to reno Vassal was on his on Ryan and the others. But whers his eyesnded on Jude, holding his phone, a sale of pure jay st egy he f Buck Vassal hd ver once seen frmen him before 9:43 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows tilda¡¯s Brad Senon the Vassal was on his on Ryan and the others. But whers his eyesnded on Jude, holding his phone, a sale of pure jay st egy he f Buck Vassal hd ver once seen frmen him before 9:43 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows tilda¡¯s Brad Senon the way in to reno Vassal was on his on Ryan and the others. But whers his eyesnded on Jude, holding his phone, a sale of pure jay st egy he f Buck Vassal hd ver once seen frmen him before 9:43 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows tilda¡¯s Brad Senon the Vassal was on his on Ryan and the others. But whers his eyesnded on Jude, holding his phone, a sale of pure jay st egy he f Buck Vassal hd ver once seen frmen him before 9:43 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows tilda¡¯s Brad Senon the Out Of The Shadows Ch 429 Out of the Shadows tilda¡¯s Brad Senon the Chapter 429 Unbelievable. Vassal froze, his mind nk, his chest rising and falling as if the air earlf weighed the much He wondered if this was nothing but a dream, some trick his brain yed on him. Or maybe it was just his eyes blurring what was real. To prove it, he pinched the flesh of his thigh hard enough to leave a mark. The stab of pain made his jaw tighten. This was real.. Not a dream. Oh God. Where was the boss he once knew? The Jude he remembered stood like a wall of ice, distant and unreachable. That man had vanished, and in his ce was someone else entirely. Vassal¡¯s breath hitched. The man who ruled with coldmand and cast a shadow too deep to escape. Now Jude seemed more dangerous in silence than he ever did in fury, and that thought crawled down Vassal¡¯s spine. He backed away slowly and carefully, his heart pounding against his ribs. Lord above. If the others who followed Jude saw him like this, the shock would crush them. Fear would take root in their bones. Then Jude¡¯s voice sliced through the stillness.. ¡°Vassal.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 429 Unbelievable. Finished: Vassal flinched, sure Jude had caught him sneaking off. He stumbled forward quickly. ¡°Boss, I came to give you thetest report on Ryan and the others¡­ ¡°That isn¡¯t important right now.¡± Vassal¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What?¡± In all his years with Jude, he had never heard him speak those words. Jude had never dismissed business as unimportant. ¡°Call the nearest country that sells Juliet roses. I want one hundred of them flown in immediately. I need them tonight, no matter the cost.¡± Juliet roses. The crown jewel of roses. Delicate, radiant, and regal. Soft as silk, yet burning with passion. And the price was staggering. Three million. Not dors. Drechmes. The number meant nothing to Jude. But it was not the money that rattled Vassal. It was the fact that Jude wanted roses at all. For anyone who knew Jude, it was like the earth had split open beneath their feet. Unlike Alfie and Maurice, who already understood Jude¡¯s devotion to Tilda, Vassal was only now beginning to see it clearly. The Bells were bracing for a storm. Darkness fell when Vassal drove Jude to Tilda¡¯s apartment. 25 Chapter 429 Unbelievable Jude had taken care with every detail of his appearance A deep green shirt, fitted cks, polished high¨Ctop leather boots. Casual, of course. His wless features sharp as a statue, his lips pressed together in stern control, yet a trace of wicked charm lingered there too. In his arms, he carried a fresh bouquet of Juliet roses. No woman alive could resist a man like that¨Cmaic, breathtaking, carrying roses worth millions that shimmered like sparks in the night. Still¡­ To Vassal, the sight felt unreal. The king who once seemed carved from stone had bent himself this far for one woman. It was something Vassal never imagined he would live to see. ¡°Vassal, what do you think of me right now?¡± Jude¡¯s question broke the silence. ¡°What? Uh¡­ Vassal blinked, lost in thought. ¡°I asked if I look good,¡± Jude said, his tone cooling. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, you look good,¡± Vassal answered quickly. The words were not empty. They were true. Jude was beyondpare. Yet the man who once stood proud and unshakable now needed reassurance. ¡°Good.¡± Jude breathed in deeply, steadied himself, and stepped out of the car with the roses in hand. Vassal stayed behind, his body trembling and drenched in sweat. He sank back into his seat as if every ounce of strength had left him. 19:43 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 429 Vir When Tilda received Jude¡¯s message, she rushed to the door¡­ The moment she opened it, her eyesnded on the bourquer first, then on the man who carried
  1. it.
He was so striking he seemed unreal. Her lips lift into a grin as she took the roses without hesitation. ¡°Well, look at you, Mr. CEO. These roses don¡¯t even sell in Cethend. You must¡¯ve spent a fortune on them.¡± ¡°As long as you like them. Tilda, I don¡¯t care what they cost.¡± ¡°Smooth talker. Come on in. Dinner¡¯s almost done.¡± She carried the roses into the living room and set them gently on the couch. Then she hummed a tune as she hurried back into the kitchen. The second Jude stepped inside, a wave of rich fragrance wrapped around him. The scent tugged at his senses, twisting his stomach with hunger. His training had taught him to endure every need, but this smell was impossible to ignore. It was proof of Tilda¡¯s skill in the kitchen. Or maybe it was more than that. It was because she, the woman he loved, had cooked this meal with her own hands. That made it the finest food he could ever taste. He watched her move in the kitchen, apron tied, her steps quick and graceful as she worked. His eyes softened, filled with a warmth he had never allowed himself before. For the first time, Jude felt a happiness he had chased his whole life. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel The simple kind. The aroma of dinner in the air. The woman he cherished waiting for him at home. The promise ofughter, shared stories from the day, and quiet talks about tomorrow. Out Of The Shadows Ch 430 Chapter 430 Dinner Steam drifted up from the pot, wrapping the kitchen in warmth as Tilda carefullydled soup into a waiting bowl. She could feel it again, that steady weight of Jude¡¯s gaze pressing against her, steady and unwavering, watching her every move. She set the soup down on the table with a soft clink and tugged off her oven mitts, rolling her eyes so hard it was almost theatrical. ¡°Quit staring at me like that. You¡¯re making it impossible to keep my head straight. Look, I¡¯m already five minutes behind schedule. I had everything nned out,¡± Jude¡¯s voice dropped low, strained as though he was fighting to keep control. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tilda. It¡¯s just that¡­ when ites to you, I can¡¯t make myself look away¡± He sounded nothing like his usual self. His words tumbled out quickly, as if he was afraid she might take offense. Tilda gave a small cough, her face warming. ¡°Yeah, I know I¡¯m stunning, but saying it like that¡­. I don¡¯t even know how to answer you now.¡± Her grin came out crooked and awkward. Jude shook his head slowly. It isn¡¯t only about that, Tilda. You know what my life was like. Even though my grandmother took care of me, I never knew what a family felt like. ¡°My mom died giving birth to me. My dad copsed after she passed. He never raised his hand. against me, but he looked at me the way everyone else did, like I was the reason she was gone. The source of th?s content is Find_Novel(. ¡°For me to sit here while someone I care about makes a hearty meal, and to wait for it to be set in front of me¡­ it sounds pathetic, but this has never happened to me before.¡± Her chest tightened at the raw edge in his voice. She breathed out a soft sigh and slid the bowl of soup toward him. ¡°Go on, have a taste. I bought chicken and mushroom. Tell me what you think.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jude realized he had said too much, turned the moment too heavy. Tonight wasn¡¯t supposed to feel that way. He lifted the spoon, dipped it into the broth, and brought it to his lips. Chapter 430 turner The vor hit him all at once. His brows arched, surprise breaking across his face. This s strange¡­ why Tilda leaned forward, eager. ¡°So, is it good? Does it finally taste like real soup to you?¡± He gave a firm nod. ¡°You expected this, didn¡¯t you? Tilda, how did you make this happen?¡± His senses had sharpened somewhat since meeting her, but his taste was still faint, muted. Food usually came to him in dull hints, never the way it was meant to. Yet now her cooking poured over his tongue with richness, giving him back nearly eighty¨Cfive percent of what he thought he had lost. It wasn¡¯t a hundred percent, but it was better than before. Her lips curved into a proud smile. ¡°Remember when I asked for that research diet you came up with for Omega¨Ctype blood carriers? I slipped some of those parts into my recipes. ¡°Back when you couldn¡¯t taste anything, you had to use that ck powder to get by. Now that you¡¯ve regained at least ten percent of your taste, the mix works in your system. I honestly didn¡¯t think it would, but look at this¨Cit worked. Ha!¡± Jude found himself caught, unable to look away from her smug little triumph. His mouth softened with a faint smile. ¡°So I¡¯ve been turned into your test subject. ¡°Of course you have. But you just tasted something wonderful, didn¡¯t you? So are you going toin?¡± Her grin burned bright, yful and daring, as if she carried the fire of the sun. The sight of her struck him harder than any blow could. Warmth spread through his chest, chasing away every shadow that had ever tried to im him. His eyes narrowed slightly, his voice steady and certain. ¡°No. If it¡¯s you, you can do whatever you want with me.¡± Tilda sucked in a breath the wrong way, choking and coughing, her shoulders jerking as she tried to catch air. She had only been teasing. He did not have to be so serious about a line like that. Do whatever I want with him? What does that mean? 19:44 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 430 INIMSOT Her mind rushed to ces she shoved away at once. No. Absolutely not. ¡°Tilda, are you okay?¡± Jude leaned in close, his hand firm against her back, concern carved into his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just swallowed wrong. Tell me this though, your grandmother never cooked for you?¡± Jude shook his head slowly. ¡°She came from old money. She never touched housework. Her family made sure her hands stayed smooth and untouched.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich people¡¯s thing, I wouldn¡¯t know anything about that.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to be funny. She had been born into the Jensons, then abandoned at birth. She grew up in an orphanage, doing chores from the time she was little, scrubbing floors, washing clothes, and standing at the stove when she was tall enough. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re brilliant,¡± Jude said in a low, steady tone. ¡­would ¡°That form wasn¡¯t built to be easy. Even a scientist with decades of experience struggle with those codes and numbers.¡± She waved him off with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t butter me up. We both carry the omega blood type. This much was bound to be possible. Call it a gift from above.¡± Tilda stuck out her tongue cheekily then speared a piece of steak with her fork and slid it into her mouth. ¡°Mmm, perfect texture. I knew it. I¡¯m incredible.¡± She didn¡¯t bother hiding her self¨Cpraise, reaching for another bite without shame. Tilda had no issue with a little wine at dinner. She wasn¡¯t one to drink hard, but a sip or two calmed her nerves and always helped her drift off to sleep. Send Gifts 4.9K 073 Out of the Shadows T Tuchant Second de Tina¡® Out Of The Shadows Ch 431 Chapter 431 Hollow ce Inside Here Has Already Been Filled Tilda lifted the bottle of wine she¡¯d prepared and poured a little for herself and Jude. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Their sses clinked, and both of them smiled. Jude swirled his ss slowly, letting the aroma breathe before taking a sip. The red slid across his tongue like some strange, perfect chemical reaction¨Cso good it was intoxicating. By the time he finished the ss, a faint blush had risen across his cheeks. His eyes carried a dazed, almost dreamlike glint. Wine was precious, sure. But Jude? The man had downed the rarest vintages in the world more times than he could count. Yet tonight¡­ this one tasted impossibly sweet, too tempting to resist. When he looked at Tilda, a trace of wine still lingered at the corner of her lips. On impulse¨Cand with a little alcohol pushing him forward¨Che reached out, brushing her mouth with his fingertips. The unexpected, feather¨Clight pressure made her freeze.. She never imagined he¡¯d do that. Before she could react, Jude lifted the finger that had just grazed her lips and touched it to his own, tasting the faint smear of wine left behind. ¡°Jude ¡­¡± Tilda¡¯s face burned. God, why does every domineering man have to break character and do something so reckless? This was so embarrassing! She wanted to crawl under the table. Chapter 431 Hollow ce Immade Here Has Already Deen Filled ¡°Tastes even sweeter this way. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He leaned closer, his voice low, roughened by wine, every word wrapped in that intoxicating. scent. Her heart stuttered. She¡¯d seen his face countless times, but right now¨Cwith his eyes darkened and rimmed with heat, his beauty magnified by that faint blush¨Che looked devastating. Even Tilda¡¯s heartbeat skipped half a beat. She¡¯d seen this face so often she should be used to it, yet a careless nce still felt like a beauty killshot. It could y even Tilda, who prided herself on iron self¨Ccontrol and an immunity forged by seeing countless pretty faces, leaving her thoughts straying. Yeah, she was a sucker for a beautiful face. Checktest chapters at Who doesn¡¯t love a beautiful face? Her pulse thudded in her ears. She could almost hear her own heart tipping into dangerous territory. More than that¡­. Tilda could hear the sound of her own heart stirring. ¡°Jude, are you¡­ not even a little embarrassed?¡± ¡°Not at all. If anything I kind of want to taste even more.¡± Jude dipped his chin, one arm on the table, pale, slender fingers tapping lightly on the surface. Every small move carried an elegance so sharp it was almost dangerous. Even his eyes¨Cdark as a ck hole¨Cwere filled entirely with her. They were pulling her in, like there was no way out. Tilda¡¯s breath quickened. Damn the old saying about femme fatales¨Cmen could be just as lethal. It was sometimes worse than women. Chapter 431 Hallows Pace bride thare Has Shendy Bears 11Hire | ¡°Uh¡­ here! Try this stuffed zhini, I made it myself¨Cit¡¯s really good. Nerves got the better of her, so she shoved food onto his te just to break the tension. Because the way he was looking at her right now was way too dangerous. His stare was direct, predatory, with no attempt to hide it. And she¨Ctwo lives lived, yet still a ¡°normal¡± woman who¡¯d never actually been in love. How the hell was she supposed to fight against this tidal wave of male intensity? God, please. Let nothing happen tonight. With Jude¡¯s pull, she honestly wasn¡¯t sure she could stop herself. ¡°Alright,¡± he said smoothly. So, the two of them settled into eating. The two of them fell into an easy rhythm, swapping old stories,ughing, drinking. And slowly, Tilda rxed. His gaze didn¡¯t feel so intense anymore. She dug into the food, gulped wine like it was water, and let herself rx. Life, for this brief window, felt simple and satisfying. And hey¨Cshe never gained weight anyway, After a few rounds of drinks, even Tilda was feeling tipsy. Most of the food on the table was gone. ¡°Jude, you know¡­ we¡¯re actually pretty simr. In the Bells, you only ever felt warmth from one person. And me¡­ I only made it because my mentor picked me up and taught me how to survive. ¡°The Jensons threw me away for neen years. When they finally found me, they were nothing but wolves in human skin¨Ccold, cruel, humiliating, dismissive. ¡°Honestly, those days nearly broke me. I wanted to die. ¡°But when life shuts one door, it opens another. We had talent. We grew up. Now we get to own our lives and live the way we want. 324 Mon, Sep Chapter 430 Hollow ce Inside Fire Ha Adre llety Bonds Caning ¡°That¡¯s what really matters, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even Tilda surprised herself. Her voice was so light, like she was talking about someone else. It was like she was mentioning the weather. She was calm, almost detached. And it wasn¡¯t just the wine. It was more than that. For the first time, she could step back and look at her own mess of a life like an outsider. It didn¡¯t feel like she was the girl burned alive, reborn with nothing but a heart full of vengeance. It was a good sign. And she knew why. That hollow ce inside her had already been filled. By Una, Andy, Jude, Dane, and Mystro ¡­ Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 432 Chapter 432 Endless Road These ties¨Cfriendship, love, family¨Cnow held an irreceable ce in Tilda¡¯s life, ¡°Sometimes I really am grateful to God. At least¡­ He gave me another chance. ¡°A chance to take back everything that should¡¯ve been mine. ¡°And at the same time, let go of the so¨Ccalled family ties that never belonged to me, the ones 1 should¡¯ve never cared about. Tilda rested her cheek in her hand, her eyes glowing with light. She was beautiful in a way that felt almost untouchable. To live again. To correct the stupid mistakes of her past life. Who wouldn¡¯t kill for that chance? She used to hate God for making her an orphan. But now, when it came to the Jensons, she wanted nothing to do with them. God had already given her more than enough grace. ¡°Tilda¡­ before I met you. I used to me fate. I hated the Bells. Sometimes I even hated my own blood, hated being born into that family.¡± ¡°But after meeting you, falling for you I understood. Heaven is fair. Because at the very least it sent me you. ¡°Letting me sit here, sharing dinner, talking with you like this¡­ Such an indulgent kind of happiness. Jude had never imagined¨Cno, he¡¯d never even dared to hope for something like this. For a man like Jude, happiness like this had always been out of reach. And yet now, it was real. It was simple. It was right in front of him. I set out to find you. 200 Chapter 432 Endless Round crossing a thousand mountains, and ten thousand rivers. The lights glow bright. You stay like spring wind. I remain clothed in winter showe I boil the winter¡¯s frost. pluck flowers and des of grass, and keep the long night for you. ¡°On this endless road, having you here¨Cit¡¯s enough.¡± A hint of drunkenness glowed in Jude¡¯s eyes, bright as moonlight over water. He had always seemed untouchable¨Caloof, cold, like a god who could only be admired from afar. But now he was flesh and blood, sitting before her, lips parting, hand reaching forward. His fingers inched closer. The space between them grew smaller. Atst, their fingers touched.. Tilda didn¡¯t pull back. The touch sparked like electricity. A tingling sensation rushed through her. But it was not painful at all. Like maic poles, opposites pulled together. She thought maybe she was drunk too. Her whole body burned. She could feel her blood racing. And then their handsced together. Jude leaned in closer. Chapter 432 Endless Road And for once, she didn¡¯t think of resisting. Whatever. It¡¯s not like this is the first time. Thest kiss had been that night on Christmas Eve in Motrar. She almost missed it. When his lips touched her her heart surged wildly. Something deep inside recognized it, epted it. He was the one. If it were this person kissing her, she¡¯d give everything willingly. The kiss started soft, like a dragonfly skimming water. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find~novel Then deepened, like wind rolling through a wheat field. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t think. She just fell into him, unable to escape. ¡°Tilda remember to breathe,¡± Jude murmured. He didn¡¯t want to let go. She was too sweet. But the girl in his arms was blushing so hard she looked like she might burst. She even forgot to breathe while they were kissing. Jude was worried she¡¯d actually pass out from holding her breath. He pressed a hand to his forehead. ¡°I I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Losing control was too dangerous for Tilda. She never thought that¡­. She could master anything¨Chacking, chess, art, even fighting. Yet when it came to kissing, she was as awkward as a teenager. az Endless Read And for once, she didn¡¯t think of resisting. Whatever. It¡¯s not like this is the first time. Thest kiss had been that night on Christmas Eve in Motrar. She almost missed it. When his lips touched hers, her heart surged wildly. Something deep inside recognized it, epted it. He was the one. If it were this person kissing her, she¡¯d give everything willingly. The kiss started soft, like a dragonfly skimming water. Then deepened, like wind rolling through a wheat field. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t think. She just fell into him, unable to escape. ¡°Tilda¡­ remember to breathe,¡± Jude murmured. He didn¡¯t want to let go. She was too sweet. But the girl in his arms was blushing so hard she looked like she might burst. She even forgot to breathe while they were kissing. Jude was worried she¡¯d actually pass out from holding her breath. He pressed a hand to his forehead. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± Losing control was too dangerous for Tilda. She never thought that¡­. She could master anything¨Chacking, chess, art, even fighting. Yet when it came to kissing, she was as awkward as a teenager. Chapter 432 Endless Road Mushed God, how humiliating. Two lives lived, in college already, and she¡¯d never even kissed properly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve got time. The rest of our lives¡­ we¡¯ll take it slow.¡± Jude stroked her hair gently, eyes soft with indulgence. As long as he could hold her like this, taste her sweetness, he had all the happiness he needed. Sometimes, happiness really was that simple. He wanted to take it slow. Cough, cough! Alright! Downstairs, Vassal was still waiting. He leaned against the car, cigarette in hand, looking irritated. He checked his watch. The boss had been upstairs for three hours. Sigh. He crushed out thest cigarette and tossed it in the trash. He doused himself with cologne¨CJude hated the smell. It was the first time he¡¯d ever waited this long, and it was torture. If the boss didn¡¯te back tonight¡­ if he actually stayed at Tilda¡¯s ce¡­ Cough, cough, cough! His cool, untouchable boss¨Cactually giving in to human desire? The thought alone almost gave him a stroke. Unbelievable. If a little Bell were conceived tonight¡­ what the hell was he supposed to do? Back at the Bell Residence, plenty of people were waiting like wolves for the boss to slip up. And Ms. Tilda¨Cshe was only a sophomore in college¡­. Timers Out of the Shadows Tway¡¯s Bord tallenery Te Out Of The Shadows Ch 433 Chapter 433 An Expression Never Before Seen His head was spinning Just as Vassal lost in his own paranoid thoughts- ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The familiar voice almost scared the life out of him. He s to attention, spine straight, saluting Jude like a soldier. ¡°Boss, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t doing anything¡­ just standing here, sir. Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you¡¯d already Vassal braced himself for punishment. As Jude¡¯s right hand, disappearing without notice, making the bosse looking for him¨Cthis was a serious screw¨Cup. If it had been the old Jude, he¡¯d already be banished to some research station in the Arctic¨Cand wouldn¡¯t be back for three months! He would be cut off from supplies and go through three months of frozen hell. Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel But instead- ¡°Get in. We¡¯re going home.¡± ¡­What?¡± Cold sweat broke out down his back.. He wanted to shut his eyes and pray to God that his fate wouldn¡¯t suddenly take a tragic turn. Yet Jude really just let him off? Or maybe the punishment wouldeter, back at the house¡­ When Jude noticed Vassal still frozen like an idiot, his brow twitched ever so slightly. ¡°How I ever so slightly the many times do I have to say it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vassal scrambled into the driver¡¯s seat, started the Maybach, and risked a nce in the rearview mirror. ¡°Boss¡­ you seem¡­ kind of happy?¡± Chapter 433 An Expression Fever Refree Com ¡°Mm. Which is why you got lucky this time. Don¡¯t push your luck again He could still taste it¨Cthe food, the warmth of someone hustling in his kitchen just for him, the sofiness in his arms, that kiss he couldn¡¯t stop reying Jude shut his eyes. He pursed his lips. He was savoring the lingering taste and feel of that kiss. Sitting in the spacious, dark backseat of the Maybach, dressed sharp in a suit, his long fingers intertwined¨Che looked every bit the Shadow Lord. Who would ever believe this man was thinking about¡­ kissing? Vassal finally exhaled in relief. Mama mia, Thank you, Ms. Tilda¨Cno, future Mrs. Boss. You¡¯re my holy savior, the North Star itself. You¡¯ve rescued me from a lifetime of torment! Thank you! Amen! Tilda was taking a bath. Her body was submerged in the warmth of the water. She reyed everything that had just happened. Her pale skin was tinged with a soft flush. It could have been the heat. It could have been her heart. Tilda let out a deep breath. Her fingertip skimmed across the surface, sending ripples through the pool. She watched a droplet form at her fingertip, then fall, and her lips curved into a smile. ¡°So¡­ I can still feel like a normal human being. ¡°50 ¡°How lucky to have met you.¡± Chapter 433 An Expression Never Before Seen Her phone buzzed. I It was a message from Jude. ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m better now, Jude.. The moment Jude saw her call him that, his finger nearly cracked the screen. ¡°Good. That¡¯s all th Pff! matters, Tilda.¡± He ended the sentence with a smiley face. There it was again¨Cthe mysterious little smiley face.
  1. Finishes
¡°You¡¯ve been calling me Tilda all this time, so close and sweet. I think that means our rtionship has already stepped closer.¡± ¡°So, if I call you Jude, you won¡¯t be mad, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be mad at all.¡± Jude clearly didn¡¯t realize she was using a trending meme. He even added thoughtfully, ¡°I like it.¡± He sent an emoji that looked like someone was sweating nervously. Hahaha! Tilda burst outughing. In his own way, her clueless, slow¨Cto¨Creact CEO was just too much fun. She kept chatting with Jude, cheerful and teasing,pletely unaware¡­ That Vassal behind the wheel was suffering absolute torture. He nearly lost his grip on the steering wheel. Because in the rearview mirror, he saw Jude¡¯s face- An expression he had never once seen before. That smile. That happiness. It was like seeing pigs fly. Vassal was happy for him, sure. Jude was human, not a god. Everyone had emotions, and Chapter 433 An Expression Never Before beco finding a woman he liked was a good thing. But after seeing Jude Bell as a ruthless, cold¨Cblooded killer for so long, seeing him like this was honestly even scarier Three days passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hmph, lucky you asked in time, Mr. Woodward. Tomorrow, Tilda and I are heading to Jeselton. ¡°One dayter, and I¡¯d have marked you down for being insincere!¡± As soon as she got out of the car and saw Alfie, Una pulled a face at him. The resort staff who came to greet them were stunned. Talking to Mr. Woodward like that¨Cthis girl must have a death wish. But Alfic only looked at the girl in her pink puffer jacket, barefaced, her whole body glowing with innocent charm. He smiled slightly. ¡°Well then¡­ guess the timing couldn¡¯t be better.¡± Send Gifts 74.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 434 Chapter 434 Treasure Damn. Mr. Woodward sure spoils people Could she be ¡­ the woman Mr. Woodward has his eve our Everyone who worked at the Woodward Group was sharp as a tack. A thousand possibilities popped into her head in an instant. Tilda looked on, saying nothing. Come to think of it, when did Una and Alfie get so close? They were already bantering like this. Since Tilda was reborn, she had been helping Una fight her social anxiety. She¡¯d pulled her into better circles and tried to turn Una into a stronger, higher¨Cquality woman. Not to snag some prize husband, but to give Una the skills to protect herself and build her own life. Still¡­ Even as her best friend, Tilda had no clue how Una ended up so familiar with Alfie. Was Una being stolen away behind her back? ¡°Tilda, let¡¯s drop our bags! Today¡¯s on Alfie¨Ceverything. We¡¯re going to eat, sleep, and y like queens. Pick the most expensive stuff! ¡°Mr. Woodward, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Spend however you want. Honestly, I make money faster than you can burn it.¡± ¡°So cocky? Hell yes. Tilda, then we absolutely cannot hold back!¡± *¡­ Okay.¡± Tilda clearly heard the fondness in Alfie¡¯s voice. That fondness was aimed at Una. Chapter 44 Treasurer Because things between Tilda and Jude had escted so fast, she could tell¨CAlfie¡¯s tone was flirting somewhere between friend and something more. She wanted to smack her own forehead. Should she be calling Alfie and Jude kindred spirits? Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Even the way they treated girls was rmingly simr. Her best friend could read other people¡¯s feelings like a pro. But when it came to her own feelings, she was hopeless. Una and Alfie kept trading teasing insults like it was nothing. If Tilda hadn¡¯t been there. Una would probably have been sold out and still be counting the money for him. Once they reached the room, Una dropped her bag and exploded. ¡°Wow¨CTilda, this room is amazing. It¡¯s huge and totally Endralsia¨Cstyle. There¡¯s even a firece¨Chow cool is that?¡± Una bounded around, looking left and right like a kid let loose in a candy store. The ce was so big that she hadn¡¯t even finished exploring after ten minutes. She nced out the window at the view¨Cforest dusted with silver frost, ake frozen over, a stream just beginning to break through, a bridge, and smoke curling up from the vige below the estate. Tilda moved to Una¡¯s side, and Una leaned her head against Tilda¡¯s shoulder out of habit. ¡°This is incredible, Tilda. No wonder Woodward Group¡¯s gship resort has such a reputation. ¡°Toe here and get to eat, drink, and rx for free¨Cwow, God¡¯s been good to us.¡± Tilda poked Una lightly on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re the heiress of the Colon family, act like it. Why do you act like you¡¯ve never seen the world?¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely not as impressive as you or Alfie. A stay at a ce like this starts at tens of thousands, and you have to book in advance. ¡°Not to mention the rooms with the best views and the biggest space¨Cyou need cash and Woodward connections to stay here.¡± ¡°Tilda¡­ I realize all the changes in my life came from you. You¡¯re my lucky star¨Cmy super Chapter 434 Treasure lucky charm!¡± Una rubbed against Tilda like a cat, eyes brimming with longing happiness as her fingertips traced lightly. Her eyes sparkled like stars. A year ago. Una would never have imagined she¡¯d be like this. She¡¯d gone from a shy wallflower to someone who could act boldly in front of Alfic. All of it was the change Tilda had brought into her life. ¡°I¡¯m really the luckier among us. ¡°Una, you were the one who stayed with me at the start, supporting me. ¡°When the Jensons disgusted me and filled me with hatred and rage, you kept me grounded and helped me do what actually needed doing. ¡°No matter what I decided, you backed me, and you brought me into your home so I finally felt a family¡¯s warmth. ¡°Una, you promised that even if the whole world stood against me, you¡¯d stand by my side and fight without hesitation. ¡°And I would do the same for you.¡± Tilda reached up and smoothed Una¡¯s hair. Her eyes were full of tenderness. She would never forget this: cutting ties with the Jensons. walking away from that hell of demons and dark emotions. It was Andy and Una¡¯spany that helped Tilda survive those brutal early days after rebirth. Now, Tilda had even more people she treasured. Her life would be smoother and better from here on. She would never again be the furious, destructive version of herself who existed for the Jensons. Out of the Shadova fadas Miliant Serund 1 fe Out Of The Shadows Ch 435 Best Friends and Maybes. ¡°Alright, Tilda, enough with that cheesy stuff! We¡¯re besties, remember? Hmph! Don¡¯t forger we¡¯re gonna be best friends for life! You better treasure this beautiful friendship! But I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll end up looking down on me¡­ Tilda, you¡¯re just too smart, foo amazing, you¡¯re even a world champion! Compared to you, I¡¯m basically trash¡­ The more Una talked, the more self¨Cconscious she felt. Even though she wasn¡¯tcking in brains or looks herself, next to someone like Tilda, a total freakin¡® genius. Una felt like a candle flickering next to the sun. She didn¡¯t stand a chance. Sometimes she honestly wondered if being friends with someone like Tilda was way out of her league. hwas, No matter how hard she tried to keep up, the truth was, the gap between them only grew wider with time. Ugh! So frustrating! ?????? ???? find?novel stuck with me as your best friend for ¡°You dummy, I¡¯m never gonna look down on you. You¡¯re life. But¡­ if I were gonnain about something, well, it¡¯s that you¡¯re not a guy. If you were, we could just date already. No need to let someone else snatch you away,¡± Tilda said with a grin. ¡°Ughhh! Don¡¯t say that! That¡¯s like, a critical hit straight to the heart!¡± Una was practically in tears. She seriously resented the fact that her parents hadn¡¯t given her the right parts when she was born. If she had them, she would¡¯ve been the perfect boyfriend for Tilda, and she wouldn¡¯t have to sit. back and watch her beloved besties get stolen by some random guy. Not even Jude was good enough! The two of them joked around for a bit, the mood lightening up considerably. That¡¯s when Tilda casually brought it up, like it was no big deal, ¡°So, when did you and Alfie get so close?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it just kinda happened? I mean, thanks to you, I¡¯ve seen him around a bunch, right? He¡¯s not a bad guy, I can tell. He kinda spoils me a bit, so I¡¯ve been a little shameless, Chapter 435 Best Friends and Maybes hehe. Tilda, do you think I act too bold around Alfie? Like I¡¯m too thick¨Cskinned or something? Una scratched the back of her head, looking sheepish. ¡°So¡­ how do you feel about him?¡± ¡°Feel? I guess I feel pretty good about him.¡± She gave Tilda a confused look. ¡°Tilda, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°No reason. Just curious.¡± Truth was, Tilda was probably overthinking things. Alfie and Una? If there was anything real there, it wouldn¡¯t happen for a long time. If they were meant to be, well, who knew? It wasn¡¯t impossible. Just like how no one ever expected her and Jude to hit it off, and yet here they were. Still, as Una¡¯s best friend, Tilda felt responsible for her happiness. Una could be way too innocent sometimes, she thought in straight lines and didn¡¯t always catch the warning signs. And Tilda really didn¡¯t want Alfie turning out to be some yboy who lost interest after three days and tossed Una aside like she didn¡¯t matter. If that happened? Tilda would not let him off the hook. Knock knock- ¡°You guys ready? I¡¯m about to show you the wonders of this ce,¡± Alfie called out from outside. ¡°Alright, Tilda. Let¡¯s go,¡± Una said. ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Tilda nodded. Since it was January, the path up the mountain had be pretty slippery. So they all decided to take the cable car instead. Inside the cable car, Una stared down at thendscape below, her mouth forming a perfect ¡°O.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces, but this scenery¡­ it¡¯s got this indescribable depth to it. It¡¯s like walking through a gallery of nature¡¯s finest paintings,¡± she said, wide¨Ceyed. 19:45 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 435 Best Liende and Maybes Tilda spoke calmly. ¡°Did the Woodward Group do somendscaping here?¡± ¡°Yeah. Turns out my dad knows this geomancy expert, he used to travel all over when he was younge Once he got rich in his forties, he got into the arts. We had hime assess this whole valley. The Woodward Group spent billions bidding on this area. It wasn¡¯t just money thrown into a pit. These days, all the rich folks believe in God and in geometry. Combine that with the natural beauty of the ce, and it¡¯s no wonder this became the top resort in all of Slosa. ¡°It really is impressive.¡± Tilda admitted. The cable car arrived at the summit. As soon as they got off, Alfie led the way up a winding trail. ¡°Whoa! Tilda, look!¡± Una suddenly lit up. pointing like she¡¯d discovered a hidden treasure. Tilda followed her gaze and saw it too. A frozen waterfall, mid¨Ccascade, like the head of a wild beast frozen mid¨Croar, was suspended halfway down the mountain. Below it, mist pooled like smoke over a white abyss, impossible to see through. It looked exactly like what ancient poets once described¨Cthe Milky Way falling from the heavens. From the peak, the view stretched out in all directions, revealing theyered beauty of the surrounding valleys. The crisp air and endless horizon filled them with a powerful energy, as if it were flowing through their veins with every heartbeat. Alfie continued guiding them through more hidden spots across the mountain. They didn¡¯t head back until the sun dipped low and bathed everything in golden light. Una was practically glowing with excitement.. ¡°Alfie, I gotta hand it to you, you actually followed through on your promise. This resort is something else. No wonder it made the top travel list for Slosa! No surprise it¡¯s booked out all the time.¡± ¡°As long as you liked it,¡± Alfie said with a small smile. He was dressed casually in a down jacket and a knit beanie, looking more rxed and effortlessly charming than ever. Out Of The Shadows Ch 436 Shadows. Hick Chapter 436 Unexpected Fan Moment Alfie and Una were walking back to the resort, chatting andughing along the way. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Tilda?¡± Una suddenly noticed Tilda wasn¡¯t with them and quickly pulled out her phone to send a text. ¡°Tilda, where¡¯d you go?¡± Lost? Fell behind? If it were Una, maybe. But Tilda? No way. Tilda texted back, ¡°I went to the bathroom. You and Alfie go ahead and have fun. If you get tired, head back to the room and rest. I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡± Una shot back a reply, ¡°Seriously, you went to the bathroom and didn¡¯t say anything? I was gonna wait for you! Geez!¡± Tilda responded with a teasing tone, ¡°You silly girl, waiting outside the bathroom for me? I¡¯d be embarrassed even if you weren¡¯t!¡± But truth was, Tilda hadn¡¯t gone to the bathroom. She¡¯d quietly slipped off after they returned to the resort. She just wanted to give Alfie and Una some space alone. The two of them were practically glowing,ughing and talking like they were in their own little world. Tilda felt like she¡¯d turned into a human¨Csized 5¨Cmillion¨Cwatt third wheel, blindingly bright and totally in the way. Even if they didn¡¯t mind, she sure did. So, she figured it was better to give them some breathing room and enjoy a little peace and quiet on her own. As she passed by one of the smaller buildings on the resort grounds, a distinct scent caught her attention. Even in the middle of January, in the dead of winter, the fragrance hadn¡¯t faded, it had grown even richer and more intense. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Tilda felt an odd pull in her chest, something instinctual, and without thinking, she pushed open the door of a red¨Cpainted cottage in front of her. Chapter 436 Unexpected Fan Moment Inside, row after row of violins were disyed, each one carefully arranged, clearly treasured by the owner. ¡°Beethoven Mozart all rare, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind pieces. Each one named after legendaryposers. Easily worth tens of millions, maybe more. And they¡¯re just sitting here? Dour wide open, no lock?¡± she whispered. ¡± Even Tilda was stunned by the sheer trust or audacity of whoever owned this room. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t audacity. Maybe it was just unshakable faith in the resort¡¯s security system. ¡°Who are you?¡± A surprised voice came from behind the door. Tilda turned sharply. It was an older man, hair slicked back, silver with age, no dye to hide the years. The lines at the corners of his eyes spoke of time passed, but his posture remained sharp. He stood tall, about 6¡¯4¡°, built like a bear in a puffer jacket, insted pants, and a pair of ice skates slung over his shoulder. His gaze was fierce, there was a quiet power in it, as though he hadn¡¯t lost a single ounce of strength from his younger years. Not someone to take lightly. ¡°Sorry, I followed the scent of the violin wood. I noticed the door wasn¡¯t closed to intrude. I truly apologize,¡± Tilda said quickly. ¡ª She knew she was in the wrong, anyone would mistake her for a thief under these circumstances. She didn¡¯t hesitate to own up and exin. ¡°Wait¡­ it¡¯s you? Tilda?¡± When he got a good look at her face, the man seemed to recognize Tilda. Tilda looked genuinely confused. ¡°Wait¡­ you know me?¡± The rightful source is Find?Novel I didn¡¯t mean There was no way Tilda wouldn¡¯t remember someone like this, at least, not someone with that kind of presence. ¡°I¡¯m Stephen Woodward, Alfie¡¯s uncle. I¡¯m also one of the current shareholders of the Woodward Group. You, on the other hand, are kind of a big deal in Cethend right now. How could I not know who you are?¡± the man said. He chuckled and added, ¡°Besides, I have quite the interest in art myself. I¡¯ve seen the piece that won you the world championship and even some of your earlier work from the X period. Absolutely brilliant stuff. In a way, I suppose you could say I¡¯m a fan. Never thought I¡¯d run into my favorite artist here of all ces. What luck, huh? Alfie¡¯s told me a bit about you, too. You¡¯re 19:45 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 436 Unexpected Fun Moment making waves, Ms. Tilda.¡± Stephen¡¯s lighthearted tone instantly cut through the awkward tension. Fra Finate Tilda finally let herself rx and breathed a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Woodward. Honestly, I was worried you¡¯d think I was trying to steal something. Stephen let out a warmugh. ¡°With this many priceless violins in one ce, you¡¯d think I¡¯d be paranoid, right? But I leave the door unlocked and walk away without worry, that¡¯s how much faith I have in the Woodward Group¡¯s security systems.¡± Then his voice turned a bit more amused. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d love to see which clueless thief would dare try stealing from me. Might be entertaining.¡± He walked past Tilda like a moving mountain, casual and confident, and picked up one of the violins from the disy rack without hesitation. ¡°If you could smell the wood and recognize it even now, in this weather, then you must know a thing or two about violins. Wanna give it a try?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re serious? That¡¯s¡­ a limited edition violin.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Collectors like this usually didn¡¯t let anyone near their prized instruments, not even themselves. They were meticulously maintained, rarely touched, and certainly not handed over to a stranger on a whim. After all, when something is this rare, money isn¡¯t the issue, it¡¯s the fact that there¡¯s no recing it if anything goes wrong. One tiny scratch, and it¡¯s damaged forever. But Stephen only shrugged. ¡°These were made to be yed. If they can¡¯t fulfill that one basic purpose, and just sit here gathering dust, what¡¯s the point? I imagine the luthiers who crafted them, and the violins themselves, would be pretty heartbroken.¡± Then he added, smirking, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s assuming you¡¯re confident enough in your skills to handle it. If you¡¯re not¡­ well, then maybe best not to try¡± Send Gifts 4.9K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 437 Chapter 437 Tension in D Major Stephen¡¯s tone clearly carried a hint of challenge. A provocation? Ha. Who was scared of who? ¡°Well then, if Mr. Woodward doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± Tilda wasn¡¯t about to back down, not with a chance to y a legendary, priceless violin right in front of her. The opportunity was here, the owner was willing. Why not? Besides, if anything did go wrong, Tilda could afford the consequences. ¡°Now that¡¯s the spirit, that¡¯s the idol I admire. Go ahead, pick whichever one you like. Don¡¯t worry, I actually had a friend stop by earlier and do a full tune¨Cup on them, Stephen said with a grin. ¡°Got it.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyesnded on the one named Beethoven. Perfect. Beethoven had always been her inspiration. She ran her fingertips gently along the body of the violin, tracing the graceful curve of the strings. As she brought it up close, she caught a faint, aged scent of sandalwood and red eucalyptus, years of time and care soaked into the grain of the wood. Everything about it was captivating. Intoxicating. Even Tilda felt a rush of excitement bubble up inside her. For a musician, the chance to y something like this¡­ there was nothing more exhrating. ¡°This setup is incredible¡­¡± Tilda narrowed her eyes slightly, admiring the feel and bnce. She couldn¡¯t help but praise it 19:45 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 417 1 Whoever this friend of Stephen¡¯s was, they had to be a true mauer Someone who resized instruments like living things Now No way an amateur could¡¯ve tuned and restored a one of a kind vicilin frens the best century to this level of perfection. Every detail of the strings was wless, teamless, perfect, not a single w to be found. It was as if the violin had been given new life. Almost like it was whispering, silently but insistently. ¡°y ne Tilda lifted the bow and took her stance. Eyes closed, she tilted her face gently against the violin¡¯s shoulder and began to y A flowing, elegant melody soared from the strings. This time, the piece she chose was none other than the world¨Crenowned ssic¨CCanon in D Warm and expansive, the notes carried a sense of serenity, soothing and timeless, like a healing breeze passing over the earth. Like angel wings brushing away sorrow, bringing light and hope in their wake. As the music built toward its climax, Tilda¡¯s ying grew bolder, more impassioned. It was no longer just her and the violin. It was one being now, Tilda and Beethoven as a single force. The sound erupted, powerful, intricate, breathtaking. It was like color had exploded into the room, each note casting shes of light, like stained ss reflections dancing in every corner. And in that moment, it felt as if this long¨Csilent, century¨Cold violin had been awakened atst. Given wings. In Tilda¡¯s hands, it was the perfect dance partner, executingplex moves and emotional dives with wless grace. And when thest note finally faded, Tilda slowly opened her eyes. Her heart was still racing. Even in the chill of winter, a light sheen of sweat glistened across her skin. The sound of apuse broke the silence.. Even Stephen, who had probably attended more elite concerts than most people could dream Chapter 437 Tension in D Majest of, didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Ms. Tilda, that was phenomenal! Truly divine, like something straight from the heavens. You¡¯ve blown this old man away,¡± Kinished Tilda smiled softly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Woodward. I think the credit belongs to the violin. It really lives up to the name Beethoven. Getting the chance to y it today was worth everything.¡± With the utmost care, she ced the violin back on its stand, as gently as if she were returning a priceless treasure to its sacred ce. Her eyes shimmered with emotion, golden sunlight pouring in through the windows. In her heart, she whispered, ¡°Thank you for giving me such an extraordinary experience.¡± Just then, the door creaked open again.. A familiar voice called out, unable to hide the excitement behind it. ¡°Mr. Woodward, were you ying the violin or¨Cwait¡­ is that you? Tilda?¡± Kayden stood there in stunned silence, eyes He never expected to run into Tilda here. wide. The moment she saw him, Tilda¡¯s expression changed, and her brows knit together. ¡°Mr. Woodward, the friend you mentioned earlier¡­ don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him?¡± Stephen coughed awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Who else could perfectly fine¨Ctune these rare violins for me? That kind of precision takes absolute pitch, and only one person I know fits the bill, our geniusposer, Kayden. I¡¯ve been trying to get him out here for ages. He finally had a window a few days ago and came to the resort to help with the setup.¡± Stephen hesitated, then added, ¡°I do know the history between you two¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Kayden to still be here. Kayden, didn¡¯t you say you went back to your room to rest?¡± Kayden lowered his gaze. ¡°I did, but when I heard that violin, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. The way it was yed¡­ it moved me. More than any version of Canon in D I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± As aposer and a musician. Kayden couldn¡¯t ignore a performance like that. He knew it couldn¡¯t have been Stephen. Sure, the man loved violins, but he didn¡¯t have the skill to pull off something so emotionally powerful. 19:45 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 437 Tension in Marru And he never would¡¯ve guessed Stephen would let anyone touch those violins them. Thest thing he expected was to walk in and find Tilda. Was this what people called a cursed connection? Kayden¡¯s chest tightened, remembering everything that had gone down recer Jensons, Send Gifts 4.9K [li Chapter 437 tension in D Major Finished And he never would¡¯ve guessed Stephen would let anyone touch those violins, let alone y them. Thest thing he expected was to walk in and find Tilda. Was this what people called a cursed connection? Updates are released by find?novel Kayden¡¯s chest tightened, remembering everything that had gone down recently with the Jensons. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 438 Chapter 438 Ashes of Apologies For a moment, Kayden had no idea how to face Tilda. He had so much he wanted to say to her but now that she was standing right in front of him, the words just wouldn¡¯te ¡°Thank you, Mr. Woodward, for letting me y the violin. I really appreciate it. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Since Kayden had shown up, she had no interest in sticking around any longer. Tilda gave a polite nod, then turned to leave. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, wait a second¡­ Stephen started to say something, but Tilda didn¡¯t even nce back. She walked out without a second thought. Watching her go, Kayden still stood frozen in ce. Stephen shot him a look full of disappointment. ¡°Why are you just standing there like an idiot? When you came to help with the violins, all you did was talk about your sister, and now that she¡¯s right here, you¡¯re suddenly mute? What happened to all that courage, huh?¡± he said. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Woodward. I¡¯m going after her.¡± Finally, Kayden found the nerve and ran after Tilda. Stephen let out a long sigh. ¡°I must really be getting old, getting involved in stuff that isn¡¯t even. my business anymore. But if this is fate, then, Kayden¡­ let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve repaid a favor.¡± Whether it ended well or not, that part was up to him. ¡°Tilda!¡± Kayden called out, chasing after her. Tilda didn¡¯t slow down, in fact, she picked up her pace, making it clear she didn¡¯t want anything. to do with him. But his voice had drawn attention. A few guests passing by in the resort turned. to look, curious about the to say.¡± ¡°Tilda, I know you hate me. I know you don¡¯t want to see me. But running into you today¡­ it really was just a coincidence.¡± 19:45 Mon, Sep 29 ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel Chapter 438 Asthma Applouses Tilda snorted. ¡°If that¡¯s all the crap you¡¯ve got to say. I¡¯m leaving And you can get the hell out of my sight too.¡± Seeing that Tilda wasn¡¯t giving him even a second to speak, Kayden clenched his jaw and stepped in front of her, blocking her path. ¡°Tilda. I¡¯m not here to talk about me. I¡¯m here because of Justin!¡± ¡°Are you serious right now? I cut ties with the Jensons ages ago. I have nothing to do with any of you anymore. So don¡¯t go ming me every time one of you screws something up!¡± She looked at him like he was an idiot. This guy had been chasing her down, going on and on nonstop, and now he wanted to dump some Jenson drama on her? Was this dude actually trying to pin something on her? She must¡¯ve been insane to even consider stopping for him. The Jensons were all the same, one more irrational than the next. ¡°That piano piece you yed years ago, the one you uploaded online, it saved Justin¡¯s life.¡± He knew she had no reason to stick around otherwise, so he rushed to exin. ¡°Tilda, you had no idea, but that video you posted? It changed everything for him. That one moment, it pulled Justin back from the edge. Without you, there wouldn¡¯t be a Justin today, not the one the world knows. You helped create the Justin who¡¯s now globally famous. You saved him. Tilda still didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes flicked up, one brow arching in surprise. That she hadn¡¯t known. That was new. Something that hadn¡¯t happened in her previous life. No wonder. Back then, Genevieve had suddenly popped up, be Justin¡¯s girlfriend, and eventually married into the Jensons. In this life, Justin and Genevieve had already crossed paths again, seemingly out of nowhere. She had always thought it was just their shared profession that brought Justin and Genevieve together. But now ¡­ Turns out Genevieve had stolen her identity and her work. She¡¯d used it to lie to Justin, to win his trust, just so she could get the Jensons¡® backing and climb her way into power. Ha. Chapter 438 Ashes of Apologies When Tilda thought about it that way, it was almost funny. Too bad she couldn¡¯t go back and watch how it all ended in herst life. United K and Tobias had betrayed them together. Then throw in Genevieve,pletely unstable, full of secrets and ulterior motives, married into the family like some kind of time bomb. And the Jensons? So smug. So convinced they were surrounded by nothing but loyalty and control. In reality, the very people they trusted most had been ying them like fools the entire time. They thought they had it all figured out. They had no idea that disaster had already started creeping in¨Csilent, patient, inevitable. Just thinking about it made her heart race. If the Jensons didn¡¯t end up worse than Tilda had in herst life, burned alive in that fire, she¡¯d honestly feel cheated. ¡°Tilda, you saved Dominic. You saved Mom. You saved the entire Jenson family. And now, you¡¯ve saved Justin, too.¡± Kayden¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°Even us, your brothers, you changed us. You saved us. We¡¯re blood, Tilda. Real family. We know we messed up. Bad. Dad and Mom may not say it out loud, but they live with that guilt every single day. And Dominic? You have no idea how much he mes himself. We all want you back, Tilda. Please. Give us another chance. Come back to the Jensons. Let us make it right.¡± Kayden was losing control of his emotions. His eyes were red, glistening with tears he could barely hold back. For someone like Kayden, usually so cold and quiet, this kind of vulnerability was almost unimaginable, but that only made it more real. He knew it probably sounded like emotional ckmail, and he knew he was asking for too much, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. All that mattered was getting one more chance, to have one more shot at making things right. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 439 Chapter 439 No Second Chances Kayden was willing to do anything He never wanted to see his family in pain over Tilda ever again. ¡°Tilda, us running into each other today it has to be fate Your yed Canon on a ridin I tuned myself. It was wless. That proves something our talents as siblings, they¡¯re unmatched. You¡¯re a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury musical genius. I can help you. Tilda. If we work together, you¡¯ll be immortalized. Just like Beethoven. Like Mozart. A hundred years from now, the world¡¯s music history will have your name carved into it. Tilda Jenson. I¡¯ll give you everything to make that happen! Kayden was desperate. He had no idea what else he could offer her. All he had left were the skills he¡¯d spent his whole life sharpening, his absolute pitch and ability topose. If only Tilda woulde back to the Jensons, if she¡¯d give them onest chance to show her the love they should¡¯ve given from the start, then Kayden would dedicate the rest of his life to her Write music for no one but her. Even if it killed him. Even if he died unknown, while all the glory went to her. He didn¡¯t care. As long as she came home. Faced with his hoarse, near¨Chysterical pleading. Tilda stayed cold as ice, and she almostughed. And in the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it back. A quiet, mocking chuckle slipped out. ¡°Tilda¡­ Kayden flinched as he heard the open ridicule in her voice. It cut through him like a de. In that moment, he understood. This was her answer. ¡°Ha¡­ Kayden, oh Kayden. You really are hopeless. Just pathetically naive,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t care about fame. ying music is just a hobby, something I do when I¡¯m in the mood. If it makes me happy, I¡¯ll y. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll drop it without a second thought. There is one thing I didn¡¯t expect, though. I didn¡¯t know that random video I posted years ago actually saved Justin¡¯s life.¡± * Chapter 430 No Second Chance She smiled coldly. ¡°Now I just regret not deleting it sooner. If I had, maybe Justin would¡¯v stayed in the dark. Like you said, he would¡¯ve rotted there. Lived a life worse than death Such cruel words, spoken from Tilda¡¯s lips without a shred of emotion. Kayden felt like a man walking toward his execution. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel Strapped to a cross, yed alive with red¨Chot des, one slice at a time. It hurt. God, it hurt¡­. His chest ached. His head felt like it was being crushed. Even breathing had be painful. It was like there were razor des flowing through his veins, tearing him apart from the inside out. Colder than the mountain snow in January, so cold it felt like his bones were about to shatter. Tilda stared at him in that pitiful state and felt nothing. Not even a flicker of sympathy. She would never forget how she died in her er past I life. How the Jensons had emotionally broken her down, abandoned her, driven her to death. So what if Kayden hadn¡¯t been the one to personally do it? Did it matter? This wasn¡¯t some fluffy second¨Cchance fantasy where she came back with a clean te. She hade back with every memory. Every scar. Every ounce of fury burning in her bones. And Kayden? No matter how sweet his words sounded now¨Cback then, he¡¯d stood right beside. the rest of the Jensons, treating her like a curse, like she was nothing. Mocking her. Ignoring her. Just another brainless follower. A loyal little puppet for the so¨Ccalled family he blindly believed.
  1. in.
It always ended the same way¨Cthe one who screamed loudest got the sympathy, and the one who suffered in silence got left behind. If Tilda hadn¡¯t shown her brilliance, revealed her power, would Kayden have even remembered she existed? Chapter 4: No Second Chingres Doubtful. The second she said no, he probably would¡¯ve walked away without a second thought. Not this pathetic, clingy, tail¨Cwagging act he was putting on now. Without another word. Tilda turned and walked away. No hesitation. No looking back. As Tilda¡¯s figure grew smaller in the distance, just about to disappear, Kayden suddenly clenched his jaw and dropped to one knee. The air was freezing. The ground was hard. He hit it hard. The sharp crack of bone against stone echoed in the air, his right knee colliding brutally with the ground. The pain shot through him instantly, twisting his face in agony. Some of the guests nearby, those who had paused to watch the drama unfold, gasped at the sound, startled. Tilda heard it too. Of course she did. But she still didn¡¯t look back. She walked on, disappearing from Kayden¡¯s view without a single nce behind her. ¡°Kayden! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Stephen had been following from a distance this whole time. Now he couldn¡¯t stays longer. He rushed forward and grabbed Kayden by the arm, trying to pull him up. any ¡°You¡¯re a man! You don¡¯t kneel like this unless it¡¯s to your parents, your savior, or the person. you love. Don¡¯t throw yourself away like this. You matter! You¡¯re loved! You¡¯re a goddamn musical prodigy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Woodward. Just leave me here. I don¡¯t have anything But Kayden didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯m sorry left. He stared at the space where Tilda had disappeared, her silhouette burned into his eyes, and he let out a bitter, brokenugh. Then, without warning, he lifted a hand to cover his face, his shoulders shaking as the tears finally fell. In the Jenson family of seven kids, Kayden had always been the quiet one. But also the one who felt the deepest. Now, after everything that had happened, he knew the Jensons, forgive them, and give them another chance Not even the slightest chance remained Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 440 Chapter 440 You Wish I Cared now? So, what now Finished Just the thought back to the Jenson Vi, facing his family again, with all that growing. festering pain, Kayden felt exhausted. His heart hurt. All he wanted was to run away from it all. Far, far away. He didn¡¯t want to face any of it. Didn¡¯t want to go back. Maybe like this he could finally start living more honestly. Stephen watched Kayden in that broken state. He saw it all, and it hurt him deeply. The source of th?s content is Find¡ïNovel He let out a heavy sigh. At the end of the day, it was still the Jensons¡® family business. Even if Stephen loved Kayden like his own son, what could he really do? Meanwhile, back at the resort, Tilda returned to the room without mentioning anything about running into Kayden. As soon as she walked in, Una pouted dramatically. ¡°Tilda, what the hell? You said you were just going to the bathroom, why were you gone so long? I thought you ditched me and ran off on your own!¡± She shrugged casually. ¡°Just wandered around the resort a bit. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Wait, leaving tomorrow? That fast? I thought we were staying for three days. Hold up¡­ something happened, didn¡¯t it? Tilda, be honest. Something definitely happened while your were gone, didn¡¯t it?¡± Una narrowed her eyes. She knew her best friend too well, Tilda felt different now. Not quite the same as when they had split up earlier. 19:46 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 440 You Wish I cared Tilda let out a sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, huh. Having someone who understood her so well, that alone lifted Tilda¡¯s mood a little. So she sat down and told Una everything, the whole story about running into Kayden by coincidence. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! The Jensons are like a damn curse that won¡¯t go away! We¡¯re all the way out here and still ran into one of them? Don¡¯t tell me Alfie had something to do with this!¡± Tilda shook her head. ¡°Alfie didn¡¯t know. It was his uncle who invited him. Maybe I really am cursed to keep crossing paths with the Jensons. But I¡¯ve woken up now. I¡¯ve pulled myself out of that mess and cut everyst tic.¡± She couldn¡¯t deny it. There was one thing Kayden had gotten right. They had run into each other under circumstances where a meeting should¡¯ve been nearly impossible. Or maybe¡­. Ever since she¡¯d left the Jensons, she¡¯d had strange, almost uncanny encounters with every single one of them. Slosa was huge. Running into someone by ident here? Practically impossible. And yet, somehow, she kept meeting them. One after another. Was the universe ying some kind of twisted joke? She¡¯d been given a second life. A fresh start. She¡¯d seen through the Jensons, escaped their grip, and set out to live for herself. To find her own goals, her own identity. She¡¯d been given real friendship. Real love. Real family. Still, at every turn, at every damn corner, she¡¯d bump into another Jenson. As if the universe couldn¡¯t let her forget. As if it wanted her to relive every moment of thatst life. Every betrayal, scream, and every second she¡¯d spent burning alive. Was it a sign? Chapter 440 You Wish Cafed What was fate trying to tell her? ARDD Finished Whatever it was, she¡¯d already made up her mind. This life, she would use K to tear the Jensons down. She¡¯d make sure they ended exactly the way they had in herst life. That was her only goal and revenge. The only regret? If she¡¯d known sooner why Genevieve married Justin, she wouldn¡¯t have exposed her so quickly. Even if it meant stomaching the nausea of watching that woman walk around in her ce for a little longer, it would¡¯ve been worth it. The more betrayal the Jensons thought they were safe from, the sweeter the downfall. Just then, a pair of warm hands gently wrapped around Tilda¡¯s. Tilda, you look awful. Let me guess, those damn Jensons ruined your mood again. Why don¡¯t we just leave tonight? We¡¯ve seen everything anyway.¡± Feeling thefort of her best friend beside her, Tilda brushed away the chaotic thoughts swirling in her mind. She smiled and gave Una¡¯s cheek a light pat. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We can leave tomorrow, it¡¯s not safe to head down the mountain at night in this weather. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of the Jensons. So what if they¡¯re here? Why should I be the one to run away like they¡¯re poison?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Please. I stopped caring about them a long time ago. Compared to one finger of yours, they¡¯re not even worth mentioning.¡± And that line, Tilda meant every word of it. ¡°Exactly! Let them do whatever they want. We¡¯ll live our best lives, amazing, happy, and fabulous, while they sit there jealous and bitter,¡± Una nodded fiercely. ¡°Anyone who treated you like that. Tilda, deserves whatever¡¯sing to them. I can¡¯t wait to see karma finally hit the Jensons in the face! They gave up a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion gem, and one day, they¡¯ll regret it so badly they won¡¯t know what hit them.¡± ¡°Damn right.¡± They goofed off a little,ughing again like nothing could touch them. A little whileter, Alfie showed up to take Tilda and Una to dinner. al Chapter 440 You Wish Gated Everything was already prepared. ¡°Alfie, Tilda and I are heading out tomorrow.¡± Una said. ¡°Already? You¡¯re not staying a few more days?¡± A flicker of disappointment crossed Allie¡¯s face just for a second, almost unnoticeable. Una was just about to reply, but Tilda beat her to it. ¡°What? Is the mighty heir of the Woodward Group really so free these days that he can hang around ying host?¡± ¡°Who said I was just ying around? I¡¯m multitasking, scoping out the resort. It¡¯s one of Woodward Group¡¯s most promising assets. Can¡¯t let the growing reputation go unchecked, right?¡± Send Gifts 4.9K (11) Out Of The Shadows Ch 441 Chapter 441 Secrets at the Party Finished ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve noticed my brother Theo¡¯s been spending plenty of time with you. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s involved in, but if you¡¯re there, I know he¡¯s in good hands. Watch out for him, will you?¡± Alfie couldn¡¯t help thinking about how secretive Theo had been recently, slipping away without telling anyone. After digging around, Alfie found out Theo wasn¡¯t just hanging out with childhood friends. He had set up some kind of online base¨Cand Tilda¡¯s name was connected to it. With Tilda involved, Alfie wasn¡¯t as worried. For some reason, he trusted her. ¡°Tilda, when did you meet Alfie¡¯s brother?¡± Una asked, curious as ever. She had never even met Theo herself. Hmm, something felt off. But on second thought, it wasn¡¯t strange at all. After all, Una not knowing Alfie¡¯s brother made sense. ¡°Ahem, just a friend,¡± Tilda answered casually, brushing it off. She couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. The Comet Squad was too sensitive a topic to talk about. It involved national cyber security. The dinner that night was a buffet. World¨Css chefs had been brought in, and everything looked like it came out of a top¨Ctier restaurant Drinks were all premium brands, and the desserts were beautifully decorated. Most importantly, everything tasted amazing. ¡°Wow, Tilda, try this strawberry cake¨Cit¡¯s so good!¡± Una said,¡± excited. Chapter 441 Secrets at the Party ¡°And this chocte cake looks so cool!¡± Tilda reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. Weren¡¯t you trying to lose weight?¡± Finished ¡°Oh, please. Who cares about dieting when the food is this good? I¡¯ll start again tomorrow. This donut is delicious!¡± She had no words, Finally, Tilda pushed the food¨Cobsessed Una over to Alfie to handle. She poured herself a ss of champagne and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. The silver frost outside shone under the moonlight, her eyes reflecting its glow. Tilda.¡± A familiar voice came from behind her. She turned her head. It was Stephen. Tilda answered coolly, ¡°Mr. Woodward.¡± ¡°Hey, drop the formality. We¡¯ve met before, and Kayden already left the resort.¡± ¡°Oh. Tilda¡¯s tone stayed t, her reply short and simple. ¡°Technically, this is your family business. I shouldn¡¯t ask, and I don¡¯t really have the right to,¡± Stephen said.. ¡°But I saw Kayden pleaded with you. He has never met you, yet he still did it. You cut ties with your family so decisively. I¡¯m not asking if you¡¯ll forgive them, but¡­ Kayden does seem pretty innocent.¡± Even as he spoke, Stephen felt uneasy. He hated ying the role of peacemaker; it was never something he liked or wanted to do. ¡°Mr. Woodward, if Kayden hadn¡¯t helped you fix those violins, or if you didn¡¯t know him, would you still be saying all this?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°No. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to defend him either. But I saw him, a grown man begging for forgiveness. It was hard to watch. So if anyone¡¯s going to take the heat for saying this, let it be me. If I¡¯ve offended you, please forgive me.¡± Stephen let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Mr. Woodward, you didn¡¯t press charges when I entered your collection room without. 19:46 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 441 Secrets at the Party permission, and you even let me use that violin ¡°I¡¯m not mad. But I¡¯ll make this clear¨Cmy feud with them is far moreplicated than you think. I will never forgive them. Not in this life. For me to forgive the harm they did way that happens is over my dead body. Her tone was sharp, unyielding. the only ¡°So don¡¯t ever bring this up again. No matter how many times you ask, my answer is the same. I will never forgive them.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was firm. There was no room for persuasion. Stephen knew there was no convincing her. He gave an apologetic nod. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry for bringing up something so painful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tilda replied tly. Stephen¡¯s admiration for Kayden made sense. He had helped him so much, and among wealthy families, favors carried weight. The fact that Kayden had begged for her forgiveness had shocked even Tilda. Stephen¡¯s sympathy and his attempt to plead for Kayden were understandable. But forgiving them? That would mean returning to the same naive fool she had been in her past life, shackled by family ties. And more than that¨CTilda wanted their most beloved daughter to be the one to destroy the whole family. Stephen left with a heavy heart. The rightful source is find?novel Not long after, he bumped into Alfie. Alfie greeted him respectfully. ¡°Uncle Stephen.¡± Stephen coughed lightly. ¡°Alfie¡­ yes, hello.¡± ¡°I just saw you talking to Tilda. Do you two know each other?¡± Alfie asked. ¡°You could say that. A lot has happenedtely.¡± Chapter 441 Secrets at the Parly Facing his most favored nephew, Stephen couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. If he bottled it up, it would eat him alive. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened,¡± Alfie murmured, surprised. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 442 Chapter 442 Jude¡¯s Weakness Alfie¡¯s eyes flickered as he nced toward Tilda, standing not far away. ¡°You know Tilda too? Wait¨Cshe didn¡¯te here because of you, did she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Jude¡¯s girl.¡± Stephen froze, his breath quickening. Kinushad For a moment, it was as if he¡¯d discovered something unbelievable. He turned his head around and sneaked several more looks at Tilda. As a seasoned businessman, Stephen had seen countless storms, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to calm down. ¡°Never thought Jude would actually fall for someone¡­ No wonder. I always felt Tilda is special- He let out a low whistle. ¡°Right now, the Jensons no longer deserve her.¡± The Jensons carried weight in Slosa; that was true. Butpared to the Bells, they were still small¨Ctime. The Bells were untouchable, the kind of people even the Woodwards wouldn¡¯t dare to cross. ¡°Right?¡± Alfie smirked as he secretly snapped a few pictures of Tilda on his phone. He sent them straight to Jude. Stephen gave him a questioning look. Alfie shrugged. ¡°I want to discuss a deal with Jude. Sending him some pretty shots of Tilda first makes it easier to get things moving.¡± Stephen nearly fainted. ¡°Kiddo, if Tilda finds out, she¡¯ll knock you t! That girl has a fiery temper.¡± He sighed, rubbing his forehead, not knowing what else to say. Alfie just grinned. ¡°Uncle Stephen, this is called knowing your audience. Jude always gets everything handed to him. The only weak spot he has is Tilda. See? He already replied.¡± Alfie shed Jude¡¯s message at Stephen and walked away with a smile. Stephen just stood there speechless. Chapter 442 Jude¡¯s Weakness Sigh! Young people these days. I couldn¡¯t keep up anymore. By then, Alfie had already struck a deal with Jude. ß^ Furnitatio He texted. ¡°Thanks, Jude. I¡¯ll sneak a few more great shots of Tilda for you. Kiss emoji.¡± Jude fired back. ¡°Do that again and I¡¯ll cancel the deal¨Cande after you! Mad emoji. Tilda is my girl. How dare you secretly take her pictures? Are you asking for trouble? Alfie teased. ¡°But Jude, don¡¯t you think there are sides of Tilda you¡¯ve never seen? Smiling cutely emoji. Jude fell silent. He scrolled through the pictures Alfie had sent. Fine. He had to admit there were some sides of Tilda that were ones he had never seen. But he hated the thought of another man snapping those photos. For the first time in his life, Jude found himself torn. He didn¡¯t know what to choose. Jude knotted his brows deeply. ¡°Alright, enough jokes,¡± Alfie finally said. ¡°But today I figured something out. You and Tildal really do fit each other.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Alfie told Jude what had happened between Tilda and Kayden at the resort. ¡°Two lonely souls finally crossed paths. What you feel for each other isn¡¯t just the pull of that Omega bloodline, right?¡± Jude went quiet. Alfie sighed. ¡°Honestly, I just wish Tilda¡¯s family wasn¡¯t such a mess. She deserves a life with more happiness and joy.¡± Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel Jude closed his eyes. He knew that feeling¨Cgrowing up without a family¡¯s care and even facing their hate. Jude understands that all too well. Chapter 442 Jude¡¯s Weakness That was his life from the very start. Unlike Tilda, though, Jude still had his grandmother. She had no one. Her mentor was important, but he wasn¡¯t blood. Being treated with cold cruelty by her family and forced to cut every tic¨Cthere was no way she hadn¡¯t suffered, no matter how calm she looked. ¡°I know your temper,¡± Allie said quietly. ¡°Once you decide on something, you¡¯ll never change. But as your buddy, I still have to tell you this. Treat her well. Tilda is a good woman. Don¡¯t ever hurt her.¡± As Alfic replied to the text, his eyes drifted to where Tilda stood a short distance away,ughing softly with Una. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Alfic. In this life, I will never let Tilda down. Only my death would stop
  1. me.
Kayden didn¡¯t return home until almost eleven at night. The ce was pitch ck. No lights, no sound. Everyone was not around. No one was home. Maybe that was better. After watching Tilda walk away so decisively, Kayden had no idea how to face the rest of his family. He didn¡¯t feel like showering or sleeping. Instead, he went straight to the music room. Kayden flipped on the light, tossed his jacket aside, and stepped barefoot onto the cold floor. Sitting down, heid his fingers on the piano keys. His mind was chaos. The only way to release it was to y¨Cfast, wild, and hard. Notes came like a storm, the rhythm sharp and frantic, buzzing like a swarm of bees. Chapter 442 des Weaknes His fingers blurred across the ck and white keys, so fast they left shadows. He yed until his chest burned. Until everything inside him broke loose. At some point, Justin appeared at the doorway. He didn¡¯t say a word. He just watched as Kayden, eyes shut, yed like a man possesseri Only when thest note faded did Kayden vent out all of his pain. His hands slipped, his body slid down, and he fell to the floor like the air had been punched out of him. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 443 Chapter 443 The Weight of Silence Kayden was gasping for air, sweat running down his face. That was when Justin walked in. He tossed a towel onto Kayden. Anished ¡°Justin, I thought you went out.¡± ¡°Mom and Dad took K out to clear their heads. I wasn¡¯t in the mood, so I stayed behind,¡± Justin replied. Then he sat at the piano and began to y. It was Moonlight Sonata. The notes carried like the ocean under the moon, endless and slow. The pace wasn¡¯t fast, but the music held a sense of loneliness no one else could touch. It was the quiet kind of solitude, set apart from the world. It was nothing like Kayden¡¯s frantic, angry way of ying. From Justin¡¯s music, Kayden could feel what was weighing on his heart. The events over thest few days had worn him down. He was a little better now, but his eyes were sunken, dark circles carved deep, and his appearance unkempt. Gone was the once¨Cfamous prince of the piano who had shone on international stages. Kayden looked at him, opened his mouth, but no words came out. Truth was, he wantedfort himself. He wasn¡¯t in the mood tofort anyone else. Thest note ended. al Justin noticed Kayden had calmed down Only then did he speak. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposei to help Mr. Woodward tune his violin at the resort? Why are you rushing home thiste?¡± ¡°Something happened. I couldn¡¯t stay there,¡± Kayden said quietly. Chapter 443 The Weight of Salonce Justin said nothing. He mimicked Kayden, stretched out, andy down beside his brother on the cold floor. ¡°Remember when we were kids?¡± Justin said. ¡°Even in January, we¡¯d lie here like this. Back then, it felt warm. We could talk forever. We had endless energy.¡± He gave a shortugh. ¡°Now we¡¯re grown, stronger, but somehow we can¡¯t do anything. It just feels cold. Kayden bit his lip, finally making up his mind. ¡°Justin, let¡¯s give up on Tilda.¡± ¡°Give up?¡± Justin gave a bitter smile. ¡°I gave up al time ago. I couldn¡¯t even recognize the sister who saved me, the one who meant the most. I let myself be tricked by others. What right do I have to stand in front of her now? I don¡¯t even deserve it.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± Kayden murmured. Kayden couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Justin what had happened at the resort today. Or the cold, final words Tilda had said after learning the truth. Since Justin already knew letting go of Tilda was the best choice, Kayden no longer worried about him getting hurt. ¡°Kayden, you¡¯ve changed. What happened to you?¡± Justin sensed something was wrong. The Kayden he knew would never carry this kind of heavy, defeated air, like someone who had given uppletely. ¡°Justin,¡± Kayden said softly, his eyes pleading, I suddenly got some inspiration. Will you help me write a song?¡± Kayden¡¯s pleading eyes made Justin sigh quietly. Forget it. Everyone has secrets. Things you can¡¯t exin to outsiders. Even to the closest brother¡­ No¨Cespecially to the closest brother. Chapter 443 The Weight of Silence You have to keep it a secret. Years ago, ago, #Finished when Justin was at his lowest, it was Kayden who pulled him from the dark. Now, it was Justin¡¯s turn to do the same for Kayden. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ve got nothing else going on anyway. Writing a new song might be at good way to pass the time.¡± Life was already in ruins. At least they could protect their music. It was the only thing they were proud of. They couldn¡¯t let Tilda keep looking down on them again and again. Days passed quickly. At Jeselton Airport, Una and Tilda wheeled their suitcases out of the VIP terminal. ¡°Phew! Finally made it here!¡± Una let out a breath. ¡°It¡¯s not that close to Sloga. A five¨Chour flight, after all.¡± ¡°Hello,dies.¡± Andy was already waiting. One hand in his pocket, he greeted them with his trademark smile. Even with sunsses on, his confidence and charm were impossible to hide. His pale, sickly skin and striking golden hair caught the eyes of passersby everywhere. Even Tilda couldn¡¯t Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Una aside go unnoticed. bundled in a down coat, with her hat pulled low and her hands stuffed into her pockets, still drew stares. Her wless face, her lips touched with pale lipstick, and skin as smooth and fair as a baby made people want to reach out, just to know what it felt like. Una stuck her tongue out yfully. ¡°Every time I see you, it feels like running into a superstar. Andy, it¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t run into a mob of crazy fans of yours at the airport. They¡¯d probably have killed us to get to you.¡± Chapter 443 The Weight at ¡°Rx,¡± Andy said, grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my job. I¡¯m awyer With me around, nothing¡¯s going to happen to you.¡± Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 444 Chapter 444 Dinner at the Top ¡°You might even get a nice chunk ofpensation out of it.¡± Both of the girls fell silent at the remark. Una was just joking, but Andy looked dead serious. Finished ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,dies. I cleared my schedule just to show you around. I¡¯ll be your host for the next few days.¡± Tilda gave him a faint smile. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see if this city you keep bragging about is really that much fun.¡± Andy threw an arm around Tilda and the other around Una, strutting down the street like a king surrounded by his queens. The sight drew plenty of stares¨Csome envious, some bitter, depending on who was looking. Andy drove his BMW through the busiest part of the city, showing his guests around the city with pride. Una peeked out the window at the endless stream of traffic and luxury cars. She grumbled, ¡°Jeselton really is dazzling. I¡¯ve lost count of how many high¨Cend cars I¡¯ve seen. Even the license tes look like they cost a fortune.¡± Andy smirked. ¡°This city never runs out of rich folks or power yers. Jeselton is the center of it all. The country¡¯s best talent gathers here.¡± He paused a little before he dered, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡± Andy pulled into an underground garage and parked. The three of them took the elevator all the way up to the top floor. ¡°This,¡± Andy said with pride, ¡°is Jeselton¡¯s most famous restaurant¨CGeorge Madron. It¡¯s a chain. named after the founder. The specialty is Yvoria cuisine. It tastes good. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Andy finished his introduction. When the elevator doors slid open, they were greeted by sheer luxury. A crystal chandelier, nearly fifteen feet wide, hung from the center of the hall, turning slowly. Inside it, countless tiny bulbs sparkled, their light bouncing off the mirrored ss, casting a dazzling glow across the room. 1.3 Chapter 444 Dinner at the Top Finished The marble floor stretched beneath a red carpet, leading toward the dining area. From the 50th floor, the ss walls revealed the glittering skyline of the city at night. Red roses were ced with care, candlelight flickered on every table, and each spot carried a small namete engraved with the restaurant¡¯s brand. Every detail was polished to perfection. A waiter scanned Andy¡¯s reservation code, then bowed slightly and led the three of them to their table. ¡°Order whatever you want, don¡¯t hold back. The next few days, it¡¯s on me. Eat all you want. ¡°Waiter, bring us a bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Una smiled. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a topwyer. You talk like someone who¡¯s used to big spending. Tilda, I¡¯ve never had Yvoria cuisine before. Can you help me pick something good?¡± Andy adviced, ¡°If you¡¯re not sure about the taste, just go with their house specials. Those are always safe.¡± Tilda chimed in, ¡°I haven¡¯t had Yvoria food. Let¡¯s try their top rmendation.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll order the same as Tilda.¡± Andy propped his chin on one hand and said pitifully, ¡°This restaurant is great, butpared to your cooking, Tilda, it¡¯s nothing. I wish I could¡­ Tilda gave a helpless shrug. ¡°Fine. When I have time, I¡¯ll cook something myself for you all.¡± The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel ¡°Yeah! Nothing better than having Tilda cook for us. I¡¯ve missed it so much.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Andy and Una¡¯s eyes lit up as they stared at Tilda. She smiled affectionately at the two. Sigh! What did I do to deserve these two! Just then- ¡°Dammit!¡± someone shouted. The group turned toward the sound. Tilda caught sight of a figure she thought she recognized. Chapter 444 Dinner of the Top This woman¡­ at Her mind raced, searching for the memory. Then it clicked. Finished The one who cursed out loud was a middle¨Caged woman, dressed in a limited edition Hermes winter fur coat, ck stockings, and high heels. Her hair was curled into big waves, her face heavy with makeup. She wore two gold bangles on her wrist, and her earrings were set withrge pearls. She gave off the look of someone who had money but no ss. Right now her face was twisted in disgust. The noise had startled the manager, who rushed over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is something wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Look at this!¡± she snapped. ¡°Why is there a fly in my pasta? That¡¯s gross! What kind of hygiene do you people have here?¡± She jabbed her finger toward the fly in the te and called out in disgust. The whole time she spoke in a foreignnguage, but her words were choppy. The ent slipped now and then into local ng, making it sound clumsy¨Calmostical. The manager stammered, ¡°T¨Cthat¡¯s impossible, ma¡¯am. Every dish is inspected before leaving the kitchen. And our kitchen and dining area both passed the highest health standards-¡± ¡°So you¡¯re calling me a liar? How dare you!¡± She cut in, her voice sharp. ¡°I heard this is one of the best restaurants in Jeselton. Do you know how long I waited to get a table here? I brought my friends to enjoy a nice meal, and this is what we get? And you still make excuses? Shame on you!¡± Send Gifts 4.9K Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 445 Chapter 445 The Fly in the Pasta Finishet The wealthy woman stood with her hands on her hips, ring so fiercely it looked like her eyes. could kill. Her heavy makeup only made her face look more twisted and unpleasant.. ¡°Come on, Megan, calm down.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, don¡¯t make a scene. People are watching.¡± The twodies who came with Megan Walsh stayed much calmer, though their faces still showed disgust. After all, they were here to enjoy a meal at one of the city¡¯s top restaurants. Having something like this happen was enough to ruin anyone¡¯s mood. But Megan wasn¡¯t about to let it go. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want to see your boss right now. Someone has to exin this to me!¡± The manager, sweating under the stares of the other diners, could only bow and nod. ¡°I¨CI understand. I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am. Please,e with me.¡± With no other choice, he hurriedly led Megan and her friends out of the dining room. The little drama came to an end. uneasy. ¡°No way¡­ did that really happen? A fly in her food?¡± Una looked uneasy. ¡°No way Tilda shook her head. ¡°This restaurant has been one of the top names in Jeselton for over ten years. Not once has it had a hygiene issue. For a ce like this, a mistake that simple is impossible. Official source is F¦ÉndNovel ¡°From what I know, this restaurant has run in this ce for more than ten years without a single health issue. Not once, Tilda continued. ¡°And in the restaurant world, health problems are worse than anything else. They really destroy a brand¡¯s image. ¡°They even hire dozens of staff just to check the dishes and tableware before they¡¯re served. Una¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Wait¡­ Are you saying she put that fly in there herself?¡± Tilda gave Andy a look. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Getting a table at George Madron¡¯s isn¡¯t easy. Only Jeselton¡¯s elite can eat here¨Cstatus, wealth, and connections all have to line up,¡± Andy said. Áã»Ø Chapter 445 The Fly in the Pasta Finished ¡°People like that don¡¯t usually skip the bill or try to smear the restaurant¡¯s name. Dropping a fly in their own food? That¡¯s almost unthinkable¡± He paused, then added, ¡°But if there¡¯s enough to gain, if the reward is big enough, humnant nature can turn ugly no matter who you are.¡± Andy lowered his voice. ¡°That woman who caused the scene¨Cher name¡¯s Megan. From what I¡¯ve heard, her husband¡¯spany has been struggling. He¡¯s got a lover and kids outside the marriage, and he¡¯s been secretly moving money around.¡± Una frowned, not quite sure she understood. ¡°Wait¡­ Andy, are you saying she nted that fly herself just to get out of paying the bill?¡± ¡°Of course, Andy said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m awyer, I wouldn¡¯t make a im like that without being sure.¡± He asked. ¡°Tilda, you seem genuinely interested in her. Do you know her?¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°She¡¯s K¡¯s real mother.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Una almost shouted but quickly covered her mouth. Andy¡¯s grin widened. ¡°That exins it.¡± Of course it did. Tilda hated the Jensons with every fiber of her being, and that included K. Since she nned to use K to bring the family to their knees, she had already dug into everything about her. That meant even tracking down the parents who abandoned K for eighteen years. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide,¡± Tilda said. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into everything about K. As for Megan¡­ I don¡¯t know if it was fate or coincidence, but running into her here was not something I expected.¡± Her fingers brushed her chin. She looked like she¡¯d just found a new game to y. K¡¯s life was already a raging fire. Now Tilda had found the perfect kindling to throw on top. It was the perfect fuel to throw in to keep the mes rising higher. Andy read her expression and spoke lightly. ¡°What did I tell you about Megan? Ny¨Cnine percent of it is true.¡± 19:48 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 445 The thin the Pasta Tilda smirked. ¡°Thanks, Andy. That¡¯s good intel. I haven¡¯t bothered checking on her in ages¡± If not for today¡¯s coincidence, she might have forgotten Megan even existed. It only proved how good her life was now¨Cthat she could go this long without sparing a thought for K¡¯s parents still hiding out in Jeselton. Una rolled her eyes. ¡°Andy, why do you sound like a doctor with all that ny¨Cnine percent talk?¡± Andy seductively touched his finger to his lips and exhaled slowly, his eyes shing with mischief. ¡°Una, that¡¯s called precision.¡± Oh my gosh! Una felt a jolt shoot straight through her chest. She had to admit¨CAndy was dangerously attractive when he did that. Damn! What an incubus! I almost fell for him. Send Gifts After all the drama, Megan finally walked away with a settlement, a shaky truce between both sides. 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 446 Chapter 446 A Chance Encounter with Tilda Finished ¡°Hmph, guess you finally came to your senses! What rotten luck today. Next time,dies, I¡¯ll treat you to something better.¡± ¡°Oh. Ljust remembered I have something to do. I need to go now. See you, Megan.¡± The two women who came with her grabbed each other and hurried off. As soon as Megan wasn¡¯t looking, they were badmouthing her behind her back. ¡°Finding a fly in the food was gross, but did Megan really have to go that far?¡± ¡°Exactly. Yelling at the manager in front of everyone with no shame at all. So embarrassing.¡± ¡°I heard her husband¡¯spany isn¡¯t doing well. Maybe she staged it on purpose.¡± ¡°I suspect as much. Come on, this restaurant has run in Jeselton for years. The ce is always booked solid and serves only the top crowd. How could they make such a rookie mistake?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not hang out with Megan again. She¡¯s going to bring trouble. After tonight, word will spread, and every fine restaurant in Jeselton will probably cklist her.¡± Megan had no idea her friends had pictured her as a viin. She strutted into the restroom like she had just won a battle. Megan thought about the 500,000¨Cdor check and the free meal the manager had given her. Humming a tune, she stood in front of the mirror, fixing her makeup and adding lipstick. That¡¯s when a shadow moved behind her. Megan nced to the side and froze. The face looked so familiar. After a moment, she gasped, ¡°Wait¡­ Aren¡¯t you Tilda Jenson?¡± Tilda turned her head, feigning surprise even though she knew the bait had worked. ¡°Hmm? You know me?¡± ¡°Oh, who doesn¡¯t? You¡¯re a world champion! Everyone knows your name. Even in Jeselton¡¯s high circles, people talk about you. Some folks are even offering big money for one of your paintings!¡± Chapter 446 A Chance Enceinter with Tilta Sensing a chance to cling to someone powerful, Megan hurried over with a bright smile. Finished She acted as if she and Tilda were close friends, nothing like strangers meeting for the first time. As she chatted, Megan even tried to slip her arm through Tilda¡¯s, But Tilda shifted away smoothly, avoiding the touch without making a scene. A sh of distaste crossed her eyes. No wonder¨CK¡¯s mother was cut from the very same mold. Megan noticed Tilda¡¯s avoidance, but she didn¡¯t get frustrated. She seemed to sense something about Tilda¡¯s personality and forced a still smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a fan too. I saw one of your paintings once, and it blew me away. ¡°That¡­ well, I just happened to bring these with me.¡± Then, almost too eagerly, Megan dug into her handbag and pulled out a sheet of paper and at Th?s chapter is updated by Find?Novel pen. ¡°Tilda, could I ¡­ oh wait, could I get five autographs? My whole family are your fans. ¡°Please.¡± Megan, nearly fifty years old, batted her eyes and tried to act cute. With her heavy makeup, she looked more like something out of a ghost story than a fan. Tilda fought back her disgust and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a fan, I don¡¯t mind signing.¡± She pulled out a pen, took Megan¡¯s notebook, and wrote five big ¡°X¡°s. ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡± Megan froze.. This was not the signature she expected. Shouldn¡¯t she have signed it as Tilda? Tilda smiled faintly. ¡°If I publish anything in the future, I¡¯ll be using the name X. So it¡¯s easier to sign this way.¡± Megan coughed awkwardly. ¡°Right, thank you, Tilda. You¡¯ve really made Tilda. You¡¯ve really made my wishe true.¡± Still, she mumbled to herself, staring at the in Xs. They didn¡¯t look special at all. Unless Tilda personally certified them, maybe with a stamp or something, no one would Chapter 446 A Chance Encounter with Tilda believe they were real. Fintatied Who would spend money on something like this? Even as a gift, people would think it was fake. Even with her thick skin, Megan knew she couldn¡¯t push any further. This was their first meeting. Tilda had already done her a favor. Asking for more would only get her rejected and embarrassed. ¡°Hmm, Tilda,¡± Megan said carefully, ¡°I think meeting you today is fate. Why don¡¯t we exchange contacts? I do have some connections here in Jeselton. If you ever need help,e to me. I¡¯ll try my best to repay you for this autograph.¡± She leaned in closer. ¡°Also, I¡¯d love for my family to host you sometime. They¡¯re all big fans of yours.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too much trouble?¡± Tilda asked, pretending to be shy. Megan¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Not at all, not at all! It¡¯s settled then!¡± After getting Tilda¡¯s work number, Megan left in high spirits. She watched her go, the corners of her lips curling into a cold smile. This had gone casier than expected. She had to admit, in some ways, K had outdone her mother. At least K knew how to act. Megan was nothing but vain and shallow, Grabbing a bottle of hand sanitizer, Tilda scrubbed her hands clean. Just touching Megan¡¯s notebook made her feel filthy. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 447 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Braleant Second ther Chapter 447 The Trap is Set As soon as Tilda stepped out of the restroom, she saw Andy waiting by the door. He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, his blue eyes deep as the ocean, with a yful glint in them. When he noticed Tilda, he ran a hand through his blond hair, lips curving into a teasing smile. ¡°So, how did it go?¡± he asked. ¡°Easier than I thought,¡± Tilda replied. Andy chuckled. ¡°The fish has already taken the bait. Now we just wait for the right time to reel it in.¡± Tilda¡¯s mind was already racing. How could she use Megan in corner K With Megan¡¯s family in financial trouble, this was the perfect chance. ¡°Sometimes I almost feel sorry for the Jensons,¡± Andy said, grinning. ¡°They picked a fight with the Queen. When they finally learn the truth, it¡¯ll be hrious.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t deserve pity,¡± Tilda answered coldly. ¡°They brought this on themselves. If they treasure K so much, they should have known this day woulde. I¡¯m just pushing it forward a little faster.¡± There was no hesitation in her voice. When it came to this n, Tilda didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt. This was the debt the Jensons owed her. Andy waved a hand. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t take my words so seriously. Come on. Tilda. Dinner¡¯s already being served. Let¡¯s eat before it gets cold.¡± ¡°Sure, payback feels great. But you and Una just got off a long flight. You must be starving. Eat and drink first¨Cfull stomachs make everything easier. ¡°We still need to keep up our strength if we¡¯re going to enjoy ourselves in Jeselton,¡± he added with a grin. Tilda stepped forward, tapped Andy¡¯s check lightly with her toe, and smiled brightly. ¡°You win, Andy. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Yes¨Cgetting revenge was important. But it could nevere before the people she had finally Chapter 447 The Trap in Set found again, the friends who truly mattered to her. They were her true family. Compared to them, the Jensons would alwayse second. ¹ú #Finished: At the same time, not far from the restaurant, a luxury hotel rose above Jeselton¡¯s movie town. On the 40th floor, a many in bed, drenched in sweat, his face twisted in pain. It was Darell, the nation¡¯s beloved best actor, known for his cold and untouchable personality. He had been living in Jeselton¡¯s movie town for months, locked away with the crew. He rejected every endorsement deal and reality show, focusing only on his new movie. His only goal was to finish this new film and win the Best Actor award again, climbing to a peak no one had ever reached before. He was not even thirty, yet he already held two Best Actor trophies. Darell wanted to silence the rumors¨Cthat he had coasted on his looks, relied on dumb luck, or used his family power to take the prize. He wanted his fans to feel proud deep in their hearts, proud of the idol they had chosen. To do this, Darell had disappeared from the media for more than half a year, seeing his family and friends only through video calls. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel Tomorrow would be the final day of filming. The closing scene. Atst, it would be over. But in his dream, Darell stood in the middle of a burning building. ¡°Damn it! Not this dream again.¡± He groaned with frustration. For the past two weeks, he had been trapped in this same nightmare.. No¨Cit had all started after that strange psychic showed up. The dream was creepy, but it hadn¡¯t hurt him or shaken his mind too badly. Still, having the same nightmare for two weeks straight was unsettling. Chapter 447 The Trap in set was It was downright strange. He sat down on the ground, strangely clear¨Cheaded for someone dreaming. Darell knew he was dreaming, the fire didn¡¯t harm him, yet everything felt vivid. Finished I¡¯ve been stuck in this fire for two weeks now. I searched everywhere¨Cthere¡¯s no way out. It feels like an abandoned warehouse. If I could just lie down and wait until morning like usual, I¡¯d wake up fine. Tomorrow¡¯s thest day for the filming: I can¡¯t let myself slip or wake up tired. Darell was about to lie down, ready to let the dream fade as usu If he slept again inside the dream, he would wake up in the real world when morning came. But then- A desperate cry broke through the crackle of fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I swear I didn¡¯t¡­ Dad, Mom, brothers it wasn¡¯t me¡­ ¡°Please, you have to trust me. I didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Darell¡¯s eyes. flew open. The voice seemed toe from somewhere deeper in the ze. For the first time in two weeks of repeating this nightmare, he was hearing something new. And the voice, it sounded familiar. He just couldn¡¯t ce where he had heard it before. Curiosity gnawed at him. After all, this was only a dream¨Cwhat could really happen? Darell had always been a man of strict science, never one for superstitions or ghost stories. So, instead of waiting for the rm clock to wake him in the morning, he decided to push on and find out what trick his mind was ying. Step by step, he followed the pleading voice. The fire roared all around him, swallowing his body in mes that looked frighteningly real. Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brabant Gessoal Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 448 Chapter 448 The Burned Stranger The fire didn¡¯t hurt Darell at all. After all, it was only a dream, not reality. Atst, he found the source of the voice.. The mes had reduced it to a ckened, charred shape. Its features were gone; even the hair burned awaypletely. Darell had seen photos of people burned to death before. Whaty before him looked exactly the same. Even though he couldn¡¯t make out its mouth, he could still hear wordsing from it. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it. ¡°I never hurt anyone. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. I¡¯m your sister. Why do you believe everyone else so easily but not me? ¡°When I spoke, you brushed me aside. You even watch me dic. ¡°What did I do so wrong that you had to treat me this way? Why? Why?¡± Most people would have run away in terror when they saw this scene. Even if it was only a dream, everything felt so real to Darell. He even caught the smell of burned flesh that clung to his nose. His mind told him that, dream or not, this was a nightmare with no good ending. The safest thing would be to stay away from it and stop digging for answers. At least until after tomorrow¨Cwhen filming wrapped up. He had worked for months with the crew, traveling overseas and back to the country again. He should just focus on finishing his film. ¹ú Chapter 448 The Burned Stranger But¡­ why? Looking at the burned figure, Darell felt something stir in his blood. A strange pull connected him to the one in the fire, like they shared the same bloodline. Like they were family. He couldn¡¯t turn that person away. Almost against his will, he spoke. ¡°W¨Cwho are you?¡± Why had she appeared in his dream? Why did someone so unfamiliar feel so important to him? Why did it seem like he had seen her before? ¡°B¨Cbrother¡­¡± ¡± Finished The voice trembled. ¡°You finally came back to save me. You believe me, don¡¯t you? You know I¡¯m innocent. None of this was my fault.¡± Darell froze. Why is she calling me as a brother? The voice belonged to a woman. Is that K? No, something doesn¡¯t add up. A sudden image shed through Darell¡¯s mind. A woman he had only seen in old photos and heard mentioned a few times¨CTilda. Could it be her voice? He wasn¡¯t sure. He saw her picture more than half a year ago¨Ctoo long to remember clearly. In theter video call with his family, Darell never asked about Tilda. He had never met her. Yet the question kept tearing at him. ¡°Are you Tilda? Am I right? Why do you keep appearing in my dreams? 19:48 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 448 The Burned Stranger Finished ¡°What is with these nightmares I¡¯ve been having for the past two weeks? Are you behind them? How did you do this?¡± Darell was a believer in science. But the strangeness of what he¡¯d seen forced him to ask. He needed an exnation for the dream, some reason that made sense. Tilda opened her mouth to speak. Suddenly, mes that had been wrapped around her red higher with a snap. ¡°AAAHHH!!¡± Her scream was a raw, painful thing¨Clike nails on a chalkboard. It split Darell¡¯s head until it felt like it might burst.. This update is avable on find~novel At the same time, eight dark shadows rose up around Tilda. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy to be a Jensons?¡± ¡°We must have been blind to wee you back as family.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be one of us. You¡¯re not worthy to have the same blood flowing in your veins!¡± ¡°How dare you hurt K? She¡¯s innocent and kind. Tilda, you have no conscience.¡± ¡°You belong in hell¨Cburn in mes and fall as a demon!¡± ¡°K, don¡¯t look. Let¡¯s leave her. Let her rot here.¡± ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I think Tilda didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s help her¡­ ¡°She did mean it! She should die! Anyone who hurts you should die!¡± Darell froze. The voices were too familiar. It was the voices of his family. Russell, ir, K, Dominic ¡­ and even his voice, echoing inside his head. Crack! Crack! Crack! Darell felt his head splitting. Chapter 1436 The Humed Stranget ¡°Dammit! This is killing me! My head hurts. What is happening? ¡°If this is a dream, please let me wake up. Darell dropped to his knees and clutched his head, rocking, overwhelmed by pain. Meanwhile, Tilda was burned by the mes. She watched her family walk away and spat out a curse through clenched teeth. ¡°U¨Cunforgivable. ¡°I will never forgive any of you.¡± ¡°If I could do it all over. In another life, I would sever every tie with all of you. We will have nothing to do with one another!¡± Her voice broke, full of finality and a cold, terrible resolve. Send Gifts 7 4.9K Out of the Shadows, a¡¯s Bultant ponit tife Out Of The Shadows Ch 449 Chapter 449 The Dream That Wouldn¡¯t End King, ring, ring! Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel Darell shot up in bed, heart pounding. The rm clock had ripped him out of sleep. He was gasping for air, drenched in sweat. It was five in the morning. His call time wasn¡¯t until nine, but he had to be downstairs for makeup in half an hour. ¡°It was¡­ just a dream. Thank God,¡± he whispered. ¡°But why such a strange dream? Why was everyone there? Why did it feel so real, like it had actually happened?¡± Darell rushed to the counter, poured himself a ss of warm water, and downed it in one gulp. He choked from drinking too fast, coughing so hard he spilled water down his pajama shirt. Anyone who knew him would have been shocked. Darell was the most precise and disciplined among his family. Even Dominic couldn¡¯tpare with him. If Darell had chosen business instead of show biz, the one to inherit the family business might not have been Dominic at all. Just then, the hotel phone buzzed with a message. ¡°Darell, are you awake? I¡¯m already in the makeup room downstairs. Today¡¯s the final day of shooting. Once you get through this, everything will pay off¡± It was Cindy Stenham, his manager. Darell took a deep breath. Whatever happened, he had to get this day right. This was the most important moment of his career. There could be no mistakes. 19:48 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 449 The Dream That Wouldet End And once today¡¯s filming was over, he had to see that psychic again. And Tilda. His gut told him it was the only way. Otherwise, these dreams would never end. 30 Across the city, Tilda also had the same dream. She was back on the night of her past life¨Cthe night she burned to death. Tilda watched her body consumed by mes until it was nothing but a ruined figure. Around her corpse, the Jensons sneered and spat, their faces twisted with scorn and contempt. But Tilda¡¯s heart didn¡¯t stir. She stood calmly inside the nightmare, simply waiting to wake up. ¡°Tilda, hurry up and cat breakfast. Andy just texted me. He¡¯sing to the hotel soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After washing up and getting ready. Tilda and Una headed downstairs to the buffet. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a huge movie town near Jeselton. Andy¡¯s supposed to take us there today.¡± Una urged, ¡°Wow, this five¨Cstar hotel buffet is amazing. These pastries are so good. Tilda, you have to try one.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± At that moment, Darell walked through the lobby. He wore sunsses, a mask, and the hood of his down jacket pulled up. Wireless earbuds sat in both ears. His manager and two security guards nked him as they moved toward the front entrance. Suddenly, Darell slowed. He picked up on something and turned his head slightly toward the buffet restaurant. Cindy noticed and asked, ¡°What is it, Darell?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± But inside, he frowned. That sudden, unexinable pull¨Cit had to be his imagination. Chapter 449 The team that Wouldnt Cod Meanwhile, Tilda and Una had spotted themotion. ¡°Wow, look at all those people. Must be some A¨Clist celebrity.¡± 200 ¡°Probably rushing off to shoot a movie in the movie town. The hotel security is tight Good thing there aren¡¯t any crazy fans hanging around, or it would be chaos¡± Tilda asked casually, ¡°Hey, that actor you used to like¡­ What was his name again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention him, Tilda. I swear I¡¯m cursed. Every time I start liking a star, they end up in some scandal.¡± She sighed. ¡°The whole industry is built on fake images. None of them are clean. Now I just watch shows for fun, maybe some variety programs. Spending money on stars? No way. I¡¯m done with that nonsense.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips twitched into a half¨Csmile. She remembered how Una used to be obsessed with idols back in freshman year. Now here she was, acting all wise, saying she¡¯d outgrown it. Well, maybe she had grown up. This was good. Tilda felt an odd, proud warmth¨Clike a parent watching their kid finally mature. Soon Andy arrived and took Tilda and Una to Jeselton¡¯s movie town. ¡°I¡¯ve been here too many times already,¡± Andy said, smirking. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve got some legal work to handle. So, do you want to see me in action, or would you rather just wander around the studios on your own?¡± Una¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you work before! You¡¯re a topwyer¨Cfamous across the country. I¡¯d love to watch you.¡± and sited plenty of movie towns before, with their modest vige houses, grand pces, She had and period backdrops. It was all the same. But Andy at work? That was new and far more interesting. Tilda stretchedzily. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll just walk around on my own. Text me when you¡¯re done, and we¡¯ll meet up.¡± 19:48 Mon, Sep 29 Out Of The Shadows Ch 450 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Bent Sterndt ife Chapter 450 A Walk Through Movie Town Finished Andy pouted wrongly and said, ¡°Tilda, why don¡¯t you find me attractive when I¡¯m working? Didn¡¯t you say a man looks his best when he¡¯s serious?¡± Tilda rebuked, ¡°How many times do you think I¡¯ve seen you working? I¡¯m immune to it now.¡± ¡°Well, Una should tag along and learn a thing or two. If she saw the way you act when you¡¯re working, she¡¯d probably be scared out of her mind.¡± Una clicked her tongue. ¡°I¨Cis it really that bad?¡± ¡°Of course not! I look ten thousand times cooler when I¡¯m working. Anyway, see youter when I¡¯m done.¡± Tilda agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± After parting with Andy and Una, Tilda stuffed her hands in her pockets and decided to stroll around the movie town. Jeselton¡¯s movie town really lived up to its name. The sets and props were built with style and detail. Slosa had a movie town too. Tilda had visited once with Una, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as impressive or realistic as this one. It had snowed in Jeselton a few days ago, but today the sky was clear and the sun was warm. Tilda walkedfortably under the light, feeling at ease. She pulled out her phone, snapped a few photos, and sent them to the Comet Squad chat and a group chat with Andy and Una. Jarrett wrote, ¡°nk face emoji. Queen isn¡¯t just amazing at hacking. Even your photography skills are awesome. Love it!¡± Theo scolded yfully, ¡°Hey! Jarrett, you stole my line! I was about to say, ¡°Queen makes everything look epic!¡± Astrid chimed in, ¡°Ugh, you two need to stop. Do you think Queen actually cares about your ttery?¡± Zach replied, ¡°Agreed.¡± As for Una and Andy, they hadn¡¯t replied yet. Those two were probably busy with something. Tilda soaked in the sunlight, gazing at the bright blue sky while wandering through the streets Chapter 450 A Walk Through Movie Town of the movie town. From a distance, she asionally spotted film crews at work. The atmosphere felt peaceful and refreshing. TV Finished Funny, since my rebirth, this is the first time I¡¯vee to a ce like this. It feels entirely different somehow. She leaned against a stone arch bridge shaped like a figure, resting her chin on one hand as the winter breeze brushed her face. Tilda seemedpletely at case. She turned toward a nearby crew shooting a movic. From the costumes and makeup, it seemed to be some kind of ghost story set in the early 1900s. The setting was tucked inside a fake grove. Tilda suddenly noticed someone approaching. Her sharp instincts caught a strange, hard¨Cto¨Cce energy. She turned toward the figure. It was a Nomari woman. She wore a ck robe, with a veil covering her face, showing only a pair of deep brown eyes. Her skin was a warm shade of olive, and jewelry with a distinctly Nomari style hung around her neck. She looked middle¨Caged, yet Tilda could tell, beneath the veil, was a face that was striking and refined. The Nomari woman¡¯s calm, dark brown eyes locked on Tilda. They were deep, almost endless, as if they could see straight through her soul. ¡°Excuse me, do we know each other?¡± Tilda asked. She had met people from many countries, but this Nomari woman felt different. There was something unfathomable about her presence. It had been a long time since Tilda felt this way. Thest person who gave her that same unsettling feeling was Jude, the night they first crossed 19:49 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 450 A Walk Through Movie Town paths outside the Nightingale Bar. And now, she was feeling it again¨Cfrom someone else. ¡°We¡¯ve never met, the woman said softly, ¡°but you are unique.¡± #Finished) She gave a small nod. ¡°Forgive me for not introducing myself sooner. My name is Zorana Silva, but you can just call me Silva. I¡¯m Nomari from Yana. My profession¡­ I¡¯m a psychic¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find¡ïNovel She spoke fluent Cetherese and reached out her hand. Since she had already introduced herself, Tilda shook her hand politely and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Silva. My name is Tilda Jenson. Psychic, do you mean like a medium?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silva said with a steady tone. ¡°Since I was a child, I¡¯ve seen things others cannot. Ites from my bloodline. That¡¯s how I became a psychic. Back in Yana, I¡¯m fairly well known. Later, a film crew invited me to consult for a horror movie, which brought me here to Cethend.¡± She gestured toward the set Tilda had been watching earlier. ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Tilda replied. In her past life, she would have scoffed at such things. Back then, she was a tech specialist, traveling from city to city with her mentor, trained through formal education, and grounded in rational thinking. She grew up brushing aside superstition. But now, after her rebirth, Tilda saw the world differently. She understood there were countless mysteries science had yet to solve. For some things, it was safer to believe than to dismiss. The riddles of the universe. The dark void of ck holes. The Bermuda Triangle, Necromancer, all of these remain untouched by human understanding. Even in an age of modern science, so much remained unknown. Send Gif 4.9K D Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 451 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 451 The Psychic¡¯s Vision There are still so many mysteries in this world¨Cmaybe eighty percent of them remain unsolved. Silva noticed the curiosity in Tilda¡¯s eyes and gave a slight most people. Theyugh at my line of work, but you don¡¯t. Finished Smile. Seems like you¡¯re not like Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Tilda asked, ¡°Don¡¯t let my looks fool you. I actually trust my sixth sense. I can tell you¡¯re not an ordinary person. I¡¯m just curious, why were you staring at me?¡± ¡°Because out of all the people I¡¯ve ever met in my career, you¡¯re the most unusual,¡± Silva said. She leaned in a little. ¡°It feels like there are two souls inside you. They look the same on the surface, but the fire burning inside them is different. The soul that rules your body now carries a heavy me, almost like you¡¯ve lived through two lifetimes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tilda¡¯s heart skipped. She never imagined this psychic could see that much. In truth, Silva wasn¡¯t wrong. Tilda had lived twice. She had been reborn, carrying not just her second life but also the weight. of her first¨Cfar heavier than most could ever imagine. Silva caught the surprise on her face and went on. ¡°In some ways, psychics are like geomancers back in your country. I¡¯m interested in the field. I¡¯ve studied those arts for years, though I was never very talented. I can only read the basics. If the souls around you weren¡¯t so obvious, I wouldn¡¯t have dared speak this much. Forgive me if I offended you.¡± H ¡°There¡¯s no need for being so polite,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°It¡¯s the modern age. Just call me Tilda.¡± Tilda felt a deep respect rising for the psychic. To see through her so clearly proved that Tilda¡¯s intuition had been right. Silva was truly gifted. And Tilda¡¯s instincts had never been wrong¨Cwhen they appeared, they always hit the mark. ¡°So, Silva, is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± 19:49 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 451 The Psyclues Vision Finished ¡°No, nothing more. With such a strong soul, I doubt anything in this world can truly harm you again.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°The real reason I came over to talk to you is simple. Out of everyone I¡¯ve ever met, your soul burns the brightest. It¡¯s like a zing fire¨Cclear, firm, and without a trace of doubt. It¡¯s one of the most beautiful colors I¡¯ve ever seen in a soul.¡± Hearing such a direct description, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned. ¡°Thanks for thepliment. If I had eyes like yours, I¡¯d really want to see what color a soul is.¡± So, my soul is clear, steady, and free from confusion now? Strangely, Tilda felt something sharp in her heart finally loosen. It fell away. She let it go. Silva shook her head. ¡°If you truly had my ability, you wouldn¡¯t envy it. Souls as beautiful as yours are rare. Most of them are ugly. In a world so full of greed, people¡¯s souls are already cracked and corrupted.¡± Silva let out a long, regretful sigh. Tilda¡¯s lips curved in a faint smile. ¡°Leave me your number, Silva. I find you very interesting.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, of course,¡± she said warmly. ¡°With such a beautiful soul, I trust your characterpletely.¡± They exchanged contact information. Silva continued, her tone thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s strange. For the movie I¡¯m consulting for, I found the actor ying the lead has a rare gift. They called him Cethend¡¯s best actor. He had some rare gift, a potential beyond my reach. If he studied geomancy, face¨Creading, or psychic knowledge, his achievements would be far beyond mine. But fate can be cruel. He¡¯s a firm believer in science. A realist who refuses to ept anything supernatural. Still, he¡¯s at the top of the industry. That¡¯s the irony.¡± Tilda¡¯s brow tightened slightly. ¡°Cethend¡¯s best actor?¡± ¡°Silva, the lead actor of that movie, is his name Darell Jenson?¡± Silva froze. ¡°How did you know? Wait, your name is Tilda Jenson. Then Darell must be-¡± Chapter 451 The Psychic Vision ¡°He and I were once family.¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°That bond is cut now. We have nothing left between us.¡± Her voice carried no emotion. There was nothing to hide. Tilda had severed the ties. She had let it go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Silva said softly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. But I am curious about something. You said he has psychic talent?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silva nodded. ¡°And it¡¯s far from ordinary. He has no idea. In the film, his character is a ghost hunter. To add realism, the studio brought me in as a consultant. Two weeks ago, he came to me with questions about psychic details. That¡¯s when I noticed it¨Chis abilities are awakening. But they aren¡¯t the same as mine.¡± Tilda leaned in slightly. ¡°What¡¯s different about them?¡± Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 452 Chapter 452 The Shadow of the Dream Silva shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him yourself. There are too many mysteries in this world. I can only sense a little, but I can¡¯t exin everything¡± Updates are released by find~novel Just then, Silva¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Sorry, Tilda,¡± she said, picking up the call. ¡°The film crew needs me. Today¡¯s the final scene of the movie, and I guess they want me there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll meet again next time. It was nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± Tilda watched Silva walk away. Her eyes narrowed with thought. Something about it left her uneasy, as if something huge was happening around her without her knowing. ¡°Well,¡± she muttered, ¡°since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ve alreadye back from the edge of death once. Whapelse is there in this world that scares me now?¡± Silva arrived at the movie set. The director stood there bundled up¨Chat, sunsses, gloves, and all¨Crubbing his hands together nervously. The moment he saw her, he hurried over. ¡°Ms. Silva, thank goodness you¡¯re here. Silva gave him a small Nomari¨Cstyle bow. ¡°Director, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jenson ¡­ sigh. Today¡¯s the big finale scene. He¡¯s performed it several times already. We think it looks fine, but he¡¯s not happy. He keeps demanding to redo it.¡± He lowered his voice, almost desperate. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. I thought maybe you could talk to him and give him some kind of advice.¡± Silva blinked in confusion. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about acting.¡± The director threw up his hands. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re desperate. If you can just calm him down. and help him finish the scene so we can deliver to the investors, that would be enough. ¡°We¡¯ve spent so much time on this movie already. We promised the investor today would be 1/ 19:49 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 152 The Shadow of the Dream thest shoot. We can¡¯t dy anymore. Please, Ms. Silva¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Silva said, drawing in a deep breath. She walked toward Darell. The cast was on a break, each actor taking time to adjust their mood before the cameras rolled again. Darell¡¯s face was dark as he stared at the script. Cindy stood nearby, her face full of worry. She knew Darell¡¯s temper. Once he set his mind on something, no one could change his mind¨Cespecially when it came to acting. This final scene was the wrap¨Cup, the grand finale. It was the most important moment, the twist that tied everything together. The ending had been written brilliantly¨Csharp, surprising, and beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. If Darell didn¡¯t deliver it well, all the buildup before¨Call the effort, all the emotion¨Cwould lose. its impact. He would regret it for the rest of his life. Better to keep pushing than settle for less, But dragging it out wasted time, and the investors were growing restless. ¡°Darell, Mr. Jenson,¡± Cindy said carefully, ¡°the fourth take was really good. The director even thought about using it. Maybe we should-¡® Without looking up, Darell flipped another page. ¡°Cindy, that¡¯s enough. You know me. I won¡¯t stop until I hit the level I¡¯m aiming for.¡± Just then, a voice came from the side. ¡°Hello there.¡± Silva walked over, waving lightly at both of them. ¡°You? The psychic?¡± Darell frowned. The moment he saw her,st night¡¯s strange dream shed in his mind. Chapter 452 The Shadow of the Dream Darell knew he wasn¡¯t in his best shape today. #Finished The reason was clear¨Cit was that dream again. No matter how much he tried to push through, forcing himself to focus on the role, the cloud in his chest refused to lift. ¡°The director asked me toe,¡± Silva said. ¡°He the character you still don¡¯t understand?¡± thought maybe I could help. Are there parts of Darell leaned forward. He had always been quick to learn, always hungry for knowledge. And this movie¨Cthis role¨Cwas everything to him. Not just his career, but his pride. Silva spoke with him for a long time about psychics and old legends passed down in Yana. Darell absorbed every word, locking it in memory, shaping it into the way he carried himself. He wanted to show the character¡¯s true spirit, down to the smallest habit. Atst, Silva had nothing left to add.. ¡°Cindy.¡± Darell said, his tone softer now, ¡°I want to talk to Silva alone.¡± ¡°Darell,¡± Cindy hesitated. ¡°Please.¡± He rarely spoke like that. Cindy sighed, then stepped back. ¡°Please, take a seat, Ms. Silva,¡± Darell said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Silva sat quietly at his side. Darell ced the script on the small coffee table beside him. ¡°I had that dream against night. But this time, it was different.¡± Maybe it was because of something Silva had told him before. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Silva¡¯s earlier words had shaken him. Two straight weeks of the same dream¨Conly to have it twist and changest night. It was beyond reason. Beyond the science he trusted. When he finished exining, Silva¡¯s expression turned heavy. Chapter 452 The Shadow of the Dream ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you, Ms. Silva?¡± Darell pressed. Forslied ¡°Mr. Jenson,¡± she said slowly, ¡°remember what I told you? Your body, your very being, is unusual. Stronger than mine. You could have been an extraordinary psychic or excelled in almost any path you chose,¡± Send Gift 04 49K Out Of The Shadows Ch 453 Out of the Shadows it¡¯s Armand te tatifs Chapter 453 The Sister in the Fire ¡°I remember¡± At first, Darell thought Silva¡¯s words were nothing more than ttery. A man who lived and breathed science would never believe in ghosts or superstition. Finished If it weren¡¯t for the role he was ying in this movie, he never would have had any reason to talk to Silva at all. But now, even Darell couldn¡¯t exin what was happening. ¡°Since the beginning of time, there have been countless things humans can¡¯t exin.¡± Silva said. Today, with over six billion people in the world, it¡¯s no surprise that some are born with very unusual abilities. And tell me¨Cwhen scientists talk about things like parallel worlds, rebirth, or traveling through time, does that sound so impossible to you?¡± Darell almost let out augh. If this were the old him, he never would have sat here listening seriously to words he once dismissed as noneense. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, ¡°science can¡¯t exin everything. But if people like that really exist, why doesn¡¯t anyone know about them?¡± ¡°Let me put it another way,¡± Silva said. ¡°Einstein proved that if someone could move faster than the speed of light, they might actually run into their past¨Cor even future¨Cself. That¡¯s a theory from one of the greatest scientists in history. Not a lie, right? ¡°And the universe is huge. Do you really think Earth is the only ce with life? Are you sure ck holes only swallow everything and don¡¯t send it somewhere else? ¡°And think about the ocean. The deepest point humans have reached is about 36,000 feet. But that¡¯s still far from the bottom. Can you swear there aren¡¯t mermaids or underwater kingdoms. hidden down there?¡± Darell was silent. He had no words. ¡°Anyway,¡± Silva went on, ¡°my point is that there are many things science can¡¯t exin. So many parts of the world humans haven¡¯t touched yet. Don¡¯t be too quick to deny it. Suppose, Mr. Jenson, you¡¯re special. When your abilities awaken, you might be able to do things no one else Can. ¡°That strange dream of yours¨Cit could be a vision of the future. Or maybe a glimpse of a Chapter 45 The Nitter in the fre parallel world. Or even a memory from another life.¡± ¡°A dream of the future, Darell muttered, repeating the words. If that dream really was about the future, would his family kill Tilda? Would they stand by and watch her burn? No. Impossible. Áã¹ú For original chapters go to find~novel No matter how much the Jensons disliked Tilda, no matter how much they spoiled K, they would never kill one of their own. Their sister. It could never be a dream of the future. No matter how much Darell doubted it, one thing didn¡¯t make sense. Tilda was just a student who had been missing for neen years. What reason would anyone have to kill her? ¡°You can think of me as someone who talks too much,¡± Silva said calmly. ¡°For now, that¡¯s all I can exin to you, Mr. Jenson.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°If you feel a little better, then let¡¯s remember¨Cthe director and the others are waiting. No matter what happens, we still have to do the job in front of us, don¡¯t we?¡± Darell pressed his lips together. After a pause, he stood, copied Silva¡¯s Nomari¨Cstyle bow, and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Silva. Your words helped me a lot. Before this, I thought you were just another fraud. I owe you an apology. Once we finish today¡¯s shooting, dinner¡¯s on me.¡± Silva smiled faintly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll dly ept.¡± Darell drew a deep breath and turned toward the director. Whatever this dream meant, Silva was right about something. No matter what, he must finish the work in front of him.. That was the most important thing. His next round of acting went better than anyone expected. The director finally called, ¡°Cut!¡± Darell let out a long breath and stepped out of the rolepletely. ¡°Mr. Jenson, that was incredible! So much more powerful than before¨Cso much emotion!¡± The Chapter 453 The Statet in the Firs director pped his hands in excitement. ¡°Now I finally understand what you¡¯ve been pushing for.¡± Darell spoke in his usual calm tone. ¡°Thanks for sticking with me today. Cindy, ask everyone what they want to cat and order it all.¡± ¡°Okay¨Cdokey!¡± Cindy nearly burst with excitement. Finally! My goodness, this is done atst. Now I can report back to thepany without worries. The winter holiday was only a month away, and the schedule was already too tight. If they couldn¡¯t finish today, thepany¡¯s ns would be thrown into chaos. Afterward, Darell walked straight over to Silva. She was holding her phone, staring at the screen, lost in thought. ¡°Thank you again, Ms. Silva.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°As you¡¯d say here in Cethend, it was nothing at all.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then added, ¡°There¡¯s something you should know. Just now, at the movie town, I ran into Tilda.¡± Darell¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°Tilda ¡­ You mean my sister?¡± She was here? Out Of The Shadows Ch 454 Out of the Shadows Tidy¡¯s Brint Second Life Chapter 454 Shadows Behind the Spotlight #Fiched ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t tell her about your dreams, but she already knows you¡¯re the lead actor in this movic. ¡°Let me give you some advice, Mr. Jenson. If Tilda is the key to those dreams, then many of your questions will find their answers through her. ¡°This is your family¡¯s matter. Back in Yana, we Nomari don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family business. That¡¯s all I can say.¡± Silva stopped talking. From what Tilda had said, it seemed she had already cut ties with her family. Silva had no idea what really happened between them. She didn¡¯t know Tilda well, nor Darell, nor the Jensons. It wasn¡¯t her ce to get involved. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Silva.¡± Darell¡¯s voice was distant. Darell¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance. His sharp, handsome face held a faint, unsettling tension. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that, while he had been busy filming, locked away with work, many things had been happening behind his back. Things he hadn¡¯t noticed at all. When Darell returned to the lounge, Cindy was on the phone with thepany. ¡°Yes, I understand. What? Okay, I¡¯ll let Darell know,¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Darell walked in. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s a wrap¨Cup party tonight for the cast and crew. Cindy suggested, ¡°Since it¡¯s over, maybe you should call your family? Let them know the good. news.¡± ¡°I was just about to.¡± Darell had been thinking about that. Chapter 454 Shadows Behind the poth He pulled out his phone and dialed Dominic first. 20 Dominic was his older brother. Darell, being the second child, had always been the closest to him. ¡°The number you have dialed is out of service. Please try againter. Out of service? Darell frowned slightly, hiding his worry. Then he tried his mother. After a short wait, the call finally connected. ¡°Darell?¡± ir¡¯s voice lit up with joy. ¡°Is the filming already done?¡± Even someone as cold and distant as Darell softened when speaking to the woman who had given him life and raised him. ¡°Yeah, Mom. It¡¯s finished. I¡¯ll stay here in Jeselton for a few more days, then head back to Slosa. I¡¯ve canceled the rest of my work. I just want to spend the holidays with you.¡± H ir replied, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll talk to thepany and make sure everything else is pushed aside. ¡°This time, just to defend the Best Actor title¨Cit¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve really seen you. It¡¯s good to fight for your career, but you need to take care of your health, too.¡± Darell said, ¡°I will, Mom. By the way, I¡¯ve been away so long, buried in filming. I haven¡¯t asked much. Has something happened at home?¡± ir paused at his question. Cindy hadn¡¯t told Darell yet? After a moment of thought, she let out a quiet sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get back.¡± ¡°Mom, did something happen back home?¡± ¡°Yes, many things. It¡¯s not something I can exin over the phone. When you¡¯re home, I¡¯ll tell you everything. For now, just focus on what you¡¯re doing in Jeselton. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the call ended, a shadow weighed on Darell¡¯s heart. Chapter 454 Shadows buried the Sopel?T?L His sixth sense had always been uncannily urate, ever since he was a child. And now, that same instinct screamed that something serious had happened white he was gone And deep down, his gut told him it was tied to that strange dream. And to Tilda. Night fell. The movie production of ¡°Fateful Ties¡± held the wrap¨Cup party at the five¨Cstar hotel they had been staying in, close to the movie town. ¡°Cheers!¡± The champagne popped. Lights flickered on. Balloons floated in the air. Party poppers burst. Streamers and champagne spray mixed together, filling the room with excitement and joy. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Johnson! The movie is officially wrapped up!¡± Darell wore a casual suit, a ss of champagne in hand. At six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, the lights cast his tall frame into a looming shadow, carrying an effortless sense of power. His movements had the wild charm of a spoiled young aristocrat¨Cmaic and impossible to ignore. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jenson.¡± Wilfrid Johnson clinked sses with him andughed. He was in high spirits tonight, already warmed by more than a few drinks. After another sip of champagne, he let his guard down and began to talk freely. ¡°To be honest, when the investors first pushed for you, I was worried sick. I¡¯ve been waiting years for the right script, one strong enough to chase another award. When this one finally came along, I couldn¡¯t risk it. ¡°You may be young, and sure, you¡¯ve already won Best Actor. But this role¨Cit¡¯splicated. It Chapter 44 Shadows Behintate Spotkani 89000 demands deep understanding and life experience. I didn¡¯t think someone your age could carry. it Wilfrid smile and shook his head. ¡°But I was wrong. You¡¯re no shallow pretty boy. You¡¯re the real deal. Working with you has been an honor Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 455 Chapter 455 Family Ties and Distance ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. You¡¯ve won several international awards, and this script is outstanding. Working with you is my honor. ¡°You want to keep winning awards, and my goal is Best Actor. So sometimes I¡¯ve lost my temper during filming. I hope you don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± ¡°Of course not. Mr. Jenson, with that kind of dedication, you¡¯ll always deliver the best to the audience. After the talk, Darell noticed Silva sitting in the corner and walked over. She was enjoying a slice of cake. Since it was a wrap party, she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual dark robe. Instead, she wore something brighter and looked more rxed. ¡°Ms. Silva.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Darell. Congrattions.¡± Because of what had happened on set that day, their rtionship felt warmer now. Still, Silva could see the shadow in Darell¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darell? Filming is over. You don¡¯t look happy.¡± ¡°You know why.¡± Darell sipped his champagne again. ¡°Cethenders have a saying¨Cmake peace with where you are. Having your talent is not a bad thing.¡± Darell exined, ¡°I called my mom. Just as I expected, while I was busy filming, my family ran into trouble. They didn¡¯t tell me, afraid I¡¯d worry. I was so focused on work I didn¡¯t notice. Now I fear things may be worse than I imagined.¡± Silva pressed her lips together, set down her cake, and looked straight at him. ¡°Darell, if you like, I can reach out to Tilda. You two could meet and figure out what¡¯s really going on.¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re strangers. Even if we met, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say.¡± Silva rubbed her temples and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between Tilda and your family. But with an attitude like that, no 13 Chapter 455 Family Ties and Distance wonder she cut ties. She¡¯s still your sister. For Nomari, family is everything. I just don¡¯t understand how you people think.¡± 90 Finished Darell¡¯s voice was t. ¡°My family is different. Tilda and I have never spoken. We¡¯ve never even met.¡± If not for the dream of Tilda dying in the fire and the curse, Darell would never have thought of her. Even with K, once the Jensons¡® most beloved, Darell had always been distant. In truth, he was the odd one out at home.. If not for Russell and the others reminding him to treat K better, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered. And for an actor like Darell, showing kindness on screen was easy enough. But in real life, that was never his nature. Darell couldn¡¯t shake the thought that K wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked. Maybe it was his instinct as an actor that made him notice. ¡°You handle that,¡± she muttered. ¡°Why even bring this up? Let¡¯s just eat cake instead.¡± Silva realized she had slipped. The rule everyone knew was simple¨Cdon¡¯t interfere in someone else¡¯s personal matters, especially the family business of strangers. Otherwise, you only made enemies. Maybe those words stuck in Darell¡¯s head. He drank more than usual. To clear his mind, he left the ballroom and stepped outside the hotel to get some air. At a five¨Cstar hotel, security was never an issue.. And Darell wasn¡¯t one of those pop idols who lived off fan obsession. He had built his career on real acting skills. He rarely managed his Twitter or fan ounts himself, leaving it all to the That¡¯s why he hardly dealt with reckless fans or stalkers. Hands in his pockets. Darell lit a cigarette. He took a long drag and slowly exhaled. Chapter 335 Family Tres Seal fastmade ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ?ovelFind Smoke swirled in the night air as his gaze drifted. Had he been too cold Maybe. After all, this was his sister. His blood sister. She had been missing for neen years. That was different from k. No matter how long she had grown up in their house, K was still an adopted daughter, not bound by blood. Just then. Darell caught sight of something in the distance. Tilda was walking toward the hotel entrance with Andy, carrying a big bag of chips, beef jerky. and other snacks. They wereughing as they chatted. Earlier that evening. Una had gone out with Andy on errands. He seemed fine, but poor Una had ended up exhausted. After dinner she crashed in her hotel room for a nap. Tilda still had energy, so she joined Andy to hang out. By the time she woke up, she called Tilda. She begged for beef jerky and suggested they y board games together until sunrise. So Tilda and Andy went out to buy snacks and were just nowing back. ¡°Una¡¯s still a kid,¡± Tildaughed. ¡°I thought she¡¯d finally grown out of her fangirl days, but no. Guess not.¡± Andy grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? It¡¯s why you two get along so well. You care about her, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s not like us. And, honestly, neither am I.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 456 Chapter 456 The Fire in His Dream Andy hit right at the heart of what Tilda had been thinking ¡°Yeah, all these years, I¡¯ve tried to follow my mentor¡¯s teachings and hold on to my principles, But the stronger I got, the more darkness I saw. And somehow, without even noticing. I¡¯ve been stained by it. I can¡¯t wash it off anymore.¡± Tilda agreed, ¡°That¡¯s why a girl like Una feels so warm. With all the mess I¡¯ve been through, if I didn¡¯t have Una, I don¡¯t even know what I would¡¯ve be. Andy gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ve seen my share of dark things too, Tilda. But at least we met some good friends. That makes us luckier than most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Tilda murmured. Just then, her gaze caught the figure standing at the hotel entrance. Her expression darkened. She never expected to run into him here, of all ces. It was Darell. But this time, Tilda¡¯s heart stayed calm. Maybe it was because of her talk with Silva earlier. She already knew¨Ceven if she cut all ties, no matter how hard she tried to avoid them, fate never truly let her break free. It always found a way to push her into the people she least wanted to see. ¡°Tilda¡­.¡± Andy noticed the shift in her mood and followed her eyes toward the man. He pressed a hand to his forehead. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Nothing. We keep walking.¡± Her voice was firm. Even if they crossed paths, so what? Her resolve and her hatred wouldn¡¯t change. She would treat Darell like a stranger. Tilda and Andy started forward, pretending not to notice Darell. 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 456 The Firem His Dream But then, Darell¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°You¡¯re Tilda, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tilda¡¯s reply was cool. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± She turned, ready to walk away. Her tone was t,ced with distance. It said everything. She wanted nothing to do with him. ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel Fint¨Ched But Darell didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and our family. But¡­ for the past two weeks, I¡¯ve been dreaming about you. In every dream, there¡¯s a fire. I see you burning. I see you die in it.¡± He knew it was Tilda. The moment he saw her, his body reacted, the same jolt of dread he felt when he watched her charred body in his nightmare. And Tilda¡¯s reaction only confirmed it. So Darell said the words he never thought he¡¯d speak. As a man who lived by science and never believed in fate or the supernatural, he couldn¡¯t possibly say this. It was just a dream. But something deep inside told him¨Cif he spoke it out loud, Tilda wouldn¡¯t walk away. And he was right. Tilda froze in ce, her body trembling aggressively. T¨Cthis is impossible. That dream he described¨Cit was the exact nightmare of her past life. The day she died. The fire that burned her beyond recognition. She suffered a fate worse than death. How could Darell dream of that? At that moment, Tilda remembered what Silva had once told her about Darell. He was the lead actor of a movie. Even Silva, a powerful psychic, admitted that Darell had a gift that was hard to rival. ¹ú Chapter 456 The Fue in His Dream Could it be this gift that caused Darell to have such dreams? Watching Tilda¡¯s reaction, Darell was just as shocked. So it was true¨CTilda knew something. Silva had been right, and Darell¡¯s instincts had been right too. He took a deep breath, crushed out his cigarette, and fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Tilda, we need to talk.¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see Tilda doesn¡¯t want to deal with you?¡± Andy¡¯s voice was calm, even smiling, but his words carried a sharp edge. ¡°A smart man knows when to step back. Push too far, and you won¡¯t like where it ends.¡± The warning was clear. Andy had heard of the Jensons. Tilda hated them. And Darell, the famous actor, was easily being recognized. Without his disguise, Andy recognized him instantly. What were the odds? To run into him here, of all ces, and upset Tilda. Andy¡¯s blue eyes glinted with a coldness that would make most people freeze. After all, he wasn¡¯t just a topwyer. He was also a broker on the dark web, moving between both worlds with ease. People knew his name across the globe. In some ways, Andy was even more dangerous than Tilda. Even Darell felt it. He bit his lip, uneasy, his resolve wavering. For two weeks he¡¯d been haunted by strange, burning dreams, and he had to know why. Darell decided he couldn¡¯t back down. ¡°You must be Andy; I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to know Tilda, you.¡± He hesitated, then turned to Tilda. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t dare to cros ¡°But I do have something to say to Tilda. If what I told you earlier makes you curious,e find me.¡± 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 456 1h ne m His Dreabe t 10 Dreade He pulled a keycard from his pocket and slipped it into Tilda¡¯s jacket without giving her at chance to refuse. After that, he walked away without looking back. Send Gifts 4.9K 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant tee and Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 457 Chapter 457 Secret and Teasing ¡°Are you okay. Tilda? Did what Darell said just now remind you of something?¡± Sharp as always, Andy noticed that Darell¡¯s words had stirred something in her. ¡°Yeah, it brought back some things I¡¯d rather forget. But why would those things dream?¡± 20 tached. show up in his Tilda couldn¡¯t mention the truth about her second chance at life, but she could still give this answer. Even so, she felt deeply confused. ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡± Andy asked. ¡°No rush. I just want to head back to our room and y cards. Don¡¯t keep Una waiting.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Andy knew Tilda would handle things in her own way. No need to push her. When they returned to the hotel room, Una was busy chatting with someone. She didn¡¯t even notice when Tilda swiped her room card and came in. Tilda nced at Andy, then the two of them quietly crept up behind Una to peek at her phone. On the screen was a WhatsApp username, Alfie the Fool. Tilda immediately understood. She teased, ¡°Ohhh, no wonder you didn¡¯t notice us. You¡¯re chatting with a guy.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Una jumped in shock. Caught off guard, she lost her bnce and nearly toppled over.. Her phone went flying, but Andy caught it with ease. He handed it back, smiling. ¡°Una¡¯s old enough to date now. Tilda, don¡¯t tease her too much.¡± Tilda added, ¡°She¡¯s never even had a boyfriend. First love, huh? Don¡¯t let some random guy trick you.¡± The teasing made Una¡¯s face turn bright red. ¡°Hey! Tilda! Andy! He¡¯s not my boyfriend! I was just chatting with him to pass the time!¡± 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 15 Secret and Teasing ¡°Oh, I get it. Not yet. But things move fast. Who knows¨Csoon he might be.¡± ¡°Tilda!¡± Finished Una dove face¨Cfirst into the bed, burying her red cheeks in a pillow. Her fists pounded the mattress in protest. Oh my god! This is so embarrassing! So humiliating! And worst of all, both Andy and Tilda had seen it and misunderstood the whole situation. It was all Alfie¡¯s fault! Why did he have to text her now? He had no idea how much trouble he¡¯d just caused. Since Una couldn¡¯t me it on Tilda or Andy. Naturally, all the mended on Alfie. Alfie sat at his desk, pretending to work, but his mind was far from the files in front of him. His eyes kept drifting to his phone, waiting for Una¡¯s reply. All of a sudden, a chill ran down his back. He sneezed, sniffed, and frowned in confusion. What a strange feeling. ¡°Alright, Una, get up already. I bought your favorite¨Cbeef jerky. Wow, the smell¨Cit¡¯s so good!¡± Tilda waved the bag with a grin. Andy leaned closer. ¡°Smells amazing. Tilda, let me have a piece.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Andy. Weren¡¯t you the one who swore off junk food? I didn¡¯t buy much. If you eat it, Una won¡¯t get any. Una, better hurry before it¡¯s gone!¡± Tilda ripped the package open, grabbed a strip, and took a bite. Instantly, the whole room filled with the rich, savory smell of beef jerky. Una¡¯s stomach growled, her cravings getting the best of her. She shot up from the bed and lunged forward. ¡°I want some! Don¡¯t eat it all!¡± Tilda yed a few rounds of cards but soon grew tired. She stepped out onto the balcony, phone in hand. After thinking for a moment, she sent a message to Silva. ¡°Are you free? I have something I want to ask you.¡± 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 457 Secret and Teasing Fifteen minutester, Silva replied. 20 finished ¡°Sorry for thete reply. I just got back from a wrap¨Cup party with the crew. Had a few drinks. 1 only saw your essage after I got out of the shower.¡± Without waiting, Tilda called her. The line connected quickly. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s going on?¡± Silva asked. Tilda exined, ¡°I ran into Darell. Did he ever tell you about those strange dreams he¡¯s been having?¡± ¡°He did. Is it really connected to you?¡± Tilda paused, then gave her answer. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Maybe she had carried the secret too long. She didn¡¯t spell it out, but she didn¡¯t want to hide it from Silva. Besides, Silva might know the answers she needed. ¡°Why would he have dreams like that?¡± Tilda asked. ¡°I told you before, Silva said softly. ¡°Darell has a rare gift. Most people wouldn¡¯t notice, but I can. His sixth sense can be frighteningly urate. That¡¯s what his talent truly is.¡± Tilda fell silent; no words came to her mind. Could it really be that her rebirth had triggered some kind of butterfly effect? Original content can be found at fin?novel Could Darell, with his unusual gift, touch fragments of her past life through dreams? The thought made Tilda smirk bitterly. Totally unexpected. She couldn¡¯t say what effect those dreams might bring. Still, the Jensons would never believe something like this. But if they did, then let them face it. Chapter 457 Secret and Teasing Let them understand just how cruel they had been to her in that past life. Finiched ¡°Darell wants to meet you,¡± Silva said finally. ¡°He wants to understand all of this. That¡¯s all I can tell you. Tilda, as a friend. I can only say this¨Cwhether you agree to meet him, that¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to decide for yourself¡± Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 458 Chapter 458 The Meeting with Darell Finished ¡°Meet him? Of course I¡¯ll meet him. I have my reasons, and if I don¡¯t get answers, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡± This text is hosted at Find~Novel Darell was in his hotel room. He had already showered. Wearing a bathrobe, he sat by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window with his legs crossed. Outside, the lights of downtown Jeselton sparkled, but he hardly noticed them. His eyes stayed fixed on the ss of red wine swaying in his hand. Every so often, his brows furrowed without him realizing, showing the tension running through him. He was waiting. And he was afraid. What if the person he waited for didn¡¯t respond? What then? How would he face the dream in his sleep tonight? If he had that same nightmare again¨Ctrapped in fire, consumed by the mes¨CDarell feared it would follow him for the rest of his life. He feared it might never leave. Finally, the phone rang. It was the room¡¯sndline. Darell set down his winess, stood, and walked toward the desk phone. He drew a deep breath and pressed the button to answer, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Darell, there¡¯s a youngdy here who wishes to see you.¡± Chapter 458 The Meeting with Darell * Filhed The hotel¡¯s conference hall. By the time Darell arrived, Tilda was already waiting. She stood near the window, gazing out at the garden below. The night in Jeselton was cold. It was November, and frost clung to the bare branches outside. The air was sharp, the garden silvered with ice. Inside the hotel, the warmth from the heaters wrapped around the guest, almost toofortablepared to the freezing scene outside. Darell pressed his lips together and spoke first. ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± At his words, Tilda turned. Her eyes¨Ccalm and dark like still waternded on him. To be fair, in their past life Darell had treated her better than the rest of her family. Unlike the others, he had never been fooled by K. He was the only one in that family who doubted K¡¯s real intentions. The rest gave K their full trust and spoiled her endlessly. Darell only pretended to be nice to K for the sake of appearances. When it came to Tilda¨Cthe sister they had finally found after neen long years¨CDarell stayed cold and distant. He kept his pride, never letting her get too close. But he never got close to K either. He was the type who looked cold on the outside but carried warmth hidden deep. Even when he gave K gifts, he never forgot Tilda. He treated both sisters the same, at least on the surface. But in the end¡­ He didn¡¯t believe Tilda either. He chose to side with K. He had stood by and cursed her, watching her burn until nothing was left but ashes. He had spat on her grave, And now, one of them was having dreams about the very death they caused? Hahaha! Chapter 458 The Meeting with Darelt Howughable. Did they even deserve such dreams? disfied If the Jensons ever truly faced what they had done to Tilda in their past lives, they wouldn¡¯t repent. No. They would simply im she had iting. ¡°Yes. Darell. Of course, I¡¯ll meet you. ¡°Only because you¡¯re annoying. I came here to clear something up. ¡°No matter what dream you had, that¡¯s all it was¨Ca dream. It¡¯s the twenty¨Cfirst century. Are you really going to hold onto something like that? ¡°I¡¯ve already cut ties with your family. Whether you know the reason or not, I don¡¯t care. But I don¡¯t want you calling me by name or trying to get close to me again!¡± Her words rendered Darell speechless. He stated at his sister in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Tilda¡¯s first words to hit him like a p. ¡°I don¡¯t know what really happened. These days I¡¯ve been stuck on set. But Tilda, I never did anything to you. So quit talking like your mouth¡¯s full of garbage!¡± Darell wasn¡¯t the type to keep his cool. Getting sted by Tilda for no reason? No way he could swallow that without firing back. Tilda scoffed in disdain, ¡°Well, now you¡¯ve offended me for real. I like talking back. After all, I didn¡¯t get that fancy elite education your family is so proud of.¡± Darell rebuked, ¡°What are you evenining about? That you vanished the moment you were born? Tilda, Mom had searched desperately for you! ¡°I was old enough to see it. She cried herself sick over you. She copsed more than once, and Dad couldn¡¯t even calm her down. He was suffering tool ¡°The whole family drowned in despair because you were gone. If it weren¡¯t for-¡± Darell cut himself off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t want to finish that sentence? Fine. I¡¯ll say it for you.¡± Chapter 458 The Meeting volls Deli Tilda stepped closer, her lips curling into a cold smile, her voice sharp as a de. ¡°If the family hadn¡¯t taken K in, you all would be stuck in that endless grief, right? Haha. ¡°You make it sound like life was so hard without me. But with K as my recement, you all seemed pretty happy. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. If you had never found me, you all would¡¯ve lived happily ever after¨Cnever a shadow, never a scar. Darell gave a bitter snort. ¡°That¡¯s just jealousy talking!¡± ¡°Jealousy? Darell, take a good look at me. Do I look like someone eaten up by jealousy?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 459 Out of the Shadows, Fida¡¯s Redfiendt Second Life Chapter 459 Funeral Tilda¡¯s voice was calm, almost too calm. When Darell met her clear, steady eyes, he felt himself losing ground.. He couldn¡¯t read her at all. Then that strange sixth sense of his rose again. This woman carried a depth he couldn¡¯t measure. ¡°You¡­ are you really Tilda? My sister who¡¯s been missing for neen years?¡± The question slipped out before he could stop himself. Tilda narrowed her eyes slightly, catching the doubt in his gaze. So this is Darell¡¯s special gift? Interesting. In her past life, she had never thought much about it. Finished Darell had always been cold to both his sisters, leaving Tilda no chance to understand him. She never expected his intuition to be this sharp. To be honest, she had met plenty of gifted people in her life. But none of them could sense something like this. ¡°So what you mean is¡­ I¡¯m not the obedient, weak, spineless Tilda you imagined? Not the puppet who agreed to everything? Not the quiet daughter or your little sister?¡± Her eyes glinted with disdain as she twisted a lock of hair around her finger. In that moment, she looked like a creature lurking in the dark and untouchable. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant; it¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re giving me a creep.¡± Tilda was more frightening than anyone Darell had ever met. He could only admit that to himself. Alone with her now, close enough to see those eyes that held an endless, motionless universe, Darell felt a shiver crawl down his spine. 19:50 Mon, Sep 29. Chapter 450 Funeral Cold seeped into him. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? ¡°I am Tilda Jenson, she said evenly. ¡°I did vanish for neen years. But you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I¡¯m not your sister. I have nothing to do with you or your family. ¡°Whether I¡¯m terrifying or not, demon or not¨Cit doesn¡¯t matter. None of it concerns you. ¡°I came here only to tell you this, Goodbye.¡± She turned to leave. ¡°Wait! Tilda!¡± Darell couldn¡¯t let her leave so soon. He spun around, reaching to grab her shoulder. But she slipped aside without effort. Her counter came fast. She gave him a hard kick to his stomach. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Darell eyes widened. The impact felt like it tore his insides apart.. Clutching his gut, Darell dropped to his knees, gagging from the pain. Tilda gave a mocking smile. ¡°Sorry¨Cjust a reflex. I thought you were about to try something on me.¡± She pointed to the corner. ¡°There are cameras in here. They clearly caught you making the first move. What I did was self¨Cdefense.¡± She had already nned every encounter before agreeing to meet him. The kicknded hard. Darell clenched his teeth, sweat running down his face from the pain. ¡°You know this dream has something to do with you. Tell me¡­ why am I having it?¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved coldly. ¡°Come on, Mr. Jenson. It¡¯s the twenty¨Cfirst century. Do you really believe in ghosts and spirits? Just a dream? If word got out, people wouldugh at you.¡± She left those words behind and walked away, crushing Darell¡¯s pride under her heel as she went. She had made things clear. If he still wanted to dwell on it, that was his problem. As long as Tilda never admitted anything, how could Darell possibly guess she had been reborn 19:50 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 450 Funeral -from a dream alone? And even if one day, Darell did find out, so what? Funkbed Tilda would never forget what they did to her in that past life, and she couldn¡¯t escape that memory. At most, the truth would simply exin why she treated them this way. They¡¯d die knowing. That was all. Her words pressed down on him like a curse. Darell stood frozen, his face unreadable. When the pain in his stomach finally eased, he staggered back to his feet. She had a point. Was he losing his mind? He had never believed in such things. Why was he chasing after an answer that made no sense? It was only a dream. A strange, disturbing dream. Darell went back to his room after much effort. Hey on the bed, still clutching his stomach. Exhaustion dragged him under. Soon, he drifted into sleep. This time, he didn¡¯t return to the burning warehouse. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over, he whispered in the dream. Relief washed over him. ¡°That nightmare is done.¡± But then he looked around. ¡°Wait, where am I?¡± A cemetery. Fog wrapped the graves in heavy whiteyers. Suddenly, a blood¨Cred light red ahead. Almost entranced, Darell found himself drawn toward it, unable to resist. His steps carried him closer, deeper into the mist. By the time he realized what he was doing, he was already standing before it. Chapter 450 Funeral A funeral altar. A framed photo sat there, glowing in the crimson light. It portrayed a young woman. Tilda. ¡°This is Tilda¡¯s funeral? No. This is just a dream. It can¡¯t be reall¡± Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 460 Chapter 460 Shattered Memories ¡°Tilda is alive and well. Why do I keep having these dreams?¡± Finished Darell clenched his teeth, anger burning as he recalled what had happened in the conference. room back then. He had never met such a cruel, unreasonable woman. He hadn¡¯t even done anything to her. The two of them hadn¡¯t met. Yet she kicked him hard in the stomach, ignoring the fact they were family. Then, another familiar voice echoed in his head. ¡°Darell, Howard¡­ Oh my gosh, isn¡¯t this Tilda¡¯s memorial frame? Did Dad and Mom secretly put this here?¡± That voice belong to K? Darel¡¯s brows drew together. The dream shifted again, morphing into something new. This time, Tilda was dead. Damn it. It¡¯s just a dream. So why does my heart ache like this, as if it really happened? ¡°No way! Mom and Dad already saw through Tilda¡¯s lies. They hate her. How could they ever make a memorial frame for her?¡± ¡°That bitch hurt K and almost ruined our family. She doesn¡¯t deserve a memorial frame!¡± ¡°Howard, stop it!¡± Wait¨Cthat voice sounded like Howard. And like himself? Before Darell could make sense of it, a dark figure rushed forward. He grabbed Tilda¡¯s memorial frame from the desk and smashed it hard against the ground, shattering it into pieces. Not happy with it, Howard stomped on the photo again and again until it was fully ruined. K screamed in shock. 19:51 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 460 Shattered Memories: Another dark figure shot out from the corner and stopped Howard. Forshed ¡°Howard, are you crazy? No matter what she did, Tilda is still family. She¡¯s already dead. No matter what mistake she had made, it was in the past. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Enough? Never! I¡¯ll never forgive Tilda! She hurt so many people. Dying doesn¡¯t clear her sins -it¡¯s the punishment she deserves!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve a memorial frame! A woman that cruel belongs in hell forever!¡± Howard stood in front of Tilda¡¯s memorial frame, spitting out the most hateful words. Then he spat on it. The spitnded right on the broken piece where Tilda¡¯s name had been written. The sight was shocking and sickening. ¡°Howard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Darell! She deserves this. Tilda deserves to die!¡± Original content can be found at f?ndnovel ¡°Darell, Howard, stop fighting. Dad, Mom! You have to stop them.¡± The dream ended with K¡¯s desperate plea.. ¡°Urghh!¡± Darell jolted awake. His chest heaved as he gasped for air. Cold sweat soaked his body. Hey in bed for a long time before he finally calmed down. Outside, the sunlight was already bright. Darell rushed into the bathroom and sshed cold water on his face. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, he reached out and wiped across the ss with his hand. ¡°Dang it! What on earth is happening?¡± He whispered to himself, ¡°Just like Tilda said, it¡¯s only a dream. I shouldn¡¯t let it get to me.¡± But then his jaw tightened. ¡°So why does it feel so real? Like I actually lived it?¡± Chapter 460 Shattered Memories For over two weeks, everything had spunpletely out of his control. His entire belief in science, drilled into him since childhood, was breaking apart. Downstairs in the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant, Silva was finishing her meal. Tilda happened to walk by and stopped at her table. ¡°Mind if I sit here?¡± Tilda asked. Finished ¡°Of course not, Tilda,¡± Silva said quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to Jeselton with your friends? Where are they?¡± Tilda smiled faintly. ¡°One went back to his apartment. The other is still sleeping in.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Silva hesitated, ncing at Tilda now and then. It was obvious she wanted to ask something but couldn¡¯t bring herself to. Tilda tore off a piece of her cream roll, took a bite, and said casually, ¡°Why hold back, Silva? We¡¯ve only known each other for a day, but it¡¯s not like you need to bottle it up.¡± ¡°You already know what I want to ask, Tilda,¡± Silva said. ¡°You met Darellst night, didn¡¯t you? Did you figure out what his dream meant?¡± ¡°No,¡± Tilda answered tly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why he¡¯s having that dream. The only reason I saw him was to warn him not to keep pestering me with nonsense.¡± Silva said nothing. She lifted her cup and took a sip of coffee to hide the awkward silence, ¡°I know,¡± Tilda said, ¡°you think I¡¯m lying. But that¡¯s exactly what I didst night.¡± ¡°You must know what the dream really means. You¡¯re not like other women, Tilda.¡± Silva¡¯s voice softened as her amber eyes locked on her. Those eyes carried the mark of her psychic bloodline. But when they met Tilda¡¯s gaze¨Ceyes dark and bottomless, like an ancient well¨CSilva felt herself drown. The only thing she could faintly see within those depths were two shining souls burning bright. Nothing else. No trace, no opening, no weakness. 19:51 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 460 Shattered Atomines D ¡°I give up.¡± Silva whispered atst. ¡°Your power is so strong. Tilda, even I can¡¯t see the striallest crack in it.¡± Send Gifts 4.9K 19:51 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows Tidas Brilliant Second Life Chapter Out Of The Shadows Ch 461 461 The Charm Against Dreams Silva raised both hands like she was surrendering. ¡°Fine, I give up.¡± ¡°Told you, Silva. Why can¡¯t you just believe me? I really said the same thing to Darell. ¡°You look like you¡¯re close to Darell. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him yourself.¡± Right then, Silva¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen and shook her head at Tilda. ¡°Well, speak of the devil Look¨CDarell just texted me.¡± ¡°You two go ahead and talk,¡± Tilda said, standing up. ¡°I promised my friends I¡¯d hang out with them today. Don¡¯t want my good mood ruined by seeing him.¡± Silva smiled slyly, testing the waters. ¡°I have met you. Do you mind if I share this with Darell?¡± Tilda dabbed her lips with a napkin, rose from her seat, and smirked. ¡°Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Darell walked into the hotel buffet. Silva was waiting. He sat down, ignoring the stares that followed him, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Silva said, ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for a long time. I just ran into Tilda.¡± ¡°I know. She¡¯s staying at this hotel.¡± At her name, the air grew heavy. Silva¡¯s eyes flicked to the dark circles around Darell¡¯s eye. ¡°You had the dream again, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This time it was different. Not the fire. I dreamed Tilda died. Someone set up a memorial. photo for her. Then my brother smashed it.¡± Darell exined tly, his words short and sharp. Silva rubbed her chin. ¡°Sounds like a soap opera.. interesting.¡± ¡°Damn it, my head hurts. Ms. Silva, do you have a way to make these dreams stop? Chapter 461 The Charm Adamed Dreams AROD ¡°They¡¯re just dreams. None of this will ever happen. Tilda¡¯s alive and well. Nobody could take her down even if they tried.¡± Darell clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t care where the dreams came from anymore. He only wanted them gone. Tilda knew something, but she wasn¡¯t talking Why should I suffer alone? ¡°I might have a way,¡± Silva sighed. She pulled a charm from her pocket and set it on the table. ¡°This is a Nomari charm, an offering to the spirit of dreams. Wear it around your neck before you sleep. It should cut down the number of dreams you have.¡± Darell stared at the little charm, with red string wrapped tight around it. His eyes were conflicted. ¡°You knew I¡¯d ask for this? Funny, isn¡¯t it? I never believed in this stuff before. And now, I¡¯m pinning all my hope on a trinket.¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°Did Tilda mention meeting mest night?¡± Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel ¡°She did. She also said she has no idea about your dreams.¡± No idea? Darell¡¯s gut told him Tilda was lying. ¡°No matter what, if this charm can stop those strange drearms, I don¡¯t want to dig into it any further. Without hesitation, Darell hung the charm Silva gave him around his neck. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Silva. I owe you a huge favor for this. If you ever need my help, I swear on my name¨CI¡¯ll do everything I can.¡± With that, Darell turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Jenson, I know you don¡¯t like this topic,¡± Silva said calmly. ¡°But your abilities are awakening. Your sensitivity to these things is far stronger than mine. One day this charm won¡¯t be able to hold back your dreams. When that timees, it¡¯ll be up to you how to face it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Darell replied. ¡°And I may have found another way to end these Chapter 451 The Charm Against Dreams nightmares for good.¡± E Fimched He had already booked his flight back to Slosa for today. At first, he had nned to stay in Jeselton a bit longer to handle something. But now he knew there was no point. He had to return to the Jensons right away¨Cuncover what really happened between Tilda and his family during thest few months. If he could trace the source, maybe he could put an end to these twisted dreams once and for all. At eleven in the morning, Tilda and Una finally set out to meet Andy for lunch. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, Tilda,¡± Una whined, curling up against her in the back seat, eyes already shut. ¡°You only have yourself to me,¡± Tilda teased, tugging at Una¡¯s hair. ¡°You stayed up partying until Tive in the morning. No wonder you¡¯re exhausted.¡± ¡°Ow, ow, sorry, Tilda!¡± Una pouted. ¡°I already regret messing up my sleep schedule. Let me nap a little now, so I¡¯ll have the energy to enjoy the day with you and Andy.¡± To escape Tilda¡¯s scolding, Una buried her face in Tilda¡¯s arms and kept acting spoiled. The driver nced at them through the rearview mirror with a puzzled look, half¨Cwondering if the two girls were actually a couple. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 462 Chapter 462 The Tail in the Rearview Theo beautiful girls together. Well, it was kind of nice to look at. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, Tilda caught a reflection in the car¡¯s rearview mirror. Her heart sank. That car¡­ Had it been following us the whole time? She remembered the te number clearly. JA0983E8. Ever since they left the hotel, the car had been trailing behind. Tilda¡¯s instincts, sharpened by years as Queen of the Dark Web, screamed danger. Even if there was no proof, even if it was just a hunch, anything that felt like a threat had to be cut off at the root. That was the rule to survive in the underground world. When you had enemies everywhere, you didn¡¯t gamble with your life. She nced at Una, who was smiling without a clue about the danger. Pulling out her phone, Tilda sent Andy a quick text. ¡°Andy, I¡¯ve got a problem. Check this te number, JA0983ES.¡± The reply came fast. ¡°Someone tailing you?¡± ¡°I can feel it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Andy had been her closest partner in the Dark Web for years. Their trust and understanding ran so deep, a single word or look was enough. It didn¡¯t take Andy long to dig up the record. ¡°Chevy. The car owner checks out normal.¡± Then another line followed. ¡°But if someone from the Dark Web is on you, they¡¯d have their Chapter 462 The Tail in the Risarview car perfectly covered. Finished ¡°Tilda¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been exposed.¡± The thought chilled him. Follow current nov?ls on findnovel Even the Queen herself would face ruin if her true identity leaked. Tilda typed back calmly. ¡°I checked. No sign my data¡¯s been cracked. So it¡¯s not one of on the Web. That possibility crossed off, she frowned. ¡°Then who could it be?¡± my rivals ¡°Leaving the Dark Web aside, there are plenty of people in the real world who¡¯d like to see me dead. The only question is¨Cwho? The Bells? Or the Jensons?¡± The people Tilda had offended mainly came from these two powerful families. Both had the money and connections to hire killers, track her down, and erase every trace of her existence. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea, but I¡¯ll need your help, Andy.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask. Just tell me what you need. I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tilda acted as if she didn¡¯t know someone was following her. She brought Una and Andy to the meeting spot. ¡°Tilda, Una.¡± Andy waved, a backpack in hand. ¡°Here. Everything you asked me to prepare is ready.¡± He gave Tilda a quick look, then handed her the bag. ¡°Thanks, Andy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Una asked curiously. Tilda grinned. ¡°Surprise. Can¡¯t tell you yet.¡± 27 Chapter 45, The Tail in the Beardew Una just sighed. Once again, she was the only one left out of the secret. That day, the three of them went to the biggest amusement park in Jeselton. Theyughed, yed, and tried to forget themselves in the fun. But Tilda never stopped checking the shadow trailing behind them. One nce at Andy, and they exchanged an unspoken signal. Suddenly, Tilda clutched her stomach and frowned uncasily. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good. I need the restroom.¡± ¡°Tilda, was it something we ate for lunch? Andy and I are fine, though.¡± Una¡¯s face filled with concern. ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Una had no idea what Tilda was nning. She only looked at her with concern. ¡°Nature calls, Una. Why don¡¯t you and Andy go thank the park manager? He gave us these tickets. It¡¯s polite to show some gratitude.¡± ¡°But Tilda- ¡°You two go. I might be a while. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done.¡± Since Tilda wouldn¡¯t change her mind, Una finally gave up and left with Andy. The moment they were gone, Tilda rushed into the nearest women¡¯s restroom. The man tailing her hesitated. As a man, walking into thedies¡® room would draw too much tion. If Tilda caught on, the whole n would backfire. So he waited outside. Inside, Tilda made sure he hadn¡¯t followed. She slipped into an empty stall, locked the door, and opened Andy¡¯s backpack. In seconds, she pulled out the gear. A wig, makeup, a change of clothes¨Ceverything she needed. After finishing her disguise, Tilda moved quickly. She swung herself up and climbed out through the vent window above the women¡¯s restroom. The reason she had chosen this restroom and faked a stomachache was simple¨Cshe had studied the park map earlier. She knew the vent here was just wide enough for her body to slip through. Chapter 462 The Tail in the Resumes Circling around, she came back to the front of the restroom: A0 Now, in full disguise, even Una wouldn¡¯t recognize her. Tilda looked like apletely different person. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 463 Chapter 463 The Bugged Mission The man that followed her around didn¡¯t recognize her. He stayed put, holding a magazine, sitting on a bench. On the surface, he looked like he was reading. In truth, his eyes never left the women¡¯s restroom entrance. Tilda walked by with a cup of coffee, acting casual. As she passed him, she stumbled on purpose. ¡°Darn it!¡± she blurted, The coffee sshed all over him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said quickly. Her voice changed, speaking in a fluent foreign ent. ¡°Hey! Hands off!¡± The man shot back, startled. He answered in a foreignnguage and hurriedly put a distance between them. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN()vel He told Tilda not to worry about this and hurried away without making a scene. Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Finished She went into the restroom, changed her look in the mirror, and pulled out her phone. She opened an app. Perfect. The bug is in ce. She clipped on a pair of wireless earbuds. Through them, she could hear the tiny device attached to the man. He was fumbling with his clothes now, checking for odd things. He¡¯d feel safer after a quick once¨Cover. This man had no idea the bug was Tilda¡¯s own creation. A nano¨Csized mechanical device. Chapter 463 The Bugged Mission- Once activated, ittched onto a target and crawled directly onto their skin. No one could find it just by searching their clothes. As a hacker, building and upgrading devices like this was one of Tilda¡¯s hobbies. BEW After perfecting the design, she handed the method to Andy, who managed to produce a few more. The hardest part wasn¡¯t the coding but finding the rare parts. Even Andy didn¡¯t have many. The device was good enough to pass the security scans of Bloodveil, the top assassinwork on the Dark Web. Their systems couldn¡¯t detect it. Only the highest¨Clevel government¨Cgrade body scanner could. In Cethend, there was exactly one machine like that. It had cost billions, built with rare electronic materials and years of work from top scientists. If someone really had ess to that scanner and still wanted to go after Tilda, she¡¯d almost feel ttered. Through her earbuds, she listened to the man shuffling his clothes, clearly searching himself for anything strange. He came up empty. Tilda left the restroom and headed to the meeting point Andy had sent her. Andy gave a small smile. ¡°All done?¡± ¡°Yeah. Taken care of,¡± Tilda said, pointing to her earbuds. Una pouted. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Tilda ruffled her hair and said, ¡°Just saying you look beautiful.¡± ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t think sweet talk could fool me. Hey, that feels nice. Don¡¯t stop.¡± : Night fell. Una had yed all day and was tired. She went back to the hotel to take a shower. 19:52 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 463 The Bugged Mission That left Tilda and Andy alone. Ac 8630 Finished They borrowed a hotel meeting room, locked the door, and shut down the cameras¨Cleaving no trace behind. They¡¯d left the amusement park around five in the afternoon. The car had stopped following them and drove off. Tilda kept listening to the tail through her carpiece, but she learned nothing new. Using the bug¡¯s signal, they traced the follower¡¯s location. Andy tapped the map on hisptop. ¡°He¡¯s staying at a no¨CID motel off the third beltway,¡± he said. ¡°The kind that doesn¡¯t ask for papers.¡± ¡°Just like we thought,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°But if he¡¯s been following us all day, why hasn¡¯t he checked in with whoever hired him?¡± ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t found anything worth reporting yet,¡± Andy guessed. ¡°No need to call it in.¡± They ran more guesses while Tilda hacked into the motel¡¯s nearby cameras. ¡°No cameras inside the room,¡± she said. ¡°The only feed points at the window. You can¡¯t see anyone in there.¡± ¡°For now, our advantage is that he hasn¡¯t found the bug I nted,¡± Tilda added. She pressed her lips together. ¡°We need a chance to get into his room and nt a hidden camera. And he must not notice.¡± ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Andy said. ¡°Jeselton¡¯s my turf. I¡¯ve got people for this.¡± ¡°Thanks, Andy,¡± Tilda said. Just then they heard a faint rustling sound. Theptop speakers amplified it into a low, rhythmic hum. Andy scowled. ¡°What is that? Morse code? No¨Cdoesn¡¯t sound right.¡± ¡°They¡¯re using a Morse¨Clike code,¡± she said. ¡°Some kind of custom reporting pattern they created.¡± She recorded the sound and fed it into the search database she¡¯d built. Out Of The Shadows Ch 464 Chapter 464 The Spider¡¯s Web Finished Because she had earned the trust of Benedict and Wesley, Tilda now had clearance to use Cethend¡¯s top¨Clevel database. She ran the search across both systems, tracing the source of the strange audio clip. ¡°It looks like the people watching you are no small yers. ¡°Even their reports are handled in secret. But too bad for them¡­ Anyone who targeted the Queen of the Dark Web was doomed. Like a fly that had fallen into a spider¡¯s web¨Cwrapped tight in the silk before it even knew it was caught. There was no escape. The real danger was Tilda¡¯s identity as Queen would be exposed. But now she wasn¡¯t fighting alone anymore. She had officially joined Cethend¡¯s Cyber Security Center, which meant she had the protection of the government. It was a lot safer than the days when she worked solo. Soon, the database search wasplete. When Tilda saw the result, her eyes narrowed, sharp and dangerous. Andy asked, ¡°This is the fifth¨Cranked killer group on the Dark Web¨CSkin? ¡°Tilda, did someone on the Dark Web figure out who you really are and send Skin to hunt you down?¡± ¡°Too little information to be sure. But honestly, do they think this is enough? They¡¯re underestimating me. They know who I am and only send the fifth¨Cranked group after me?¡± Tilda gave a coldugh. She had kept a low profile on the Dark Web for too long. Did they really think just anyone could take her out? ¡°Andy, I need a favor.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s about Una¡¯s safety, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Chapter 464 The Spider¡¯s Web Tilda stood and moved past him to the window, her eyes dark as the night outside. Finished ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find¡ïNovel ¡°Una is too innocent. She shouldn¡¯t be dragged into this mess. Jeselton is dangerous now. Send her back to Slosa. I¡¯ll have Comet Squad protect her on the way.¡± Andy agreed right away. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. My team isn¡¯t weak. Like you said, sending just the fifth¨Cranked killers to block us? What a joke.¡± He pulled out his phone and began setting up the arrangements for tomorrow. Tonight would be a sleepless one for Tilda. But at least she now knew which group was behind this. Once she broke into their servers, she could uncover the real reason they were after her. Groups like Skin always recorded their deals and payments. If her identity as Queen had really leaked, their database would definitely show it. Meanwhile, Darell¡¯s ne had justnded. ¡°Darell!¡± ¡°Darell!¡± The family had already gotten the news and was waiting for him at the airport. Dragging his suitcase, Darell stepped out alone. Russell and the others hurried to meet him. ir scolded gently. ¡°Why are youing out by yourself? No bodyguards at all? You¡¯re a superstar. What if fans mobbed you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t announce my flight. No one knew. Thepany protects my information well,¡± Darell said calmly. Then, with a softer look that only family ever saw, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this business a long time, Mom. I know how to handle myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Russell stepped forward,id a hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, and said with emotion, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re back. We haven¡¯t seen you for days. You¡¯ve lost weight. Shooting on closed sets and traveling all over the world must¡¯ve been hard on you.¡± Darell smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dad. This is the path I chose, the honor I¡¯m chasing. No matter how tough it gets, I¡¯ll endure. Because I know¨Cafter the struggle, when I finally get what I¡¯ve 19:52 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 464 The Spider¡¯s Web worked for¨Cthe achievement is worth more than anything.¡± Russellughed proudly. ¡°Well said! That¡¯s my son.¡± Darell looked past his parents toward Justin and Kayden. ¡°Hey, guys. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Darell!¡± they called out in unison. But Darell didn¡¯t miss the faint bruises near their eyes. They smiled, happy to see him, but the bruises told another story. Something had happened at home. Both of his younger siblings carried the weight of it. Finally, Darell¡¯s gaze stopped on K. ?? Finisher K seized her chance and put up her performance. ¡°Darell, it¡¯s really been so long. I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± she said sweetly, lowering her head like a girl waiting for affection. Everyone else watched with warm, approving smiles, as if this moment between Darell and K was the perfect family scene. Darell almost reached out, ready to pat her head in response. But then¨Che remembered the dream. In that dream, he heard K¡¯s fake, syrupy voice calling out, ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± Send Gifts 4.9K 19:53 Mon, Sep 29 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Briant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 465 Chapter 465 The Broken Memorial Frame The memory of Tilda¡¯s memorial frame shattering on the floor froze Darell¡¯s hand in midair. For reasons he couldn¡¯t exin, he didn¡¯t want to touch K. Not at all. He pulled his hand back and said, stiffly, ¡°K. Long time no see.¡± K flushed with awkwardness. She stood there, humiliated, wishing she could disappear. Her face had gone pale. ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, Darell. Long time no see,¡± she managed. K knew Darell had always kept her at arm¡¯s length. Any affection he had shown before was merely a facade to appeas the family. Still, of all her brothers, K liked Darell the most. It wasn¡¯t just because he was handsome and aloof. Darell was in show business. He had won the award she had always dreamed of. Because Darell barely noticed her, K¡¯spetitive streak red, making her want his attention all the more. She had won over the whole family, making them dote on her without ever noticing her ws. But with Darell it didn¡¯t work. K¡¯s perfect act¡ªand her pride¨Cwouldn¡¯t allow her to fail like this. Even after all these years, Darell was still against her. K herself didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done wrong. Everyone else was caught up in the joyful moment and didn¡¯t notice K¡¯s odd reaction. They helped Darell into the car and drove straight home. On the ride, Darell fought down his curiosity. He didn¡¯t ask about Tilda. His gut told him Tilda had be a wound for his family. Only after they reached home did Darell roughly exined what had happened to him over thest half year. 17.30 IVION, Sep 29 Chapter 465 The Broken Memorial Finished Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel After that, he turned to his parents with a serious look. ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± he said, ¡°I rushed back from filming in Jeselton because I need to know what happened between Tilda and our family The room fell silent the moment he said Tilda¡¯s name. Justin and Kayden had expected Darell to ask about her¨Cjust not so soon. As soon as someone brought up Tilda, the two brothers felt a pain they couldn¡¯t put into words. They had tried so hard to forget her, but they couldn¡¯t. It sat in their chests like a deep thorn, stabbing now and then. No remedy could ease it. Whenever they tried to pretend the wound wasn¡¯t there, someone would mention her by ident. The scar would tear open again. It would never fade¨Cimpossible to forget, even in a lifetime. Russell and ir¡¯s faces darkened. But the one shaken the most was K. She lowered her head, fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She used the pain to keep herself awake and steady. Her chest burned with fury. In her mind, all she could see was Tilda¡¯s smug smile¨Ca smile she longed to sh away with a de. Russell let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Darell, you just got back from Jeselton. After such a long flight, you must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t we talk about Tilda tomorrow?¡± ¡°Dad, I know Tilda has shaken our family. But the reason I rushed back was because of her. I saw her in Jeselton and I also saw things I never thought were real. Things I still can¡¯t understand. I need to know what really happened between Tilda and our family, or I¡¯ll never have peace of mind.¡± ¡°You you saw her in Jeselton? She¡¯s there?¡± ¡­ Their eyes widened in disbelief. None of them had expected it. Jeselton was such a huge city. 19:53 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 465 The Broken Memorial Frame How could Darell and Tilda have crossed paths? Finished ¡°It¡¯s fate¨Cbad fate,¡± Russell groaned. His chest ached with grief. ¡°What did we do in another life to deserve this kind of punishment now?¡± Russell clutched his chest, his face twisting with pain and sorrow. He was convinced they must have owed Tilda something far worse than a single life. And now, in this lifetime, they were trapped, tangled deeper and deeper in her shadow, unable to escape. ir¡¯s mind shed back to that day in the restaurant restroom, when Tilda coldly admitted she never intended to save ir or Dominic. She had even thought about paying someone to kill them in secret. Even now, hearing Tilda¡¯s name, ir couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, her voice trembling. ¡°When did you see her? Did she say anything? Is she doing okay?¡± Her heart quivered with those questions. Tilda hated them. She hated ir, hated Dominic, and hated everything tied to this family. And at the root of it all, it was ir¡¯s cold indifference years ago. That blind favoritism toward K. Even though Tilda had saved ir and her eldest son¡¯s lives, ir couldn¡¯t forget. Every day back in Slosa, the memory haunted her. What mistake had she made that brought them to this point? Atst, she came to one conclusion. She had never been a good mother. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 466 Chapter 466 A Painful Truth Finisher The whole mess had driven Tilda to the edge. She cut all ties with the Jensons, walked away from them. Everything that followed was ir¡¯s doing. She was the one who had ruined their family. Tilda wanted them gone. ir could understand that kind of rage. And yet, even with all that anger in her heart, Tilda still saved them and helped the country. That kind of strength and vision shook ir to her core. She couldn¡¯t help but feel pride in Tilda. Tilda was incredible. Even crises the government couldn¡¯t solve, Tilda had handled with ease. ¡°She¡¯s doing fine,¡± Russell said quietly. ¡°But her hatred for us is impossible to mend. In her eyes we don¡¯t exist. She doesn¡¯t care about us anymore.¡± He pictured Tilda in Jeselton,ughing and having fun with her friends. Then he thought of the way she had treated Darell¨Cshaming him, even hitting him. Darell still felt the dull ache in his stomach. Just thinking about that day in the hotel, when Tilda had kicked him, made it throb all the worse. Seeing her again had been worse than not seeing her at all. Not only had he been kicked, but he also hadn¡¯t gotten the answers he wanted. Tilda was living well. Hearing Darell admit it cut deeper than anyone had expected. Even though Russell and the others had braced themselves, his wordsnded like a knife to th heart. It didn¡¯t draw blood. But it hurt more than any wound. 19:53 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 466 A Painful Truth So this was the truth: Tilda had torn the family apart, leaving everyone in misery, while she herself enjoyed her life with friends. They once thought that even if she severed ties with the family, she might still feel a trace of longing. But they had been fooling themselves. They were the only ones left with guilt. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Russell said atst. He kept his words short, but he shared enough of what had happened between Tilda and the family. If he tried to tell it all, it would take ten days and nights and still not be finished. When Darell finally heard everything, he fell silent. He had expected things to be bad. But he had never imagined so much could happen in just six months and that he had been kept in the dark the whole time. ir hurried to exin, ¡°Son, don¡¯t me your dad; this was my idea. While you were holed up working, we couldn¡¯t let you get distracted.¡± Justin added, ¡°They also kept us in the dark. We only found out when we came home.¡± ¡°I know you were only trying to help. I just didn¡¯t expect-¡± Darell had just learned that Tilda had saved ir and Dominic¡¯s lives. She¡¯d done things even Endralsia couldn¡¯t manage. Seeing Tilda now, he would never have guessed she had that kind of power. In a real sense, she had saved the family. It was a lot to take in. Darell felt his head spinning. For more chapters visit find~novel If everything that had happened was the same as in his dream ¡­ was it real? They would never kill Tilda. They would never smash her memorial frame. Chapter 466 A Painful Truth If it wasn¡¯t a dream about the future Maybe, as Silva had said, there was another possibility. It was a dream from a parallel world. ¹ú Finished Damn it! Darell, who had always clung to science, was starting to believe in impossible things. The thought made him feel sick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Suddenly K couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She copsed to the floor, sobbing. She covered her face as tears rolled down. Everyone jumped. ¡°K, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I know how important Tilda is to everyone. If it weren¡¯t for me. If it weren¡¯t for what I did-¡± She choked on the words. ¡°Tilda probably would have forgiven everyone ande home. But she¡¯s avoiding me. That¡¯s why she won¡¯te back to Mom and Dad! ¡°I¡¯m not even blood. Everything I have¨Cbeing treated like a princess¨Cthat¡¯s all because everyone¡¯s kindness. It¡¯s a miracle. ¡°Mom, Dad, I want to leave this house. I want to go far away. If I¡¯m gone, maybe Tilda will forgive you ande back.¡± With that, K ran out of the living room. ¡°K!¡± they called after her. No one had expected such an outburst. Everyone was shocked. ir hurried after her to soothe her. Justin and Kayden followed. K mmed her door shut. ¡°K, open the door. Don¡¯t make me worry!¡± ir shouted. ¡°Yeah, K. We didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the same as Tilda,¡± Justin called. ¡°You¡¯re one of us. You¡¯re our sister!¡± 19:53 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 466 A Painful Truth They kept knocking on her door, calling out to her. ¡°Thank you all for trying; 1 appreciate your kindness,¡± K said from behind the door. ¡°But my mind is made up. I know if I don¡¯t leave, Tilda will nevere back.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 467 Chapter 467 A Daughter¡¯s Despair Finished The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel ¡°For this family to go back to the happy ce it used to be, full ofughter, I have to leave! I have to go!¡± K sobbed so hard her voice broke. Her words tore at ir¡¯s heart and left everyone else shaken. This was the very thing they feared most. Day to day, they rarely mentioned Tilda. Everyone worried that K would think too much about how their attitude toward Tilda had changed. ¡°K, don¡¯t be so foolish. As long as I¡¯m alive, you will always be a Jensons. You will always be my daughter!¡± ir¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°No one has the right to drive you out of this family. K, please open the door. Don¡¯t scare me. You know my health hasn¡¯t been goodtely.¡± Her voice cracked, tears filling her eyes. ¡°If you leave me too, how will I go on? I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to keep living.¡± As ir spoke, her eyes filled with tears. Her voice trembled, and then she broke into a fit of violent coughing. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± K finally pulled open the door. Her face was streaked with tears and snot, her eyes swollen red. She rushed into ir¡¯s arms, clinging to her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you. But I feel so useless. I can¡¯t help with anything. Because of me, Tilda hates us too much toe home. I don¡¯t even know why I should stay in this house anymore. ¡°I know everyone wants Tilda toe home. I¨CI just don¡¯t belong here. I can leave. Tilda is so much better than me. She¡¯s stronger, smarter, everything I¡¯m not. Mom, you should bring her back. I don¡¯t deserve to be your daughter.¡± ¡°Enough, K. Don¡¯t say another word!¡± ir cried, cutting her off. ¡°Tilda has already cut ties with us. I¡¯ve lost my real daughter¨CI can¡¯t lose the only one I have left!¡±
  • Despair
Finished She pressed her hand over K¡¯s mouth, hugging her so tightly that her own shoulders shook. ir¡¯s eyes shut, tears running down her face. K broke downpletely in her arms, crying out loud. The sight was heartbreaking. Kayden and Justin stood nearby, lowering their heads. Their noses stung, and their eyes blurred with tears. Dear God, what had they done to deserve this? Why couldn¡¯t there be a way to have both? Tilda was their beloved sister. But so was K. Why couldn¡¯t Tilda forgive them, return to the family, and ept K¡¯s ce in it? Only Russell and Darell stayed in the living room. From upstairs came the sound of sobbing. Neither of them moved. Darell raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to check on them?¡± In the past, if ir or K cried like that, Russell would have rushed up right away. His heart torn apart, desperate tofort K before anyone else. But now Russell pressed his lips tightly together. ¡°What¡¯s the point? Your mom and your brothers are already with her.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the real reason. Because Russell knew the truth. Back then, his misunderstanding about Tilda had driven her leave the family. K was the mastermind behind the scheme. Even if the investigation wasn¡¯tpletely confirmed yet, the thought alone chilled him to th bone. Behind that sweet, innocent face of the girl he thought was pure and kind lurked a heart dark than anyone imagined. A waughter¡¯s Despair Russell shuddered at the thought. For the first time, he felt real fear of K, My God, all these years, how had none of them seen through her? He had always thought ir understood K better, but he had raised her, spoiled her, and watched her grow. Russell thought he knew his daughter. But after learning the truth of what she had done, he couldn¡¯t escape the thought. He had failed as a father. Russell had never truly understood his beloved daughter. And worse, he had misunderstood about his real daughter and driven her away. Speaking of seeing through K as who she was, maybe Darell had always seen what the rest of them refused to. Russell¡¯s gaze slid toward Darell. ¡°Darell,¡± Russell said slowly, ¡°I know you¡¯ve never liked K. You treated her kindly only for ou sake. Why is that? Why don¡¯t you like her?¡± Darell froze, startled by the question. He had not expected it from his father. Darell studied his father carefully. ¡°Dad, did you find out something?¡± Russell opened his mouth. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t say it. Russell couldn¡¯t reveal that K had plotted against Tilda. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmured instead. ¡°I want to hear your answer.¡± Deep down, he still clung to a shred of hope. He hoped the investigators he had sent were wrong. Somehow, there was still a chance to set things right. Darell hesitated. ¡°Dad, I never wanted to say this. Because if I do, you¡¯ll probably be furious with me.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 468 Chapter 468 Doubts About K 10 ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me how you really feel about K. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t me you With Russell¡¯s promise, Darell noticed his father¡¯s attitude toward K had changed. That could only mean Russell had sensed something. After a pause, Darell decided to finally speak his mind. ¡°Dad, you know acting is my greatest passion. For that reason, I can read people better than most. I can tell when someone is pretending. ¡°When I¡¯m around K, when I see her smile, I often feel like she¡¯s putting on an act. It doesn¡¯t always feel real. ¡°Of course, sometimes she is sincere. But other times, I feel like she¡¯s only ying the role of the perfect sister, the daughter everyone adores in this family. ¡°As for the real K, she hides herself deep inside, never letting us see it. ¡°Everyone has secrets, even family. I understand that. But I believe K is hiding more than w ever imagined.¡± For the first time, Darell let out the thoughts he had carried for years. In the past, if he had said this to anyone in the family, they would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d lost his mir How could he doubt K¨Cthe sweet, innocent sister they all trusted? But this time, Russell wore a strange look on his face after he listened. ¡°Dad, what happened? If this were before, you would¡¯ve scolded me right away.¡± Now Darell was certain¨CRussell must have discovered some of K¡¯s secrets. Russell sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have solid proof yet. Give me some time. When I know for sure, I¡¯ll te you.¡± Just as he finished, Russell¡¯s phone rang. He pulled it out, nced at the caller ID, and his heart thudded. Russell was so anxious that he nearly dropped the phone. It was Kol Field, the very man Russell had once sent to investigate how the scandal of his daughter being switched at birth went viral. Chapter 468 Doubts About K ¡°Dad?¡± Darell stepped forward. Russell quickly raised a hand, stopping him. ¡°I need to take this call.¡± He drew in a deep breath, turned his back to Darell, and pressed the button to answer. Finished ¡°Hello? Kol, calling me at this hour, does it mean you¡¯ve found the answer to what I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jenson. Are you able to take a video call now? After I found him and heard the truth, I knew I had to report to you right away.¡± The urgency in Kol¡¯s voice made Russell¡¯s heart sink. Something bad had to have happened. He already had a guess, but he still sighed quietly. ¡°Alright, connect the call.¡± When the screen switched to video, Russell saw Kol standing with a man trembling on his knees behind him¨CStan. Russell¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Mr. Read, long time no see.¡± ¡°M¨CMr. Jenson!¡± Stan looked like a terrified rat, shaking all over. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I was wrong! I was wrong. I should never have helped Ms. K to frame Ms. Tilda! Please don¡¯t silence me. Spare my life! I swear on all my family¡ªI won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!¡± What?! Even though Russell had already braced himself, hearing Stan confess still hit like a hammer. It was K. She was the one who had set it all up. She made everyone believe lies about Tilda, dragging Tilda¡¯s name through the mud. Russell had a hard time epting the truth. His chest filled with grief, guilt, and unbearable pain. How could she? 19:53 Mon, Sep 29 Chapter 468 Doubts About K K was his daughter! They had never treated her poorly. Fistation Why would she stoop to such a cruel and dirty trick? Why destroy Tilda, making Russell believe the lies, forcing Tilda to leave in despair? Russell thought of that day, when K had cried her heart out, screaming with guilt. Not a trace of it had seemed fake. The memory now sent an icy chill through him. A cold dread surged up from the depths of his heart. The chill sank so deep, it froze him from the inside out, reaching all the way to his bones. Terrifying! This girl is terrifying. The K everyone thought was innocent, kind, and pure had fooled them for years. Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel Nobody had seen her true face. Russell had been too blind, too na?ve. He had never really known this daughter¨Cnot once. Instead, he had thought he¡¯d adopted an angel who had saved their family. Disgusting! He felt sick with himself, ashamed to the point of tears. Behind him, Darell caught pieces of the conversation. He couldn¡¯t hear it all, but one word stood out clear as day¨CK. Send Gifts 4.9K Out Of The Shadows Ch 469 Chapter 469 The Truth About K Darell frowned but didn¡¯t interrupt. He waited until the video call ended. ¡°Mr. Jenson,¡± Kol said, ¡°when I found Stan, he lookedpletely broken. He wasn¡¯t living like someone who had taken the money and disappeared overseas. That¡¯s why it took me so long to track him down. I only managed it with help from an informant. He¡¯s been hiding in a small town in Motrar, doing under¨Cthe¨Ctable jobs. The pay was terrible. He was crammed into a damp, tiny shack just to survive.¡± Russell¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°What happened?¡± Stan froze. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you Wasn¡¯t it you who sent people to kill me?¡± Russell refused to ept the baseless me. He asked, ¡°I sent people to hunt you down? That¡¯s impossible! What really happened? Speak!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Stan¡¯s face twisted with rage. ¡°Then it had to be K! That bitch had tricked me!¡°. His words spilled out in fury. ¡°I always thought it was you who wanted me silenced. I never imagined it was K. When everything fell apart, she knew I framed Ms. Tilda. She secretly gave me a lot of cash and told me to take my family and run overseas. I did as she said. We went to Motrar, and I nned to buy fake IDs so we could start over. But the boat we took san My family drowned. I was the only one who made it out alive. And since then, people have been hunting me down. To stay alive, I¡¯ve been hiding here.¡± The only person who could pull off something like this was none other than Russell, the chairman of the Jenson Group. At first, Stan never suspected K. She was only a freshman in college back then¨Cyoung, innocent¨Clooking, with an angel¡¯s face. Nobody would think she had the heart to murder his entire family. Her methods felt more like something Russell would do¨Ccutting off loose ends to protect th family reputation. Stan had no idea that Russell knew nothing about it. That left only one possibility. The person who stood to gain the most was K. Chapter 469 The Truth About K After Russell took in Stan¡¯s hateful words, he stood frozen. K? She killed so many people? But his daughter was only eighteen. She always looked so sweet, so kind. Yet behind her harmless smile, she had done something this cruel? All while living in their home, pressed close to them every day? The thought alone sent a chill straight through him. Russell¡¯s stomach churned so hard he thought he might throw up. This was the girl he had trusted and cherished for so many years¨Chis daughter. And yet, behind that innocent smile, she was rotten to the core. Is Finished Kol noticed that Russell¡¯s expression seemed off. He asked quietly, ¡°Mr. Jenson, what should we do with this man?¡± Russell didn¡¯t answer right away. His face was grim, twisted with pain. After waiting for a moment, Kol pressed again. ¡°Mr. Jenson, just give the order.¡± Russell drew in a long breath, forcing himself to steady. Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel ¡°Keep him alive. Take him in and don¡¯t let him die. He may be usefulter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jenson.¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson! Please¨Cyou have to save me!¡± Stan¡¯s desperate voice broke in. ¡°You must help me to get revenge! She killed a whole boat of people¨Cmy wife, my children! She¡¯s a monster! A monster! If you let K go on like this, one day she¡¯ll destroy your entire family!¡± Russell couldn¡¯t bear to hear another word. He ended the call. The living room fell into a heavy, deathly silence. 7.UM IVIUII, OCP Chapter 469 The Truth About K Darell looked at his father, unsure where to even begin. Then Russell mmed his fist against the table with a thunderous bang, ¡°Dad!¡± Darell rushed forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Damn it! Why? Why would she do this?¡± Russell¡¯s jaw clenched so tight he thought his teeth might shatter. His eyes burned, close to tears of blood. The pain in his hand was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. He had always prided himself on reading people, on his sharp judgment. And yet he hadn¡¯t seen through a girl. A seasoned man like him had fallen right into her trap¨Cagain and again. He had doubted Tilda, med Tilda, and driven her to despair until she cut ties with the Jensons. And still, he had the audacity to stand in front of her, mocking her, humiliating her, and throwing every bit of the bad things that happened to the family onto her shoulders. Ignorant. Blind. Stupid. Russell had never felt like such a fool in his entire life. If only he had been decisive earlier. He could have caught the ws in K¡¯s lies and stopped her schemes before now. If only it hadn¡¯te to this. Tilda had already proven her innocence. Russell had even sensed, back then, that maybe K had staged the whole thing herself. But deep down, he still favored K. To him, Tilda¡ªhis real daughter¨Calways felt like a stranger, someone distant. And because of that. Russell had refused to face the truth. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 470 Chapter 470 Shattered Illusions If they hadn¡¯t investigated, they never would have known If Tilda hadn¡¯t reminded them, and if Russell hadn¡¯t finally changed his view of her, he never would have dug deeper. He once promised he would give Tilda an exnation. But in the end, what ruined the family was Russell¡¯s arrogance, his blind favoritism, and his refusal to see the truth. ¡°Dad, you have to calm down. Let me take care of your hand.¡± Darell¡¯s voice trembled. He was terrified his father might hurt himself again. Russell¡¯s hand was already swollen and red, clearly from pounding too hard in a fit of rage. ¡°No, leave it. Only this pain keeps me from losing control. Without it, I¡¯d already be storming upstairs to confront K!¡± The throbbing in his hand was the only thing stopping him. Otherwise, Russell would have rushed straight to K¡¯s room, demanding answers. Why had she hidden her true self for so many years? Why had she framed Tilda, turning them all against her? They had never mistreated K. On the contrary, she had been spoiled with more love, more care, and more gifts¨Cfar more than Tilda ever received. Why wasn¡¯t it enough? Why deceive them, manipte them, and make them look like fools? And still¨CK yed the victim. She cried in everyone¡¯s arms, iming she wanted to leave the family, pretending to make room for Tilda. Russell couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t see past her act. Those tears, those sobs, those heartbroken pleas, were they all fake? If those were lies, then ho much of the time she spent with them was real? ¡°Dad?¡± Darell pressed carefully. ¡°What happened? Why did you change so much after that phone call? Was it ¡­ about K?¡± Russell stayed silent for a long moment. He took the time tob his thoughts. Finished Russell fought to control the fire in his chest and the crushing guilt that came with it. Finally, gritting his teeth, he told Darell everything K had done. When Darell heard it, he froze as if lightning had struck him. His whole body stiffened. His mind went nk. It took him a long time to process everything. He had always sensed K was pretending. Instinct kept him from getting too close to her. But he had never imagined this. She was only eighteen. A college freshman, adored and protected all her life. Yet her heart was that cruel. That girl actually hired a killer to take people out! Framing Tilda. Scheming to destroy her. And that was only what they had found out. How many other secrets had K buried? How much more had she hidden from them? Darell swallowed hard, his throat dry. It took him a long time to find his voice. ¡°Dad, should w tell Mom about this?¡± ¡°Ever since Tilda saved your mom, she hasn¡¯t been the same,¡± Russell said quietly. ¡°She feels guilty about everything. It¡¯s not just her. Dominic and I ¡­ all of us feel the same. ¡°She didn¡¯t just save your mom and Dominic. She saved this entire family. And now, knowing what K really did¨Cand how blind I was back then¨Cit tears me apart inside. ¡°If I see Tilda again, I honestly don¡¯t know how to face her. The guilt would drown me. And if your mom finds out ¡­ Darell, she¡¯s already fragile. It would break her. ¡°For now, don¡¯t tell your mother about any of this.¡± ¡°But, Dad, Mom treasures K so much. If K ever tries to use Mom-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make her regret she was ever born!¡± Russell cut him off. his voice sharp. The hostility and hatred pouring off him hit Darell like a wave. Darell froze, stunned. He had never seen his father like this. At home, Russell was always the kind, easygoing parent. But in the business world, he was the man who had built Jenson Group from the ground up- fighting through rivals, carving his way forward until Slosa saw him as untouchable. Now, he had turned the same ruthlessness against K. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel But underneath it was also disappointment in her, fierce protectiveness toward his wife, and crushing guilt toward Tilda. ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Darell said quickly. ¡°For Mom¡¯s sake, we can¡¯t let her know about K. But what about my brothers?¡± ¡°Call Justin and Kayden. Tell them toe down. And make sure they don¡¯t rm or K.¡± Russell¡¯s voice was filled with rage every time he said K¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to acknowledge K as his daughter. To him, she no longer deserved their family name. Someone this vile didn¡¯t deserve to be part of their family. your mother The one who truly carried their blood¨Cthe girl who should have been their cherished little princess¨Chad been driven away by their foolish choices. Tilda had cut all ties, leaving nothing behind. The thought made Russell¡¯s chest seize with pain. His heart ached all over again. ¡°I understand,¡± Darell said softly, bracing himself for what was toe. Out Of The Shadows Ch 471 Chapter 471 The Truth No One Wanted Darell decided to handle things himself. He went upstairs to call Kayden and Justin. By then, K had cried herself to sleep in ir¡¯s arms. +8 Pearls ir stayed close, holding her tightly. When she saw Darell walk in, she raised a finger to her lips. ¡°Tell your dad I¡¯m staying with K tonight. I won¡¯t be going back to my room.¡± Darell said nothing. On the bed, K still had streaks of tears on her cheeks. Hershes trembled even in sleep, her shoulders twitching as if she were a wounded snake. Thinking about what Russell had uncovered about K¡¯s actions, Darell felt a wave of disgust rise in his chest. He almost gagged but forced himself to swallow it down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darell?¡± Kayden asked, frowning. He and Justin had grown up with Darell. They knew him too well not to notice something was off. ¡°Dad¡¯s waiting for you two downstairs. Let¡¯s talk there,¡± Darell said quickly. He turned to hist mom. ¡°Mom, just take care of K. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ir¡¯s entire focus was on K¡¯s pain. She didn¡¯t notice Darell¡¯s unease at all. dub Watching K sobbing unconsciously in her sleep, ir secretly let out a heavy sigh. What a mess. What a terrible mistake. ir regretted ever bringing Tilda back. If I hadn¡¯t, K would still be fine. The family would still be fine. Even Tilda¡­ She probably would have been fine too. With one careless choice, she had caused nothing but pain for everyone. She couldn¡¯t escape the truth¨Cshe was guilty. Kayden and Justin followed Darell in silence down to the living room. There, Russell sat in the haze of cigarette smoke, something he rarely touched. The smoke curled around his face, but even through the gray fog they could see the storm in his eyes. The sight made both brothers¡® hearts sink. Their instincts told them terrible stuff had happened while they were away. ¡°Dad,¡± Justin broke the silence. ¡°We¡¯re all here now. Can you tell us what happened?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ Kayden echoed. ¡°You tell them, Darell,¡± Russell cut in sharply, his voice t. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about K Jenson right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Justin and Kayden froze. Did they just hear him right? Once, Russell spoiled K like a little princess. He would have pulled down the stars and the moon if it meant making her smile. And now he spoke her name with such coldness it didn¡¯t even sound like the same man. Darell sighed heavily. He had no choice but to share the truth with Justin and Kayden. When they heard it, their faces froze in shock. They looked just like Darell had earlier¨Cstunned, unable to believe a word of it. Kayden was the first to react. ¡°Dad, maybe this is a mistake. Maybe K-¡± ¡°She¡¯s not that kind of person, right?¡± Russell helped him to finish the question. Chapter 471 The Truth No One His eyes burned red, filled with an icy fury. Readplete version only at Find1Novel Even Kayden, usually calm and collected, was rattled into silence. ¡°I wanted to believe that too!¡± thought K could never bessell shouted. ¡°I prayed it wasn¡¯t true. Before I knew the truth, I like this. But I was wrong¨Cdead wrong! The day I misjudged Tilda, I already suspected K, because she stood to gain the most. But I let her tears fool me. I let her weak act deceive me. And I let my favoritism blind me while I pushed Tilda away. It became the fool who only now learned the truth about what happened half a year ago!¡± His voice rose, shaking with fury and grief. ¡°Tilda was right. I¡¯m nothing but an arrogant fool, always preaching empty words, chaining others with hollow promises, while I couldn¡¯t do a thing myself. I¡¯m the biggest clown of all!¡± Russell grew increasingly worked up. Finally, he choked on the smoke from his cigarette. His body shook with violent coughs, and tears spilled down his face. ¡°Dad, calm down! Please don¡¯t get so worked up!¡± Darell and the others rushed forward, trying to steady him. ¡°Dad, maybe K had her reasons,¡± Justin said softly. His heart ached. He didn¡¯t want to believe it. Justin couldn¡¯t ept that the one who had driven Tilda away, who had plotted it all from the shadows, was K. And then¨CK had still yed the part of the innocent. If that were true, what did it mean for him? For all those years he had cherished K as his only sister? For all the trust he had given her? Were all those innocent, bright smiles nothing but a performance? ¡°Reasons? The only reason she had was fear,¡± Kayden snapped. ¡°She was afraid that once Tilda came home¨Cas Mom and Dad¡¯s real daughter, our real sister¨Cwe¡¯d push her aside. She thought we¡¯d neglect her just to make up for neen years of lost time with Tilda. That¡¯s it.¡± Kayden was nothing like Justin. He wasn¡¯t gentle. He wasn¡¯t sentimental. He didn¡¯t cling to old ties. All he could think about was this¨CTilda had been betrayed and driven away, not by strangers, but by K. The very sister they had trusted the most. Out Of The Shadows Ch 472 Chapter 472 Who Wants Me Dead? The trust they once ced in K now felt like a sharp knife stabbing deep into their hearts.. Betrayal born out of trust was the most unbearable wound the Jensons could ever suffer. Kayden swore he would never forgive her. Justin fell silent. It was the first time he had ever seen his brother lose control like this. For original chapters go to F?nd-Novel Kayden looked like a wild beast lurking in the dark, ready to tear its prey apart. As close as they were, Justin knew¨Cif calm, steady Kayden had reached this point, then no matter what reason K might give, Kayden would never forgive her. But Justin¡¯s heart still wavered. Even if K had hurt Tilda¨Cthe girl who had once saved him and meant so much to him. reason, Justin couldn¡¯t shake the thought that K must have had some some hidden pain, that pushed her to do it. Russell¡¯s voice was low and bitter. ¡°Do you know why Tilda gave up on us? Why did she walk away? When she came back to this family, she was a stranger to us. I worried about K¡¯s feelings more than I cared for hers. Ast her father, I never gave her the warmth she deserved. I gave it all to K instead. ¡°I even let my anger get the best of me because I was worried about K¡¯s feelings. I misunderstood Tilda and forced her to apologize. ¡°Tilda had already proven her innocence, but I still wanted to brush it off and make the whole thing disappear. That¡¯s why she chose to walk away in disappointment. She¡¯ll never forgive this family. ¡°Tilda has every right to feel hopeless about me, about this family. And I¨CI never saw it. Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± His fists clenched so tight that his nails dug into b palms. The pain in his hands was nothingpared to the guilt and heartbreak in his chest. No one could feel this regret more than Russell himself. It wasn¡¯t just that one day. No¨Cit went far beyond that. step of that downfall was on him. He had driven their rtionship to this point, where it felt like life or death between father and daughter. All because of a vile adopted daughter he should have seen through long ago. He had let K deceive him over and over again. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t do this to yourself. It hurts all of us,¡± Justin said quickly, trying tofort him. ¡°None of us saw K¡¯s true colors. This isn¡¯t just your fault.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Justin asked after a pause. ¡°We know who K really is. Should we tell Mom?¡± Russell shook his head. ¡°No. Your mother is already torn apart because of Tilda. She can¡¯t take this¨Cnot yet. Did you see how she just cried for K? If she finds out what K has done, it will break herpletely.¡± But Kayden wasn¡¯t convinced. He spoke coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Knowing who K really is, being around her makes me sick. I can¡¯t hide it. Mom will notice sooner orter.¡± ¡°And Dominic doesn¡¯t know yet. Should we warn him?¡± Even Darell, who had always been calm, felt disgust in his voice. Just saying K¡¯s name made him uneasy. Acting was his job, a performance. But K¡¯s acting was real. She had used it to hurt the family, wound Tilda, and twist their love into her weapon. Russell said, ¡°They¡¯ll be back for the winter holiday. We can talk to them privately then. ¡°They¡¯re still tied up with thepany business in Endralsia. Don¡¯t pull them away from work right now. ¡°Darell, Justin, Kayden¨Csince you three are home, remember: keep an eye on K. Don¡¯t let her catch on to anything. ¡°If K does anything suspicious, tell me at once. If she dares to pull any more stunts behind. our backs, I¡¯ll make sure this troublemaker is gone from our family¨Ceven if it means ignoring your mother¡¯s feelings!¡± Who Wants Russell¡¯s eyes were cold and hard as steel. This time he was genuinely mad. He meant it. As Kayden suspected, betrayal by a trusted family member was unforgivable, especially when that betrayal cost them someone even more important. ¡°All right!¡± they said. Pres Tilda had no idea how big the storm had been that took ce in the Jenson Vi. She¡¯d spent the whole night working. Her software kept scanning the Assassinwork¡¯s databases automatically. The databases were huge and locked behindyer afteryer of tight permissions. Even as the Dark Web¡¯s top hacker, Tilda knew she couldn¡¯t find who wanted her dead in a few hours. She concentrated. Her fingers flew over the keyboard and mouse so fast they left a blur. Finally, her screen lit on a key lead. She injected a virus and began to break into Skin¡¯s level¨Csix database. Soon she found the recording she was looking for. ¡°Morse code altered by Skin itself. Task entry, buyer¡¯s voice recording. ¡°Based on the decoded pattern match, this record fits best, with about a 75% probability.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 473 hapter 473 Kill Order Tilda loosened her shoulders and clicked the mouse. She opened the audio file. A familiar voice filled her headphones. ¡°Kill Tilda. I don¡¯t care how much it costs. I want Tilda dead to avenge my children.¡± Tilda narrowed her eyes. Danger shed across her face. She would never forget that voice. Daphne. Of all people. Daphne had hired Skin, an assassin group ranked fifth on the dark web, to put a price on head. The recording showed Skin was still in the fact¨Cfinding stage. They just received Daphne¡¯s request and were probing Tilda¡¯s information. Tilda¡¯s If they thought the hit carried little risk, they¡¯d move on to negotiating a fee and setting the job in motion. Haha! A cold smile tugged a A cold smile tugged at Tilda¡¯s lips. These assassins weren¡¯t ready toe after her. Daphne had married into the Bells. For her to reach out to a Dark Web group was not surprising. What Daphne didn¡¯t know was far more important: Tilda was the number¨Cone hacker on the Dark Web. Those killers that were trying to take her life, they were way below her league. Luckily, they weren¡¯t hunting her because of her true identity. They were acting on a contract. A n began to form in Tilda¡¯s mind. She called Andy. Read full story at Find[?]ovel ¡°Andy, what did you you find?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s handled. Una will get the notice soon,¡± Andy said. ¡°What about you¨Cdid you find anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, I traced them. Daphne hired Skin Organization to take me out. They¡¯re still digging around,¡± Tilda said. ¡°What?!¡± Andy clicked his tongue in surprise. Even though Skin only ranked fifth, Andy had expected it would take days to trace them. With Tilda¡¯s level of cover, digging up that trail should have been slow work. He simply asked casually; he didn¡¯t expect an answer so fast. Looks like he needed to update what he thought about Tilda¡¯s skills. She was still young, but she had a rare gift. Six months ago, Tilda wasn¡¯t the same person she was now. She¡¯d grown without even noticing. ¡°Lucky break. It didn¡¯t take me long. Andy, listen to my n,¡± Tilda began,ying out the idea. ¡°I get it, Tilda. If this is what you want, you have my full support, Andy said. ¡°Okay, Andy. That makes me feel a lot better.¡± After he hung up, Tilda sent Jude another message. Her screen still showedst night¡¯s chat. His message read, ¡°Goodnight. Smile emoji.¡± She tapped the phone screen and typed. ¡°Jude, I want to kill someone. You okay with that?¡± A momentter Jude replied, ¡°Who? Knife emoji.¡± Sheughed to herself. Jude could be a ruthless tyrant who decided life and death. But with Tilda he could seem almost gentle, almost normal. The funny part was he sent a knife emoji on WhatsApp when they were talking about murder. This guy was ridiculously cute. Tilda wrote, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s someone from your family. I¡¯m not going to kill the innocent. She was blind and messed up with me. ¡°She¡¯s my prey, Jude. You don¡¯t need to step in. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Jude narrowed his eyes at the message. A dark, dangerous look slid across his face. My family again. Dammit! Why do these people keep looking for trouble with Tilda these days? Jude wanted nothing more than to tear apart whoever had the nerve to touch her. Jude typed back, ¡°I want to help you, but I¡¯ll respect your call. Tell me her name so I know who to watch.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Your Aunt Daphne.¡± Aunt Daphne? Jude¡¯s mouth twisted into a thin smile. The smile was wrong¨Chungry, red under the surface. He had been far too kind to their side of the family over the years, holding back thest shred of kinship. They had taken advantage of him again and again. He had already crushed that family¡¯sst hope. But they still had the nerve to target the woman he loved most. Jude wrote, ¡°To be honest, I want Daphne to vanish from this world right now. Together with her birth family.¡± He had never felt so ready to make those people disappear from earth. Jude knew that after Daphne married Ryan, she¡¯d quietly used the Bells¡® influence to help her birth family. Over the years the Kahlers grew bolder and worse. Jude had cracked them down before. After killing several leaders, they¡¯d behaved for a while. But Daphne resented him because of this. Because Daphne was his aunt, Jude had spared her life. If anyone else had abused his family power like she did, Jude would have torn them into pieces. Daphne was the one who kept pushing her luck. She couldn¡¯t me Jude for being ruthless. Tilda replied, ¡°The Kahlers? Do whatever you want with them. The only person I n to kill is Daphne.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 474 Chapter 474 The End of Daphne ¡°Anyway, Jude, this is my prey. Don¡¯t interfere. As for everything else, do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± At that moment, Daphne had dozed off in the hospital. She still sat beside the bed of her daughter, who was in aa. Daphne had no idea her time was almost up. Her death was already closing in. After finishing his chat with Tilda, Jude made a call. ¡°Sire, what are your orders?¡± Read full story at find?novel ¡°Pass it down. Once Daphne is gone from this world, wipe out those scheming Kahlers. The innocent ones¨Cleave them alone.¡± ¡°Yes, sire.¡± By three in the afternoon, Tilda and Andy had taken Una to the airport. ¡°Oh my gosh! Why is there suddenly a problem with my thesis? It was fine before! I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± Una looked like her whole world had copsed. She had nned to spend a few fun days in Jeselton with Andy and Tilda. But that morning, right after she woke
  1. up.
her professor called. Her thesis had issues. Una had to return to school immediately to fix it. ¡°Oh no!¡± Tilda tried to cheer her up. ¡°Just go back and study hard. We¡¯ll be fine here.¡± ¡°Yeah. Once you finish fixing your paper, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to hang out again.¡± Una sniffled. ¡°Sob, sob, sob. If only I had even one¨Ctenth of Tilda¡¯s brains. Why am I so dumb? It must be my family¡¯s bad genes.¡± After Tilda calmed her down again and again, Una finally boarded her ne in tears. Andy leaned close and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged people to watch over Una. She won¡¯t notice anything strange when she gets back to Slosa.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Tilda nodded. ¡°At least the danger came from Daphne¡¯s order and not because my identity was exposed. Those hitmen don¡¯t like stirring up extra trouble. They won¡¯t waste time on people close to me.¡± ¡°Still, we¡¯ve made all the preparations just in case,¡± Andy added. Tilda smiled with relief. ¡°Thank you, Andy. With your people protecting Una, I can rx.¡± Andy pouted, annoyed. ¡°Why are you thanking me? Come on, between us, you don¡¯t need to say that. Forget it. Every time I bring it up, you mess it up anyway. I¡¯m tired. So, you¡¯re heading there next?¡± Tilda spoke calmly. ¡°Yeah. If I want to work with someone, I should show up with a gift, right?¡± Andy paused. ¡°With the bond between you, me, and him, you don¡¯t need all that trouble. One word from you and he¡¯d help.¡± ¡°Andy, you know I already turned him down,¡± Tilda said firmly. ¡°When ites to business, I don¡¯t want to give him the wrong idea. That¡¯s why I chose this n. I trust how he does things, but I won¡¯t give him false hope.¡± ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it your way,¡± Andy sighed.. Then, out of nowhere, his throat tightened. He let out a few choked sounds, almost like he was about to cry. Tilda frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I knew it! When I saw the way Jude looked at you, I could tell something was off. Now it¡¯s clear. You rejected me because of that guy!¡± Andy groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You and I click so well. What does that jerk have that I don¡¯t?¡± The thought of Jude getting to Tilda first made Andy¡¯s chest ache with envy. He was the one who had met Tilda first and fell for her first. Why did some jerk that showed upter get the girl? Just because fate dropped him in at the right time? Was destiny really stronger than years of friendship? By looks, skills, and power, Andy was no worse than Jude. In fact, he had known Tilda far longer. They were both dazzling in their ways. Andy, tall and pale, with sharp blond hair and piercing blue eyes, looked like a knight out of some gothic painting. Tilda, with long hair, hands in her pockets, and pale, smooth skin, carried an effortless cool that turned heads wherever she went. So when Andy blurted things like ¡°Why him and not me?¡± or ¡°That¡¯s why you turned me down?¡± it drew attention. People nearby couldn¡¯t help eavesdropping, whispering, and pointing. Soon it looked like Tilda had dumped a handsome guy for someone else, making her seem heartless. Even Tilda was speechless at the drama. ¡°Guess it¡¯s fate,¡± Tilda said atst, unsure of her answer. She couldn¡¯t really exin why she liked Jude. Tilda had turned down plenty of men before. Her heart was made of stone. She and Jude did share some simrities, sure. Butpared to the easyfort she had with Andy, being with Jude gave her something different. A sort of rush, that spark she never felt otherwise. Maybe that was it. Love was just love. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 475 Chapter 475 Friends, Not Lovers Friendship is just friendship. It can¡¯t be forced into something more. And it shouldn¡¯t be mistaken for love. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to Tilda. And it wouldn¡¯t be fair to Andy either. ¡°Alright, let me make this clear,¡± Andy said. ¡°Tilda, if that scumbag ever hurts you, you¡¯d better tell me! ¡°You break up with him right away. I swear, I¡¯ll risk my life to make him pay.¡± Andy clenched his fists. His bright blue eyes burned with fire, and even his pale face seemed to glow with color. Tilda gave him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your promise. Please take good care of me, my knight.¡± Night fell. In a shabby roadside motel, a tall man climbed the narrow stairwell. He stood six feet tall, weighed about 170 pounds, and wore a heavy winter coat with a hood. pulled low. His hands stayed buried in his pockets, but his eyes shed with sharp light, like a hidden de ready to strike. He reached the third floor and stopped at Room 305. The rightful source is find?novel After checking that no one had broken in, he unlocked the door and stepped inside. He scanned the room, checked the hidden tripwires he¡¯d set, and studied the camera feed. Everything was untouched. Quiet as usual. Today was another peaceful day. He dropped his backpack on the bed, walked out to the tiny balcony, and lit a cigarette. He had been following Tilda for days now. From what he saw, her life was in and simple. She ate, drank, and went out for fun. Nothing more. She looked no different from any carefree college kid on break. But that didn¡¯t exin why the Bells were willing to pay such a fortune for her head. If killing Tilda were really that easy, the organization could make a fortune. But was this world champion really as simple as she seemed? Especially Andy, the guy who¡¯d been spending time with Tildately. Even his boss wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with him. Anyone who ran in his circle wasn¡¯t ordinary. He kept thinking Tilda wasn¡¯t as in as she looked.. As he finished his cigarette, he reached for his phone to send today¡¯s report through Skin¡¯s encrypted channel. A cold dagger touched the back of his neck. The chilly sensation froze him. His heart dropped. Impossible! He¡¯d checked every corner, every wire, every trap. How did someone slip in? How had they avoided all the lines he¡¯d set? This person didn¡¯t leave a single trace behind. A bead of sweat rolled down his forehead. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed. He knew, with a sinking certainty, that tonight might be hisst. This wasn¡¯t an amateur. This was an expert. And the worst possibility bubbled up in his mind¨Cwas this person sent by Tilda? Or Skin¡¯s rivals? His cover was blown. Now they hade to kill him. He tried to nce over his shoulder, desperate to find some tiny opening, some chance to escape. Tilda had altered her voice beforehand. Shemanded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about turning around.¡± The next second, the man felt his body freeze. He couldn¡¯t move at all. Tilda had done something to him. Immediately after, he was dragged from the balcony back into the room. Then, with one swift motion, Tilda¡¯s de cut through the tendons in his hands and legs. Her technique was so sharp and so precise that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain. Blood burst from the wounds. His eyes went wide, sweat poured down his face, and his breath came in short, panicked bursts. Staring at the silver¨Ccolored mask on Tilda¡¯s face, he felt like he was looking at the devil. himself. Now his limbs were useless. He couldn¡¯t even crush an ant. Tied down and helpless, all he could do was wait for his fate. The way she masked her presence, the skill of her movements¨Cit was terrifying. ¡°W¨Cwho are you?¡± He stammered, his voice trembling as he forced the words out. ¡°I can die, but at least please let me know who I¡¯m facing!¡± He was desperate to leave behind some piece of information. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°The fifteen bugs you nted in this room? I¡¯ve already destroyed them. Even if you wanted to pass my identity to Skin, hoping they¡¯d avenge you¨Cit¡¯s nothing but a pipe dream.¡± ¡°All fifteen?¡± His heart raced. He knew the bugs himself. ruth. For him to break into a ce like this, he couldn¡¯t have found all fifteen Not without using some kind of high¨Ctech scanner. ¡°And one more thing,¡± Tilda said coldly. ¡°The dead don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡± The only reason she spared him was that she still had questions for him. Other than his mouth, he had nothing else of value. Tilda slipped a hand into her pocket and pulled out a small pill bottle. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 476 Chapter 476 Rain When the man saw the bottle of pills, something clicked in his mind. But his body was too weak. He couldn¡¯t even bite his tongue to end it all. Tilda forced the pill into his mouth. The drug rushed through his veins, breaking down and spreading across his body. Slowly, his mind grew fuzzy. His thoughts scattered. His pupils rolled back, turning white. ¡°If you choose this line of work,¡± Tilda said coldly, ¡°then you¡¯d better be ready for revenge from enemies. ¡°And besides, as long as there¡¯s money, your group never cared who lived or died. Do you even know how many innocent lives have been stolen because of you?¡± Her words cut like ice. ¡°The Skin Organization, money hungry to the core, deserves to vanish from the dark web. As for you, no matter who takes you down, you¡¯ve got no one to me but yourself.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice was cold, like wind drifting through a midnight forest. She gave him the death sentence. The man, barely conscious, could do nothing. Before the drug fully consumed him, Tilda pressed for answers. She made him reveal how he contacted the Skin Organization and every detail of the process. Then she searched his bag and found an old, battered phone. With a few lines of her hacking code, she nted a virus into Skin¡¯swork. Once she finished, she called Andy. ¡°It¡¯s done. Handle the cleanup. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Andy replied. The next day. Tilda prepared her gift. She logged into the dark web. On a certain profile page, she left a message. ¡°Give me an address, Rain. I want to talk.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for her to receive a reply. ¡°Should Ie to you, or do you want toe to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to you. Some things need to be said at your base.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you the address. Oh, and I¡¯ll bring Andy along.¡± Andy was known in the dark web as a trusted go¨Cbetween. Andy openly used his own name, as if the most dangerous ce could also be the safest, unlike Dominic, who kept his cover tight. No one else pulled a stunt like Andy did. After all, with one slip, your whole family could end up dead. Rain asked, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send the address. It¡¯s been a while since Ist talked to you and Andy. How are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Rain wrote, ¡°Good. The rest we¡¯ll discuss in person.¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Deal.¡± The line went quiet. The meeting was set. Tilda kept thinking about how she¡¯d met Rain and Andy. Back on the Dark Web, her only close contacts were Andy, Rain, and DJ. Rain was the first to see Tilda¡¯s true face. He was the youngest of the three, younger than Tilda. They first teamed up to infiltrate a cult and rescue women and children who¡¯d been brainwashed. Rain led the R Organization. 214 He came from an old Lucien¡¯s killer family. From childhood he¡¯d been fed a brutal creed: kill or be killed. He¡¯d survived countless near- death situations, even being forced to kill his closest friends and brothers to prove himself. Thew of the jungle was their rule. Only thest survivor mattered. He survived those challenges and became the leader of the R Organization. Few people knew Rain¡¯s real age.. He was only eighteen. A barely legal age. If he¡¯d been born into a normal family, he¡¯d have just started college and been living an ordinary, exciting life. Instead, he¡¯d be a machine for killing, without feeling. When Tilda first met Rain, he was only thirteen. Already he had skills and presence that made seasoned killers take notice. He was far beyond his years. Rain asked for very little when he helped Tilda. He wanted her help to bring back his feelings. He¡¯d killed his brothers and his closest friend. He¡¯d learned to use whatever it took to survive. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel ¡°Only yourself. Only your skill. That¡¯s the rule.¡± That had been the n¡¯s creed for Rain since he was a child. For a long time the family had almost brainwashed him. They¡¯d trained him to be ruthless. They¡¯d taught him to trust no one. But even inside that foul, dark household, one person showed him warmth¨Chis mother. On the surface she obeyed the n. Behind closed doors she gave Rain kindness. That small mercy kept thest piece of his humanity from being destroyed. She told Rain that he didn¡¯t have to live the way they wanted. Then his mother was drawn into the family¡¯s internal power fight and was killed. Chapter 476 Rain Rain went cold with fury. On her deathbed she begged him to choose a different life. If he wanted to survive and be anything else, he would have to destroy the family that made him. So Rain pretended to obey. He carried out the missions. He sharpened his teeth. But secretly he built awork on the Dark Web. He recruited people, gathered talent, and founded R Organization. In time this organization grew into the thirdrgest assassin force- more powerful than his family could ever be. And when the time came, Rain wiped out his family. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 477 Chapter 477 Beneath the Snow At that time, Rain was only 15 years old. When it came tobat instincts and killing ability, no one was more gifted than Rain. If it hadn¡¯t been for Rain¡¯s mom, he wouldn¡¯t have found his way back and risen from the ashes after destroying his family. Even Tilda would be afraid to go up against someone like him. He was absolutely terrifying. Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel When Andy came to find Tilda, Rain had already sent his address. Tilda showed it to Andy for a quick look. Andy rubbed his chin. ¡°Endralsia? That country seems to have some mysterious connection. with you.¡± ¡°Never mind all that. Let¡¯s get this done quickly and head back home. Endralsia is freezing cold this time of year, and I don¡¯t want to stay long.¡± Tilda had strong endurance, but she wouldn¡¯t freeze in sub¨Czero temperatures for no reason. Andy remained silent. Andy didn¡¯t want to remind Tilda about what happened with the Jensons. Tilda was happy now, and she didn¡¯t need those dark memories haunting her again. Soon, Andy and Tilda booked their flights and flew to Endralsia. They arrived at the address Rain had given them. The remote outskirts of Melville. The area looked especially deste in the cold and falling snow. It waspletely deserted.. When they reached the exact coordinates, Tilda sent a message. ¡°Rain, I¡¯m here.¡± A secondter, mechanical sounds clicked and whirred. The entire ground began to shake. Tilda pulled Andy behind her and cautiously stepped back. She noticed a section of the snow¨Ccovered ground ahead rising up. The snow melted away, revealing a door. The door opened automatically. Rain¡¯s voice came from below. ¡°Come on in.¡± Tilda and Andy exchanged nces. They weren¡¯t surprised by this scene and went down together. After descending a flight of stairs, they came to an elevator. Tilda and Andy pressed the button for the 10th basement level. The elevator descended rapidly. When the elevator doors opened¡­ ¡°Queen, Andy, long time no see!¡± A figure in a white hoodie rushed toward Tilda. About 5¡¯5¡± tall with curly white hair, he was dressed entirely in white, wearing slippers that made soft pattering sounds. His canine teeth showed when he shed a bright smile. In Tilda¡¯s arms, Rain looked up. His unique, charming eyes shone with nothing but warm affection. He was a cute kid, like an adorable brother straight out of an anime, with maximum charm. If he were exposed to the public, he¡¯d cause crowds to cheer wildly. His photos would go viral on all major social media tforms, including Twitter and video apps. He could debut and be a top celebrity without breaking a sweat. Who would have thought that the leader of the dark web¡¯s third¨Cranked assassin organization was so young? He looked like a beautiful anime character life. That curly white hair, charming eyes, and perfect height were absolutely captivating. ¡°Ahem¡­ Rain, I know you and Queen have a good rtionship, but you don¡¯t have topletely ignore me, right?¡± Andy cleared his throat several times to remind him he was still there. Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! ¡°Not at all, Andy. Long time no see.¡± Rain replied but still held onto Tilda without letting go. Andy thought to himself. Damn! What a brush¨Coff! Andy was a topwyer and dark web intermediary who had never been ignored like this before. It was so frustrating. ¡°Alright, Rain. We came here for something important this time. Are you the only one here?¡± ¡°You know my personality, Queen. When it¡¯s not mission time, I don¡¯t like crowds. Only my two personal guards are in the base right now¨Cand you know them.¡± ¡°Hmm I remember you had three personal guards?¡± ¡°He¡­ died during a mission. When Rain said this, his eyes clearly dimmed. Tilda pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°Sorry, Rain. I didn¡¯t mean to bring that up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. In this line of work, who knows if they¡¯ll be alive tomorrow? This was the path they chose, and they were prepared for any oue.¡± ¡°By the way, Queen, it¡¯s rare for you toe find me. Is there something important?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down, and I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± After Tilda finished exining about the Skin Organization, Rain¡¯s charming eyes narrowed. A chilling killing intent flowed out. At that moment, Rain¡¯s cute imagepletely vanished without a trace. It was like watching someone be possessed by a demon. Even that pale, delicate face seemed stained with blood. Andy, who was beside them, couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. So this is the aura of the leader of the dark web¡¯s thirdrgest assassin organization? Andy had encountered the leader of the dark web¡¯s secondrgest assassin organization before. Send Gifts 5.0K C Out Of The Shadows Ch 478 Chapter 478 Perfect Partners That person was a cunning man in his 60s. He¡¯d been around the field longer than anyone. But Rain¡¯s intense pressure feltpletely different. ¡°Perfect, I was just thinking about taking down this organization. ¡°I want to avoid theplications of getting involved. We can¡¯t have rogue assassins running loose and causing chaos once Skin is disbanded. ¡°After thinking it over, I¡¯ll eliminate the Skin Organization. Then you can merge anyone worth. keeping into the R Organization to take over Skin¡¯s operations. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy, so think it through carefully, Rain.¡± Tilda looked at Rain seriously. Who would have expected¡­. ¡°Sounds great! I get to work with Queen again. I¡¯m so happy!¡± Rain agreed without a second thought. Tilda was stunned. ¡°Rain, don¡¯t you want to think about this more? This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y!¡± ¡°I know, but with Queen around, everything will work out perfectly. ¡°Besides, this is good for the R Organization too. If we take over the fifth¨Cranked assassin organization, we couldpete for second ce. ¡°Most importantly, they messed with Queen. That¡¯s the same as messing with me. Anything that I loathe doesn¡¯t deserve to exist!¡± Despite having a face that could charm millions, his words were deadly serious. No one would dare to question what Rain meant! ¡°Rain, I can¡¯t let you help for nothing. Here.¡± Tilda had already guessed Rain¡¯s answer. She pulled out a USB drive from her pocket, waving it at Rain. ¡°Information about Skin¡¯s headquarters, surveince,work firewalls, servers, and databases. I¡¯ve organized it all. Chapter 478 Perfect Partners. +8 Pearls ¡°Get your people ready and leave on schedule. I¡¯ll take down theirwork infrastructure first. That¡¯ll buy you five minutes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. Working with Queen really is the best!¡± Rain looked at Tilda with those captivating eyes. They were filled with admiration, obsession, and other emotions. Rain called over his two personal guards. He exined the n to take over the Skin Organization. Both guards epted expressionlessly without objections. For them, Rain¡¯s orders were more important than life itself. Rain¡¯smands were absolute. Even if he told them to shoot themselves right now, they¡¯d do it willingly. Because even bad guys have their saviors. Rain was their only ray of light. He¡¯d saved them from a rotten, hopeless world. In short, they were loyal to the death. After taking the USB drive downstairs, Rain returned. ¡°Queen, why don¡¯t you stay in Endralsia for a while? Keep mepany. Otherwise I¡¯ll be so bored.¡± Rain tugged on Tilda¡¯s arm, acting cute. If Rain¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t so fearsome, Tilda would have trouble believing this adorable kid was actually the king of assassins. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll need to disguise yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cause too much of a stir.¡± Tilda ruffled Rain¡¯s hair. Rain¡¯s white hair felt like cat fur, soft and fluffy with an amazing texture that made you never want to stop touching it. From the bottom of her heart, Tilda had always treated Rain like her little brother, ever since. they first met and worked together. This kid was just too endearing to resist. ¡°Awesome! As long as Queen is willing to stay and y with me, I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Andy¡¯s thoughts wandered. Am I suddenly the third wheel here? How do I deal with this? I should¡¯ve known better than toe to R Organization¡¯s base. But leaving Tilda to here alone would¡¯ve worried me. Man! This is awkward! Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel The next day was sunny with no snow in sight. They left the base and drove toward the city. Andy had business nearby. He left early that morning to meet his contact. Rain sat in the passenger seat with a lollipop in his mouth. He smiled at Tilda beside him. ¡°It¡¯s at shame Andy couldn¡¯te, but spending time alone with Queen feels even better!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t hung out with Rain in ages either. It¡¯s been five years since that mission ended, right? ¡°Time really does fly by. You were only 13 back then, and now you¡¯re 18.¡± Tilda said with a touch of nostalgia. new ven ¡°Queen, you forgot¨Cthe already passed. ording to Cethend calendar, I¡¯m already 19 now.¡± Tilda was shocked. Right, the new year had passed. Rain was 19. Tilda was already 20. Since her rebirth, Tilda had lived one full year in this new life. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 479 Chapter 479 Coffee and Confessions It waspletely different from her previous life that had been nothing but misery. ¡°Queen, do you have someone you¡¯re interested in?¡± Rain suddenly blurted out this question. Tilda was silent for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I have someone I like.¡± Rain¡¯s expression shifted when he heard this. He threw his lollipop out the car window where it broke apart on the pavement. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very nice to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then¡­ But if he ever gives you any trouble, you have to tell me. I¡¯ve got your back, and I¡¯ll end him.¡± A bloodthirsty crimson light flickered in Rain¡¯s eyes. His obsessive emotions wereid bare for all to sec. If Jude ever had a change of heart toward Tilda, Rain would be ready. He¡¯d take Jude¡¯s ce in at heartbeat. ¡°Come on, Rain, we came out to have fun today. Don¡¯t think about all that stuff. ¡°Having fun is what matters most! By the way, where¡¯s that caf¨¦ you mentioned? The one with really good coffee? We¡¯re almost in the city.¡± ¡°Um¡­ let me use the car¡¯s navigation.¡± Tilda cleverly changed the subject. Actually, Tilda understood that Rain had special feelings for her. When that mission ended, Tilda had helped Rain recover his emotions. Rain had confessed to her right away. That had really shocked Tilda at the time. However, Tilda had turned him down. It wasn¡¯t because of the age difference. In her heart, Tilda only saw Rain as her little brother. She didn¡¯t have that heart¨Cracing flutter she felt with Jude. After that, Tilda and Rain hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years. Counting her past life, it had been ten years. They onlymunicated through private messages on the dark web. Knowing Rain was doing well and staying true to his principles put Tilda at ease. Looking at things now, Rain hadn¡¯t let go of the past. At least Rain had probablye to terms with it better over time. Official source is ?ovelFind After all, he was still just a 19¨Cyear¨Cold kid. No matter how much he had achieved, he was still just a teenager. If she could help it, Tilda didn¡¯t want to work with Rain either. Coborating with someone who had feelings for her felt weird¨Cespecially when she saw him. as her little brother. Unfortunately, among all the people Tilda knew, only Rain had the capability. Only he could be trusted to handle the mess after taking out the Skin Organization. Hopefully everything would go smoothly. They arrived at the caf¨¦ the navigation had directed them to. Tilda parked the car and got out with Rain. Because Rain stood out too much, he put on his parka hood and sunsses. He covered. himself uppletely. This barely hid his curly white hair and charming eyes. Otherwise, people would definitely cause amotion. Rain pouted. ¡°Queen, this feels so weird. I never had to do this before.¡± He restlessly rubbed the two bunny ears on his hood. In the past, Rain used dark web stealth techniques. He¡¯d avoid drawing attentionpletely. As the R Organization¡¯s leader, Rain¡¯s stealth techniques were absolutely top¨Cnotch. He had a real talent for fading into the background. Even with striking looks, he could avoid attracting notice. ¡°Just to be safe, sorry for the trouble, Rain.¡± ¡°Well ¡­ if it¡¯s for Queen, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± If anyone familiar with Rain had been around, they would¡¯ve been shocked speechless. Despite Rain¡¯s cute appearance, his personality was incredibly stubborn. Once he decided on something, he would absolutely do it. If he hated something, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t. No amount of persuasion from anyone would work. But one word from Tilda could make Rain obediently listen. In a way, Rain was really dependent on Tilda. He genuinely liked her. Pushing open the caf¨¦ door, they walked into the warm interior. Tilda could immediately smell rich, freshly brewed coffee. ¡°This really is a nice ce. What would you like to drink?¡± Rain followed beside Tilda like a devoted shadow. He spoke sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything here. This time. I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get two Americanos.¡± Tilda preferred drinking Americanos. They were a bit bitter, but great for staying alert with immediate effects. It was freezing outside, and Tilda hated the cold. She preferred to stay warm, but she had made a promise to Rain. She wanted to spend quality time with Rain and wouldn¡¯t break her word. Once they found seats, Rain sipped his hot Americano. He propped his chin on his hand. ¡°So, Queen, what about that other job you mentioned? The one after we take down the Skin. Organization?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a sideshow. For you, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake. It¡¯s better to focus on eliminating the Out Of The Shadows Ch 480 Chapter 480 Watching Eyes ¡°How long will it take for your people to analyze the information? When will they be fully prepared?¡± ¡°Well¡­ even though the intel isprehensive, we¡¯re talking about the dark web¡¯s fifth¨Cranked assassin organization. Since we¡¯ve decided to eliminate them, we need to be thorough. We have to be meticulous about every detail to prevent them from rising again. ¡°Five days¡­ or maybe a week would be safest for preparation.¡± Rain gave a rough estimate. His eyes deliberately avoided direct contact as he spoke. In front of the girl he liked, Rain couldn¡¯t lie easily. If their eyes met, Tilda would see right through him. Actually, Rain just wanted Tilda to stay in Endralsia longer. He wanted her to keep him.pany. ¡°A week, huh¡­¡± Tilda rubbed her chin. It was January 8th now. After dealing with the Skin Organization and rushing back to Slosa, it would probably be January 20th. Fortunately, she could still make it back for Winter Holiday to see her seniors again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Queen, is spending a week with me too much to handle?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Come on, let¡¯s drink our coffee.¡± After taking a sip, the bitterness spread. The rich coffee aroma bloomed in her mouth, satisfying her taste buds. It was sofortable. At that moment, a gaze quietly fell upon Tilda. Tilda noticed this. Actually, she and Rain had both disguised themselves. They¡¯d concealed their presence. Newest update provided by Find?Novel Chapter 480 Watching Eyes After all, Rain¡¯s identity was too special. They didn¡¯t want to draw attention. She hadn¡¯t expected someone to still notice them¡­ That¡¯s interesting. +8 Pearls Rain was extremely sensitive to stares like this.. Through his sunsses, his eyes found the man staring at Tilda. His killing intent began to stir restlessly. After taking a sip of coffee, the man spoke to herpanion sitting across from him. ¡°I ran into someone I know. I¡¯m going to say hi.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Lowell?¡± Tobias¡¯s secretary, who had been reporting work progress, was stunned. She watched Tobias stand up and walk toward Tilda¡¯s table. ¡°I never expected to run into you here, Tilda.¡± Hearing Tobias¡¯s voice, Tilda narrowed her eyes and turned around. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be in Endralsia.¡± Tilda was obviously asking a question she already knew the answer to. Tobias was still in Endralsia for a reason. He¡¯d received intelligence secretly passed from the Jensons through K. He nned to get a piece of the Jenson Group¡¯s business expansion in Endralsia. However, Tilda had to pretend she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yeah, the startup phase is killing me. Look at these dark circles under my eyes. I haven¡¯t slept well in days.¡± Tobias pointed to his eyes, a pair of beautiful deep eyes that had inherited his parents¡® excellent genes. ¡°By the way, Tilda, I ran into your brothers. ¡°Just yesterday I was doing business with them. It went reallyte.¡± ¡°You got one thing wrong, though. They¡¯re not my brothers, just strangers. I have no obligation to know anything about them. ¡°Also¡­ Mr. Lowell, I don¡¯t think our rtionship is that close. You don¡¯t need to get so personal by calling me by my first name.¡± When the Jensons were mentioned, Tilda¡¯s tone dropped. It became ice¨Ccold. Tobias whistled and raised both hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay, my bad for saying the wrong thing. How about I make it up to you somehow?¡± Tobias¡¯s instincts told him that Tilda wouldn¡¯t keep too much distance. Back at the auction, Tilda had approached Tobias first. Regardless of Tilda¡¯s motives, Tobias knew she¡¯d make a good ally. Even if she couldn¡¯t be an ally, she absolutely couldn¡¯t be an enemy. This woman was unfathomable and extremely dangerous. Tobias¡¯s impression of Tilda had never changed from the beginning. ¡°Not necessary.¡± These two words weren¡¯t spoken by Tilda, but by Rain. ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s not interested? Get lost.¡± Even without killing intent, Rain¡¯s ice¨Ccold words sent chills down Tobias¡¯s spine. Even Tobias noticed Rain¡¯s unusual nature. Although the person in front of him was disguised, making it hard to see his appearance, it was impossible to recognize his identity. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any further then.¡± Tobias¡¯s instincts told him this seemingly young teenager was dangerous, absolutely someone not to mess with. Finally, Tobias turned back to Tilda. He spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°As an apology, Tilda, let me tell you something. It seems like the Jensons have sent someone to tail me. ¡°As for who exactly it is, you can guess. He¡¯s hiding right here.¡± Tilda¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeply. The Jensons were already suspicious of Tobias? That made sense. At the auction in Slosa, Tobias had perfectly figured out their bottom line. He¡¯d sessfully won the bid. Then they met again in Endralsia and got caught up in the Hotel Morloss incident. Over the past few months, Tobias had used K¡¯s intelligence. He¡¯d made the Jensons suffer quite a few losses. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 481 Chapter 481 Familiar Face It would be strange if the Jensons weren¡¯t suspicious of Tobias by now. In her past life, Tobias had handled everything perfectly. He¡¯d worked with K on the inside, exploiting the Jensons¡® absolute trust in her. Seeing how effortlessly Tobias was handling things, Tilda figured this was within his. expectations. She didn¡¯t need to worry too much about it. What irritated Tilda more was the person the Jensons had sent to tail Tobias. It couldn¡¯t be one of the Jenson sons personally handling this surveince, could it? Considering how Tilda kept running into the Jenson family members in bizarre situations, she nced around. She didn¡¯t spot anyone she found annoying. Thank goodness¡­ Little did she know, Santiago was hiding around the corner near the restrooms. He¡¯d already spotted Tilda when she entered the caf¨¦. Santiago didn¡¯t even know why he was hiding. He had been following up on Dominic¡¯s suspicions about Tobias. After identally running into Tobias while he was out, Santiago instinctively started tailing him, and that¡¯s how they ended up here. Damn it, it¡¯s not like I owe Tilda anything. So why am I getting nervous? Why am I hiding when I see her? This is so weird. Santiago, did you lose your mind? He cursed himself under his breath. He wanted to work up the courage to walk out confidently. Even if Tilda spotted him, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But thinking about his humiliating defeats at Tilda¡¯s hands twice before in Motrar made him uneasy. Ever sinceing to Endralsia to help his brothers develop business ventures, he could. Chapters first released on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? always sense some oppressive atmosphere. Especially when it involved anything rted to Tilda. I¡¯m not scared of anything. I¡¯m just¡­ trying to avoid unnecessary trouble. I came here to monitor Tobias. It has nothing to do with Tilda. Besides, hiding here is convenient, and I can keep an eye on Tobias. Santiago could onlyfort himself this way. His instincts didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with Tilda again. Once he did, there was bound to be trouble. Seeing Tobias so easily intimidated, Tilda couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Rain, your presence is intimidating as hell.¡± Rain looked a bit sullen after hearing this. ¡°Do you think I was being nosy?¡± ¡°Not at all. Today is supposed to be our fun day together. I don¡¯t want other people messing it
  1. up.
Tilda was only nning to observe how Tobias and K intended to bring down the Jensons. She¡¯d just stir the pot, add fuel to the fire, and watch chaos unfold. Getting too deeply involved with someone like Tobias wasn¡¯t in her ns. 5 0 7 2 ¡°Yeah!¡± Rain finally smiled happily. Just then, the beautiful sound of a piano began to y. Hearing this performance, Tilda¡¯s eyebrows raised almost imperceptibly. It felt somewhat familiar¡­ The entire caf¨¦ was instantly enveloped in a wonderful, warm atmosphere. shut their The chattering locals all quietly closed their mouths. They eyes, listening to such perfect music. Tilda praised, ¡°The pianist they hired for this caf¨¦ is really good.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t hire pianists here. They just have a piano avable. Any customers confident in their skills can try.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Tilda rested her chin in one hand. The first half of the performance was quite good. It showed the yer¡¯s exceptional skill. But in the second half, the performer¡¯s mental state was disturbed. Even though they used superb technique and years of experience to control the rhythm, someone like Tilda could easily detect the change. Being a pianist herself, she had a trained ear for these things. A person¡¯s soul wasid bare in their piano music, offering the purest understanding of their mindset and personality. What the piano conveyed was exactly what the performer wanted to tell others. Musical notes could be silent words. Skilled performers could make the entire audience empathize and remain spellbound. Tilda spoke with disappointment. ¡°I thought they¡¯d be really good. But they¡¯re just a poser in the end.¡± ¡°Huh? Queen, what did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing ¡­ Rain hadn¡¯t been listening to the piano at all. He wasn¡¯t interested in that kind of thing to begin. with. He¡¯d just been quietly admiring Tilda¡¯s expression, watching her listen to the piano music. After seeing the change in Tilda¡¯s expression, Rain¡¯s mood darkened. This performer must be ying badly and making Tilda ufortable. Damn it! When the piece ended, a greasy voice boomed withughter from upstairs. ¡°Haha! Well yed! That¡¯s my baby!¡± Huh? And in Cetherese too? ¡°Stop it, there are so many people watching¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re my woman, so I can do whatever I want. Why should I care what other people think?¡± The two of them came downstairs flirting and bantering. Tilda got a clear look at the woman and the sleazy, balding fat guy holding her. He was about 200 pounds, wearing overalls, and had a forced smile stered on his face. ¡°Well, well¡­ looks like I¡¯ve run into someone familiar.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 482 hapter 482 All Eyes Watching Tilda had a vague suspicion. Now seeing it with her own eyes, she waspletely certain. For more chapters visit Find?Novel Wasn¡¯t that Genevieve? The one who giarized Tilda¡¯s work back in Slosa and swindled people with her lies. She even tried to marry into the Jensons by iming she¡¯d saved Justin¡¯s life. When Genevieve¡¯s gaze fell on Tilda, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze. A cold feeling rose from her bones and spread throughout her body. Countless questions swirled in Genevieve¡¯s mind. Ever since her identity was exposed, she¡¯d feared the Jensons¡® retaliation. Genevieve had. changed her name and gone into hiding, even fleeing to Endralsia.. Why would she still run into Tilda here? The world is so big. How could such a coincidence happen? Genevieve couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of twisted fate this was. ¡°What? You know her?¡± The nouveau riche man had his arms around Genevieve, but his face lit up when he spotted Tilda. What a gorgeous woman, and she¡¯s from Cethender too! She had a cold, ethereal quality, like untouchable snow on a mountain peak, and carried herself with the air of someone looking down on everyone. It was an invisible weapon against men¨Cone that could kill without leaving a trace! ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know her.¡± Genevieve smiled awkwardly. In her heart, she hoped Tilda wouldn¡¯t deliberately expose her. She wanted her to quickly leave with her man. She definitely didn¡¯t want the Jensons to find out about her current pathetic state. ¡°Oh my, how can you say you don¡¯t know me? When you giarized someone¡¯s work and I exposed you, it was quite the big deal. Chapter 482 All Eyes Watching ¡°What¡¯s this? The once internationally renowned Genevieve, so young, beautiful, and promising, is now hiding out in Endralsia with¡­¡± Tilda deliberately paused, her eyes scanning the bald man from head to toe. ¡°Ms. Lichtenstein certainly has unique taste in choosing her boyfriends.¡± +8 Pearls The bald manpletely missed the sarcasm in Tilda¡¯s words. Instead, he proudly admitted. with swagger, ¡°You bet! Genevieve¡¯s been with me since she was 13!¡± ¡°William!¡± Genevieve nced at William Evans and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s crazy and we have bad blood. Don¡¯t bother with her. Let¡¯s go quickly. Didn¡¯t you already book a room?¡± ¡°Whoa there! No need to be so eager. I¡¯ve got my eye on thisdy here.¡± William spoke with a sleazy grin. His perverted gaze drifted back to Tilda, full of desire. Seeing this, Genevieve¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. Even though Genevieve was only with William for the better life and luxury he provided, saying she loved him would be a lie. Looking at this greasy, perverted bald man made her stomach turn. Unfortunately, he had money and resources. He could easily help Genevieve get the things she desperately wanted. But she couldn¡¯t tolerate her man looking at other women with those eyes! Especially when that woman was Tilda! ¡°If you keep looking at mypanion like that, I¡¯ll rip your eyes out.¡± Rain suddenly spoke coldly. Only then did William and the others notice Rain. Realizing this young man was probably Tilda¡¯s boyfriend, William wanted to show off. He immediately mmed the table hard. ¡°You little punk, what did you just say? Do you know who I am?¡± The sound immediately grabbed the attention of everyone in the caf¨¦. After organizing the documents, Tobias¡¯s secretary heard themotion behind them. She spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°Mr. Lowell, something seems to be happening over there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind or deaf, I can see for myself.¡± ¡°That man ¡­ seems to be William, the second son of the Evans. They came from Cethend to Endralsia years ago to develop the fashion industry. ¡°You could say the Evans has a monopoly on Endralsia¡¯s fashion industry. Real nouveau riche! William bought a yacht worth a billion dors three months ago. His wealth is staggering.¡± Tobias immediately pieced together William¡¯s background information. The secretary spoke nervously, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s trouble then! It looks like thedy you care about has gotten into hot water! Should you go help?¡± Even though she worked for Tobias, the secretary had seen a thing or two. But someone who could drop a billion dors on a yacht would shock anyone, especially someone from a family that monopolized Endralsia¡¯s fashion industry. ¡°Well, if it were an ordinary woman, this would be trouble. ¡°But for her, it probably won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± Tobias smiled. Tobias didn¡¯t really know Tilda¡¯s background, but he had this feeling that she was unfathomable and not to be messed with. She was the first woman who gave him that sense, Seeing this scene, Santiago also thought this was bad news. Someone as famous as William was known to Santiago. He¡¯d even met him at a banquet a few days ago. He disliked nouveau riche like William. But unfortunately, the man was loaded and could throw his weight around however he wanted. Send Gifts 5.0K (11) Out Of The Shadows Ch 483 Chapter 483 Coward¡¯s Exit Following the principle of ¡°better safe than sorry,¡± Santiago had barely interacted with William. Now Tilda and her friend were being hassled by William. Damn it! Wait¡­ why was he getting worked up? Hadn¡¯t he always hated Tilda? A woman like Tilda who betrayed her family deserved whatever happened. Whatever William. did to her was none of Santiago¡¯s business. Santiago should be apuding instead! Despite his thoughts, Santiago¡¯s only move was to take secret photos and send them to Dominic. ¡°Dominic, while I was tailing Tobias at the caf¨¦, I happened to run into Tilda. ¡°She seems to be in trouble. If you have anyone nearby, could you send them to help? ¡°Her friend seems to have pissed off William.¡± The only person who could handle someone like William was Dominic, the eldest of the Jensons brothers. Fresh chapters posted on find?novel Soon after, Dominic sent back a speechless emoji. ¡°Dominic, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you want to handle this?¡± Santiago didn¡¯t even realize he was getting agitated. He was already worried about Tilda.. ¡°I don¡¯t need to handle it. That would just make Tilda hate me more. Besides, with Tilda¡¯s capabilities, someone like her isn¡¯t a problem.¡± When Dominic typed these words, his heart was bitter. That¡¯s right, Tilda was Dominic¡¯s mentor, the dark web¡¯s Queen. No matter how powerful the Evans was in Endralsia, crossing the dark web¡¯s number one hacker was dangerous. Someone with that much power would make them bite off more than they could chew. It was Dominic¡¯s own stupidity that made him lost the brilliance that should have belonged to him. Santiago waspletely stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand what Dominic meant at all. Rain just stared coldly at William without speaking. Through his sunsses, a murderous intent flowed from his charming eyes like a tide. William had been acting all high and mighty. He didn¡¯t know why, but under Rain¡¯s suddenly felt really scared. gaze, he Without realizing it, he broke out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with Rain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? W¨CWilliam? ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, we should see a doctor quickly. Stop bothering with these people.¡± Genevieve noticed William¡¯s strange behavior and quickly asked. Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about William. Her instincts told Genevieve that William causing trouble for Tilda and her friend was the perfect opportunity for revenge. Even if William took a fancy to Tilda, it would ruin her reputation. If she got involved with a disgusting bald pervert like William, she¡¯d be just another gold digger. Just like Genevieve, she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the Jensons her secrets. After all, Tilda and Genevieve were two peas in a pod! Tilda shouldn¡¯t have exposed Genevieve¡¯s giarism and impersonation of Justin¡¯s first love. This forced Genevieve to run back to men like William. She became a kept woman to avoid the Jensons¡® retaliation! The rational a part of her mind knew this wasn¡¯t the time for revenge against Tilda. Getting William out of there quickly was the smartest move! Who would have thought¡­ ¡°Hmph! You got lucky this time. I still have business to take care of. Next time we meet, you won¡¯t get off so easy!¡± William just meekly epted Genevieve¡¯s suggestion. His face was pale and his whole body was drenched in sweat. He hurried away and didn¡¯t notice that he¡¯d left Genevieve behind. Chapter 483 Coward¡¯s Exit Huh? +8 Pearls Tobias had been quietly watching. He was thinking about whether to step in and help Tilda, but he also thought Tilda could handle it herself. He never expected the major confrontation to just fizzle out so easily. Just because of one sentence from that teenager? Haha¡­ Tilda, oh Tilda, you really are an enigmatic woman. You be more and more interesting. The Hotel Morloss incident, and the people connected to you. It seems like every single one of them is no ordinary person. ¡°William! Wait for me!¡± Only then did Genevieve snap back to reality. She started to chase after him. ¡°I was wondering where you¡¯d run off to after being exposed for giarism¨Cafter the Jensons put a bounty on you. Turns out you fled to Endralsia to snuggle up to rich men for money. ¡°If word got out, you¡¯d really ruin that international pianist reputation.¡± Tilda spoke with heavy sarcasm. She already couldn¡¯t stand giarists¨Cespecially ones who had giarized from her. When someone tried to freeload off her work, don¡¯t me Tilda for being ruthless! Tilda spoke loudly, making Genevieve¡¯s face stiffen. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. William and I are both single. Who I choose to date is none of your business!¡± Genevieve reacted quickly but spoke so quietly that her voice was almost inaudible. She clearlycked confidence. Santiago was secretly observing from the side. He waspletely confused after hearing Tilda¡¯s words. How did things suddenly¡­ Out Of The Shadows Ch 484 Chapter 484 Lights Out Being involved with the Jensons? And she was being hunted by the Jensons? This woman? What the hell had happened? Just to be safe, Santiago pulled out his phone, adjusted the camera, and took a photo of Genevieve and Tilda in the same frame. ¡°Oh ¡­ so that mouth of yours has been with other men besides Justin. If Justin knew, he¡¯d probably be so disgusted his stomach would churn, and he¡¯d want to puke his guts out. ¡°Every word you said to him, every single thing you did. You had him wrapped around your finger like a puppet. Tell me, how much do you think he¡¯d hate you? Enough to want to kill you with his own hands, I bet.¡± Every word Tilda spoke was like a sharp knife. Each one stabbed straight into Genevieve¡¯s heart. No wounds, no blood, yet the pain made it impossible to breathe. Genevieve couldn¡¯t argue back. She fled like a defeated soldier, abandoning her armor and running for her life. Justin¡­ Justin¡­ Thinking of that gentle smile and handsome face in her mind, Genevieve sighed. Setting aside the Jensons¡® power and influence, she had genuinely fallen for Justin. Genevieve had met so many men. But not one could make her heart race the way Justin did. Even though Genevieve¡¯s meeting with Justin had been a calcted part of her scheme, all the admiration she showed him during their time together had be real. It was absolutely genuine! If it hadn¡¯t been for Tilda¡¯s appearance¡­ if it hadn¡¯t been for that jinx¡­ Genevieve clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her flesh, her teeth biting her lip until it nearly bled. It was unforgivable! This update is avable on find?novel Tilda, enjoy your moment of triumph! Someday, I¡¯ll make you pay for this a thousand times over! After this little episode, Tilda and Rain¡¯s mood didn¡¯t seem to be affected. After finishing their coffee, they left the caf¨¦ and got in the car. Tilda smiled gratefully at Rain. ¡°Thank you, Rain. You held back because you didn¡¯t want to get me in trouble, right?¡± Tilda was different from Rain. Rain had no identity in the outside world. When people crossed him and he was in a bad mood, he had options. He¡¯d either kill them on the spot or wait until they were alone to finish. them off. Most assassins would choose thetter approach. Especially with Rain¡¯s skills and killing techniques, he¡¯d never leave a trace. Even if Rain had killed William publicly, the second son of the Evans in Endralsia¨CRain could still escape easily. That¡¯s just how powerful the leader of the R Organization was, the dark web¡¯s third¨Cranked organization. Tilda was still officially a college student in Slosa. The peaceful campus life was something Tilda longed for, and she was reluctant to give it up. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t live much longer anyway. ¡°But the way he looked at you made me very ufortable. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I don¡¯t want him to die. I want him to suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Rain spoke coldly. He took off his sunsses and hood to reveal his curly white hair and a pair of blood¨Cred eyes filled with murderous intent. Even Tilda couldn¡¯t help but be intimidated by Rain¡¯s aura. In a way, being Rain¡¯s friend rather than his enemy was definitely something to be grateful for. If Rain set his sights on someone for elimination, even Tilda wasn¡¯t confident she could escape. Even as the dark web¡¯s Queen, she couldn¡¯t outrun Rain¡¯s pursuit. When night fell, William was hiding in his room in his luxury mansion, sipping 1982 Lafite wine halfheartedly while still breaking out in cold sweats from time to time. No matter how perfectly the room temperature was adjusted, it didn¡¯t help. During this time, Genevieve had sent many messages, at them. Damn it, what the hell is wrong with my body? but William didn¡¯t even feel like looking Just some woman with a punk. So why did a single look from him terrify me? Though William was sleazy, greasy, and irresponsible, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Even though he came from a rich, fancy family, he was pretty street smart. No matter how much he didn¡¯t want to study, he still picked things up just by being around them. Just from Rain¡¯s look, William could tell this guy was definitely no ordinary person! He seemed to have unwittingly offended someone who absolutely shouldn¡¯t be crossed! Whatever, I¡¯m hiding in my own house now. This mansion has the most advanced security and intrusion systems. There¡¯s no way anyone could hurt me. It¡¯s just my imagination. After I fall asleep, I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow. Williamforted himself mentally. He was about to get up to take a shower when suddenly¡­ Click! The lights went out. William¡¯s heart jumped. What¡¯s going on? How could there be a power outage here? ¡°Hey! Someone get in here! Turn on the backup generator!¡± William was about to rush out of his room to find his bodyguards for protection. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 485 Chapter 485 Good Life The next instant. William suddenly felt all his strength vanish. His entire body hit the ground, and he was unable to move. He began jerking violently. Just before his eyes shut forever, he saw a pair of feet step into view. They drew closer and closer. It was like the devil murmuring beside him. Death had arrived. The following morning. The maids hade to the estate for work and opened the doors. They were met with the sight of bodies scattered throughout the vi. They screamed in horror. Santiago had arrived at the office that morning. He bumped into Dominic. Dominic asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Santiago, you look like you didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± ¡°Dominic ¡­ What exactly did you mean by what you told me before? ¡°You said Tilda could take care of it herself. And yeah¡­ William was strutting around acting tough in front of her at first. ¡°He had the guts to back it up, but then that man with Tilda just looked his way, and William bolted?¡± Recalling what he¡¯d witnessed at the caf¨¦ yesterday, Santiago still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel
  1. it.
He had been ready to jump in to help Tilda. Chapter 485 Good Life No matter how much he disliked her, Tilda was still family. She was a Jenson through and through. As the Jensons¡® little sister, only they had the right to meddle with her. If an outsider tried, that waspletely different. Wouldn¡¯t that tarnish the family¡¯s image? But the oue was nothing like he expected. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you know this much. Don¡¯t get yourself involved again.¡± Dominic wasn¡¯t going to borate. Not even to his own brother. Tilda was the Dark Web Queen. He guarded that secret not only for the family¡¯s sake. But also as hisst promise to Tilda. +8 Pearis Dominic had sworn, even after discovering her true identity, that he would never reveal it. It was the one vow he had made to his mentor back when he was still a student. Even if it cost him his life, Dominic would never betray that vow. It was his stubborn way of clinging to his memories with Tilda. Even if, in her view, it was pitiful. No matter what he did, he could never undo the damage he¡¯d caused her; not even by dying for
  1. it.
¡°Dominic ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, Santiago.¡± One nce from Dominic, and Santiago knew not to press further. All he could do was pull out his phone and scroll to the photos he had secretly taken of Genevieve and Tilda yesterday. ¡°Dominic, do you know this woman? ¡°When Tilda was speaking to her, she mentioned the family had issued a bounty on her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t add up. If she¡¯s really an enemy of the family, and it¡¯s gotten to the point of a bounty, why don¡¯t we know about it?¡± Santiago pointed at Genevieve in the picture. Dominic¡¯s gaze went straight to Tilda¡¯s face the instant he saw the image. Since arriving in Endralsia, he hadn¡¯t seen Tilda in ages. He had thrown himself into Jenson Group¡¯s affairs here, burying himself in work, trying to dull the ache and guilt from Slosa and everything he had done to Tilda. But the second he saw her photo again, all that effort crumbled. He always tried to hide his broken heart with a weakyer of sadness that sometimes showed. But how could that ever be enough? His yearning for Tilda, the remorse¡­ Tilda looked slimmer than before. She looked pale too. When she stood against Genevieve, her eyes shone with confidence, every move radiating poise. She was aloof, distant, and untouchable. So mesmerizing. Once he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t turn away. So this is how it is¡­ After leaving the family. After sending all her worthless brothers straight to the grave.. Tilda was actually living a brilliant life. Maybe she was happier without the family, without blood ties. She already had people she valued and wanted to protect. She didn¡¯t need these brothers who had only wounded her, who now carried guilt so heavy. they¡¯d die for redemption, but would never earn it. ¡°Dominic? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Santiago finally asked after noticing Dominic staring at the picture for so long. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know this woman either.¡± ¡°But if Tilda said that, she must have her reasons. Forward the picture to Justin and see what he thinks.¡± ¡°Justin¡¯s still in Slosa, so he might have some information. Don¡¯t mention this to Dad or Mom yet.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Santiago could see how much Dominic still cared for Tilda. He sighed quietly to himself. After all this time¡­ Dominic still hasn¡¯t moved on? At that moment, a call came through. Dominic picked up and he listened to the report with a frown. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Santiago had just forwarded the picture to Justin. Send Gifts 5.0K ((0) Out Of The Shadows Ch 486 Chapter 486 Skin Organization When Dominic suddenly exploded in anger, Santiago flinched in shock. ¡°Dominic, wh¨Cwhat happened?¡± he stuttered. If something could shake Dominic like this, it had to be major; maybe something had gone. down at the Jensons. ¡°It¡¯s William! His mansion was invadedst night. All of his guards were ughtered. And William ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s terrified out of his mind. They even cut off his¡­ Well, you know. He¡¯s basically ¡®infertile¡® now.¡± For a man like William, who was obsessed with women, losing his manhood and ending up traumatized like that¡­ It was practically worse than dying. ¡°What?!¡± Santiago froze in disbelief. ¡°Dominic, we¡¯re talking about William! His security setup was elite! Are you telling me there isn¡¯t even a single lead left behind?¡± ¡°The police are stumped. Whoever did it was clearly a pro; they slipped in and out in one night, leaving William alive on purpose.¡± ¡°The kind of people who can pull off something like that¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze sharpened, danger radiating off him as his angr face tightened with thought. ¡°Could it have been Tilda?! No Does she even have that kind of reach?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do this. More likely it ties back to that man William crossed paths with when Tilda was there. ¡°If someone is important enough for Tilda toe all the way to Endralsia to meet, then he must be a heavy hitter.¡± They were speechless for a moment. ¡°Dominic, I have to know who exactly is Tilda. What are you hiding about her?¡± Before, Santiago had assumed Dominic was being cryptic on purpose. Now, his curiosity was burning him alive. Someone who could cripple William overnight without leaving a trace, and that person was connected to Tilda? Then just how terrifying must Tilda herself be, if she keptpany with people like that? ¡°All you need to understand is that Tilda¡¯s true identity is someone we can¡¯t even dream of crossing. That¡¯s all. ¡°Santiago, forgive me, but I can¡¯t reveal any more about who she really is. I won¡¯t speak another word. I¡¯m only telling you this much, so don¡¯t breathe a word to anyone else. I need you to keep this.¡± ¡°Alright, Dominic.¡± Even with countless questions circling in his head, seeing the sorrow in Dominic¡¯s eyes kept. Santiago from asking more. At that moment, a message from Justin came in. ¡°Santiago, where was this photo taken?¡± ¡°Endralsia. Do you know the woman in the picture?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated. I¡¯ll exin when you return. By the way, is Tilda¡¯s sister in Endralsia too?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s here.¡± Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel Santiago gave Justin the rundown of meeting with Tilda. ¡°This is all my fault. I never expected Genevieve to show up in Endralsia as well.¡°¡± Ten days slipped away quickly. In Burg. At the gate of apound. The staff at Skin Organization¡¯s headquarters were lounging around as usual. The guard on duty sat in the control room, yawning carelessly. This ce had been silent for years. Nobody would be insane enough to go after the fifth¨Cranked dark web assassin group head¨Con. They had been hiding here, careful never to leave a trail. Today was just another uneventful day. ¡°Ugh, Daphne¡¯s calling from Slosa again. That lunatic woman is such a hassle. So, what¡¯s the report from the scout tailing the target?¡± ¡°He filed it yesterday. Said that girl, Tilda, doesn¡¯t look like much. The organization already dispatched a team, and they left today. Should be an easy mission.¡± ¡°Perfect. Otherwise, that crazy woman would be nagging me to death. Honestly, I¡¯d love to eliminate her myself. But you gotta admit, she spends a fortune just to kill a college kid. For us, it¡¯s child¡¯s y¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. The operator watching the screens was still yawning. He blinked in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop? Come on, keep talking or I¡¯ll doze off here.¡± The next moment, something icy pressed against the back of his neck. By the time he processed what was happening, it was already over. Steel glinted. His head rolled onto the floor instantly. [Report, Rain, Sector D secured. Surveince room under our control.] [Report, Sector A cleared.] [Report, Sector B cleared.] In minutes, sessful reports flooded in from every wing of the Skin Organization¡¯s base. ¡°Confirmed.¡± Rain twirled a de with blinding speed. His pale hair curled lightly at the tips, and his cial as he strode through spreading pools of blood, looking like a demon from the underworld, trampling crimson spider lilies beneath his feet. Out Of The Shadows Ch 487 hapter 487 The End of Tim Seductive, lethal, blood¨Chungry¡­ And capable of flipping the world on its head. The instant Rain locked onto members of the Skin Organization¡­ Swish! Rainzily flicked the de in his grasp. The steel de pierced straight through the enemy¡¯s chest. Hot blood gushed out, misting into the air. Two strikes in session. Not a single miss. Each blow struck true. Everywhere he passed, nothing remained alive; only corpses in his wake. Even the security cameras were destroyed. At that moment, Rain¡¯s earpiece crackled with Tilda¡¯s voice. ¡°Rain, my worm program is about to be wiped out by Skin¡¯s defense system. You¡¯ll be on your own from now. ¡°I¡¯m moving into the core base next, sticking to the n. I¡¯ll handle the explosives.¡± ¡°I trust you, Queen. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±
Meanwhile¡­ The leader of the Skin Organization was Tim Woods. He was a fifty¨Cthree¨Cyear¨Cold Caucasian man. Draped in a robe, he was swirling a ss of crimson wine. He was bald, with a vicious scar over his right brow. Chapter 487 The End of Tim And a hideous burn scarred the side of his neck, mangling the flesh. His blue eyes gleamed with killing intent. Despite his age, his physique was strong and fit. Eight¨Cpack abs, bulging muscles, standing six¨Cfoot¨Cthree. He prowled like a predator across hisir. On an enormous ten¨Cmeter¨Cwide bed, three exotic women struck alluring poses, giving Tim seductive looks. Tim emptied his ss, shed a lecherous grin, and was about to join the fun. Years of dominance and wealth left Tim with too much raw energy to vent. The only outlet was women¡­ But then¡­. Boom! The door sted open! The three women nearest the mattress didn¡¯t even have time to scream. ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel The explosion consumed them instantly. In that heartbeat between life and death, Tim¡¯s survival instincts took over. With astonishing speed, he dove behind a reinforced steel table. He shoved it hard. Thanks to its heavy build, it absorbed most of the st. But the detonation was so fierce, Tim¡¯s right arm was blown clean off. Agony tore through him, nearly making him ck out. And it didn¡¯t stop there. The impact hurled the table into Tim, crashing through the ss wall, flinging him into the outdoor pool. His face drained pale at a terrifying rate. Clutching a bath towel, he swam to the edge and bound the wound tight. 214 Chapter 487 The End of Tim He stopped the bleeding. Grinding his teeth against the pain, Tim grabbed a concealed pistol and, eyes sharp as a hawk, tracked a shape moving in the smoke. Bang! He squeezed the trigger furiously into the haze. Tim kept firing while bolting for the escape route. He had no time to question how thepound had been infiltrated. And nobody had sounded the rm. If he didn¡¯t escape now, capture by the enemy would be the least of his problems. What truly terrified him was being drugged and tortured for secrets; something worse than dying! Whoosh! A de flew and cut off Tim¡¯s path. He recognized that unmistakable weapon. Tim¡¯s eyes widened. He could already guess who hade for him. Beep! A tiny explosive on the de started glowing red. Another detonation¡­. mes engulfed Tim. He staggered out of the smoke, looking utterly ruined. He was drenched in blood. His face was barely recognizable. Rain suddenly appeared in front of Tim.. He twirled his de and thrust it straight at Tim¡¯s neck. Chapter 487 The End of Tim. At thest instant, Tim whipped out a ck¨Cgold baton from nowhere. He blocked Rain¡¯s lethal strike. Metal shed, sparks bursting. Both leapt back, creating distance. Tim was panting hard, blood streaming from his wounds, barely clinging to life. It was like a battered lion trying to protect his pride. ¡°So it really is you Rain. I don¡¯t even understand what I did to make you want me dead!¡± Even after realizing Rain was behind the assault on Skin¡¯s stronghold, Tim couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. How had Rain pulled this off unnoticed? Not even the leader had seen iting. He knew tonight was his end. Tim only wanted to die knowing the reason. ¡°Still can¡¯t figure it out? Heh! It¡¯s because you provoked someone you never should¡¯ve touched.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 488 Chapter 488 Failed n ¡°If it was only us from the R Organization, there was no way we could have wiped out the Skin Organization without any damage.¡± If Tim asked about anything else, Rain wouldn¡¯t have bothered to exin. He just wanted to finish Tim off and get his job done. Maybe he would even get praise from Queen. Still, Rain was more than happy to brag about Queen. Blood sttered across Rain¡¯s pale cheek. His eyes sparkled with excitement and his wavy white hair fluttered in the air. Tim gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet. His mind was racing, trying to figure out who could have helped Rain get into the Skin Organization¡¯s base. There were only a few people in the world who could pull off something like that. Even if the R Organization ranked higher than the Skin Organization, to pull it off to such an extent, not even the top killer organization on the dark web could do it. Unless¡­ ¡°Queen?¡± Tim said the name hesitantly. He remembered hearing some rumors that the Dark Web¡¯s top hacker had once teamed up with Rain for a mission. The only person who could hack into Skin¡¯s database without anyone noticing and even disabling their security system right away would be Queen. ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± she answered in a cold voice. Tilda was wearing a ck leather jacket and had tied her hair in a ponytail. The pistol in her hand was fitted with a redser sight was aimed at Tim¡¯s back, right at his heart. ¡°Queen, you¡¯re here.¡± Rain was excited when he saw Tilda. ¡°Hehe. After all these years living on the edge, having seen and done everything, I¡¯ve never thought I¡¯d fall to the likes of you two brats. I guess it¡¯s just not my day!¡± Tim said. Tilda shrugged and said, ¡°Uh¨Chuh, so why not just surrender? Tell us what we want to know, we Chapter 488 Faded n might be nice enough to let you live.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my pride as a leader. I will not surrender! Nor will I let the organization I built with my whole life fall into your hands! ¡°If I¡¯m going down, I¡¯m taking all of you with me! Let¡¯s all die together!¡± Tim¡¯s gaze was fierce. He took the ck baton in his hand and stabbed himself without any hesitation. 500 ¡°The self¨Cdestruction program is connected to my heart. If it is harmed, the entire base will blow up. ¡°All of you areing with me and this ce will be blown into pieces! Hahaha!¡± He¡¯d rather die honorably than live in shame. Tim¡¯s gaze was filled with madness. He even started tough out loud and coughed up blood. But nothing happened. The ce didn¡¯t blow up as he expected. Tim¡¯sughter stopped midway. With hisst bit of strength, he looked in disbelief. ¡°Do you really think I would hack into your database, not knowing you had a self¨Cdestruction. program installed? ¡°The reason Rain went to get you first and I camete was so that I could disable your self- distruction program. ¡°While Rain broke into your room and attacked you, your n to bring everyone down with you was already crushed.¡± Tilda casually pulled out a detonator. She threw it onto the floor and stomped on it, as if crushing Tim¡¯sst hope. Tim copsed to the ground with a heavy thud. Bloody tears ran from his eyes, full of hatred and vengeance. The boss was dead. The source of th?s content is Find¡ïNovel The rest of the members were wiped out. Overnight, the once¨Cranked fifth killer organization on the dark web, the Skin Organization, was destroyed. Soon after, everyone else would find out the truth. But that would be another story for another time. The next day, Tilda packed her things and bid farewell to Rain. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the rest to you, Rain. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving so soon? Queen, can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Rain asked reluctantly. He wanted Tilda to stay for another few weeks, pretending that the organization wasn¡¯t ready yet. But he knew that Tilda couldn¡¯t be fooled. He was worried that dragging it out might annoy Tilda and she¡¯d start to hate him. ¡°It¡¯s almost the winter holiday. I¡¯ve promised the seniors that I¡¯d go home and spend it with them. ¡°Rain, I¡¯ll see you again next time. As for the favor I asked and also finishing the follow¨Cup work of the Skin Organization, I¡¯m leaving that all to you.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 489 (W Chapter 489 You Can Be My Little Brother ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rain¡¯s eyes instantly lost their spark. Even his white hair seemed to droop, showing just how downcast he felt. Seeing this, Tilda quietly sighed and reached out to gently poke Rain on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t look so disappointed, Rain. If you want, I can treat you like a little brother. ¡°If you¡¯re free on any holiday¨CChristmas, New Year¡¯s, Thanksgiving¨CI¡¯d love for you toe. over. I could introduce you to my seniors. ¡°Haha, actually, I¡¯m the youngest one in my group. If I could have a little brother like you, that would be pretty nice.¡± ¡°R¨CReally?¡± Rain sounded like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He lifted his crimson eyes, which sparkled with stars. There was longing, hesitation, hope, and fear in his gaze. It was as if he was afraid that this rare bit of warmth would turn out to be a dream. He worried that, in the next moment, he¡¯d be left alone again. He was worried that he would end up like years ago, when his family had driven his loving mother, the only person who ever loved him, to her death. Besides, they also forced him to kill his dearest friend and his own brother. If a ray of light can¡¯t pierce the darkness , then even that light bes part of the darkness. It¡¯s only because we once had something that losing it hurts so much. If that¡¯s the case¡­ maybe it¡¯s better never to have made any promises in the first ce. It¡¯s far less painful to never have something than to lose it after having it. Sensing the emotions hidden in Rain¡¯s eyes, Tilda took a deep breath. She reached out and hugged Rain like a big sister would hug her little brother. Chapter 489 You Can Be My Little Brother Rain smelled clean and fresh, like the scent of sunlight. There wasn¡¯t a hint of that nauseating scent of blood on him, even though he was the leader of an assassin guild. That was who Rain really was. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I always keep my promises. Have I ever lied to you? ¡°Unless¡­ you think I¡¯m toome to be your big sister and don¡¯t want me.¡± She put on a dramatic pout. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be heartbroken, Rain.¡± Tilda spoke with a steady, gentle voice. This update is avable on find?novel She meant every word. She even threw in a yful joke at the end to lighten the mood. ¡°No! Queen, I¨CI¡¯d love that! As long as you don¡¯t mind having me!¡± Afraid Tilda would get the wrong idea, Rain rushed to exin, stumbling over his words. His rare blush made his adorable face almost too cute to handle. ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Rain, from now on, you¡¯re officially my little brother! You¡¯re so cute!¡± Tilda¡¯s radiant smile waspletely genuine. Her joy warmed Rain¡¯s fragile, cold heart. This wasn¡¯t fake. This warmth was real. It wasn¡¯t a fleeting warmth that would vanish in a blink. This was real¨Cgenuine affection from the girl Rain admired. For the first time in ages, he no longer felt like a walking corpse, lost in the darkness after his mother¡¯s death. He wasn¡¯t alone anymore. He finally had a real bond with someone¨Csomething worth protecting. Rain¡¯s eyes softened. He melted into Tilda¡¯s warm embrace.. His voice rang out, clear and strong. ¡°That¡¯s a promise, Queen¡­ My sister!¡± Sister¡­ Being her little brother sounded just fine. Even if that was all they¡¯d ever be. As long as he could stay by Tilda¡¯s side, that was enough. He was more than content to stay by the side of the woman who brought meaning and color to his world. Tilda¡¯s scent made him feel safe and at peace. It felt like a warm bubble wrapping him up, making him never want to leave. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of this warmth. He would rather stay lost in it for a lifetime, never waking up again. Let me stay in this extravagant dream forever¡­ ¡°I know, Rain. You never once tried to look up my background, even though we¡¯ve gotten so close. You¡¯ve always respected our boundaries and kept your promises. ¡°Now, let me properly introduce myself. I¡¯m Tilda Jensen. I¡¯m from Slosa, and I¡¯m a sophomore at Orica University¡¯s School of Computer Science. ¡°From now on, just call me Tilda. Rain, having such an awesome little brother like you is something I¡¯m proud of!¡± Tilda ruffled Rain¡¯s white hair. Yeah. This feeling never gets old¨Cno matter how many times I do it. I could do this forever and never get tired of it. ¡°Okay! Tilda, you¡¯re my big sister from now on!¡± Rain replied sweetly and obediently. A huge smile broke out across his face. Out Of The Shadows Ch 490 er 490 That¡¯s My Man In the days since he¡¯d reunited with Tilda, Rain smiled more brightly than ever before. His smile waspletely genuine, with no walls up and not a trace of fear. He looked so content, as if he had the whole world in his hands. Even the stars seemed to lose their shine around his smile. His bright smile truly made his striking white hair and alluring red eyes seem even more dazzling. Every time Tilda saw his smile, she couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a curse, Holy crap! Someone this good¨Clooking should only exist inics! This time, Tilda didn¡¯t rush back to Slosa. Instead, she went back to Jeselton with Andy. ¡°I have to say, I really thought you¡¯d head straight back to Slosa.¡± Andy slung an arm around with Rain for so longte, shoulders, sounding all pitiful. ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging out that I almost died of loneliness¡­ conscience and came to keep mepany in Jeselton.¡± ¡°All right, Andy, drop the act already. Take a look at this.¡± Tilda showed Andy a message from K¡¯s birth mom, Megan. Megan had invited Tilda over for a meal. Good thing you still have a Based on the restaurant she picked, she was really going all out to please Tilda. Instead of picking George Madron, where Tilda had once made a huge scene before, she chose another one of Jeselton¡¯s century¨Cold restaurants¨CJeselton Steakhouse. There was a saying that goes, if you¡¯re in Jeselton and don¡¯t eat a steak here, you haven¡¯t really visited. That¡¯s why it¡¯s always tough to book a table here, probably because the prices aren¡¯t too outrageous. Latest content published on F¦ÉndNovel At least for people from wealthy families like them, it wasn¡¯t expensive. Chapter 490 That¡¯s My Man Even though Megan¡¯s family was on the verge of bankruptcy and divorce, she could still afford this meal to please Tilda. Of course, Tilda didn¡¯t rush to reply to Megan¡¯s message. She simply texted back, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Megan was going all out to please Tilda, bending over backwards for her. Being rich and famous really did make life easier. Given Megan¡¯s family situation now, if Tilda stirred the pot just a little¡­ She¡¯d definitely go ask her precious daughter for money. ¡°Tilda, I actually thought you finally grew a conscience! Turns out you just came here for business! ¡°Boohoo! You¡¯re terrible! You¡¯re the worst friend ever!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were other people around, Andy would¡¯ve pulled out a tissue and put on his best impression of a sobbing wife ditched by a yer husband. He¡¯d be fake¨Ccrying all the way! Tilda nced at the overdramatic Andy. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me, then?¡± ¡°No thanks, you¡¯re going to deal with the jerks. What would I do there? I should hurry back to work. Otherwise, Henry at my studio is going to kill me.¡± Lately, Andy had already missed work for several days. He had been busy getting ready for Tilda and Una¡¯s arrival, as well as helping Tilda with all sorts. of paperwork in Endralsia. Henry from thew firm had already called him a bunch of times, one after another. The case files were piling up, and Andy kept having to reschedule appointments. He really couldn¡¯t afford to ck off anymore. ¡°Alright then. When everything¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go grab a meal together.¡± ¡°Mm. Oh, right¨CTilda, what about that thing with Rain? What did he say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a simple matter. What else is there to say? Once we¡¯re done with the Skin Organization and have our hands free, that¡¯s the day Daphne loses everything.¡± Just thinking about that awful woman, who was still sitting around, waiting for the Skin Organization to notify her that they have taken Tilda out ¡­ Tilda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. I bet she doesn¡¯t know her time is almost up. Originally, Tilda hadn¡¯t wanted Daphne dead. She was just a small fry. But since Daphne had yed dirty, Tilda wouldn¡¯t mind sending her straight to the afterlife. Rain was an expert at this sort of thing. If anyone could make Daphne disappear without the Bells noticing, it was him. And honestly, even if the Bells did find out, Tilda wouldn¡¯t care. As long as Jude was there, backing her up, it didn¡¯t matter. It wasn¡¯t like Tilda started any of this. Daphne was the one who went after her first. If you make a move on others first, you¡¯d better be prepared to be hunted down like prey! ¡°Okay!¡± After splitting up with Andy, Tilda headed back to the hotel. She was nning to shower and get some sleep. But while she was washing up, Jude messaged her. Jude asked, ¡°Are you done with everything?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve still got some things in Jeselton, but once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go back to Slosa.¡± Jude said, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Staring at his phone, Jude couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly. He texted, ¡°That business with the Skin Organization¨Cthat was your work, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tilda replied, ¡°Wow, Jude, you really are sharp. News travels fast with you.¡± And that only happened yesterday. Crupter 490 That¡¯s My Man Aside from Andy and the core members of the R Organization, Tilda and Rain hadn¡¯t told anyone else. Even if we tried to keep it hidden, he found out way too fast. We were actually really careful about it. That¡¯s my man! Out Of The Shadows Ch 491 Chapter 491 Jude¡¯s Hidden Identity He got the news already? Damn, that was fast. Hehe. Jude stared at his phone screen, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ Should I tell Tilda I¡¯m actually the leader of Hard Corps Uprising¨Cthe number one assassin group on the dark web? What if she gets scared off? But since I¡¯ve decided to be with her¡­ I should be honest. After all, I already know Tilda¡¯s hidden identity as the Dark Web Queen. If I kept hiding my own, it¡¯d just be rude. ¡°Heh, Jude, I might have helped the R Organization this time, but you¡¯re still the leader of the seventh¨Cranked dark web assassin group. Don¡¯t take it too hard. ¡°If you want to take out Skin Organization, the fifth¨Cranked assassin group, you¡¯ll need everything to outmatch them¨Cmore firepower, more personnel, better gear. R Organization is the perfect fit since they¡¯re ranked third. ¡°And hey, I even got a bonus, I now have a white¨Chaired, red¨Ceyed ¡®little brother.¡® That¡¯s Rain Walker, the R Organization¡¯s leader!¡± Reading Tilda¡¯s message, Jude couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This girl ¡­ Is she hinting that my public identity isn¡¯t impressive enough? Being looked down on by his own girlfriend was something Jude absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate. ¡°Tilda, I have something really important to tell you. Don¡¯t freak out ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m actually the head of Hard Corps Uprising, the number one assassin group on the dark web.¡± ¡°What?¡± 18:31 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 491 Jude¡¯s Hidden Identity 0: Tilda¡¯s first instinct was to think Jude was joking. ? ?6 +8 Pearls Based on everything she knew, Jude was supposed to be the leader of the seventh¨Cranked assassin group. He was the CEO of DY Group, and he was the head of the Bells. Besides, he had an assassin crew handling all the messes. That alone made him a big deal. But now he was telling her that Hard Corps Uprising¨Cthe most feared, untouchable assassin group¨Cwas his? What the heck! This was totally unexpected to Tilda. Hard Corps Uprising was a total mystery, and so was its leader. The group was so secretive that even Tilda had never tracked down who ran it, and not even Andy had a clue. It was an absolute taboo on the dark web. Nobody ever messed with them. And Jude was the man behind it. ¡°I¡¯m not showing off or making this up. ¡°I always hoped you¡¯d figure it out yourself. But since I already knew about your identity as the Dark Web Queen, I thought you deserved to hear it straight from me.¡± ¡°But¡­ Jude, aren¡¯t you the leader of the seventh¨Cranked assassin group ¡­ As Tilda was sending this message, she paused. She suddenly thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s just your cover?¡± ¡°The best hunters never reveal their final hand. 11 ¡°He¡¯ll use the most convenient mask to put his prey at ease, until they walk right into his trap. ¡°When they realize it, it¡¯s already toote. ¡°No one¡¯s ever found out who leads the number one group¨Cor what he even looks like. ¡°For me, being the CEO of DY Group and leader of the seventh¨Cranked assassin crew lets me 18:31 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 491 Jude¡¯s Hidden Identity lull people into letting down their guard. That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± 55 +8 Pearls Damn it. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. The shock was real. Maybe not even the Bells, not Jude¡¯s father Devin, not even Abram, knew this hidden identity of Jude. This hidden identity was the ultimate protection for him. Even if Jude fell out with the other Bells or went up against Abram, just being the leader of Hard Corps Uprising would be enough for him to seize control of the Bells. He¡¯d never have to fear anyone. Not even Tilda or Andy would ever cross someone like that. Tilda typed, ¡°So, Jude, you¡¯re telling me all this¡­ ¡°You should know, in my heart, you¡¯re more important than anyone or anything in the world.¡± ¡°My heart and soul belong to you, so why would I care about anything else?¡± Even though it was just a text message, Tilda knew exactly how Jude would look at his screen. He must be the same as always. So gentle. So steadfast. ¡°I can feel how much you care about me, Jude. Thank you.¡± Even though it was just a hidden identity, Tilda knew just how much this secret was worth. On the ck market, it could fetch billions. For some people, it would be priceless. Jude was the leader of Hard Corps Uprising. This was his trump card, the one thing he could never reveal. And yet .44 he handed the secret over to Tilda so easily. 18:31 Tue, Sep 30 This update is avable on find?novel Chapter 491 Jude¡¯s Hidden Identity There was no greater proof of trust than that. Tonight, Jude was finally going to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Send Gifts 5.0K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 492 Chapter 492 Megan and Her Clueless Daughter The next day, Tilda dressed in her warmest winter gear and headed out. She even made a point of showing up 20 minuteste. As her car pulled up, she spotted Megan shivering by the restaurant door, bundled up in a mink coat. Her heavy makeup made her look even more out of ce in the freezing cold. A cold smile curled at Tilda¡¯s lips. Once she got out of the car, she put on an apologetic face. ¡°Sorry for beingte. Traffic was terrible.¡± Megan, who¡¯d just been cursing Tilda in her head, immediately changed her tune when she saw her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, this road in Jeselton is always jammed. Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s freezing out here.¡± She even tried to hook her arm through Tilda¡¯s. Tilda pretended not to notice and brushed right past her, heading inside. Megan could only awkwardly brush the snow off her fur coat and hurry in after her. Once they got to the private room Megan had booked, there was a girl inside ying on her phone. She was dressed like a rebellious teen, in shy designer brands and caked in makeup like Megan. ¡°Jessie,e here and say hi to Tilda.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± The young girl called ¡°Jessie¡± nced up at Tilda, unting her fake eyshes and colored contacts. Then, she went right back to fiddling with her phone, tapping away with long, w¨Clike manicured nails. Megan looked mortified. Tilda didn¡¯t seem to mind. She just smiled. ¡°Your daughter sure has a lot of personality.¡± ¡°She does ¡­ Actually, she really looks up to you. It¡¯s just that meeting her idol for the first time made her nervous, so she¡¯s pretending to be busy on her phone to hide it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your daughter¡¯s really pretty, too. She¡¯s so stylish for her age. She¡¯s inherited your good looks, Mrs. Walsh.¡± 18:31 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 492 Megan and Her Clueless Daughter Megan and Jessie hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to take it so well. She even showered them withpliments. Megan¡¯s face lit up in embarrassment and pride. ¡°Oh, Tilda, you¡¯re so sweet¡­ ¡°Hehe, Tilda, I think you¡¯re really pretty, too.¡± #1 +2 Pearls Jessie couldn¡¯t hide her delight after being praised. She rested her chin in her hand and eyed Tilda. ¡°So, Tilda, does your painting really make that much money?¡± ¡°Jessie, that¡¯s not how you talk to Tilda!¡± Megan tried to scold her on the surface, but her eyes gave her away. She was dying to know just how much money Tilda, now a world champion and outed as X, was making. If people paid Tilda for paintings, what would the price be? All those famous painters like Picasso and Van Gogh¨Cany of their works could fetch millions. Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel A few million for an original painting by Tilda didn¡¯t sound expensive at all. Tilda simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have an ie. I¡¯m still living off my savings.¡± ¡°What? That can¡¯t be! ¡°Tilda, are you treating us like outsiders and lying to us now? You¡¯re a total celebrity now. Everyone¡¯s talking about you on TikTok and Twitter. ¡°You¡¯ve got fans everywhere¨Cany painting you make could sell for a fortune. Are you just afraid we¡¯ll ask to borrow money? You¡¯re so stingy.¡± Jessie snickered and shot Tilda a look, clearly not believing her. ¡°Jessie!¡± Megan was about to blow her top at her clueless daughter. She¡¯d warned her so many times not to upset Tilda, but here Jessie was ruining everything. She¡¯d brought Jessie along, thinking that as a 15¨Cyear¨Cold, she¡¯d have more inmon with Tilda and could help break the ice. But now, it felt like she was sabotaging Megan¡¯s one shot at a windfall. Chapter 492 Megan and Her Clueless Daughter +8 Pearts With her husband secretly moving money out, having an affair, and even getting his mistress pregnant, Megan knew she had to act quickly or be left penniless after the divorce. Thest thing she wanted was to go back to living broke¨Cespecially with Jessie dragging her down. When Jessie realized Megan was losing her temper, she remembered her promise to her mom. So she just pouted and kept ying on her phone. ¡°Sorry, this kid just blurts things out ¡­ Or maybe she¡¯s just too dumb to know better.¡± Megan gave up trying to exin and just wished Jessie would disappear. ¡°Your reaction is totally normal. I¡¯m not surprised. The reason I said that ismissionstely. I haven¡¯t had any ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also thinking about my own future. Selling paintings is one option, but if I put out too much work, my poprity will suffer, and the value of my work will drop.¡± Tilda¡¯s answer was wless. Megan and Jessie finally had nothing left to say. She must be out of her mind to turn down easy money like that. With Megan ring daggers at her, Jessie finally put her phone down, pressed her palms together, and apologized sincerely. ¡°Sorry, Tilda. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡¯m still a kid. I know you won¡¯t hold it against me, right?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K W 3/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 493 Chapter 493 It¡¯s Enviable Every single word Jessie said rubbed Tilda the wrong way. Heh. She really is K¡¯s sister. The two of them are like carbon copies in their hypocritical attitude. Who¡¯s she kidding, acting all innocent and childlike? Honestly, I¡¯d love to just p her across the face right now. Thinking of what she had to do next, Tilda had no choice but to force down her anger. ¡°Of course not ¡­ Actually, I have a little sister around your age too.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN0vel As Tilda said this, her tone suddenly turned mncholy. Megan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. +8 Pearls. Jessie blurted out, ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re not talking about the Jensons¡® fake heiress K, are you?¡± That whole scandal had blown up all over the inte. Jessie was familiar with every detail about Tilda cutting ties with the Jensens over K. She loved it. This real¨Clife drama in a rich family was way more exciting than any TV show. She thought, ording to her, are there secrets behind the whole thing? ¡°Fake heiress? No, she¡¯s the real deal. The Jensens treat her like family. ¡°I¡¯m out of the picture now, and she¡¯s the only one they recognize. She gets all their love. ¡°She has everything. Her parents and brothers shower her with gifts every season and holiday. All those limited¨Cedition designer bags, clothes, shoes ¡­ she could fill a room the size of a few thousand square feet. ¡°Her allowance never drops below hundreds of thousands a rakes in millions¨Cprobably has no idea how much. During the holidays, she saved by now. ¡°She¡¯s always had the best¨Cbest home, best life, best education, grew up with all the rich girls, lived in luxury, and most importantly, she¡¯s loved by her family. ¡°Compared to me¡ªthe real daughter who was lost for 19 years¨Cher life is so much brighter. It¡¯s so enviable, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 493 It¡¯s Enviable What? The Jensens actually treats K that well? Jessie¡¯s envy practically burned through her. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s insane!¡± +8 Pearls Even back when her own family abroad was rich and her dad still spoiled her, her monthly allowance was capped at tens of thousands of dors at best. If Jessie bought a designer bag, some dresses, or jewelry, that was all gone. And as for limited¨Cedition or custom luxury gifts, she¡¯d only ever heard about those. Even for her birthday, the birthday allowance only came to a few hundred thousand. We¡¯re both daughters. She was even adopted from an orphanage. How did she get that lucky to end up with a bunch of idiots like the Jensens? They have no blood ties, but they spoil her rotten? That is insane luck. Anyone would be jealous. ¡°Yeah, sounds¡­ pretty enviable, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Tilda said this while ncing at Megan. She noticed Megan lookedpletely different than when she first walked in. Before, Tilda hadn¡¯t been totally sure if Megan knew K was her own abandoned daughter. But now¡­ She was sure of it. Otherwise, Megan wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly to K¡¯s name. The rest of the meal tasted great to Tilda. Megan and Jessie, though,pletely lost their appetites. All because Tilda had brought up one person- K. Megan was unsettled, knowing her own daughter was living such a good life. Jessie, on the other hand, just couldn¡¯t get over her jealousy. K, just an adopted daughter, Chapter 493 It¡¯s Enviable lived better than she ever had as the real heiress. How was that fair? After they finished eating, Jessie said she had things to do and left early. That left Megan and Tilda in the room. +8 Pearls Megan tried topose herself. ¡°Sorry¡­ Tilda, my daughter just acts like that. Hope you¡¯re not offended.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s just how young people are these days. I get it.¡± ¡°But Mrs. Walsh, I heard your husband¡¯spany hasn¡¯t been doing so welltely?¡± Megan stiffened and forced augh. ¡°Ah¡­ Tilda, where¡¯d you hear that? Of course everything¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Just something I heard, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Well, thanks for the meal. I had a great time. Goodbye.¡± Tilda stood up as she spoke. Megan quickly added, ¡°Leaving already, Tilda? Won¡¯t you stay a bit longer?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve got some things to take care of. Too bad I didn¡¯t get to meet your husband ¡­ Maybe next time. ¡°Is s your husband still on his way? Tell him not to rush. We¡® already done eating.¡± The mention of her husband made Megan¡¯s face cloud over again. ¡°Sorry, he said he¡¯d be here, but something came up at work. I really apologize¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Workes first.¡± Tilda replied, sounding totally understanding. But her eyes sparkled with amusement. The bait was set. Now she just had to wait for Megan and her precious daughter ¡­ to bite. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 494 Chapter 494 Megan¡¯s n +8 Pearls Tilda just had to wait for the moment Megan and Jessie took the bait ¡­ and once they did, she¡¯d reel in the big fish. Oh wait. Latest content published on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? There is someone else. Someone crucial. After Tilda left, Megan¡¯s forced smile finally faded. She pulled out her phone and looked at the messages from her husband, Jesse Walsh. ¡°A student painter? What help could they possibly be? Stop wasting my time. Shit! If you want to see her, you go see her yourself!¡± Megan squeezed the phone so hard her palm turned white. ¡°Ah!¡± With a furious yell, she hurled the phone at the floor. Smack! The phone was tough, so only the screen protector shattered with a sharp crack. The rest of it stayed intact. ¡°Jesse Walsh, you heartless man! ¡°We were married for so many years. Even now, I¡¯m still racking my brain for ways to help you save thepany. ¡°And what do I get? You just brush me off, acting like it doesn¡¯t matter and running off to your mistress.¡± Megan¡¯s jaw clenched so tight she almost broke a tooth. Most of the family¡¯s money was in Jesse¡¯s hands. Even though Megan had lived the good life all these years, she never stopped stashing away a little for herself as a safety. But that was barely a drop in the bucket. Chapter 494 Megan¡¯s n +8 Pearls If Jesse really moved their assets behind her back and there was no proof when they divorced, the money Megan could get her hands on would barelyst half a year. The thought made Megan pick up her phone and call another number. Once she confirmed the person was home, Megan swayed her hips and strode out the door. She had no idea that Tilda hadn¡¯t really left the area after the meal. Instead, Tilda had started her car and watched as Megan hopped in a cab and headed off somewhere. Tilda followed along at a steady pace. After about half an hour of driving, Megan arrived at an old neighborhood. Tilda stayed in her car, pulled out her phone, and easily hacked into the building¡¯s outdated security system. After all, thework there probably hadn¡¯t been updated in years, and no one was really watching it. For Tilda, breaking in was effortless. She watched as Megan headed to Unit 508 and knocked on the door. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me. Open up.¡± The door opened. Before Megan could react, a big pair of arms pulled her into an embrace. ¡°Honey, I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Stop it! The door isn¡¯t even closed yet. What are you doing? Quit grabbing me, it hurts!¡± Meganined, but she didn¡¯t push the man away. She lifted a foot and shut the door behind her. This man was Megan¡¯s ex¨Chusband, K¡¯s biological father¨CJames Dawson. He¡¯d done time for multiple burries, serving 15 years in prison. Chapter 494 Megan¡¯s n He¡¯d only recently gotten out and found his way back to Megan. +8 Pearls After they finished in bed, James lit a cigarette and lounged beside Megan, pulling her close. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to meet that Tilda girl to see if there was any money to be made? ¡°Why are you back so soon? Did you get anything useful?¡± Megany there, satisfied, idly tracing circles on James¡¯s chest. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve only met her twice. Just getting her to have dinner with me is already a favor. ¡°She¡¯s just a college student. I tried asking about her ie, but she dodged the question and made up some excuse. I knew there was definitely more to it. ¡°And don¡¯t get me started on that bastard Jesse. Even when I try to help him turn things around, he acts like I¡¯m out to get him! ¡°He only cares about those women outside and their brats!¡± Megan could barely contain her rage. She looked like she wanted to tear Jesse apart. James took ast drag on his cigarette and patted Megan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Come on, Honey, now that I¡¯m back, you don¡¯t have to put up with that guy anymore ¡­ I¡¯m getting jealous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey, I don¡¯t care about him at all. I¡¯m just running low on cash. Divorce is just a matter of time. ¡°When the divorce happens, we¡¯ll be broke. Haven¡¯t those friends you made in prison found any evidence yet?¡± ¡°Nothing so far. That foreign guy is more careful than I thought, and all his women are tucked away in fancy neighborhoods. We can¡¯t get to them. ¡°Maybe we should just hire someone to take him out. ¡°If he dies, you¡¯re still his legal wife, so you¡¯d inherit everything.¡± James¡¯s eyes shed dangerously, and he made a throat¨Cslitting gesture. ¡°With all the surveince these days, who¡¯s stupid enough to actually do that? ¡°Even if someone did, they¡¯d get caught and rat us out. The risk is way too high. Murder¡¯s a death sentence, you know.¡± Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 495 495 He Isn¡¯t an Idiot +8 Pearls ¡°Jesse isn¡¯t an idiot. I know he set up a will ages ago. If anything happens to him, people are definitely going to suspect me¡­ ¡°¡± ¡°So this won¡¯t work, and that won¡¯t work either. Damn it, why does everything have to be soplicated? I thought once I finally got out of prison, I¡¯d be able to enjoy life! ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if I hadn¡¯t stolen all that money and helped you clean up your act, you never would havended a rich guy like Jesse!¡± James shoved Megan off hisp in frustration and walked over to the window to sulk. Megan let out a quiet sigh, climbed out of bed, and hugged James from behind, speaking carefully. ¡°Honey, I know you¡¯ve done a lot for me, but we can¡¯t rush things. The more impatient we are, the more likely we are to screw up and then we¡¯ll lose everything.¡± ¡­ ¡°And there¡¯s K ¡­ our first daughter. It seems like she¡¯s doing really well with the Jensens.¡± Just mentioning K seemed to calm James down. He couldn¡¯t help but grin. He turned, pulling Megan into his arms, his spirits suddenly high. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve always told you, if things really get bad, we can go to K for help. ¡°The Jensens are the wealthiest family in Slosa, and they treat K like gold. She¡¯s got to have a ton of money!¡± ¡­ Megan hesitated. ¡°But Honey, we left K at the orphanage. We never did right by her as parents. If we only show up when we¡¯re broke, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hate us and refuse to see us ¡­ 11 ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? K¡¯s our flesh and blood. Without us, she wouldn¡¯t even be alive in this world. ¡°We¡¯re her biological parents, and nothing can change that. Besides, we had no choice but to leave K back then. Would you rather have dragged her around and let her suffer with us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we don¡¯t get to that point. If there¡¯s any other way, we shouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Megan hugged James even tighter, not because she really loved him. After all¡­ James was still the father of her two children. He was also the only person she could count on right now. Chapter 495 He Isn¡¯t an Idiot +8 Pearls Maybe it was just shared interests and amon goal, but neither of them could afford to betray the other. And¡­ Megan was still a woman with desires. At her age, she still craved intimacy. Jesse never cared about her anymore. His heart waspletely with his mistress. So Megan could only seek emotional warmth from James. Tilda had pretty much figured out the way Megan and James operated together. She picked up her phone and called Andy. ¡°Sorry to bother you, Andy. I wanted to check ¡­ how are things going with arranging the quick transfer of Jessie¡¯s assets and those overseas visas for the people he wants to take?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tilda. Since you asked, I¡¯ve already sentwyers to start the process. I¡¯m keeping an eye on it myself, so we¡¯ll have an answer soon.¡± ?? ¡°Good. I need to push Megan and the others into a corner, so they¡¯ll head to Slosa to find K. That way, my n can move even faster.¡± After hanging up, someone started spamming Tilda in the Comet Squad group chat. Tilda replied, ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s going on? Why the sudden panic?¡± Jarrett answered, ¡°Tilda, remember when you asked us to keep an eye on that overseas base and see if your person showed up? There¡¯s news! The person you mentioned is out!¡± Tilda said excitedly, ¡°Screenshot it and send it to me!¡± Jarrett and the others quickly uploaded images captured from the security cameras. It was definitely Liam! He even had three assistants carrying bags behind him! He¡¯d finally ovee that strange illness and left the base! Tilda was so thrilled she immediately shared the news with Dane and Mystro. Dane didn¡¯t reply, probably because he was busy in theb. +8 Pearls But Mystro answered right away. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you heard about this so quickly, Tilda. I was just about to tell you. ¡°Liam already called to let me know he¡¯s okay. I told him about you and Dane. ¡°He was surprised and said he wants to fly out and meet you both right away! ¡°I¡¯ve cleared my schedule and n to fly out with Liam to meet you all.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head to Hetsa next. Let¡¯s all meet up there!¡± Still buzzing with excitement, Tilda announced a year¨Cend bonus for every Comet Squad member in the group chat. Jarrett said excitedly, ¡°Woohoo! Long live Tilda!¡± Theo cheered, ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is covered. Thanks, Tilda!¡± Zach replied, ¡°Much appreciated!¡± Astrid said, ¡°Go, Tilda! Go see the person you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± As Tilda¡¯s cousin, Astrid could understand Tilda¡¯s joy better than anyone. Send Gifts 5.0K 1 3/3 Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 496 Do You Trust Us? +8 Pearls Ever since she learned that Tilda had cut ties with the Jensens, and all the awful things the Jensens had done to her- Astrid had felt both heartache and guilt for her idol and cousin. Now, seeing Tilda find a new family, one that truly loved and cherished her, no one was happier than Astrid. Tilda said, ¡°Thank you all. I¡¯m heading out now.¡± She also let Una, Andy, and Jude know. They were genuinely happy for Tilda, too. ¡°Go for it, Tilda! Hurry over¨Cdon¡¯t waste a second. Go meet the most precious person in your life!¡± Hetsa, here I ! When Tilda arrived at Hetsa Airport, it was still 4 a.m. Mystro and Liam had coordinated to fly in on the earliest flights they could get. Because of the long distance, they wouldn¡¯t arrive until at least noon. Tilda put on her wireless headphones and yed some music. She found afortable spot to sit and settled in to wait. She had already left messages for Manfred and the others, waiting for them to reach out first. Speak of the devil. Manfred sent a video call request right then. This update is avable on findnovel ¡°Queen, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Parker, actually it¡¯s ¡­¡± Tilda shared the news that Liam and the rest were on their way to Hetsa. Once Manfred realized Dane¡¯s juniors wereing, he looked troubled. Tilda picked up on it right away. ¡°Mr. Parker, did something happen with Dane?¡± Chapter 496 Do You Trust Us? +8 Pearls ¡°No, not exactly ¡­ Queen, Professor Kerrigan is currently leading an elite team and working in seclusion on thest big challenge. ¡°Honestly¡­ it might be a while before you¡¯ll get to see him.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the lithography machine project almost finished?¡± Manfred let out a long sigh. ¡°The closer we get to the end, the more careful we have to be. To achieve the precision needed for the lithography machine, we must create a 4nm chip. That is the hardest part. ¡°Right now, our country can only manufacture 28nm chips. If Professor Kerrigan seeds, it¡¯ll break the monopoly. This milestone will go down in history. ¡°But after all these years, countless top scientists in Cethend have spent their whole lives trying and still failed. ¡°Even for a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury genius like Professor Kerrigan, starting from scratch and developing a 4nm lithography machine in a short time is just impossible. ¡°Our country is getting stronger, butpared to the truly developed nations, there¡¯s still a gap of decades. That can¡¯t be closed overnight or with empty slogans. ¡°We have to acknowledge this gap and learn from others. That¡¯s the best strategy.¡± To be honest, even if the lithography machine project was already in its final stages, Manfred still wasn¡¯t sure if Dane could actually break the monopoly and build a 4nm chip required for the lithography machine. Trying to close a decades¨Clong gap between Cethend and other countries with just one person, one team, was like chasing a fairy tale. However, Dane was such a rare genius. Because of that, Manfred, Lab Seven, and the entire nation were willing to put their hopes in him and give their full support. But if Dane failed, no one would me him. This was an almost impossible task from the start. But with Dane there, even the impossible seemed just a little more within reach. Tilda fell silent. Manfred quickly tried tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you probably can¡¯t see him ¡­ but soter +8 Pearis Queen, try to understand Professor Kerrigan and the country¡¯s situation. Since you all made it to Hetsa, let me show you around the city.¡± ¡°Mr. Parker, I actually have an idea I wanted to discuss. Would you be willing to hear me out?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After Tilda finished exining her thoughts, Manfred looked stunned. His breathing suddenly raced. ¡°Wait¡­ Queen, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll exin everything clearly to my two seniors. ¡°We¡¯re all from Cethend. Even if we¡¯re separated by distance, that sense of loyalty will never fade. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much we can actually do, but as long as it¡¯s for Dane and for Cethend¡¯s future, we won¡¯t hesitate! ¡°The only question is whether you trust us, Mr. Parker, and if you¡¯re willing to give us the chance.¡± Tilda¡¯s words were so firm and passionate that Manfred was swept up by her determination. ¡°If I said I fully trusted you from the start, Queen, that would have been a lie. ¡°We¡¯ve had our issues before, but now I can honestly say I trust you one hundred percent! ¡°And of course, I trust Professor Kerrigan¡¯s juniors, too. ¡°Since this is an almost impossible challenge, all we can do is give it everything we¡¯ve got, so we have no regrets.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 497 497 Meeting Liam for the First Time +8 Pearls ¡°I don¡¯t want doubts or anyst¨Cminute hesitation to hold Professor Kerrigan or our country back at thest step!¡± Manfred knew this was a risky gamble. He trusted Tilda. But when it came to Mystro and Liam, he didn¡¯t know them well enough. To say he trusted them would be a stretch. If either of them ever betrayed the team ¡­. Manfred knew he could never handle the consequences. But if they just kept stalling like this, even with Dane leading the best elite team, there was no way they could break through and create the 4nm chip needed for the lithography machine. The only thing Manfred was sure of was that Dane¡¯s mentor, Harvey, had only taken in students with truly insane intelligence and talent. Tilda¡¯s capabilities, which didn¡¯t quite match her current age, were proof enough. If the other three were just as talented as Dane, maybe they really could break the monopoly. Maybe they could build Cethend¡¯s own lithography machine. Even just a one or two percent better chance was worth it. That was enough for Manfred to take the risk. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Parker. Then I¡¯ll leave the job of persuading your superiors to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my very best, Queen. You just focus on what you do best and help Professor Kerrigan!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to help Dane!¡± After the call ended, Tilda took a deep breath. To create a 4nm chip ¡­ She knew better than anyone how important this was for Cethend to break through the barriers and defeat all those countries jealously guarding their monopoly. Soon, noon arrived. Tilda¡¯s phone buzzed with a message. It was from Mystro. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Over here, Mystro.¡± Tilda quickly shared her location with him. Soon, Mystro showed up with a backpack, wearing a mask. The moment he spotted Tilda, he gave her a huge hug. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s been so long!¡± Newest update provided by Find[?]ovel Tilda stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Mystro, didn¡¯t we just see each other a few days ago, on New Year¡¯s? You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± ¡°Tilda, even one day apart feels like years. It¡¯s been over 20 days¨Cof course I missed you!¡± Mystro reached out and patted Tilda¡¯s head, his voice gentle. Ever since he lost his parents, Mystro couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d felt this way. Now, he knew he still had his seniors and Tilda, living well on the other side of the world. That gave him hope and something to care about. He didn¡¯t feel alone anymore. This warm feeling, this longing, it¡¯s like color finally returned to my world. Life isn¡¯t just gray anymore. Now it¡¯s bursting with color. I¡¯m so grateful for it. ¡°Mystro, you¡¯re so sweet. Did you eat honey today?¡± Tilda giggled in his arms. ¡°By the way, Mystro, since you rushed over, what about your job¡­¡± Chapter 497 Meeting Liam for the First Time +8 Pearls ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already made enough money tost for a few lifetimes. Work is just something to pass the time. Meeting up with you all is way more important.¡± Mystro already knew what mattered most in his heart. ¡°I love how straightforward you are, Mystro.¡± ¡°Now, we just have to wait for Liam to arrive.¡± ¡°His flight leftter than mine. It¡¯ll probably be another hour.¡± With Mystro there, the hour passed quickly as they chatted andughed. People couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare, even though both of them wore masks, their identities unknown. The warm, sibling¨Clike atmosphere between them would touch anyone¡¯s heart. Finally, Mystro¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Liam. ¡°Tilda, Liam justnded. Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tilda¡¯s heart sped up. Liam¡­ This would be her first time seeing Liam in person. To her, Liam was like a real¨Clife Dr. ck Jack¨Cbrilliant and mysterious. Momentster, Liam came into view. Liam wore a ck trench coat over a wool sweater and a pair of Dr. Comfort loafers. His hair was neatly cropped, and his dark eyes were cool and precise. There was a depth to his gaze, someone who had seen through everything. like His thin lips and sharp nose gave him the look of a asoned soldier. If not for that quiet, distant aura¨Csomon among doctors who¡¯ve faced countless life¨Cand- death situations¨Cno one would have guessed Liam was a doctor. This was the person Tilda had dreamed of meeting for so long. She recognized him instantly. Out Of The Shadows Ch 498 498 Liam¡¯s Story Discover more novels at find[?]ovel Mystro seemed to notice Tilda¡¯s nerves and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liam might look hard to approach, but he¡¯s actually incredibly gentle with the people he cares about.¡± ¡°Over here! Liam!¡± ¡°Mystro ¡­ Tilda!¡± Liam¡¯s eyes shifted from Mystro to Tilda. A momentter, a small smile tugged at his lips. Maybe because he almost never smiled, it looked a bit stiff. But Tilda could sense the warmth beneath those usually unreadable eyes. Liam¡¯s voice was even deeper and richer than she expected. Honestly, he could have started a career as a voice actor right then and there. If he yed the lead in one of those dramatic romance stories, fans would have gone wild just listening to him. Honestly, this is the best voice I¡¯ve ever heard. In that instant, Tilda felt even closer to Liam, her admiration for him growing. ¡°So this is Tilda? Tilda¡­ ¡± Liam stopped in front of her, calling her name with a natural intimacy that instantly eased the awkwardness of a first meeting. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Mystro. Ever since I found out about your existence, I¡¯ve wanted to meet you more than anyone.¡± ¡°Me too, Liam.¡± Tilda suddenly felt a sting behind her eyes. She once thought that, after cutting ties with the Jensens, she¡¯d never experience true family love again. But now, she¡¯d found new bonds that felt just as real as any blood rtionship. She couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hug Liam. Chapter 498 Liam¡¯s Story Feeling her trembling in his arms, something inside Liam softened. +8 Pearls A part of him that had been frozen for years slowly thawed, and the girl before him gradually found her way into that space. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, Tilda. Don¡¯t be afraid. If anyone ever bullies you, just tell me and I¡¯ll settle the score. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Mystro or Dane, I¡¯ll still take your side and teach them a lesson!¡± Mystro raised both hands in mock surrender. ¡°Spare me! I wouldn¡¯t dare make Tilda mad. If anything, I¡¯d like to get on her good side!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just so happy to finally meet Liam, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You two must be starving after those flights. Come on, I¡¯ll show you some great food in Hetsa.¡± ¡°Lead the way, Tilda. We¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡± Soon, Tilda took Liam and Mystro to one of Hetsa¡¯s best Cajun boil shops and reserved a private room. ¡°Nothing hits the spot better than cajun boil on a cold day. I asked them to keep it mild, just in case you¡¯re not used to the spice.¡± Liam wiped his hands with a napkin, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡± Mystro chimed in, ¡°Me neither. If Tilda rmends it, it has to be good.¡± The three of them dug in and caught up over lunch. After sharing her own story, Tilda had even more questions for Liam. Liam caught the look on her face and answered before she could ask. ¡°Mr. Harvey only taught me for about a year. When I was nine, I lost my family in an air raid and was raised by a battlefield doctor. That¡¯s how I first learned medicine. The doctor eventually became my foster father. ¡°Back then, there was constant fighting along the Yvorian border. We lived on edge every day. Once, when we were treating wounded soldiers, a shell hit us. ¡°My foster father died instantly. I was badly hurt too, and I almost didn¡¯t make it. That¡¯s when Mr. Harvey saved me. ¡°A few monthster, after I¡¯d recovered, Mr. Harvey took me in as his student. He taught me medicine for a year. Then, he suddenly told me he had nothing left to teach me and just 213 Chapter 499 Liam¡¯s Story disappeared. +8 Pearls ¡°Back then, I was like you, Tilda. I thought Mr. Harvey must have had his reasons. I searched everywhere for his traces and found nothing, until I met Mystro. That¡¯s when I learned just how mysterious and extraordinary Mr. Harvey really is.¡± He summed it up briefly, but nothing was left out. Sensing the heavy mood, Mystro jumped in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Harvey is probably living his best life somewhere out there. Maybe he¡¯s already teaching new students, just like how he taught you guys.¡± ¡°Yeah, with Mr. Harvey¡¯s skills, nobody could get the better of him. We know that better than anyone.¡± ¡°Still ¡­ if I had the chance, I¡¯d want to see him again. Just to know he¡¯s okay¨Cthat would be enough.¡± Liam spoke what everyone was feeling. Tilda pressed her lips together, took a sip of wine, and looked at her two seniors with a determined light in her eyes. ¡°Mystro, Liam, I need your help with something. I hope you¡¯ll hear me out before you decide.¡± Mystro flicked Tilda¡¯s forehead and frowned. ¡°Why are you being so formal? If you need anything, Tilda, just ask. We¡¯ll help, no matter what.¡± Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 499 499 Thanks for Your Help Liam chimed in, ¡°Mystro¡¯s right, Tilda. I could tell you were hiding something on the way over. If there¡¯s anything we can do to help, just say the word.¡± ¡°Is this about Dane¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, Mystro. Liam, there¡¯s also something else ¡°1 Tilda told them about the bottleneck Dane was facing with the 4nm chip project. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to join Dane¡¯s team and help him get past thisst hurdle! ¡°Mystro, Liam, if you think you have what it takes, I hope you¡¯ll fight alongside me and Dane! ¡°And about Dane¡¯s illness. Liam, I really hope you can cure him, so that he could speak again!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about Dane¡¯s condition. Tilda, you don¡¯t even have to ask. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help him speak again.¡± ¡°This is probably what Mr. Harvey wanted, too. The reason I started treating strange illnesses was because of him. He wanted me to hone my medical skills and not get stuck in one field. ¡°Now that I know about Dane, I have a feeling that curing him is the test Mr. Harvey meant for me all along!¡± As Liam finished, things finally clicked for Tilda and Mystro. It turned out there was a deeper meaning to why Harvey took Liam in as a student. He had recognized his medical talent from the start. No wonder Liam spent so much time curing rare and mysterious illnesses no one else could handle. Turned out he was acting on Harvey¡¯s instructions. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave Dane¡¯s condition to you, Liam. ¡°As for the lithography machine ¡­ ¡± ¡°Tilda, before I give you an answer, I have to make one thing clear, everyone knows how tough this project is. ¡°It¡¯s the one thing that lets developed countries keep their edge. Even with Cethend¡¯s brightest minds and all our resources, it¡¯s not something that can be done overnight. ¡°That said¡­ we¡¯ll still give it our all. For Dane, and for our homnd.¡± Chapter 499 Thanks for Your Help Both Mystro and Liam were Cethenders by blood. +8 Pearls Even if they lost everything, even if they weren¡¯t living in Cethend anymore, their loyalty never faded. ¡°Right, Mystro, Liam, as long as we give it everything we¡¯ve got and have no regrets, that¡¯s enough. ¡°The rest¡­ ¡°Cheers!¡± is up to fate!¡± With a bright smile, Tilda raised her beer. Mystro and Liam exchanged a look. Then, they lifted their bottles too. ¡°Cheers!¡± The next day, Manfred called. ¡°Queen, it¡¯s done. After some discussion, the higher¨Cups agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve already notified Professor Kerrigan and his team. He said he¡¯s thrilled to have you all join.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Tilda raised her brows in surprise. Even if Manfred trusted them and gave them special privileges, it was still hard to believe the higher¨Cups agreed so quickly. Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel After all, they had all kinds of concerns, and they barely knew Tilda. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you for passing the National Cyber Security Center¡¯s test and making Comet Squad officially part of the state system. ¡°Word got around. Last night, when I asked the higher¨Cups, both Mr. Benedict and Mr. Wesley from the National Cyber Security Center spoke up for you. ¡°That¡¯s how it happened so quickly.¡± ¡°I need to find a chance to thank them properly. } bring us in.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up myself!¡± After hanging up, Tilda quickly exined everything to Mystro and Liam. Then, the three of them got in the car and headed for Lab Seven¡¯s base. Mystro drove, Liam took the passenger seat, and Tilda sat in the back. She took out her phone and started a video call with Benedict. It connected right away. When Benedict¡¯s face appeared, Tilda thanked him. ¡°Mr. Benedict, thank you and Mr. Wesley so much for your help.¡± She knew it took a lot of courage to vouch for them.. It was one thing to do it for her, but now there were two others, Mystro and Liam, who were basically strangers. Until the 4nm chip lithography project seeded, the whole thing was top secret in Cethend. If anything leaked, those who vouched for them would take the me first. She¡¯d only met Benedict a couple of times, and they were barely acquaintances. Yet, they¡¯d go out of their way to help her. Tilda was genuinely grateful. ¡°Haha, Tilda, we¡¯re colleagues, aren¡¯t we? You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 500 500 Joining Dane¡¯s Team +8 Pearls ¡°But you have to realize, what you¡¯re about to do is truly unprecedented in Cethend¡¯s history -a mission that¡¯s considered impossible.¡± Benedict¡¯s whole demeanor shifted. He dropped the yful attitude and was all business now. ¡°I know, Mr. Benedict. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help Dane.¡± Tilda¡¯s reply was just as earnest. ¡°Good. I hope that next time I call, I¡¯ll get to hear good news from you all. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of. The younger generation really does outshine the old. The future is yours. ¡°If helping you even gives Cethend the slightest chance to pull off this so¨Ccalled impossible task, I¡¯ll dly pay any price!¡± Back in the day, Benedict and his brother Wesley had watched as foreign hackers invaded Cethend¡¯s nationalwork, acting all smug and gloating. Fueled by their patriotic spirit, they rallied Cethend¡¯s best hackers andunched a counterattack against anyone daring to mess with their country¡¯s cyberspace. With their superb wisdom and skills, they pulled off aeback so spectacr that the world finally took notice. After that, no one dared underestimate Cethend¡¯s cyber talent again. After all these years and everything they¡¯d been through, they¡¯d grown wiser, less impulsive. But that deep¨Crooted love for their country had never faded. If anything, it had grown even stronger and sharper with time. Maybe just this once, they could afford to be a little reckless¡ªfor the sake of the girl they believed in. They decided to trust her. ¡°We will, I promise!¡± When Tilda and the others arrived at Lab Seven¡¯s base, they made it through several rounds of security scans and checks before meeting Manfred, Chapter 500 Joining Dane¡¯s Team ¡°Come on, Queen, I¡¯ll take you to see Professor Kerrigan.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± +8 Pearls They walked through long corridors, took the elevator, and Manfred used his ID to send them to the lowest level. The elevator dropped quickly. Ding- The doors slid open. Manfred led them through a sanitizing room and into the lounge. Dane was already waiting for them. ¡°Dane!¡± Tilda¡¯s face lit up as she rushed over to Dane. He caught her and gently stroked her head. ¡°Dane, you¡¯ve lost weight. Look at those dark circles and that beard¡­ ¡°I know research matters, but you still need to take care of yourself.¡± Just hugging Dane, Tilda could feel his waist was even thinner than before. He¡¯d always been slim, and now he was so thin that Tilda¡¯s heart ached. Dane only stroked her hair, his eyes gentle as he told her silently, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t Once Tilda let go, Mystro and Liam stepped forward. ¡°Dane, this is Liam.¡± Dane sized up Liam. Liam did the same. worry, Tilda. Then, they both reached out at the same time, as if they were on the same wavelength. They even gave each other a quick hug. Dane grabbed a notepad and wrote in strong, clear letters, ¡°Great to meet you, Liam.¡± Chapter 500 Joining Dane¡¯s Team Liam smiled. ¡°Same here, Dane.¡± Finished ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to catch up. Dane, I¡¯m sure Mr. Parker has already told you why we¡¯re here. ¡°Liam will be working with you on the lithography machine and collecting samples to assist in treating your condition. ¡°I know you¡¯d never slow down your research for anything, but now that we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help!¡± Tilda gave a thumbs¨Cup. Seeing his two long¨Clost juniors and Tilda, Dane¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Checktest chapters at find?novel At that moment, Manfred pped his hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your happy reunion, but I need to go over a few important points about the lithography machine project¡­¡± Manfredid out everything they had to keep in mind for the project. After that, it was all up to Dane. In theb, Dane¡¯s team was busy working through the day¡¯s experiments. The group included leading scientists specializing in mechanical engineering, electronics, and chemistry. Just then, a middle¨Caged man suddenly spoke up, ¡°Did you hear about Professor Kerrigan stepping out to wee three new team members?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard one of them is the Queen¨Cshe¡¯s a top dark web hacker. She yed a huge role in the programming the early stages of the lithography machine project.¡± ¡°I also heard she led her own squad and got official recognition from the National Cyber Security Center. They even made it into the state¡¯s system on their own.¡± ¡°Even Mr. Parker and Professor Kerrigan can¡¯t stop praising her. She¡¯s also Professor Kerrigan¡¯s junior, so her skills must be the real deal.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 501 Chapter 501 Give Them One Week ¡°What about the other two? I don¡¯t remember Mr. Parker talking about them before.¡± Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel While everyone was talking, the door slowly opened. Dane came in, followed by Tilda and the others, all wearingb coats. Manfred was with them, too. Everyone immediately went quiet and turned to wee Dane and his team. Finished Manfred introduced the neers one by one¨Ctheir names, specialties, and what assignment they would do. Mystro studied chemistry, and Liam chose electronics. Each of them would use their own skills to work with Dane on building the lithography machine. Tilda, on the other hand, would be Dane¡¯s personal assistant, working right by his side on the front lines. After giving out the assignments, Manfred gave a polite nod. ¡°Good luck to all of you.¡± Then he left. Tilda looked a bit worried and spoke up. ¡°Mystro, Liam, even though you studied these majors before, it¡¯s been a long time since you worked in them. Will you be alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us, Tilda. If Mr. Harvey chose us, there must be a reason, right, Mystro?¡± Liam smiled and looked at Mystro. Mystro said, ¡°Tilda, we knew this would be a really hard job from the start. But for our country and for Dane, we still came. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, we¡¯re not going to drag anyone down. We¡¯re going to give it our best.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After that, everyone got back to work. Time passed slowly, little by little. One day, Tilda was busy writing detailed notes while Dane worked nearby. At that moment, Riley Danton, head of the Chemistry Department, and Aiden Froning, head of the Electrical Engineering Department, who led Mystro and Liam, came to see Dane. Riley stepped forward, nced at Tilda, and lowered his voice. ¡°Professor Kerrigan, may I talk to you in private?¡± Dane took out his notepad and wrote, ¡°No need. Just say it here. Tilda isn¡¯t an outsider.¡± Riley continued, ¡°Alright then. Professor Kerrigan, it¡¯s about your two juniors. To be honest, they know the basics, but when ites to something as precise as the lithography machine, they don¡¯t have enough knowledge. ¡°If this keeps going, it¡¯s only wasting time. I¡¯d suggest you think about this.¡± ¡°Yeah, Professor Kerrigan. I agree with Professor Danton,¡± said Aiden, looking uneasy. At first, they thought Dane¡¯s juniors must be very talented¨Csince Manfred let them join such a secret project. But in the past few days, all they had done was watch from the side, take notes, and study the hard parts. They couldn¡¯t actually help with the research. Dane wrote, ¡°Are they getting in your way?¡± ¡°No, not exactly ¡­ You can see they really want to help and are working hard to learn. ¡°But making a 4nm chip lithography machine is extremely detailed andplicated. We are stuck right now. If they¡¯re only watching and learning here, how much can they really pick up? ¡°We¡¯re worried it¡¯s wasting time, and we don¡¯t have time to train them ourselves.¡± Dane wrote, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Give them one week. You¡¯ll be amazed at what they can do. ¡°If the project really falls behind because of this, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°What?! Professor Kerrigan, that¡¯s not what we meant!¡± Riley and Aiden panicked when they saw Dane¡¯s steady attitude. They believed in Dane¡¯s intelligence and skills so much it was almost like he was their hero. Without him, this whole project would never have started. The only reason they were here was because they trusted him. 18:37 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 501 Give Them One Week : They didn¡¯t want to burden Dane with this decision. 55 Finished Tilda also stepped forward. ¡°Professor Danton, Professor Froning, I agree with Dane. Please give my two seniors one week. ¡°In one week, they¡¯ll show you the results you expect. ¡°If they fail, I¡¯ll take the responsibility too, the same as Dane.¡± Her voice was firm and full of confidence. ¡°Ms. Tilda¡­ ¡± Since both Dane and Tilda had spoken with such certainty, Riley and Aiden could only give in and leave. Dane looked at Tilda and wrote, ¡°Tilda¡­¡± Tilda remarked, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dane. I trust you, and I trust Mystro and Liam. ¡°We trained together. We know what each of us can and can¡¯t do. They¡¯ll seed.¡± Dane wrote, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s just do our part and believe in them.¡± He gave Tilda a gentle pat on the shoulder. Then they went back to their unfinished research. The week passed faster than they realized. That day, Riley and Aiden hurried over with a stack of reports in their hands. But they were told that Dane and Tilda were in the middle of an important test. No one could enter or disturb them until they were done and gave the signal. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 502 Chapter 502 Maybe We Can Seed! Riley said, ¡°Ugh, what terrible timing! ¡°I just made a new discovery and wanted to get these notes to Professor Kerrigan right away!¡± Aiden chimed in, ¡°Me too. Can¡¯t we at least let Professor Kerrigan know and see this first? This is really important.¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°Sorry, professors. Professor Kerrigan gave strict orders. No one is allowed to interrupt. You¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow. He and Ms. Tilda have been inside for more than ten hours.¡± But they insisted. ¡°Still, this information is too important! We¡¯ll stay here until Professor Kerriganes out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Riley and Aiden pulled up some chairs and sat down. Seeing they wouldn¡¯t leave, the guard couldn¡¯t argue further. Five hours went by. Atst, there was movement from inside. The guard quickly opened the door, letting Dane and Tilda step out. ¡°Professor Kerrigan!¡± Riley and Aiden jumped up and hurried over, full of excitement. Riley said, ¡°I¡¯ve found something huge about the chemicalpounds! We might have been using the wrong form the whole time!¡± Aiden added, ¡°And I¡¯ve got something too! There¡¯s been progress in the electronic coding. This time, we might actually seed!¡± Dane took his notepad and wrote, ¡°Great timing. We¡¯ve got good news too. But it all needs to be organized. Tilda, I¡¯ll need you to work a little harder.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re notining, then neither will L. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tilda remarked. When they entered the meeting room, the three professors began sorting through their new discoveries. Chapter 502 Maybe We Can Seed! Tilda stayed to the side, writing everything down quickly and urately. Original content can be found at find?novel Finished ¡°What?! Professor Kerrigan, you mean the error range have all been reduced enough to meet the 4nm standard?!¡± To make a top¨Ctier lithography machine, every part inside has to fit and be precise enough to meet the standards needed for making advanced chips. Chip¨Cmaking isn¡¯t measured in inches or millimeters¨Cit¡¯s all measured in nanometers! It¡¯s super small¨Cso tiny you can hardly imagine it. And inside that minuscule space, hundreds of billions of transistors are packed onto one chip. It¡¯s like the very peak of human technology! The team had worked for years, but they were stuck at the 4nm standard¨Cjust one final step left! But that final step was the hardest. So close, but still out of reach. That single problem had blocked them for more than a year. Even with all the knowledge and experiences from earlier experts, they couldn¡¯t solve it. Knowledge and experience alone weren¡¯t enough to cross that critical line. But this time, Dane told them that they finally did it! This was the best news they¡¯d heard in a long time! Dane wrote, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Tilda. Her calctions, programming, and ideas helped me so much. ¡°Sometimes one person can¡¯t do it all. But with two people, it can be. When I was lost and stuck, Tilda was like a lighthouse, guiding me to the answer.¡± Dane looked super proud. Making chips with a lithography machine is a bit like how people used to develop photographs. If you think of making a circuit like taking a picture, then the wafer is the film, and the rest of the machine works like the camera lens. To reach the 4nm chip standard, you need more than a smart n. The other equipment had to improve in uracy, too. But at least now, Dane had figured out how to build a 4nm chip lithography machine! Now they just needed to fix the other missing parts. 18:37 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 502 Maybe We Can Seed! ¡°On this matter, Professor Froning and I both have reports to share. ¡°But before that, we want to apologize to you two! Sorry, Professor Kerrigan, Ms. Tilda!¡± Riley and Aiden suddenly bowed to them. That shocked both Dane and Tilda. 55 Finished Tilda quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing? Professor Danton, Professor Froning, just say it. No need to bow.¡± Riley exined, ¡°This apologize is forst time, when we were blind and foolish enough to think about kicking your two juniors out of the team. We¡¯re sorry!¡± Aiden chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. We had no idea that they had gone through all our research again in the past few days. They not only caught the key points, but also improved a few steps. ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t believe it. All of this was hard¨Cearned progress from our seniors and from years of experiments. If we changed it, it would mean starting all over. How could that be easy? ¡°But they promised that if it didn¡¯t work, they would leave the team. We used a supeputer to test it, and the results crushed our old form!¡± Dane wrote, ¡°Let me see!¡± He couldn¡¯t hide how excited he was. Riley and Aiden quickly ced a thick pile of reports on the table and started exining everything to him. Tilda stood close by, writing down all the key points. Based on thetest data, Dane wrote this down. ¡°This time, maybe we really can seed!¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 503 hapter 503 Who Exactly Is Your Mentor? One short sentence was enough to inspire everyone and light a fire in their hearts. Dane wrote in his notepad, ¡°Where are Mystro and Liam right now?¡± Finished ¡°They¡¯re still in theb, running tests and doing the calctions. They¡¯re looking for a better way to get more urate results.¡± ¡°This time, they really saved us. Professor Kerrigan and Ms. Tilda even found a way to build a 4nm chip lithography machine. Now there¡¯s real hope!¡± Dane wrote, ¡°Having a method alone isn¡¯t enough. We need the other machines to match up perfectly. I¡¯ll go find Mystro and Liam!¡± Dane and the others hurried back to theb without a moment¡¯s pause. They jumped straight into the details, talking through every part and working out better ideas. They stayed awake for two nights in a row, pushing forward without stopping. Atst, they reached a conclusion! But the n still needed to be written down and polished. Tilda said, ¡°Everyone, give me one day. I¡¯ll sort everything out. ¡°You¡¯re all exhausted these past few days. Get some rest first.¡± Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel She didn¡¯t hesitate and took the whole task on herself. Mystro and Liam felt bad watching her. ¡°Tilda, you haven¡¯t slept in days either. Isn¡¯t this too much? Let us help you!¡± Dane gave her a look, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t carry this alone.¡± ¡°Yeah, Queen, that¡¯s a mountain of data. There¡¯s no way you can finish it all in just one day alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing yourself nonstop. We¡¯ve made it this far, there¡¯s no need to rush. Take your time.¡± Other scientists joined in, trying to talk her out of it. After working together these past days¨Cespecially since Tilda, Mystro, and Liam joined¨Cit was like a broken clock finally got the gear it needed. Chapter 503 Who Exactly Is Your Mentor? Everything began to run smoothly again. Thatst step, which once felt impossible, suddenly sped ahead. No one thought it was impossible anymore. Everyone felt a spark of hope. Maybe this was their chance to make history. Finished At the same time, everyone was amazed by how smart and talented Dane and his three juniors were. Every subject has its own huge challenge. Even with some background knowledge, most people could never master the key points in such a short time, let alonee up with better solutions. That was unbelievable. Calling them ¡°once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury geniuses¡± or ¡°chosen ones¡± would not be an overstatement. For a task this tough, you needed talent that went far beyond what normal people could even imagine. And in this team, they had four of them! There was only one way to describe it: scary good! ¡°No problem. Right now, I feel like I just got a shot of adrenaline. I¡¯m hyped! ¡°Just thinking about this n working, and what it means for our country and for all the dreamers who worked hard for so many years¨Chow could I possibly sit still? ¡°This is our battle cry, the moment we break free from the monopoly and finally have our own 4nm chip lithography machine! ¡°Most of these notes are in my own shorthand. Nobody else could understand them, so just let me handle it! I¡¯m not trying to act tough.¡± Since Tilda exined it like that, everyone could only rely on her. The meeting wrapped up. Tilda went straight to her room, locked the door, and kept workingte into the night. Dane and the others stood outside her door for a long time. ¡°Come on, Dane, Liam, let¡¯s get some sleep. Standing here won¡¯t do any good. ¡°Let Tilda handle it. She¡¯ll finish it well. After that, we¡¯ll still have to write the report.¡± 211 Chapter 503 Who Exactly is Your Mentor? Finished Mystro spoke up, and his words made Dane and Liam finally agree to rest. What he said made sense. They were just about to turn away when a voice called out. ¡°Professor Kerrigan.¡± Riley walked up to the three of them. Mystro asked, ¡°Is there something you need, Professor Danton?¡± Riley looked hesitate and asked, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more of a personal question. ¡°Now that things have settled and we¡¯ve done all we can, I finally get to ask. ¡°Who exactly is your mentor? How did he manage to teach four people with such amazing skill?¡± The question had been growing in his mind ever since he¡¯d watched Mystro join the team and show such shocking progress in only a few days. And it wasn¡¯t just Riley who wondered. The others wanted to know too. But only Riley was bold enough to ask it out loud. Sure, Dane and his juniors were already far beyond what anyone would call normal genius. Out of billions of people in the world, there are always a few rare genius people who break every rule ofmon sense. But the real shocker wasn¡¯t them. It was the mentor who had noticed their talents and helped them grow. There are many smart people in the world, but finding them and teaching them well takes someone truly special. So just how powerful is their mentor? Dane and the others looked at each other. Finally, Liam spoke, ¡°Honestly, Professor Danton, we can¡¯t really answer that. We don¡¯t know much about our mentor. ¡°All we can say is that he¡¯s the most important person to us. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t be the Out Of The Shadows Ch 504 ter 504 Finally, We Did It! ¡°Maybe we want this answer even more than you.¡± Finished Liam¡¯s voice was deep and strong. It sounded like he was lost in a fog, full of both wonder and doubt. Riley noticed he had asked the wrong thing. He quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I was only curious. Please don¡¯t mind me. What matters is what we can do right now. For this 4nm chip lithography machine, I believe we¡¯ll seed!¡± ¡°We will, for sure!¡± One whole day passed. Tilda kept her promise. In just a single day, she worked nonstop and put together aplete n all on her own. As soon as she was done, Tilda didn¡¯t rest at all. She called the whole team together right away. In the meeting room, everyone from Dane¡¯s group showed up, including Manfred. Excited, Tilda handed out the documents she had prepared. She said, ¡°These cover the entire n. I¡¯ve marked the important parts and listed which departments should pay special attention. ¡°If anyone has questions, feel free to ask during the meeting.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ms. Tilda. Please, have a seat.¡± Manfred quickly asked Tilda to sit and take a break. Most people in Lab Seven already knew, at least a little, about Tilda¡¯s other identity as a Queen. But here, in front of everyone, Manfred still called her Ms. Tilda, not Queen. Her history with the dark web was far too sensitive to bring up in front of everyone. The other professors looked through her neat, well¨Cprepared documents and couldn¡¯t stop praising her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ms. Tilda managed to make all this in just one day. That¡¯s amazing.¡± Chapter 504 Finally, We Did It! Finished ¡°More than amazing. Not a single mistake, everything organized, and the notes are clear and easy to read. It really puts us to shame!¡± The meeting went on for six hours. After everyone gave their ideas to adjust and improve the details, the meeting ended without problems. Dane wrote in his notepad, ¡°Tilda, go rest now. Mystro and Liam can help me with the next steps.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t argue. She was really exhausted, even though she still felt excited inside. She was hyped as hell. Before leaving, Tilda gave Dane and the others a thumbs¨Cup. Discover more novels at findnovel ¡°Dane, Mystro, Liam, I trust that hard work will pay off. When I wake up, I want to hear good news, okay?¡± The three seniors exchanged a nce. ¡°Of course!¡± Back in her room, Tilda fell onto her bed and passed out right away. She hadn¡¯t slept in three days. This time, she slept deeply andfortably. When she woke up, she felt refreshed and clear¨Cheaded. She checked the clock. She had been asleep for 13 hours straight. She stretched and yawned, then walked barefoot to the bathroom to wash up. Right then, someone started knocking hard on her door. The moment hade. Tilda wiped her face and took a deep breath. When she opened the door, she saw Manfred standing there, his face glowing with excitement. ¡°Queen, we did it! This time, we really did it!¡± Even though Tilda had been expecting this, hearing it for real made her heart jump. ¡°Mr. Parker ¡­ is this for real?¡± Her voice trembled with excitement. Manfred responded, ¡°It¡¯s real! Professor Kerrigan said you shoulde see it yourself the moment you woke up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Tilda and Manfred rushed straight to theb. ¡°Tilda!¡± Mystro and Liam noticed her right away. They waved their hands. ¡°Over here!¡± Tilda hurried over, her heart racing with anticipation. She saw Dane and the other professors still working hard in front of the supeputer. On the screen, the experiment results froze on ¡°Sess.¡± At that moment, Tilda felt a sudden sting in her nose. She was about to burst into tears. ¡°How many years has it been? We worked so hard and still couldn¡¯t ¡°Even if this is just a simtion, we¡­ finally did it.¡± Manfred stood next to Tilda, his eyes red as well. He remembered the early days. get this one answer. When Motrar put sanctions on Cethend, localpanies couldn¡¯t even use their own 5Gworks. Even the chips had to be bought from others, leaving them powerless. Once the sanctions started, everything copsed. One day they were on top, and the next they fell into disaster. Finished Chapter 504 Finally, We Did It! No one dared to im they had the world¡¯s best chips anymore. People all over the worldughed at them. Even some traitors inside the country mocked their struggles and took pleasure in their failures. The government wanted to help, but didn¡¯t have the power to do much. The gap in science and technology was huge, and the road ahead was long. It wasn¡¯t something that could be solved in a single night, or by shouting proud slogans. But now, after spending countless resources and all the hard work and dedication of the scientists, they finally reached the word ¡°Sess.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K (i) Out Of The Shadows Ch 505 pter 505 The Holiday Is Coming Tilda could totally rte to how it felt. Beside her stood Manfred, a tough, older man who had given so much to his country. Even after retiring, he kept working, earning medals, and never losing his energy. She gave Manfred a gentle pat on the shoulder and then walked over to Dane. At that moment, Dane and the others saw Tilda and broke into loud apuse for her. Tilda blushed a little. ¡°Oh ¡­ this is too much. You¡¯re making me feel nervous.¡± ¡°Ms. Tilda, you deserved it. Without you and your two seniors, we would have no idea how long this project would have taken.¡± ¡°To be honest, even when we were almost done, we didn¡¯t think we could make it. But you came in and changed everything¨Clike heroes in a movie saving the day.¡± It sounded dramatic, but it was true. three If Tilda and the others hadn¡¯t joined, they probably would still be stuck with no progress at all. Forget about finally this long¨Cawaited, first¨Cever ¡°sess.¡± Dane took out his notepad and wrote, ¡°Thank you, Mystro, Liam, Tilda. ¡°No matter what, we did everything we could. Now we just wait for the real results.¡± From here on, it wasn¡¯t Dane¡¯s team¡¯s job anymore. It was out of their hands, sess or failure. After the holidays, when the first 4nm chip lithography machine ispleted, everything will be clear. ¡°I¡¯m going to call and tell the higher¨Cups this amazing news!¡± Manfred said, turning to leave. Then, as if he¡¯d remembered something, he added quickly, ¡°Winter holiday is just a few days away. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked so hard. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll ask the higher¨Cups today to let everyone leave work. ¡°Once the noticees, you can go home and enjoy the holidays.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone cheered. Chapter 505 The Holiday Is Coming Finished In Cethend, the winter holiday was one of the most important and meaningful holidays of the year. People would take time off during this holiday. Some people simply take vacation days to rest, read, or enjoy quiet time at home. Family gatherings, watching their favorite holiday TV shows, sharingughter and happiness. Some went out to enjoy winter activities or parties with friends. There are so many memorable things to do. Especially now. They had just finished something that seemed impossible¨Cnot just for the world, but even for Cethend itself. With that feeling, they could truly enjoy the holiday, the family time, and the national celebration. When you¡¯re alive, what could be happier than this? None! Manfred¡¯s request for leave got approved quickly. The higher¨Cups were excited when they heard the news. They would tell the experts to rush the production of the lithography machine ording to the n. 58 5 2 2 2 0 28 P F Z 2 Once he got the official word, Manfred led the team to sign confidentiality agreements. After all the checks were done, they were allowed to leave the base and were driven in special cars to the airport. The base became quiet very fast. The winter holiday was almost here. Not many people were left on the base. Manfred still needed to finish a detailed report, so he decided to stay at the base until it was done. His hometown was Hetsa, so if he finished the report in time, he would make it home before the holiday. As for Dane, Mystro, and Liam ¡­ 18:38 Tue, Sep 30 55 Chapter 505 The Holiday Is Coming Finished They quietly watched Tilda, who was busy replying to messages on her phone. The underground signal wasn¡¯t very good, and she had been really busytely. Tilda had a lot of messages to reply to. Now that she was back at the base upstairs, she finally had time to reply to them one by one, making sure no one would worry. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you threee with me to Slosa? I bought a big apartment so the four of us can live together. ¡°Oh, and I have a new friend. I¡¯ll introduce him to you.¡± Tilda finished replying to Rain¡¯s message and showed her chat to the three seniors. They immediately agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Slosa. Today is the 29th. The streets were full of holiday decorations. Some people were even setting off small fireworks and ying with sparklers. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel Tilda drove the three seniors to her apartment. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Rain sitting there, snacking and watching TV. When Rain saw Tilda, he dropped his drink and ran over. ¡°Tilda!¡± Tilda scooped him up and hugged him, brushing her hand over his white hair. ¡°Rain, it¡¯s been so long!¡± Rain suddenly felt three cold stares on him. Trying to show off, he buried his face even deeper in Tilda¡¯s arms. If he could, he would have made a silly face at Dane and the others.. Ha! Being like her little brother is the best. I can ask Tilda for hugs anytime! Tilda is mine. I¡¯m her favorite. You guys only get what¡¯s left! Rainpletely ignored them and imed Tilda all for himself. Out Of The Shadows Ch 506 506 Introduce Tilda¡¯s Three Seniors Wow! They really wish they could switch ces with Rain! Being that short means he can curl up thisfy in Tilda¡¯s arms! ¡°Okay, let me introduce you. These are my three seniors. Since you treated me like your sister, you can treat them like your brothers too.¡± Tilda didn¡¯t notice the smallpetition flying between the four guys. She just kept going, introducing everyone like it was no big deal. ¡°Dane, Mystro, Liam, nice to meet you all.¡± Rain liked Tilda the most, but he didn¡¯t mind gaining three more brothers. He could tell all three had a really impressive aura. Yeah, being his brother? They were definitely qualified. Dane and the others twitched when they heard Rain¡¯s greeting. For a moment, no one knew how to respond. ¡°Dane, Mystro, Liam, what¡¯s going on? Rain is saying hi!¡± With a little nudge from Tilda, Dane and the others finally muttered, ¡°Hi ¡­¡± Just then, Tilda¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, the groceries you ordered are downstairs. The front door won¡¯t get them?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± open. Could youe After hanging up, Tilda said, ¡°The ingredients for holidays are here. I¡¯ll go grab it. You guys stay here and get along, okay?¡± With that, Tilda ran out in her slippers, leaving the four guys staring at each other. Ahem, ahem! The room felt super awkward! Finally, Mystro spoke first. ¡°Since we¡¯re all Tilda¡¯s friends, let¡¯s sit down first. Your name¡¯s Rain, 18:38 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 506 Introduce Tilda¡¯s Three Seniors right?¡± Rain shrugged and smiled. ¡°Yep, Mystro!¡± He even added a cute little pose. : 55 Finished Hardly anyone would guess, from his yful look, that he was the leader of a third¨Cranked assassin group on the dark web, trained from childhood by an ancient Lucien family. Mystro looked Rain over again, and his impressionpletely changed. He could barely feel Rain¡¯s presence. Even though Rain was standing right in front of him, he could hide his aurapletely. Mystro might not notice him if he wasn¡¯t paying close attention. This wasn¡¯t just a natural talent. It felt like something he had been trained in his whole life, as normal as breathing. Liam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Rain, your white hair and red eyes ¡­ Were you born like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve had them since I was born,¡± Rain replied. ¡°That¡¯s super rare! Even rarer than two people with normal blood types having a child with Rh- negative blood type. It¡¯s a gic mutation!¡± Liam was getting more and more excited, so Dane and Mystro both patted his shoulder. Their looks basically said, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t scare the kid with your doctor stuff.¡± Liam exined, ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m a doctor who studies strange diseases. The weirder the symptoms, the more excited I get ¡°But looking at you, the mutation just changed how you look. No health problems at all, which is great. ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick a time, and I can give you a full check¨Cup myself? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a wee gift from us. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t think of anything better to give you.¡± ¡°Hey! Liam, how did you blurt that out so fast?! Mystro hurried to cover Liam¡¯s mouth. But it was toote. Liam froze. 18:38 Tue, Sep 30 55 Chapter 506 Introduce Tilda¡¯s Three Seniors Finished He only realized after saying it that the gift was supposed to be a secret! Total mess¨Cup! Rain looked a bit surprised. ¡°Uh¡­ aren¡¯t you guys scared?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to scare about? Isn¡¯t this kind of cool?¡± ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel Mystro and Liam stared at Rain confusedly. Rain was speechless. It was exactly what Tilda had said when they first met. Suddenly, Rain felt a little warmer inside. When Tilda had texted Rain that she¡¯d bring her three seniors for the holiday, Rain hadn¡¯t felt happy at first. He had been nervous. He worried that his looks, his identity, and even the aura of an assassin might scare these guys he¡¯d never met. Rain wasn¡¯t usually shy, but meeting people who could be important in his life made him shy and anxious. He forced a smile and acted normal because Tilda was there. The moment Tilda left, Rain tried to act cute around the three others, just to hide how nervous and awkward he really felt. Thankfully, just like Tilda, they were kind¨Chearted too. Even though their personalities were all different, each one had their own way of making Rain feelfortable. Dane took out his phone, typed a message, and showed it to Rain. ¡°Rain, nice to meet you.¡± When Rain looked into Dane¡¯s gentle eyes, it felt like someone had lightly poked his heart, sending little waves of nervous excitement he couldn¡¯t calm down. Send Gifts 5.0K 1 Out Of The Shadows Ch 507 ter 507 Everyone Has to Walk Their Own Path Rain replied, ¡°Me too! I¡¯m really happy to meet you all!¡± Dane typed again, ¡°This is something I made for you.¡± He took out a dagger he had made himself and gave it to Rain. He wrote, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a lot of time, but I hope you like it.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the high¨Ctech dagger. His instincts, sharpened from a life he had lived on the edge, told him this was a dream weapon. Seeing Rain treat the dagger like a treasure, Dane knew he had picked the right gift. 55) Finished After Tilda told him Rain¡¯s true identity, Dane understood how risky this kind of life could be. But he wasn¡¯t going to interfere with someone else¡¯s choices. Everyone has to walk their own path, and no one can choose it for them, unless they¡¯ve seen everything and choose to quit. Other people¡¯s advice is just background noise. No one has the right to judge how someone should live. And no matter what happens¡ªeven if it means danger or death¨Cyou have to face the results of your own decisions. There was no need for regret. All Dane could do was use his skills and strengths to help Rain, this new friend he had just met. Dane typed again, ¡°Here¡¯s the manual.¡± Rain replied, ¡°Thanks, Dane!¡± Mystro chimed in, ¡°Since Dane gave a gift, I can¡¯t just stay quiet. My talent ¡­ I¡¯ll draw a portrait of Rain as a gift. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m a pretty famous artist. Having Rain as my model, I¡¯m the lucky one here.¡± Mystro was actually getting excited. 18:38 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 507 Everyone Has to Walk Their Own Path A model like Rain¨Cwhite hair, red eyes, and only 18¨Cwas nearly impossible to find! This wasn¡¯t a cartoon character. It was a real person! What kind of masterpiece could Mystro make with Rain as his model? Just the thought made his love for art bubble up. ¡°Thanks, Mystro!¡± Tilda opened the door for the delivery guy. When she came back inside, she could hearughter and talking. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. $5 Finished She had worried that Rain, who was always shy and awkward with people, might feel out of ce with the three seniors. Even though meeting Tilda had helped him open up and feel normal human emotions, the years of pain and strict training had left permanent scars in his soul. That was why Rain rarely interacted with anyone outside a few trusted people. No connections meant no pain. He had closed his heart, not letting anyone in. Luckily, the three seniors were good, kind men. This house was finally starting to feelplete. It was Tilda¡¯s safe haven, the warmth she would always protect. From now on, her life would be easy and calm, even happier. Meanwhile, on the evening of the 29th, around eight o¡¯clock. Readplete version only at find(?)ovel Dominic and his team finally got off their private jet, tired from the trip. Russell and the others had already received the news and had been waiting for an hour. Atst, their sons¨Cthe family¡¯s pride¨Cwere home. The whole family was together again! 18:38 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 507 Everyone Has to Walk Their Own Path 65 Finished Dominic, looking sharp in a custom ck suit, led his brothers toward Russell and the others, speaking with an apology. ¡°Sorry, Dad, something came up at thest minute. It took a few more hours than we thought.¡± Russell patted Dominic on the shoulder, feeling relieved. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± The other brothers were busy greeting the family as well. ¡°Dominic, Howard, Santiago, Wade, wee back!¡± K acted the same as always. She gave a sweet, harmless smile to the brothers she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. But Russell and a few others¡® expressions suddenly darkened. They felt a wave of disgust that was hard to describe. K had always behaved this way before. Back then, they just thought it was normal. A sign that K missed her family. But now, knowing the cruel, cold¨Chearted things she had done, and how she had even made them misunderstand Tilda, pushing Tilda away, and making things so bad they couldn¡¯t even see their biological daughter, they couldn¡¯t stand her fake sweetness. Just watching K act all cute made them feel sick! Dominic and the others hadn¡¯t noticed Russell¡¯s change in attitude yet. They kept paying attention to K. Everyone talked andughed as they walked back to Jenson Vi. As usual, when they got home, Dominic and the other brothers gave out the gifts they had bought for the family. This had been a long¨Ctime tradition at the Jensons. K was already curious about what kind of gifts Dominic and the others had brought her from Endralsia this time. In Endralsia, Athleon and mora were the most famous clothing and cosmetics brands. Chapter 507 Everyone Has to Walk Their Own Path They had many limited¨Cedition items sold only there. Finished You couldn¡¯t find them in Cethend, and buying from resellers was risky¨Cthere was a chance of being scammed or receiving fakes. The products were expensive, too. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 508 e Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 508 You Need to Brace Yourselves Finished Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel Especially that winter limited edition coat from Athleon¨CK fell in love with it the moment she saw the pictures. As a quiet and polite heiress, she would never ask Dominic or the others to buy it for her. Besides, they were already very busy on their trip to Endralsia and had almost gotten themselves killed. Still, Dominic and the others, who always cared about their little sister, would never pass up a chance to get her something special like this. It was the same every year. K had been counting the days until Dominic and the others returned, just so she could grab thetest exclusive edition from Endralsia. Just as Dominic was about to speak, Russell interrupted first. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study first. I want an update on how things are going with thepany in Endralsia.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± With Russell speaking, Dominic and the others had no choice but to put the gifts aside and follow him upstairs. K¡¯s eyes immediately lost their sparkle. She bit her lip, looking sulky and unhappy. Darell, Justin, and Kayden¨Cwho already knew K¡¯s true colors¨Cwatched her quietly. Seeing her expression like that made their fists tighten. Why? She was such an awful woman. Her every move over all these years had been right under their noses. How had they never realized that K could be so two¨Cfaced? Had they all been blind? In the study, Dominic and the others gave Russell a report on the recent progress. Russell listened carefully and nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 508 You Need to Brace Yourselves Finished ¡°It pretty much matches the reports. But what about Tobias Lowell? How is the investigation going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re checking into him, but honestly, there isn¡¯t much to report. No real progress so far. ¡°From the bidding event to Hotel Morloss, and even at thepany¡¯stest targets, his presence appeared faintly, almost like he was there but not really. ¡°He¡¯s a business genius, smart, super sharp, and kind of mysterious. We still don¡¯t know who he really is, but he always seems one step ahead of us.¡± There¡¯s no way the information leaked. Dominic had only told a few trusted friends about this, along with a few trusted assistants. Besides, they were still just starting¨Cnothing was certain yet. All they could say was Tobias, just like Dominic, was interested in the undeveloped Endralsia¡¯s entertainment industry. 4 0 4 2 And it seemed he had the same idea as Dominic. Now it was just a question of who could do it better. Russell narrowed his eyes, his voice carrying a dangerous tone. ¡°Keep investigating this Tobias. If there¡¯s nothing unusual going on, then we¡¯ll justpete honestly.¡± But if there is something else, like someone secretly betraying them¡­ This time, Russell would never let the traitor escape! ¡°Dad?¡± Dominic and the others noticed there was more to Russell¡¯s words. His face was tense, almost fierce. It was very different from the calm, confident man they usually knew. Russell spoke up. ¡°Dominic, Howard, Santiago, Wade, I have something really important to tell you all. ¡°You need to brace yourselves. What I¡¯m going to say might be shocking. It might even be hard to believe.¡± 211 Chapter 508 You Need to Brace Yourselves Seeing his serious expression, Dominic and the others felt their bodies tighten. They looked at each other for a moment. ¡°I understand, Dad. Go ahead, we¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± Dominic, the oldest, spoke first. His voice was steady as always. Finished Howard and the others also rxed a bit, staring at Russell with serious, determined eyes. Good or bad, there was no running from it. Ever since they were little, the family had been taught one principle. ¡°You don¡¯t look for trouble, but you don¡¯t run from it either.¡± If dangeres, hiding won¡¯t help. Face it. Solve it. Do whatever it takes to get through it. That¡¯s what being a real man means! ¡°Okay¡­¡± Russell took a deep breath. He told Dominic and the others every single detail of what K had done, how she had framed Tilda, pretended to be the victim, and caused Tilda to cut ties with the family. Even though he had known the truth for a long time, saying it out loud still made Russell¡¯s teeth grind with anger. He hated K for it¨Cfor getting all the love and attention from the family, everything Tilda had always wanted but never received! And even with all that, it still wasn¡¯t enough for her. She had to sink so low, pretending to be pitiful, deceiving everyone, and making Tilda suffer! Back then, when she cried and begged, asking them to bring Tilda back, even saying she would leave the family herself, what was she really thinking when she said all that? She had said it all so convincingly, without a single w. Her wless act had fooled thempletely. But more than anything, Russell hated himself for being so blind. Chapter 508 You Need to Brace Yourselves He felt nothing but guilt toward Tilda! Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 509 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 509 The Harsh Truth Nobody knows what Tilda was thinking when she walked away from the Jensons and cut tiespletely. She must have beenpletely disappointed, heartbroken to take such an extreme step. Even after she left, the family kept talking badly about her, calling her ungrateful and selfish. Russell couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he¡¯d gone after Tilda for no real reason. Just thinking about the way Tilda looked at every one of them¨Cwith cold, judging eyes¨Cmade Russell¡¯s heart ache. But he had to hide it, especially around ir. He couldn¡¯t let her see how much it hurt, or she would worry. Since he learned the truth, he felt more worn out than ever. At home, it wasn¡¯t just dealing with clueless ir. He also had to handle K, who acted all sweet and innocent, like the perfect daughter. Russell lost track of how many times he had almost snapped, wanting to confront K. Why did she do all those things? How could she pretend to be innocent after everything she had done? And what else had K done in secret to hurt Tilda and the family? It wasn¡¯t just Russell who thought this. Darell and the others probably felt the same way. After Russell finished talking, the atmosphere in the study grew tense. The silence felt heavy, like it was hard to breathe. Dominic and the others didn¡¯t see thising. They had grown up with K, treated her like their sister, spoiled her, and protected her. They even did terrible things to Tilda for K¡¯s sake¨Cignoring her presence in the family, acting like she wasn¡¯t one of them, giving her the cold shoulder, humiliating her with words. All because they trusted K. 1/4 Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind Chapter 509 The Harsh Truth Finished They believed in the bond they shared growing up. They thought they knew K was a kind and innocent girl. But Tilda, who had been missing for 19 years and was only just found, felt like a stranger. Even though they were real siblings, the 19¨Cyear gap made it impossible to feel that connection. The Jensons had always thought Tilda was nothingpared to K. But now, seeing the harsh truth, all their illusions were shattered. K turned out to be a person they didn¡¯t expect. And because of her, they had treated Tilda so terribly! Just thinking about it felt like invisible ps, hitting them hard in the face. ps so strong they left them bloody, nearly broken, but never stopping. It was like an invisible hand was squeezing their hearts, almost ready to burst. It hurt. It hurt so much that it felt worse than dying. Santiago, who felt the least guilty, wanted to say something. But the heavy, tense atmosphere made him feel like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He needed a way to release all this tension. Thud! Suddenly, Wade¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed to the floor. ¡°Wade!¡± Everyone panicked and rushed to him. ¡°Wade, are you okay?¡± Howard, who was closest, quickly tried to help Wade stand. He saw Wadepletely drained, his lips shaking nonstop. ¡°Wade ¡­¡± Seeing Wade like that, Russell remembered something. Back then, no one else was at Jenson Vi. When K framed Tilda, Wade had been the only son there. Russell knew a little about what Wade had done to Tilda that day. But as for what he didn¡¯t know¡­ ording to Tilda¡¯s usations, Wade had done many cruel things to her. And the reason he acted that way was all because of K! ¡°Why ¡­ why did it turn out like this? ¡°Back then, I said many terrible things to Tilda for K. I told her to die, called her worthless, made her beg for K ¡­ ¡°And now I find out the truth wasn¡¯t like that at all. Just like Tilda said, she was framed. I knew nothing. I just let my anger control me. ¡°I thought Tilda was the bad one. I hated her so much, but the real problem was K.¡± Wade had never felt this broken before. He had already started keeping away from K because of his guilt toward Tilda. Wade felt stuck and miserable. On one hand, it was his own fault that his rtionship with Tilda had fallen apart. He couldn¡¯t me anyone else. On the other hand, it didn¡¯t feel right to me K for his mistakes, to push her away. That wouldn¡¯t be right. But if he didn¡¯t, he could never be the kind and caring brother he used to be around her. Damn it! Wade had been caught in these thoughts for so many days! He even went all the way to Endralsia to help his brothers, partly because he wanted to avoid facing K and Tilda. Until today, Russell told them everything. Chapter 509 The Harsh Hearing it from Russell, he finally saw what K was really like! After everything he had done to Tilda, how could he ever face K? And how could he face Tilda? Send Gifts 5.0K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 510 Chapter 510 The Jensons Were in Chaos As Wade kept talking, he couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head back. His eyes were red, and tears were swirling. Everyone who saw him felt a sudden weight on their chest, like something had hit them hard. Atst, Wade couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The tears fell freely, and he began to sob quietly, just like a kid who had lost his favorite toy. No one med him. Dominic and Howard, feeling guilty about how they treated Tilda, couldn¡¯t help but turn away, tears running down their faces. Dominic remembered how, back then, he had told Tilda to leave and even said terrible things for K¡¯s sake. But in the end, Tilda turned out to be the mentor he had always cherished. Howard thought about how he had favored K, even going so far as to use Tilda of stealing. Looking back, the brothers realized they were nothing but scumbags. They were cruel to their own sister. And yet, they had spoiled the adopted one who pretended to be sweet but was really selfish. Tilda was right. They had been blind fools! Only Santiago, seeing all this, bit his lip and said, ¡°Dad, could there be some kind of misunderstanding here? Maybe we got the wrong information?¡± Santiago still hoped K might be innocent. Even though out of the seven brothers, he didn¡¯t spoil K like the others did. But if what Russell said was true, it was too cruel. Not just to Tilda, but to everyone involved. Santiago wished it were all just a misunderstanding. That wasn¡¯t true! Chapter 510 The Jensons Were in Chaos Finished Russell said, ¡°Santiago, do you think I would announce something this big without proof? ¡°No one wants to believe this more than I do. Because if it¡¯s true, our debt to Tilda is like a ck hole¨Cit can¡¯t ever be fixed. ¡°I tried everything to prove it was wrong. But when I had no other choice, I had to ept that this is the truth.¡± Santiago went quiet. The tiny bit of hope left in his heart waspletely gone, like it had been smashed to pieces and could never be fixed. Back when Santiago had been abroad, Tilda had been taken back in by the Jensons. But during that time, her life had been full of pain. She got nothing but coldness and distrust from the family that should have protected her. And the worst part? All of that was caused by the person they trusted most¨CK. ¡°Dad, I know it sounds like I¡¯m saying this toote, but back then, with your power, you could have investigated and cleared Tilda¡¯s name ¡­¡± Howard said with a hint of resentment. Now, to her brothers, Tilda waspletely different. She had defeated Howard, bing someone Howard would spend his life trying to surpass. She even saved ir and Dominic. She was the family¡¯s lifesaver. On top of that, she was their sister who had been missing for 19 years! If Russell had looked into what really happened back then and cleared Tilda¡¯s name, maybe they would have felt worse for treating her badly and wouldn¡¯t have thought she betrayed the family like the first time they met. Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Dominic quickly said, ¡°Howard, don¡¯t say that. Dad is hurting more than we are.¡± Russell responded, ¡°Howard is right. Back then, Tilda had proven her innocence, and I already suspected K the most. ¡°But I didn¡¯t investigate to prove it. I didn¡¯t clear Tilda¡¯s name. That was me clearly taking sides. ¡°I chose K over my biological daughter. That caused mistake after mistake, right up to today. 2/3 Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel Chapter 510 The Jensons Were in Chaos ¡°I caused all of this. I destroyed our family. I hurt Tilda!¡± Russell couldn¡¯t control his feelings. He turned away, tears rolling down his old face, his whole body trembling. Seeing him like that, Howard and the others couldn¡¯t say a word. The room wentpletely silent again. Finished ¡°No, I have to go talk to K! There has to be some mistake. Maybe this isn¡¯t what K wanted!¡± Santiago said, about to leave the study and go downstairs to confront her. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Santiago!¡± Russell shouted, stopping him. ¡°ir still can¡¯t sleep because of what happened thest time Tilda saved them. If you confront K now and ir learns the truth, she¡¯llpletely break!¡± That sentence hit Santiago like a curse, freezing him in ce. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that if ir learned the truth, what would happen to her? The one who loved K the most was ir. After losing Tilda for over ten years, ir poured all her love into K. So when they finally found Tilda and brought her back, ir didn¡¯t even know how to face her, all because of K. At that moment, Wade suddenly broke free from Howard¡¯s support and ran straight outside. ¡°Wade!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K (1) Out Of The Shadows Ch 511 Chapter 511 This Is All My Fault Dominic and the others were worried that Wade might lose control and do something reckless, so they ran after him. Downstairs, K was curled up in ir¡¯s arms, wondering about the presents her brothers might have brought her from Endralsia this time. ir had no idea what was really happening. She just thought K was worried about her sister or wanted to free herself from the guilt she felt toward Tilda. Now, ir cared for K even more than before. But Darell and the other brothers, who knew what K was really like, couldn¡¯t stand seeing this. They just stood in the living room doorway. Suddenly, they felt sad for this family. Their hearts had changed. They rememberedst year¡¯s holiday, the Jensons had been full ofughter, everyone together, joking and smiling. That had been the happiest moment they could remember. If only ¡­ If only K could be reced with Tilda ¡­ If only the sister spending the holiday with them was their biological sister, not K¨Cthe fake sister who just acted sweet ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect? Tap, tap, tap. Suddenly, they heard quick footsteps running. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before Darell could finish, Wade shot out like an arrow. Darell and the others didn¡¯t even have time to ask. ¡°Wade, what are you doing?!¡± Chapter 511 This Is All My Fault Wade didn¡¯t say a word. He just slipped on his shoes and ran out the door. Dominic and the others hurried after him. ¡°Dominic, what exactly is happening?¡± Darell gave Dominic a sharp look, hoping for an exnation. Earlier, Russell had called Dominic and the others into the study, probably to tell them about K¡¯s true colors and how Tilda had been forced to leave. The news must have hit Wade so hard. ¡°Let¡¯s just follow him and see what he does,¡± Dominic said. He worried that Wade might lose control and act recklessly. Or maybe Dominic already had a guess where Wade was headed. ¡°Okay!¡± The six brothers quickly followed Wade out of the house. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± K, still caught up in her daydream in the living room, waspletely confused. All she could hear were the sounds of footsteps. Russell came downstairs and watched his sons leave. His hands curled into fists, and a deep ache filled his chest. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. This is all my fault as a father. All my fault¡­ ¡°Honey? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Russell turned toward ir, who had no clue, and K, who was still holding on to her. His eyes flickered with a touch of disgust, but he kept it hidden. Chapter 511 This Is All My Fault He said, ¡°Looks like Wade has something important to do. He didn¡¯t say what, but since all the kids went with him, I guess we don¡¯t need to worry. ¡°ir,e over. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± After being together for so long, ir could tell Russell was hiding something. Actually, it wasn¡¯t just now¨Cshe had noticed it for a while. Nobody knew Russell better than his wife. She understood him well enough to know that if he was keeping a secret, it must be to protect the family or for her sake. If he didn¡¯t want to exin, he probably had a good reason. So she stayed quiet, believing that when the time was right, she would learn the truth. All she had to do was trust whatever he did. This text is hosted at find?novel As ir moved to leave, K jumped out, acting worried. ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s going on with brothers? Should I go see them?¡± ¡°This is men¡¯s business. You¡¯re a girl¨Cjust wait here until theye back,¡± Russell said sharply, then walked out with ir. K was left alone on the living room couch, staring nkly. Wait, something wasn¡¯t right. Where were the gifts they promised? Last year, the whole family had focused on her. She got presents, flowers, parties¡ªit made her feel like a princess, untouchable and special. So why was she sitting alone in the living room this year? Everyone else was gone. Her mind started racing. It wasn¡¯t just her imagination. Lately, she had noticed a change in how the family acted around her. They hadn¡¯t said anything, and she had tried to ignore it. Chapter 511 This Is All My Fault After all, too many things had already happened in the family. Could it be¡­ That some of her secrets had been exposed? If that was true, would she even have a ce in the family anymore? Outside, the sky began to rain. It was alreadyte at night. Finished Because of the winter holiday, many workers in Slosa went on vacation or went home to be with their families. The city had be much quieter. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 512 apter 512 Begging for Forgiveness Not to mention it was a soaked, drizzly night. The rain was not heavy, but in such cold weather, getting soaked could easily bring on a fever. This was not something to joke about. Until ¡­ A figure appeared not far from the entrance to Tilda¡¯s apartment building. It was Wade. He stood there without an umbre, head tilted up, letting the rain wash over him as he stared at the thirty¨Csecond floor where Tilda lived. A faint light glowed somewhere up there. Tilda would now be inside, probably celebrating the holiday with the people she cared about. In her life, those people were her friends. There would be no more Jensons¨Cno more of those brothers. Six brothers stood behind him. Following Wade¡¯s gaze, they all saw the same room where Tilda was. A heavy sigh escaped them. Dominic, holding an umbre, came up beside Wade, forcing down a pain that seemed to tear his heart. ¡°Wade,e back. Don¡¯t stand here in the rain or you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Wade said nothing; he continued to look up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Dominic. My heart is a mess right now. For the moment, I don¡¯t want to go home and look at K. At least I can feel a sliver of peace standing here.¡± ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Wade,¡± Dominic said. ¡°We all feel guilty toward Tilda, but what good does torturing yourself like this do? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find[?]ovel ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Tilda will never forgive us! ¡°If you think showing this weak face to Tilda will make her waver even a little, you¡¯re dead wrong!¡± Dominic ground his teeth and gripped Wade¡¯s shoulder, trying to snap him out of it. Chapter 512 Begging for Forgiveness As Tilda¡¯s former disciple, Dominic knew her well¨Cshe would never forgive a traitor. To Tilda, betrayal was equivalent to a death sentence. Not killing Dominic could only be called unexpected mercy. If they thought they could win her forgiveness through this disy of contrition, they were deluding themselves. ¡°Dominic, you can say that because you weren¡¯t there when it happened.¡± Wade¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°I was there. For K¡¯s sake, I said things to Tilda I can¡¯t ever take back. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m the utterly wrong one. I swore I would beg for Tilda¡¯s forgiveness if she were innocent. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistake after mistake and never kept my promise. I¡¯m no man. This time, please let me keep it.¡± With that, Wade fell to his knees on the wet ground. Right there, in front of Dominic and the others. ¡°Wade!¡± The other brothers were anguished; their hearts ached to see him like that. ?? ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.. someone began. ¡°I must. Otherwise, how can I sleep, how can I face tomorrow?¡± Wade¡¯s voice was steady with a desperate resolve. ¡°If I have to live with this guilt forever, then I might as well try to do something that eases it, even if it¡¯s only a little!¡± Wade could not die¡ªthere were things in the world that still tied him here: family, dreams ¡­ Heforted himself with the only remedy he knew, however cowardly. He knew what he was doing right now was pathetic, not the behavior of a true man, but he had no other way. Rain pit¨Cpattered on him, drenching him through and through. Dominic¡¯s eyes showed a trace of pain. He looked up at the floor where Tilda lived, then tossed his umbre aside and¨Cwithout thinking of status or pride¨Cgot down on his knees beside his younger brother. ¡°Dominic?¡± Chapter 512 Begging for Forgiveness ¡°Wade, you say you owe Tilda, but who here doesn¡¯t feel the same? As the eldest, I must be strong. I can¡¯t set a bad example. ¡°But my debt to Tilda isn¡¯t less than yours. It felt like a de once¨Cpiercing my soul. I want just a sliver of redemption!¡± Since Wade was on his knees, Dominic allowed himself one selfish, impulsive act: forsaking his position as eldest son and CEO, he dropped down too¨Can older brother kneeling beside the younger one, begging forgiveness in the deluge. Wade heard in Dominic¡¯s words the same despair that weighed on his own heart. He closed his eyes and did not stop him. Even Wade wanted redemption; who was he to stop the others from asking for it? ¡°Darell, what do we do now? The rain may be light, but it¡¯s cold¡ªthis could ruin their health!¡± ¡°Go try to stop them!¡± Santiago, worried, turned to Darell¨Cthe eldest after Dominic¨Cwho stood holding an umbre. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Darell watched the two men on the ground in the rain, his lips moving with a helpless, weary sound. Send Gifts 5.0K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 513 er 513 Seven Figures in the Rain Checktest chapters at Find¡ïNovel Even with the charm Zorana gave him, Darell was only able to sleep without those strange dreams haunting him. But ever since he learned how much the Jensons owed Tilda, and how much she had given to them in return, his heart had been heavy and joyless. His sharp instincts told him the charm would not hold forever. One day, the dreams would surelye back¨Cwhether they were premonitions or something else entirely. Thud! Before Darell could think further, Justin suddenly dropped to his knees. ¡°Justin?¡± ¡°Truth is ¡­ Tilda once saved my life, and I never repaid her. Worse, I even mistook someone else as my savior. That¡¯s my sin. If staying here like this can ease even a bit of the weight on my chest, then it¡¯s a blessing from above.¡± Hearing Justin¡¯s self¨Cmocking words, Kayden stayed silent for a moment, then also sank to his knees. ¡°Heh, back then, I even used Tilda of being a thief. I said a lot of cruel things to her just to protect K. If I can¡¯t even face my mistakes like a man, what right do I have to call myself one?¡± Then, Howard also got down on his knees. Santiago blinked. ¡°What the heck?¡± Five of the seven were on the ground now. He turned to Darell with a look ofst hope. However, Darell pressed his lips together and lowered himself too. That hope was shattered. Even Darell¨Cwho never carried much guilt¨Cwas on his knees. If Santiago kept standing, he would look out of ce. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t get you guys at all. Why humiliate yourselves like this?! But fine, since you¡¯re all down there, I won¡¯t act like I¡¯m above you. I¡¯ll get down too!¡± He tried to pass it off casually, but the truth was, he too had long felt Tilda¡¯s weight on his heart. He had to pretend otherwise, because if he admitted it, life would be as painful as it was for his brothers. That cold, rainy night, the seven sons of the Jensons stayed on their knees outside Tilda¡¯s apartment. No one noticed them. If someone had snapped a photo, it would have exploded across headlines by morning. The top family of Slosa¨Cthe Jensons¨Cseven extraordinary heirs, each admired, envied, or secretly loved by countless people, were on their knees in the freezing rain like men possessed. It was as if they were begging for a light that might nevere, one that could brighten their dark, inescapable world. Just then, Rain¨Cwho had lost a card game¨Ccame downstairs with the trash. d in slippers, he carried arge ck garbage bag with ease, his white hair and blood¨Cred eyes gleaming faintly in the dark. Ghostlike, unnoticed, he just wanted to toss the trash and hurry back upstairs to keep ying games with his friends. the However, his sharp gaze caught the seven figures opposite the apartment. At first, Rain thought they were assassins targeting this ce. He almost unleashed his killing intent and wiped them out since they did not look ordinary at all. After watching a little longer, though, he realized they were not assassins. More like lunatics. Who else would be on their knees in the freezing rain¨Cin winter no less¡ªunmoving like statues? A cult, maybe? Rain snapped a photo on his phone and hurried back upstairs. 18:39 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 513 Seven Figures in the Rain : Inside, Tilda and the others were ying board games. ¡°Rain, take my spot. I need the restroom,¡± said Myst. ¡°Sure!¡± 54 Finished Rain had already blended in well with the group after just half a day. Liam was tossing dice while chatting with Dane about treatment ns. He had been observing Dane¡¯s condition for days, and though his research on the lithography machine had dyed him, now that Dane¡¯s team was on holiday, he was preparing to start treatment after they all came back. However, before that, Liam had a few reminders. ¡°By the way, Tilda,¡± Rain said casually, ¡°when I went downstairs to toss the trash, I saw seven people kneeling in the rain not far from here. Their eyes looked fixed on our floor. Felt off to me, so I snapped a photo. If you think they¡¯re a problem, I can go take care of them.¡± He handed his phone to Tilda. ¡°Seven people? Kneeling there, watching my unit?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 514 Chapter 514 Cursing Ritual Finished Tilda thought they were some kind of lunatics. She furrowed her brow without showing it and took Rain¡¯s phone. Zoomed in, the blurry shapes became clearer. Aren¡¯t those the seven Jenson brothers? Tilda¡¯s face twisted. ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± ¡°Tilda, you know them?¡± Rain asked. ¡°These look like the Jensons. Gross. They¡¯re staying out in the rain at almost midnight¨Cright near my building¨Cand they¡¯re staring this way. Is this some kind of cult ritual?¡± Tilda felt a shudder. She was not surprised the Jensons could stoop low¨Cshe had seen their cruelty before¨Cbut this was on another level. Thinking of it as some kind of cult curse ritual was not surprising. However, would the Jensons really kneel outside her apartment in the middle of the night? Weren¡¯t they always obsessed with pride and saving face? If this photo ever got out, the Jenson Group would be in chaos by tomorrow. Tilda kept a cautious mind about supernatural things. After all, she had been reborn, and she met Zorana, a powerful psychic. So, her worldview was no longer strictly scientific. When Tilda told the group that the ones in the photo were the Jensons, everyone¡¯s faces changed. They all knew what the Jensons meant to her. They knew what the Jensons had once done to her. ¡°Tilda, if they¡¯re making you upset, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it clean. No one will notice.¡± Chapter 514 Cursing Ritual Rain¡¯s red eyes shed with killing intent. He jumped up, grabbed the dagger Dane had given him, and headed for the door. The sudden change in his aura made even Dane and the others stare. This was top assassin energy¨Ccold and terrifying. ¡°Rain, stay. We¡¯ll need them alive for now.¡± Tilda said quickly. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel Finished Killing the Jensons sounded simple when you wanted revenge, but it would not heal what she had been through. She wanted the Jensons to fall apart publicly. She wanted them ruined. And the one who¡¯d handed Rain the dagger was the person the Jensons trusted most¨CK, their cherished daughter. Tilda already had the scriptid out. Things were moving into the middle stage just as she hoped. She could not let her temper ruin it now. Rain pouted. ¡°Tilda, do you want them to just stay there?¡± Tilda thought a moment. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go handle it.¡± She stood, ready to leave. ¡°Tilda, are you sure?¡± Liam asked, worried. Tilda turned, met his concerned gaze, and smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liam. They can¡¯t ruin a single sliver of my mood. I already have many, many stronger bonds than they ever had.¡± Liam rxed. ¡°Good.¡± Outside, Wade and the others were still on their knees. Their spines were straight. An odd, stubborn belief seemed to hold them in ce. The rain let up a bit, but it was still freezing. Plus, they were soaked, yet not a single one flinched. Chapter 514 Cursing Ritual Then, a figure approached with an umbre. At first, Dominic thought he was seeing things. Could it be her? Hope and fear warred in his chest. He did not want Tilda to see them so pathetic. When the silhouette stepped into the light, it really was Tilda. Every brother recognized her. For a moment, their hearts were a mess of emotions. Tilda looked at the seven men like they were lunatics and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ¡­ It¡¯s the 21st century, and you¡¯re ying at old curse rituals? Finished ¡°So the Jensons have sunk this low? Using superstition to try to curse me to death?¡± She made a face. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me with this nonsense?¡± She had survived things a thousand times worse than this. So, she was not afraid of their dirty tricks. ¡­¡± Dominic rushed to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Tilda! We ¡­ we just wanted to stay here ¡­ ¡± ¡°Dominic, stop. Take your brothers away and don¡¯t act crazy in front of me. It¡¯s disgusting. ¡°Who are you kneeling for? For me? So you can perform a weird ceremony and curse me? ¡°Wow. The heirs of the Jenson Group actually stoop to this just to try to get revenge on a woman. Amazing.¡± Tilda could not help pping sarcastically. Send Gifts 5.0K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 515 Chapter 515 Paparazzi Sheughed so hard her stomach started to hurt. ¡°I ¡­ ¡± ¡°Tilda, I know now. It was K who framed you during that trending scandal back then!¡± Wade spoke up, still kneeling on the ground. His face was full of guilt as he looked at Tilda. ¡°They are only here because of me. The one who really wronged you was me! It¡¯s me! I didn¡¯t believe you back then. I sided with K and did all those unforgivable things that hurt you. All the me falls on me!¡± ¡°Oh, so you finally figured it out, huh? I thought you idiots would stay in the dark for the rest of your lives.¡± Tilda sneered. ¡°At least you¡¯re a little less brain¨Cdead now. But I suggest you all go get your heads checked. Do a CT scan or an X¨Cray, just in cas?. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when your brains rot and you all end up drooling and screaming in the streets.¡± Faced with her scorn, the Jensons had no choice but to take it in silence. Even Santiago swallowed his pride and stayed quiet despite the harsh words. They knew very well this was their fault. If they had not been so blindly biased toward K, if they had not been so stupid, things would not havee to this point. Every bit of this was their own doing. No matter how much fury Tilda poured onto them, it was something they had to ept. Staying out here tonight meant they were already throwing away their pride and dignity, hoping¨Cbegging¨Cfor her forgiveness. But when Tilda saw them silent and stiff like statues, she only thought they were truly insane. Or maybe¡­ Did they think they could earn her ¡°forgiveness¡± this way, just to ease their own guilt? Ha! Did they really think her death in her previous life was for nothing? Chapter 515 Paparazzi Years of silent treatment, torment, lies, and nder. Over and over, she went from a flicker of hope to crushing despair. And in the end, she was burned alive, her bones turning to ash¨Ca fate worse than death. In this life? No matter what the Jensons did, forgiveness was impossible. Finished Whether they regretted it or not made no difference. Her ending for them would never change. She nced at the time. It waste, it was freezing, and she had no interest in wasting another second on these people. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back to her warm apartment and spend time with her friends? Th?s chapter is updated by find~novel So Tilda turned her back and walked away. Watching her leave, Dominic opened his mouth, wanting to speak. Yet, in the end, he swallowed the words. At this point, what right did they have to speak to her? All they would earn back was more hatred and more mockery. Staying here begging was their only choice, their only pitiful attempt at redemption. Seeing Dominic¡¯s silence, the rest also stayed quiet. Just then, a few paparazzi sneaked closer. ¡°Boss, do you really believe that so¨Ccalled tip? In this weather? After the rain? It¡¯s freezing out here, and it¡¯s already midnight. I was about to crawl into bed with my girlfriend when your call came. Now she thinks I¡¯m cheating on her!¡± ¡°Shut your mouths! If this tip¡¯s real, and you keep whiningter about me not bringing you fortune, you¡¯ve only yourselves to me!¡± ¡°Hell, it¡¯s almost the holidays. Who wouldn¡¯t rather be home with family?¡± When he first got the call, even the leading paparazzi, Bill Bison, did not believe it, He even thought it was a prank call. The seven sons of the Jenson family were on their knees outside some random apartment? Chapter 515 Paparazzi What a joke. Might as well tell him the sun will rise in the west tomorrow. But the caller had revealed everything about him¨Chis secrets, even his dirty bribes. He could not risk ignoring it. So, he had no choice but to check out this absurd lead. And then¡­ ¡°Boss, look! Over there! Aren¡¯t those really seven people?¡± Everyone fell silent. Finished They turned, and sure enough¨Cseven figures were on their knees in the rain, in front of a quiet apartment. The sight was chilling on such a dark and cold night, like a scene out of a horror movie. Bill¡¯s breathing turned rapid. ¡°Get the gear ready! Focus! Take those photos. This time, we might actually hit the jackpot!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Meanwhile, the seven Jenson brothers had no idea that Tilda had set them up. They stayed for three whole hours before finally rising, dragging their nearly numb legs as they left in silence. Only then did the paparazzi dare show themselves, giddy with excitement. They could already see the money rolling in. At that moment, Bill¡¯s phone rang. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 516 Chapter 516 Meaningless Failure It was the very same informant who had given them the lead. Bill picked up the call, his voice full of restrainedughter. ¡°Ah, Miss, this time it¡¯s really all thanks to you. We¡¯re going to hit the jackpot!¡± ¡°Next, just do exactly as I say¡­ Although Tilda was still using a woman¡¯s voice, she had changed the tonepletely. No one could possibly connect it to her real voice. After listening to Tilda¡¯s n, Bill felt uneasy. ¡°But it¡¯s still the Jenson Group. If we publish this, won¡¯t they find out right away?¡± ¡°Rx. That¡¯s exactly the point. We want them to find out. Otherwise, how would we get a good price?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried the Jenson Group wille after us ¡­ 11 ¡°Just ask for this amount. Even after splitting it fifty¨Cfifty, what you¡¯ll take home is enough for you to quit this job and live well for a long time. ¡°Right now, with the stock price at stake and it being the holidays, the Jensons won¡¯t stir up more trouble. So just rx. ¡°Or would you rather keep those photos rotting in your hands, and continue being a broke paparazzi with no stable ie?¡± Thatst line from Tilda really hit Bill where it hurt. People risk everything for money. And here in their hands was leverage against the Jensons. It was the ultimate golden ticket to wealth. If not now, then when? ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do exactly as you say!¡± After hanging up, Tilda returned to the living room. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ve been busy all day. Time to rest. Don¡¯t stay up toote. We still have to put up decorations and go buy fresh groceries.¡± Chapter 516 Meaningless Failure ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone followed Tilda¡¯s lead without question. Finished ¡°As for the rooms, we¡¯ll go with what we decided earlier. Dane and Liam share a room, and the rest of us each get our own.¡± Rain raised his hand yfully. ¡°Tilda, I want to share a room with you. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No! Way!¡± Before Rain even finished, Myst and Liam spoke in unison, ring at him. Dane quietly held up his writing board with three bold words. ¡°Absolutely! No! Way!¡± The message could not be clearer. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a normal brother¨Csister bond. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay?¡± ¡°Even so, the answer¡¯s still no! You¡¯re old enough. Go sleep on your own!¡± What a joke. Even they did not have the chance to share a room with Tilda. How could Rain get such a privilege? No begging or pleading would work here. There was absolutely nopromise on this. ¡°That¡¯s right. Be good and sleep in your own room, Rain.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Rain gave in, sulking. Later, Tilda still had things to discuss with Liam. But before heading off, she asked Rain about the task she had given him earlier. ¡°How¡¯s the arrangement going?¡± Rain shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m already here. As long as you want, I can move anytime. The target¡¯s in Slosa, right?¡± ¡°Good. Make the arrangements. I trust you.¡± 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 516 Meaningless Failure With Rain handling it, there was no way Daphne would survive. When Tilda and Liam entered the study, they started talking about Dane¡¯s condition. Finished Tildaid out the full treatment n she had discussed with a professor, making sure not a single detail was left out. ¡°Your thought process is very clear, Tilda. Your medical skills are strong.¡± Just by skimming through Tilda¡¯s treatment outline, Liam came to that conclusion. Her approachbined holistic medicine with modern methods, every prescription perfectly bnced. It was exactly the kind of n Liam himself would have drawn up for such a rare illness. ¡°It¡¯s just that I could not heal the person I most wanted to heal. ¡°I wasted two months, and more importantly, I let Dane down. ¡°Even though he never med me, I still can¡¯t shake the guilt.¡± Tilda gave a self¨Cmocking smile. She had offered empty hope. She worked so hard, carried expectations in her heart¡­ Only for everything to copse into nothingness. Content originallyes from FindN()vel It was the very thing Tilda had once despised the most. ¡°Tilda¡­¡± As a fellow doctor, Liam understood her feelings. Especially since Dane¡¯s illness was not a new problem. As a national treasure level scientist, countless top doctors must have already tried treating him. Yet, none had seeded. The torment Dane went through during those years was not something that could be brushed aside with a few words. Only to spare those around him from guilt or worry, he chose to put on a facade of inanterence. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s no such thing as a meaningless failure. Every failure gives us experience and opens up new paths. That¡¯s what really matters. ¡°Because of your attempts with Dane, you¡¯ve already eliminated so many possibilities. That allows me to approach things from a whole new perspective. That itself is sess!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 517 pter 517 It Was Different Liamforted Tilda. ¡°Thankfully, we¡¯ve met you. Dane will be in your care, Liam. ¡°If anyone in this world can cure Dane, I believe it¡¯s only you!¡± Finished In a way, if Dane could really be cured, then Liam¡¯s arrival was not just Dane¡¯s salvation. It was also Tilda¡¯s. She could finally let go of the guilt weighing on her heart toward him. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel ¡°Tilda, though I¡¯d love to promise you, all I can say is that I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got. ¡°This world has so many strange illnesses. I¡¯ve practiced medicine for years, treated countless. patients, and I¡¯ve known many moments of helplessness. ¡°When ites to Dane, I don¡¯t dare speak lightly. I may even need your help again, just like when we worked together to develop the lithography machine for him. ¡°I believe that if one person can¡¯t do it, then all of usbining our strength can at least create a sliver of hope.¡± ¡°Of course! Liam, whatever help you need, just say the word¡ªI¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Hearing this, Liam smiled faintly and reached out to pat Tilda on the head. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already past midnight. Rest early. Tomorrow we¡¯ve got to put up the new decorations, remember? ¡°I¡¯ll check on Dane now. Since there¡¯s a bit of free time, I¡¯ll give him an examination first.¡± ¡°Okay! Go ahead, Liam!¡± Over on Tilda¡¯s side, the atmosphere was warm and lively. At the Jenson Vi ¡­ < K sat stubbornly in the living room, waiting for her seven brothers to return. The clock chimed. 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 517 It Was Different It was past midnight. She was all alone. That was something K never could have imagined before. Finished On nights like this, the whole family would usually gather together, staying up until they were too sleepy to keep their eyes open before finally heading to their rooms. But now, it was different. The Jensons, once warm, happy, and epting, felt colder than ever¨Clonely and empty. Russell had gone upstairs with ir and had note back down. K did not know what they were talking about¨Cmaybe it waste and they had already gone to rest. However, she knew for sure that this home had changed. Not only because of Tilda. Maybe also because K had identally let something slip. She could feel everyone pulling away from her. Just the thought of it made her panic. What if her family stopped caring for her? What if, just to please Tilda, they decided to kick her out of the family? Then everything she had¨Cthe love, the enviable status, the wealth¨Cwould vanish, never to return. If she had to go back to a poor life, working odd jobs¡­ K could not even imagine it. Her pride and her instincts would not allow it. Creak! Just as her heart was filled with unease, Dominic and the others returned. ¡°Dominic!¡± At the sound, K quickly ran over. Chapter 517 It Was Different However, when she saw them drenched from head to toe, she froze. ¡°Dominic, what happened? Why are you all soaked? ¡°Hurry and change your clothes. Leanne,e help my brothers change ¡­¡± ¡°K, stop talking.¡± Dominic suddenly cut her off coldly. K was stunned, trembling as she looked at him. ¡°Dominic? W¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± She stood there like a scolded child, lost and helpless. Finished If this had been the old Dominic, he would have pulled her into his arms,forting her softly. But now, thinking of the vicious things K had done to Tilda behind their backs, a sharp disgust flickered in his eyes. What kind of heart could do such things and still put on such an innocent act in front of family? Remembering Russell¡¯s instructions, and for the sake of ir ¡­ ¡°It¡¯ste. Don¡¯t disturb the others. We¡¯ll change on our own. ¡°K, you should head to bed, too. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Dominic forced himself to wear the mask of the ¡°good brother¡± as he spoke. Then, he walked straight upstairs. The other six brothers also lowered their heads, not even greeting K. Her heart froze to ice. Only when the gentlest of them, Justin, walked past did K snap back, quickly grabbing his arm. ¡°Justin, what happened? Why are you all like this?¡± ¡°There was some trouble. It rained on the way back, and we didn¡¯t bother with umbres. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s been dealt with.¡± Even the touch of K¡¯s hand now filled Justin with disgust. But out of thest shred of sibling affection, and for ir¡¯s sake, he forced a smile, patted her Chapter Out Of The Shadows Ch 518 518 The Photos K stood there, frozen, watching her brothers head upstairs one by one without sparing her a single nce. ¡°The gifts are gone and my brothers¡® attitude toward me¡­ something must have happened!¡± She bit her lip hard. She had to figure something out; otherwise, she really would lose everything. The next morning, Russell woke up early. Follow current nov?ls on F¦ÉndNovel Beside him, ir was still asleep, her breathing soft and steady. Russell¡¯s fingers gently traced her face, outlining her delicate features. His eyes dimmed with sorrow. K¡¯s issue could not stay hidden forever. Even if the whole family kept it from ir, she would eventually find out. Worse still, if K pulled something nasty again before then, how was he supposed to deal with her? She was a ticking time bomb. He worried ir would not be able to handle the truth. For now, all he could do was take it one step at a time. Just then, his phone buzzed. Russell quickly grabbed it and slipped into the bathroom so he would not wake ir. ¡°Bad news, Sir,¡± came the urgent voice on the line. Russell¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°It¡¯s the holidays, and you¡¯re bringing me bad news. What happened?¡± As the exnation poured in, his chest tightened. So that¡¯s what the seven brats had been up tost night. ¡°Did you stop it?¡± 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 518 The Photos $4 Finished ¡°Yes. We rushed PR to intercept the paparazzi who posted the photos. Sir, we¡¯re just waiting your orders.¡± ¡°Do whatever it takes¨Cmoney, pressure, I don¡¯t care. Destroy every copy of those photos. I don¡¯t want to see them surface anywhere in public.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Meanwhile, K had not slept a wink all night. The suffocating weight on her chest made it hard to breathe. Every time she closed her eyes, the memory ofst night wed its way back into her mind, leaving her trembling with fear at the thought of losing everything. K got up and went to the bathroom to ssh some water on her face. The girl in the mirror looked nothing like before¨Chaggard, worn out, and now even breaking out in pimples. Compared to the graceful, admired beauty she once was, the difference was night and day. Startled, K gasped and staggered back a few steps. Then her eyes fell on the sink¨Cscattered with strands of hair. Her own hair! ¡°No! Impossible. I¡¯ve been following the doctor¡¯s orders, taking care of myself, and taking the medicine. How could this happen again?¡± When she reached up and ran her fingers through her hair, clumps came away in her hands. She could not even bring herself to look at her reflection with the bald patches showing. She bolted from the bathroom like she was running from a nightmare. ¡°Quack doctor! I spent so much money, so much time on his medicine, and he still couldn¡¯t fix hair loss! Now my skin¡¯s ruined too! This is all his fault!¡± my Her rage boiled over; she wanted to tear that doctor to shreds. Just then, her phone lit up with a message. It was from her old crony at Orica University¨CMaisie Townsend, the same girl who had once helped her scheme against Tilda. K did not feel like answering, but the moment she nced at the content, her expression 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 518 The Photos froze. : 54 Finished ¡°K, what happened to your brothers? Why are there pictures of them on their knees floating around online?¡± Her heart skipped a beat. She quickly typed back, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s gone now, but luckily I screenshotted it in time.¡± Maisie sent over the photos. Even though Bill had carefully chosen a few pictures, he did not reveal that Dominic and the others had been kneeling outside Tilda¡¯s apartment. That was Tilda¡¯s condition, so no one would see and decide to bother her. However, once the photos were edited and released, you could still tell that the silhouettes clearly belonged to the Jenson boys. K¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She remembered how her seven brothers had rushed outst night and did note back for a long time. So they had actually gone to do this? And judging from the photos, it had been raining too. Who were they doing this to? ¡°K, what¡¯s going on? Tell me!¡± Maisie was practically dying of curiosity. Who would¡¯ve thought she would get such juicy gossip right before the holidays? ¡°I don¡¯t know. This must be Photoshopped! Someone¡¯s framing my brothers! ¡°They¡¯re not crazy. Why on earth would they do something so absurd?¡± Send Gifts ¡£ 5.0K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 519 hapter 519 Photoshopped K insisted to herself. No way, that¡¯s impossible! It had to be Photoshopped! ¡°I think so too. K, you¡¯d better hurry and tell your brothers. Otherwise, things will just blow up bigger and people will misunderstand.¡± Right! Latest content published on Find_Novel(. When K saw Maisie¡¯s message, she smacked her forehead. How could she forget something this important? She had been fretting over how to find an excuse to patch things up with her brothers. Now she finally had the perfect reason. Ignoring Maisie¡¯s message, she rushed into the bathroom. Half an hourter, after washing up and putting on makeup, she did not even bother to change her clothes before charging out of her room. By then, the Jensons were already downstairs, having breakfast and chatting. ir, hearing K¡¯s footsteps, turned her head with a gentle smile. ¡°K, you¡¯re up? Why not sleep a little longer? Didn¡¯t you wait for your brothers prettytest night?¡± ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯ve been awake for a while. Waiting is nothing. What matters most is that we stay together. ¡°By the way, brothers, bad news. When I woke up this morning, a friend sent me a message. Someone Photoshopped pictures of you all on your knees and posted them online. You guys need to be careful! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s somepetitor jealous of our family. They are just trying to ruin us with dirty tricks!¡± K said it like she was delivering heroic news. However, Russell only said tly, ¡°I already know. Thepany called this morning. We¡¯ve suppressed the heat and sent PR to handle it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ oh.¡± K¡¯s face fell. 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 519 Photoshopped She thought this info would help her rebuild her rtionship with them. Turns out, they already knew. So frustrating! ir rubbed her temples. ¡°Seriously, we can¡¯t have peace even during the holidays.¡± Clearly, she didn¡¯t believe it either. How could her sons suddenly do all that? And all seven at once, like some cursed lineup? No way. It had to be some rival¡¯s smear tactic against the Jensons. A fake, through and through. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Santiago suddenly coughed a few times. ir looked at him, worried. ¡°Are you okay, Santiago? Did you catch a cold?¡± Finished He lowered his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I got rained on with my brothersst night. Maybe caught a little cold. I already took medicine. Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡± ¡°Still, go get checked at the hospital. It¡¯s the holidays. If a little cold drags on and turns serious, it won¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± This time, Justin and Kayden also coughed a few times. ¡°You three¡­ Seriously. Where did you even run off tost night? Out sote and still not back- I was worried sick! ¡°And another thing, you owe K an apology. She stayed upte waiting for you guys!¡± When ir said that, K immediately jumped in, waving her hands. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m their little sister. Waiting for them is only natural. I¡¯ve already received so much love from them. We¡¯re a family, so of course we worry about each other.¡± Then she lowered her head, looking pitiful, like she was waiting to beforted. 54 Chapter 519 Photoshopped Dominic and the others nearly spat out their food in disgust. Finished How did they not realize before how fake K could act? No, Darell had already seen through it and even told them. However, they had been blind, siding with this fake sister, and pushing away their real one- Tilda. The more they thought about it, the worse they felt. The warmth of eating breakfast together waspletely gone. If only K would get out of the family and vanish from their sight. They no longer dared to hope for Tilda toe back after all the nder and pain she had endured. Yet, at the very least, they did not want K¡ªthe one who made them sick¨Changing around in front of them. K waited a while, expecting the usualfort and pampering. Yet, the apologies never came. Dominic and the others ignored ir¡¯s wordspletely, just kept their heads down and ate. At that moment, K felt her heart drop with a heavy thud. As if something inside her cracked open and spilled cold liquid, chilling her veins, freezing her whole body. It was like being trapped in a dark snowstorm, lost and directionless. But still¡­ Even if her brothers were not on their knees, even if the photos were fake¡­ Their clothes werepletely soaked when they came backst night. It did look a lot like they had been in the rain. No, impossible. How could anyone force all seven golden sons of the Jensons to get down on their knees and grovel? 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Out of the Shadows, Tilda¡¯s Brilitant Second Life Chapter Out Of The Shadows Ch 520 520 Did She Come Out? No¡­ If there really was someone who could make them do that¡­ It would only be Tilda! The one the Jensons feel most guilty toward. The true daughter of the family. However, K quickly shook off that thought. Even if they did feel guilty toward Tilda, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d do that, right? It had to be her imagination¨Cjust an illusion! Tilda could not possibly have that kind of influence over the Jensons. If she really did, then where would K still fit in this family? Her face darkened. She kept her head down, fiddling with her skirt hem. Unintentionally, she let ir see her looking so pained and pitiful. She was hoping ir would take her side and defend her. ir sensed the heavy air and frowned slightly. ¡°Why is no one talking?¡± ¾¹ Finisher Before she could finish, Darell suddenly said in surprise, ¡°K, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± The words made everyone look at her at once. K froze, then quickly reacted. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know. Darell, what¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re wearing such heavy makeup. That¡¯s not good for your skin. ¡°And you¡¯ve been breaking out a lottely, you should cut down on greasy food. ¡°Also, your hair looks thinner than before. Stop staying up sote and take better care of yourself, okay?¡± Darell sounded caring, but every sentence hit her like an arrow straight through her most fragile insecurities. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 520 Did She Come Out? ¡°K, are you alright?¡± ir, prompted by Darell¡¯s words, took a closer look. What she saw startled her. Even with the thick makeup, she could still see traces of e. And worse, there was a bald patch in the middle of K¡¯s long hair. For it to be visible even with long hair, her hair loss must had already been serious. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Maybe I¡¯ve just been stressed and not resting welltely. ¡°Sorry for worrying you.¡± Finished K wanted to crawl into a hole. She lowered her head, making an excuse, and stayed quiet. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just rest more and see a doctor if needed.¡± As a woman, ir understood well, at K¡¯s age, appearance and figure mattered most. Comforting her too much would just rub salt into her wounds. So ir kept it brief. That was the kinder choice. And just like that, the moment passed. Dominic and the others secretly gave Darell a thumbs¨Cup. Good thing he was sharp enough to deflect. Otherwise, if they had to swallow their pride and apologize to K, they would probably cough up blood from anger. After breakfast, Russell called Dominic alone into the study. His face was grave. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask just now since everyone was around and I didn¡¯t want your mom to worry. But tell me the truth, what¡¯s with those photos?¡± Dominic lowered his head, biting his lip. ¡°It¡¯s just like you guessed, Dad. They¡¯re real. We have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± Russell let out a heavy breath. ¡°I know you feel guilty toward Tilda after learning the truth, but did it have toe to this?¡± Dominic gave a bitter smile. ¡°Dad, we didn¡¯t know how else to deal with the disappointment in 18:40 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 520 Did She Come Out? ourselves, or the guilt we feel toward Tilda. This was the only way.¡± Finished ¡°I¡¯ve already told people to clean up the mess. Don¡¯t do something so foolish again. ¡°Doing all of that would not make Tilda forgive the Jensons. We hurt her too deeply. ¡°It¡¯ll only widen the rift between her and us. At this point, I don¡¯t even know what to do about her anymore.¡± He stood in front of the tall window, hands sped behind his back. Outside, the sky was perfectly clear. The sun was bright, the horizon blue, and even a ne left a silver streak cutting across the clouds. It was thest day of the old year, and the start of the new one. The kind of day that should have felt hopeful. However, none of that warmth reached Russell¡¯s battered, frozen heart. The source of th?s content is find[?]ovel ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯ve been in the rain for so long, go rest and drink some medicine. Don¡¯t let it turn into a bad cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dominic answered softly and turned to leave. Then, Russell¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Did she notice you outside of her apartment? Did shee out?¡± Even as he asked, he did not know what he was hoping for. Maybe, just maybe, if she came out, it would mean she still had a little space in her heart for the Jensons. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 521 Chapter 521 A Good Start At the same time, he did not want Tilda toe out. First, he did not want her to see the Jensons so humble, so humiliated. Second, he was afraid that if she dide out, she would only mock Dominic and the others without mercy. Dominic¡¯s lips twisted bitterly. ¡°She came out, but I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened next. Dad, just ¡­ don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯ll only be disappointed.¡± Russell felt as if something sharp had stabbed straight into his heart. A pain too deep to put into words spread through him. After a long pause, he finally managed, ¡°I understand.¡± Dominic left. Russell stayed rooted to his spot, lost in thought. He thought about everything that had happened since Tilda reappeared in their lives this past year. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my daughter¡­ ¡°It was me, your father, who failed you. I hurt you. I was wrong, so terribly wrong. The remorse came from deep within. He drew a long breath, forcing down the redness in his eyes. Words like these could only ever be whispered to himself. Never in front of others. Not even in front of his wife, not even his own sons. If even he let guilt consume him to the point of copse, then the Jensons¡® fragile ¡°peace¡± would crumble entirely. And that would mean their destruction. Just then, his phone rang. He wiped his eyes and answered. ¡°How did the negotiations go?¡± ¡°Sir, they¡¯re asking twenty million to destroy the photos. I tried everything, but they won¡¯t budge. They even threatened to release them nonstop, twenty¨Cfour hours a day, until it goes Chapter 521 A Good Start viral if we refuse. ¡°They¡¯re clearly extorting us, Sir. Should we use special methods to shut them up?¡± The head of PR knew well¨Cthis kind of mess could not be solved in the ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?ndNovel open. Sometimes, the dirty underground methods got things done far more cleanly. Finished Even if the photos were real, people could be made to doubt. Who would believe something that outrageous? And with the Jenson Group¡¯s resources, pushing back with public opinion would not even be hard. ¡°Just pay them. But I want absolute certainty that those photos never show up again. If I find out they do, I won¡¯t forgive it.¡± ¡°Sir! But that¡¯s such a huge loss¡­¡± ¡°Twenty million is nothing. For the Jenson Group, it¡¯s a drop in the bucket. We can afford it. It¡¯s the winter holidays, and I don¡¯t want more headaches. Just protect thepany¡¯s reputation. Just pay off some people online, say the pictures are all Photoshop, and they were all fabricated bypetitors to nder us.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With the orders given and the money not from his own pocket, the PR director was content. The faster this ended, the faster he could go home for the holidays. After hanging up, Russell closed his eyes and let out a bitterugh. ¡°Tilda, this was your doing, wasn¡¯t it? You really hate us that much, huh? Hate your brothers? Hate me, your father? ¡°If it¡¯s money you want, I¡¯ll give it. Whatever you ask, I¡¯ll give you. If it can lessen even the smallest bit of your hatred toward this family, I¡¯ll consider it enough. ¡°This is all that¡¯s left I can do for you as your foolish, unworthy father.¡± Meanwhile, on Tilda¡¯s side. She was at the supermarket with Liam and the others, buying supplies for the winter holiday. They would have the goods delivered straight to her ce. Easy, no hassle. Chapter 521 A Good Start Her phone rang. It was Bill, his voice practically buzzing with excitement. The Jensons had agreed¨Ctwenty million, cash for silence, deal signed. To make that much money just off these photos? Jackpot. Of course, they all knew this move was basically picking a fight with the biggest corporation in Slosa. A few paparazzi trying to go head¨Cto¨Chead with a top¨Ctier listed corporation deeply rooted in Slosa was nothing but wishful thinking. If the Jensons had been ruthless, they would have lost their lives. Bill himself had hesitated, but Tilda had talked him into trying, and he had not expected it to go so smoothly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? With the winter holiday so close, a family like the Jensons won¡¯t risk a scandal now. ¡°Send ten million to the ount I gave you.¡± ¡°On it!¡± Bill dared not back out as Tilda held leverage over him. He had no choice but to follow orders. Just then, Myst walked up. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s with that smile? You look so happy.¡± Tilda¡¯s lips curved yfully. ¡°Oh, just a little stroke of luck before the holidays. I made some pocket change. Where are Dane and the others?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K ? 3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 522 Chapter 522 Home ¡°On the way, we passed an arcade. Rain suddenly said he wanted to y, so Dane and Liam went in with them. ¡°I saw you were on the phone. I was worried you wouldn¡¯t find us, so Ie to get you. Let¡¯s head over together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Tilda and the others arrived, Rain was ying a shooting game with Liam, while Dane stood behind watching. Tilda and Myst walked up to Dane, patting him on the shoulder. Dane nced at them and greeted them with his eyes. Watching Rain and Liam having such a great time, Tilda rubbed her forehead helplessly. ¡°Seriously. Even with disguises, it¡¯s crowded here. You guys should be more careful. If you like this stuff, just tell me. I¡¯ll set up a room for you to y as much as you want.¡± Dane sighed. ¡°As long as they¡¯re happy.¡± Most of the time, it was just a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing. If you missed the moment, the mood was gone. Happiness like this was priceless. Tilda gave a helpless yet doting smile. Finally, Rain and Liam worked so well together that they cleared the game with just one coin. The two high¨Cfived. ¡°See? Mybo with Liam is still the best!¡± ¡°Alright, we still have to check the supermarket. Let¡¯s see what else we need to buy.¡± ¡°ytime¡¯s over, now it¡¯s chore time.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± As they stepped out of the arcade, Rain¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the message, and a cold smile touched his lips. He quickly walked over to Tilda, lowering his voice. 1 Chapter 522 Home ¡°News just came in. Daphne left the Bell Residence with her daughter, Reba, who had just woken from hera. Looks like they¡¯re meeting up with ir and K.¡± ¡°You know what to do. I only want Daphne dead.¡± Tilda¡¯s tone was calm, like she was talking about the weather¨Cnot about taking someone¡¯s life. She always lived by her rule, fight fire with fire. Since Daphne had tried to kill her, she could notin if she ended up dead. The truth was simple¨CDaphne was weak, yet picked a fight with someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If Tilda had not seen her as nothing more than a minor nuisance, she would not havested this long. If she ever forced Tilda¡¯s hand, death would not be merciful. ¡°I get it. I even sent my most trusted guy this time. No one¡¯s ever going to find a trace.¡± Rain pulled the orange lollipop out of his mouth, grinning, clearly waiting for praise. Tilda reached out, ruffling his hair. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Rain.¡± Her eyes shed with killing intent. Daphne had lived long enough. This content belongs to find~novel Her time was up. Tilda then pulled out her phone and sent Jude a message. Tilda texted, ¡°I¡¯m making my move.¡± She informed him because, after all, Daphne was technically Jude¡¯s second aunt. Even though his branch of the family was at odds with hers, Tilda wanted to show him respect. A minuteter, Jude replied with just one word. ¡°Good.¡± Then another message came. 2/ Chapter 522 Home ¡°Someone told me photos of the Jenson brothers kneeling leaked online. Do you care?¡± The ones spreading the news were naturally Alfie and Maurice, those two gossip¨Chungry guys who were always on the front line. The second the paparazzi posted the pictures online, they had saved screenshots and sent them to Jude, asking if Tilda was in trouble. Jude trusted Tilda. Since it involved the family she despised, he did not want to pry. Tilda replied, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m the one who leaked them. Made a nice chunk of pocket money too, hehe.¡± Seeing her response, Jude finally rxed. He had been worried the incident might drag her into something messy. Yet, he knew Tilda¨Cshe was strong, capable, and rarely hurt by others. The only ones who could still wound her were the Jensons. Not wanting to keep on a topic that might upset her, Jude dropped it. Knowing she was behind it meant everything was fine. ¡°You with your seniors right now?¡± ¡°Yep. What about you? Did you go back to your old family estate?¡± Jude replied, ¡°No. I went home.¡± Home. Tilda blinked, slightly caught off guard. Jude¡¯s home meant the Bells¡® fourth branch. That¡¯s where his biological father, Devin, lived. She did not know much about Jude¡¯s family. Only that his father was still alive, but had copsed into despair after Jude¡¯s mother died giving birth to him. Since then, he had been indifferent toward Jude. Later, Jude was taken in by his grandmother. But after she passed, no one could protect him anymore, and Abram threw him into hellish training. He barely survived, but came out of it forged into the Jude of today. 18:43 Tue, Sep 30 Out Of The Shadows Ch 523 Chapter 523 Family In a way, Jude and Tilda were really alike. They were the same kind of people. Finished. Not just because they both had Omega¨Ctype blood, but because of those twisted, suffocating families behind them. They hated them, resented them, yet could never cut off the ties of blood. When they were alone at night, licking their wounds in silence, they could not help but crave a little warmth from family. Something everyone else took for granted. Something that people like them could only dream of. Why was it so easy for others? And yet for them¡­pletely out of reach? Jude never talked about it, so Tilda did not ask. It was not something happy¨Cwhy poke at someone¡¯s scars and make them hurt all over again? When the time came, if Jude wanted to, he would tell her. And now¡­ Tilda texted, ¡°You okay?¡± Jude replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be okay or not okay about, Tilda. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve gotten used to it a long time ago. Besides, now that I have you by my side, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Those words came straight from Jude¡¯s heart. He used to think he was all alone. Even with Alfie and Maurice, no matter how close, they were still just friends¨Cthey could never reach the deepest, most fragile part of him. But now, Jude could finally say with pride that he had someone more important than his own life. A woman he loved so deeply that he would carry her for the rest of his days. With her, he could show his weakest, truest self. No masks, no secrets, just over yung inn The Jude who was always unyielding, cutting through thorns and storms, had found his one weakness. And this time, it was a weakness he embraced willingly. Tilda giggled. ¡°Wow, sweet talker. Jude, if you¡¯re feeling down, don¡¯t just bottle it up. Why not find your two bros, Maurice or Alfie, and hang out a bit?¡± Jude texted back with an adorable emoji, ¡°I¡¯d rather see you. Tilda, when will youe to me?¡± Cough cough! Where did Jude even learn to use those pitiful little emojis? Dude, you¡¯re supposed to be Mr. Cold, the ruthless CEO type¨Caloof, proud, untouchable! Tilda replied, ¡°When I¡¯m free, for sure.¡± For now, she still did not dare let Jude meet her seniors. Exining her rtionship with Jude? She did not even need to imagine¨Cher seniors would definitely lose their minds. Being loved too much was also its own kind of curse. One step at a time. She and Jude had a long life ahead anyway. Jude typed, ¡°Alright. Tilda, I¡¯ll hold onto that. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± After replying, Jude looked around the empty mansion. He had no feelings for this ce. The only reason he was back was because it was the winter holidays¨Che was supposed to head to the old family home with his father for dinner. Nothing more than showing up together, sitting in silence. Updates are released by find?novel But now, his father, Devin, was nowhere to be found, not even home. Sometimes Jude wondered¨Caside from blood, were they really father and son? 18:43 Tue, Sep Su Chapter 523 Family Because other than that, they were worse than strangers. Finished At least strangers did not stir up your thatplicated ache in chest. With Devin, reaching out felt like touching something that would shatter if he got too close. Every time Jude returned here, all he felt was loneliness. Emptiness. A bone¨Cdeep cold that seeped into his pores, impossible to guard against. But this time ¡­ Maybe because he realized he was not truly alone anymore, that he had Tilda by his side¡­ His body felt just a little warmer. Slosa, Sunlight za. Amercial hub owned by the Bells, currently run by the second branch under Ryan. The ce was buzzing with people. Daphne stepped out of a Maybach with Reba, scanning the crowd. Within a minute, she spotted someone and waved eagerly. ¡°Over here, ir!¡± ¡°Daphne!¡± ir hurried over with K by her side. ¡°It¡¯s been so long! How have you been? I heard a lot¡¯s been going on with you recently ¡­ ¡± ir said warmly, then her eyes shifted to the girl behind Daphne. Her heart dropped with a thud. Was this really the same Reba she remembered? The one who used to shine so bright, dripping with pride and elegance? Now, she looked timid, stripped of all presence, her face drained of color, her hands wrapped in bandages. On the street, she was the kind of person people would overlookpletely. The second Reba noticed ir¡¯s gaze on her, she panicked. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 523 Family ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t. I really can¡¯t. I¡¯m going back!¡± ¡°Reba!¡± Ignoring Daphne¡¯s call, Reba spun around and bolted. Finished Daphne immediately scolded her bodyguards, ¡°What are you standing there for? Go after my daughter! If she so much as loses a single hair, it¡¯s on you!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The bodyguards scrambled to chase after her. This turn of events had clearly thrown everyone off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir, K ¡­ I¡¯ve embarrassed you. Reba ¡­ she¡¯s really fragile right now.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 524 Chapter 524 All of This Is Because of Tilda nished ¡°I actually came out to take Reba for a walk, hoping it might cheer her up a bit¨Cand maybe K could helpfort her. ¡°But she¡¯s like this now.¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes went red; she started to tear up. ir lowered her voice. ¡°Are the rumors true? Reba offended Abram, so they cut off her fingers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. You know how strict that old man is. When he says something, it¡¯s final. Even his own grandchildren get punished if they break the rules. ¡°In his eyes, there¡¯s no sentimental blood¨Ctie¨Conly value. People are just things to be measured. ¡°And it didn¡¯t stop there. Cutting off Reba¡¯s fingers ruined her spirit. She spent months in aa in the hospital. ¡°He did not visit her. When she woke up, they were going to send her out of the country immediately. I begged and begged until they agreed to let her stay through the holidays before they sent her away.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ir¡¯s eyes widened. ir had heard Reba was hospitalized and called Daphne to confirm. Daphne had been too distraught to answer properly and hung up. Later, when the Preston incident happened, ir texted Daphne again and got no reply. Today, Daphne brought Reba along to invite ir and K out for some beauty treatments, which surprised ir when she got the message. With her own bad moodtely and the heavy atmosphere at home, she happily agreed to go with K. Beforeing, ir still held onto a bit of hope, thinking maybe she had misunderstood, but reality turned out to be far more tragic. K, who seemed to know something, sucked in a sharp breath and said, ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s awful, Mrs. Bell. What can we do? Is there any way to save Reba? I feel so bad. I feel sick just Chapter 524 All of This Is Because of Tilda thinking about it.¡± Finished Daphne shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. The old man has spoken. Who can overturn him? Even my son was implicated. Jude got something on him and stripped him of branchpany control. He¡¯s a shell of a man now, depressed and listless.¡± ¡°Even Jude turned out like that¡­¡± No wonder K had been thinking about Prestontely. He had not contacted her in a long time. Even though K¡¯s heart had started stirring again after Tobia appeared, neither Jude nor Tobiaspared to Preston in her mind¨Cat least not until she actually had them. K had tried contacting Preston several times, only to receive perfunctory replies hourster, which infuriated her. However, with so many problems on her te¨Ce, patchy hair loss¨Cshe needed treatment and could not risk meeting Preston in that state. K had heard, not from Preston, that he had been removed from his position. That news sparked small, resentful calctions¨Ca belief that Preston, aside from his legitimate Bell bloodline, did not actually measure up to Jude or Tobias. He was, at best, a mid¨Clevel sympathizer. ¡°Daphne, you ¡­ Take care. I believe this will pass. This hardship is only temporary.¡± ir tried tofort her, unsure what else to say. ¡°My family used to be fine. My children were the pride of the family¨Cperfect heirs and the apple of our eye. All of this is because of Tilda. If not for that damned Tilda, my family wouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± Checktest chapters at find{n}ovel At the mention of Tilda, murderous intent shed across Daphne¡¯s face. Her knuckles whitened as she dug her nails into her palm¨Cpain that could not bring back reason. ¡°Tilda? Daphne, what are you talking about?¡± ir was confused. How did this involve Tilda? ¡°You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s all because of that bitch Tilda¡­ Daphne caught herself. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s the holidays. I don¡¯t want to talk about it now. But it¡¯ll be dealt with soon.¡± Daphne did not hesitate to air her hatred in front of ir. Chapter 524 All of This Is Because of Tilda Finished After all, Tilda and the Jensons were totally estranged now, and so much had happened since. Daphne presumed the family must hate Tilda with a passion. What she did not know was the Jensons¡® current collective attitude toward Tilda. A few days ago, Skin Organization contacted Daphne, asking her to prepare 150 million to buy Tilda¡¯s life. One hundred fifty million¨Ca number a normal person could never dream of in ten lifetimes. Send Gifts ¡£ 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 525 Chapter 525 Assassination Finished For someone like Daphne, who came from a wealthy family, married into the Bells, and is now a well¨Coff woman in her forties, Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel Daphne knew that plenty of people had paid Skin to carry out hits, and each job had been handled wlessly, without a trace. As long as you paid, Skin would agree to do it. Once the money was handed over, everything else was taken care of; Daphne did not need to worry. So within just a few days, Daphne scraped together 150 million¨Cpart from her own hidden savings, part borrowed from rtives on her side of the family. After transferring the money to Skin¡¯s handler, she had only one demand: kill Tilda as fast as possible. But not just that, before Tilda died, she had to suffer. Daphne wanted her broken, tortured, and left in pieces before being sent to hell. If Daphne could see her in person, even better. If not, a video of the torture would do. Only by then would she be satisfied. In her eyes, Tilda had ruined her precious kids and forced her through humiliation and expense. Simply killing Tilda would be too easy. She wanted her to live a life worse than death. 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 525 Assassination Finished Skin¡¯s people promised to capture Tilda soon, keep it quiet, and even arrange a meeting so Daphne could personally torture her. That thought filled Daphne with joy. Otherwise, she would not even have had the mood to go to the Bells¡® dinner party, or drag her friend ir along for beauty treatments. Of course, Daphne wasn¡¯t stupid enough to spill her secret to ir just because they were close. Even best friends had things they hid, and this murder plot was something she had to keep to herself. When the news of Tilda¡¯s death came out, Daphne would just pretend she knew nothing. Watching Daphne, ir could not help but feel uneasy. After all these years of friendship, she understood Daphne¡¯s personality¨Calways vengeful, never letting anything go. And since this involved Reba and Preston, Daphne would never stop until she got revenge. ir could see it in her eyes: Daphne was already nning her next move. However, Tilda was ir¡¯s biological daughter, and more than that, her lifesaver along with Dominic. ir could not just sit by and watch Daphne go after her. The problem was that Daphne¡¯s hatred was too deep, unlike anything ir had ever seen. How could she possibly talk her out of it? She and Tilda¡¯s rtionship was already a mess. ¡°Daphne, I think we really need to talk about Tilda¡­¡± ir tried. ¡°Enough, ir. We finally got a chance to hang out today, don¡¯t bring up that damned brat. ¡°Come on, I already booked us at Sounds of Nature. They even sent me a reminder. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Daphne pulled ir and K toward the mall. ir opened her mouth but did not say anything in the end. 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 525 Assassination Now was not the right time to persuade Daphne. She would have to wait for another chance. K, however, noticed her mom¡¯s hesitation and felt her anger boil. Damn that Tilda, even Mom¡¯s heart was starting to lean toward her! If ir turned to Tilda¡¯s side, then K would bepletely on her own in the family. She had to ruin Tilda¡¯s image in ir¡¯s heart before it was toote. Finished K knew Daphne was already working against Tilda in secret, but from past experience, she doubted it would end the way she wanted. Better to take things into her own hands. Daphne could handle the assassination. K¡¯s role was to destroy Tilda¡¯s reputation in the Jensons and win back her own ce. So, when they reached the beauty salon and Daphne set down her bag to head to the restroom, ir sat there looking worried, still thinking about how to convince Daphne to stop targeting Tilda. That was when K walked over, putting on a hesitant look. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 526 Chapter 526 Stupid Mother Finished ir could see something weighing on K¡¯s mind. She spoke. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± K lingered in silence, her lips parting and closing again before words finally tumbled out, low and uneasy. ¡°Mom, are you really saying you don¡¯t know why Reba ended up being hurt by Tilda?¡± ir said, ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know. Daphne never said a word to me. One day Reba was fine, and the next she was ruined. ¡°If only someone would give me the truth, then I could figure out how to get through to Daphne and make her stop chasing Tilda. ¡°K, wait. Are you trying to tell me you actually know something?¡± The moment the words left her, realization struck her like a cold wave. ¡°Mom,¡± K whispered, tears already threatening her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been torn apart, wondering if I should tell you. But I can see it now. Daphne has already made up her mind. ¡°She¡¯s going after Tilda. No one else can pull her back. The only person she¡¯ll listen to is you.¡± Her voice cracked, and the truth spilled out in sobs. ¡°Tilda filmed a shameful video of Reba.¡± K¡¯s chest heaved as she broke down further. ¡°It was me. All of it is my fault. Reba stepped up to protect me, and that¡¯s how she crossed Tilda. If I wasn¡¯t cursed, if I didn¡¯t bring such rotten luck, none of this would have happened.¡± Tears streamed down her face as she trembled. ¡°Reba and Preston wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this. I hate myself for it. I should have nevere to this family. All I¡¯ve ever done is bring pain to the people who cared about me.¡± ir¡¯s said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, K. Don¡¯t me yourself. My God, how could Tilda be so vile to Reba? How could anyone sink that low?¡± Her hands quivered violently. Tilda had gone far past the line of decency. No wonder Daphne carried a rage so hot she was ready to spill blood. Because of that vile recording, Reba had been stripped of her dignity. Months trapped in aa, her fingers lost, and now she was being forced to leave the country for good. She could nevere back to Slosa again. Chapter 526 Stupid Mother It was a revenge so monstrous it made ir¡¯s stomach turn. Finished But now she had to act. She had to find some way to keep Daphne from making the same mistake, from killing Tilda in her blind fury. Her thoughts raced. Maybe she needed to sit down with Russell, weigh what to do next. But before she could even settle on an answer, the world around her shattered. A deafening crack tore through the air like a gunshot. ir did not even manage to respond to the iing disaster. A huge chunk of ceiling was breaking loose, plummeting straight toward K. Her body moved before her mind could catch up. That deep instinct, the raw drive of a mother, consumed her. ¡°K, move!¡± ir¡¯s voice ripped out in desperation: She lunged forward, shoving her daughter aside. K barely had time to register what was happening when pain sliced across her face like a knife. Her scream ripped through the chaos. ir¡¯s voice joined hers, both women crying out in unbearable agony. The room erupted, confusion and panic twisting everything into madness. Across town, Tilda and her crew carried their bags from the supermarket,ughter and chatter trailing behind them. Rain¡¯s phone rang, breaking the moment. He pressed it to his ear, listened for a beat, then a sharp grin cut across his face. He turned toward Tilda, shing her a quick sign with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s done, Tilda.¡± Tilda said, ¡°Good. Send me the details. I¡¯ve got something else to handle. ¡°You guys head home first. Put up the decorations, get everything ready, and wait for me.¡± 214 Chapter 526 Stupid Mother There was no way she would miss this show. Finished Mystro frowned, suspicion already burning in his chest. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s the deal? What were you whispering about with Rain? Don¡¯t y games with us. We deserve to know too.¡± He had seen the quiet plotting between her and Rain, the way they kept the others in the dark. His patience snapped. Come on, don¡¯t leave us out of this. Dane and Liam stood frozen, staring at Tilda with desperate, pleading eyes. They hated being shut out. N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel Tilda said, ¡°I asked Rain to help me deal with someone. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to check for myself. You three go on ahead. I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± With a wave, she turned and slipped away, vanishing into the street like a shadow swallowed by the wind. The brothers were left stunned, wide¨Ceyed, before every gaze snapped to Rain. Rain chuckled, his grin spreading with mischief. ¡°Don¡¯t even try. She told me not to tell you. This is between me and her.¡± He strolled off, one hand jammed in his pocket, flip¨Cflops pping against the ground. ¡°Goddammit!¡± The three brothers cursed under their breath. She trusted Rain, not them. That stung deeper than a de. At the Jenson home, calm finally returned after K left with ir. They heaved a sigh of relief. The heavy air that had weighed down the family lifted atst. Russell sat with his seven sons in the living room, the glow of the television flickering across their faces. For the first time in weeks, the house felt lighthearted. 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 526 Stupid Mother Howard shifted restlessly before breaking the silence. Finished ¡°Dad, are you sure letting Mom take K with her was smart? Sooner orter, she¡¯s going to figure out who K really is. And when she does, Mom will be the one left broken.¡± Russell let out a weary sigh, his shoulders slumping. ¡°What was I supposed to do? Tell ir she couldn¡¯t go? Daphne invited her out for skincare, Reba went too, and they both asked for K toe. What choice did I have?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 527 Chapter 527 Resigned Finished ¡°If K keeps herself in line and stops causing problems, then out of respect for what we once had, she¡¯ll still have a ce in the Jenson family. ¡°But if she keeps sneaking around and doing filthy, shameful things, Dad, then you¡¯ll have to make a firm choice when the timees. ¡°Even if it breaks Mom¡¯s heart, we have to drive K out of this family, and if possible, out of Cethend too, so she never dares show up in front of us again! ¡°That¡¯s the only way to keep the family safe and to cut the damage down as much as we can.¡± Dominic¡¯s words cut through the air like ice. Because of K¡¯s lies, he had turned his back on his mentor and even his own sister. It had reached the point where they could never face each other again. He hated K so much he wished he could crush the life out of her with his own hands. But the truth burned worse than his anger. The feelings he had once given her had not been false. Before the mask slipped, Dominic and the others had treated K as their sister. They had sheltered her, adored her, and cherished her. They had all grown up side by side. That bond was carved into their blood and soul, something that could never be cut away without tearing themselves apart. So for ir¡¯s sake, and for the years of love they had shared, Foster forced himself to allow this single act of cruelty. If she ever tried again, there would be no forgiveness. ¡°I stand with Dominic¡¯s decision.¡± The others expressed no doubt. ¡°I understand. If she does it again, we¡¯ll go with Dominic¡¯s n.¡± Russell¡¯s words had barely left his lips when the sharp sound of his phone tore through the room. He nced at the screen. ir¡¯s name glowed against the ss. 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 527 Resigned Finished He answered at once, his voice warm and eager. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong? Are you having a good time?¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, something¡¯s happened. Please, you need toe to the hospital right away¡­¡± The panic in her voice mmed into him, and his breath came short and hard. ¡°I¡¯m on my way right now!¡± Foster and the others froze with worry. ¡°What happened? Dad, what¡¯s going on with Mom?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk while we move. Let¡¯s get to the hospital, fast!¡± When they rushed into the hospital, Russell sprinted toward the doctor in charge, his voice breaking. ¡°Tell me the truth, Doctor. How¡¯s my wife?¡± This text is hosted at find?novel ¡°Mr. Jenson, everyone, you need to prepare yourselves¡­ ¡°Her life isn¡¯t in danger, but part of the ceiling copsed on her right leg. We have to operate immediately.¡± Russell¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Their hearts nearly froze still. Her right leg¡­ Shattered beneath a falling ceiling¡­ It meant ir might never walk the same again. A woman with her pride would never bear to wake up to that. Dominic bit down on his tongue so hard the taste of blood filled his mouth, dragging his mind back into focus. ¡°Doctor, are you saying my mom¡¯s leg cannot be saved?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can. The worst case is amputation. But if there¡¯s even the slightest hope, we¡¯ll fight to save her leg.¡± Russell¡¯s shock broke into tears. He clutched the doctor¡¯s sleeve with shaking hands. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m begging you. No matter what it costs, no matter what it takes, save my wife¡¯s leg!¡± ¡°The operating room is ready.¡± 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 527 Resigned ¡°Good. I¡¯ll head in right away.¡± ¡°Mr. Jenson, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got.¡± The doctor vanished through the doors of the surgical room. The red light above the door clicked on, washing the hallway in its glow. Finished Russell and his sons dropped onto the hard benches, crushed under the weight of despair. ¡°This should never have happened. That ceiling should never have copsed. ¡°Damn it, I should have stopped ir. I knew something would go wrong if she went out with K today. I felt it, I knew it, and still I let her go. Why didn¡¯t I stop her?¡± He tore at his hair with both hands and hammered his fists against his thighs, each strike driven by guilt and rage. His sons felt the pain like knives to their hearts. Howard grabbed him before he could hurt himself any further. ¡°Dad, nobody wanted this. The only thing we can do now is pray for the surgery to work.¡± ¡°If Mom makes it through, but you fall apart, it¡¯ll cut her even deeper.¡± Wade¡¯s steady words pulled Russell back from the edge. His fists stilled. His shaking slowed. Yet his face was still wet with tears, and the torment in his eyes gave eyes gave him away. He would rather be broken himself than see his wife suffer a single wound. ease, God, hear this man¡¯s plea. Please, save ir¡¯s leg. Just then, a nurse approached with a chart clutched to her chest. Her voice was careful. ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you K¡¯s family?¡± ¡°K ¡­ that¡¯s right. How is she?¡± In the chaos of ir¡¯s injury, they had forgotten herpletely. She had gone out with ir, invited by Daphne and Reba for a spa day. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 528 hapter 528 K¡¯s Condition Finished The nurse spoke. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t panic. Her life isn¡¯t in danger, but the falling debris cut across her face. ¡°We¡¯ve done emergency treatment and repair, but the healing will take a long time. She¡¯ll need steady care, and you all need to be ready for that.¡± She kept her tone soft, careful not to offend. She knew these people carried weight and money, and she didn¡¯t dare be too blunt. Fresh chapters posted on find[?]ovel Russell and his sons didn¡¯t need any further exnation. They were smart enough to figure out the unspoken conclusion. K¡¯s face was ruined. ¡°The patient just came out of surgery,¡± the nurse continued. ¡°She¡¯s sedated and still unconscious. She¡¯s in room 805 on this floor. ¡°Who wants to see her? I can take you there.¡± Russell fell silent and looked at his sons. There was a time when Dominic or one of the others would have spoken up, ready to sit with K, ready to look after her. Now, not a single one of them moved. Every head dropped. Every thought stayed fixed on ir and her surgery. So silence filled the air. Russell finally spoke. ¡°Hire the best nurses. Give her the best care money can buy. I don¡¯t care what it costs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The nurse nodded quickly. She didn¡¯t question it. The Jensons were rich. That was all she needed to know. If she did this well, it might even earn her favor with them. And that could be useful someday. Chapter 528 K¡¯s Condition Finished While Russell and the others settled the matter and prepared to wait for ir¡¯s surgery, a furious voice tore through the hall. ¡°How could this happen? You worthless fools! What do you even get paid for? ¡°My mom can¡¯t just die like this! You¡¯re going to bring her back! I don¡¯t care how much it costs! ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make every one of you pay. I¡¯ll see this whole hospital shut down!¡± The voice was wild with rage, ragged with grief, breaking apart with pain. Russell and his sons froze. The sound cut deep into them. It was Preston. And then the memory hit. ir had gone out with Daphne and Reba. They must have been caught in the disaster too. Russell¡¯s face tightened. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°Dominic, go see what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Dominic wanted to stay by ir, but he was the eldest. He couldn¡¯t refuse his father. He turned and walked away. As he neared the corner, he caught sight of a shadow slipping out of view. It looked familiar. His chest tightened, and he quickened his steps. But when he reached the spot, it was empty. Only a dead end, filled with mops and cleaning supplies. ¡°Did I imagine that? Why would Tilda be here?¡± He shook his head. He thought he was seeing things. Tilda had to be with her loved ones, probably sitting down to dinner by now. Chapter 528 K¡¯s Condition There was a time when he would have believed she caused ir¡¯s ident. But she had saved both him and ir. That meant this wasn¡¯t her doing. Finished If Tilda hade, it would only be because she¡¯d heard about ir¡¯s ident and couldn¡¯t stop herself from showing a flicker of daughterly concern. Damn it. What was he even thinking? Dominic, stop embarrassing yourself. Tilda hasbeen hurt enough, all because of ourblind mistakes. She despises us He forced the thoughts away and went to find Preston. But in the shadows, Tilda watched everything. ¡°Dominic is here? Why would hee to this hospital? He must havee to see Daphne¡¯s body.¡± Her brow furrowed. It didn¡¯t matter. She had already confirmed Daphne was dead. Her goal was met. Still, the Jensons showing up here¡­ She decided to stay, to see what they were after. She didn¡¯t know ir and K had been dragged into it too. Dominic was already at Daphne¡¯s room. His eyesnded on the white sheet pulled over her body. Preston sat crumpled by the bed, his face swollen from crying, streaked with tears and snot. Dominic opened his mouth. Words stumbled, but he forced them out. ¡°Preston ¡­ Daphne¡­ she¡¯s gone¡­¡± The sound of his voice made Preston¡¯s head jerk up. He saw Dominic and broke apartpletely. Tears flooded from his swollen eyes as he copsed into Dominic¡¯s arms. ¡°Dominic, my mom¡¯s dead!¡± 18:44 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 528 K¡¯s Condition ¡°Preston¡­¡± The dread that had been building inside Dominic weighed down his chest. A 54 Finished He looked at the body under the sheet, at the doctors who could only stand helpless, and let out a heavy breath. He held Preston close and allowed him to cry. ir might be left disabled, but she was alive. As long as she lived, there was hope. But Daphne was gone. Send Gifts ¡£ Out Of The Shadows Ch 529 Chapter 529 Gone And death.. ¡­. Finished Death left nothing but silence in its wake. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway, each step growing louder as they closed in. Reba appeared in the doorway, breathless and shaken, her face drained of color. She was running away earlier. Her voice cracked the air, trembling with fear. ¡°Preston! Tell me ¡­ tell me Mom¡¯s okay! Please, tell me she¡¯s alright!¡± Her desperate plea only lit the fire already raging inside Preston. His eyes zed as he snapped at her. ¡°Where the hell were you? While Mom was fighting for her life, you vanished to do God knows what!¡± The words carved into her like knives. She shook her head over and over, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ I swear I didn¡¯t. Preston, please, just tell me what happened to Mom!¡± Preston¡¯s grief twisted into rage. His voice thundered through the room. ¡°She¡¯s gone! Mom is dead!¡± The force of his shout struck Reba like a physical blow. Her body stiffened, her breath caught, and the world seemed to copse around her. ¡­ ¡°No¡­ that isn¡¯t true When I left her, she was fine. She was fine! She can¡¯t be gone. She can¡¯t be gone like this!¡± Her denial cracked into hysteria, her voice rising higher with every word. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re lying! Stop lying to me!¡± ¡°Reba!¡± Preston¡¯s fury snapped loose. He raised his hand, about to strike her across the face. But before the blow couldnd, Dominic lunged forward. He grabbed hold of Preston¡¯s arm and forced it back down. ¡°Enough, Preston! Stop this now! You need to calm down!¡± Dominic¡¯s voice cut through the storm. ¡°Even if Reba had stayed, what could she have done? That copse was massive. It would¡¯ve killed her too. Do you really want your sister¡¯s body lying next to your mom¡¯s?¡± 18:45 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 529 Gone Finished Preston thrashed against Dominic¡¯s grip, but before he could break free, a doctor rushed in and plunged a needle into his arm. The sedative worked fast, draining the fury from his veins. His breathing slowed, the wildness fading from his eyes. When his gaze fell on Reba, kneeling on the floor, her sobs tearing through her body, shame struck him harder than any blow ever could. Reba wasn¡¯t the one going mad; he was. He buried his face in his hands, his voice hoarse and broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I lost myself. The pain¨Cit¡¯s eating me alive. I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at you. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m so damn sorry.¡± Reba lifted her tear¨Cstained face, her voice raw and fractured. ¡°No ¡­ you were right. If I hadn¡¯t run, if I¡¯d gone in with Mom, maybe I could¡¯ve stopped her. ¡°Maybe if I¡¯d slowed her down, even for a second, she¡¯d still be alive. I should¡¯ve given my for hers.¡± life Her sobs tore into jagged gasps. Her eyes rolled back, and her body went limp as she copsed onto the floor. Chaos exploded in the room as the doctors scrambled to carry her away. Preston could only watch, hollow and powerless, every ounce of strength drained from him. This update is avable on find?novel All he could do was tell the doctor to treat Reba immediately. Dominic stayed at his side, refusing to leave him alone in the wreckage of grief. And that was when he noticed something strange. ¡°Preston,¡± Dominic said carefully, ¡°with something this tragic, why hasn¡¯t your father shown up yet?¡± The moment the word ¡°father¡± left his lips, Preston¡¯s weakened body trembled with rage. Not even the sedative could stop that fury. The rage made him cough violently. ¡°My father? Do you think he ever cared about Mom? Loved her?¡± His voice cracked, then rose, shaking with fury. ¡°The moment it happened, all he cared about was running to exin himself Chapter 529 Gone Finished Preston thrashed against Dominic¡¯s grip, but before he could break free, a doctor rushed in and plunged a needle into his arm. The sedative worked fast, draining the fury from his veins. His breathing slowed, the wildness fading from his eyes. When his gaze fell on Reba, kneeling on the floor, her sobs tearing through her body, shame struck him harder than any blow ever could. Reba wasn¡¯t the one going mad; he was. He buried his face in his hands, his voice hoarse and broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lost myself. The pain¨Cit¡¯s eating me alive. I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at you. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m so damn sorry.¡± Reba lifted her tear¨Cstained face, her voice raw and fractured. ¡°No ¡­ you were right. If I hadn¡¯t run, if I¡¯d gone in with Mom, maybe I could¡¯ve stopped her. ¡°Maybe if I¡¯d slowed her down, even for a second, she¡¯d still be alive. I should¡¯ve given my life for hers.¡± Her sobs tore into jagged gasps. Her eyes rolled back, and her body went limp as she copsed onto the floor. Chaos exploded in the room as the doctors scrambled to carry her away. Preston could only watch, hollow and powerless, every ounce of strength drained from him. All he could do was tell the doctor to treat Reba immediately. Dominic stayed at his side, refusing to leave him alone in the wreckage of grief. And that was when he noticed something strange. ¡°Preston,¡± Dominic said carefully, ¡°with something this tragic, why hasn¡¯t yet?¡± your father shown up The moment the word ¡°father¡± left his lips, Preston¡¯s weakened body trembled with rage. Not even the sedative could stop that fury. The rage made him cough violently. ¡°My father? Do you think he ever cared about Mom? Loved her?¡± His voice cracked, then rose, shaking with fury. ¡°The moment it happened, all he cared about was running to exin himself 18:45 Tue, Sep 30 Chapter 529 Gone to my grandfather, running to protect his damn business at the za. Finished ¡°Even when I texted him that Mom was dead, he didn¡¯t bother to reply. To him, money, status, and reputatione first. ¡°His wife, his kids¨Cwe¡¯re nothing. Nothing but pawns he can throw away when it suits him.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widened at the raw bitterness pouring out of Preston. After a long pause, Dominic pressed his lips together, struggling to find words. ¡°Preston ¡­ I¡¯m sure your father ising. He must be shattered. Daphne was his wife. They were married for decades. No man could feel nothing after losing someone like her.¡± Preston let out a hollowugh, muffled against his palms. ¡°Dominic, I know you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better. But you don¡¯t understand my father. This is exactly who he is. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather holding him back with his eyes and ears all around the city, he¡¯d already have filled this city with mistresses, fathered more kids, and used them against me like chess pieces. ¡°He would not hesitate to use them to take power for himself. That¡¯s the man you¡¯re talking about.¡± Dominic¡¯s grip tightened on Preston¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t let your mind eat itself alive. Daphne is gone, and if she could see you now, she¡¯d never want you destroyed by grief and rage.¡± Preston spoke again. ¡°Do you know what Mom told me once? She envied ir. She admitted it. Because ir found a man who loved her for life, a man who gave everything for her. Russell never failed her. That¡¯s what love was meant to be. ¡°On the outside, Mom and ir¡¯s lives looked the same. ¡°They both married rich men. But behind closed doors, it couldn¡¯t have been more different. ¡°My mom was always scared around of my father. If she upset him, he¡¯d hit her. He¡¯d hit her right in front of me and Reba.¡± Dominic¡¯s hands slowly slipped from his shoulders, his face shadowed with despair. Out Of The Shadows Ch 530 Chapter 530 Alone Time ¡°You¡¯re worn out, Preston. Stay here with Daphne for a while.¡± Dominic understood what was going on. Preston did not need words to soothe him. He needed some quiet time alone. He needed a moment to breathe. His mother had just been taken by a sudden ident. If Dominic stood in his ce, he would never have held it together. If his own mother had died like that, he knew madness would have taken him. Dominic turned to leave. Then Preston¡¯s voice cut through the silence behind him. ¡°Mom went out today with ir and K. What happened to them? Are they okay?¡± Dominic stopped and looked back at him. ¡°My mom is still in surgery. The doctors warned she might lose her leg. K ¡­ her face was destroyed. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Preston¡¯s chest trembled as his words fell apart. ¡°Why did this happen? Why did it have to happen?¡± Dominic could not answer him. Neither of them knew they were being overheard. Tilda stood hidden in the shadows, listening to every word. She wore a brown wool coat with a gray cashmere hat pulled low over her dark sses. Her pale legs were wrapped in ck tights, and her steps were quiet in her leather shoes. Both hands stayed buried in her pockets. Her lips were set in a cold line, sharp and severe. The dark corner swallowed her figure whole. No one would notice her unless she wanted them to. ¡°So ir and K got dragged into this too ¡­ ¡± she whispered, her eyes narrowing. It was not what she nned. Yet she decided it was nothing but justice. She pulled out her phone and typed a quick message to Dane. ¡°Dane, I have a few more things to check. I¡¯ll be backte. Keep working on the food without me.¡± ¡°The menu for tonight is on the fridge. If you can¡¯t figure it out, wait for me.¡± She sent the message, tucked the phone away, and faded back into the dark. Later, Dominic gathered with the others. He was the one who broke the news of Daphne¡¯s death to Russell and the family. The words turned the hallway into stone. Silence pressed down on every chest. Russell¡¯s voice finally broke, ragged and weak. ¡°How could this happen?¡± A woman who had been so alive, so close to them, was gone. She had been ir¡¯s dearest friend, like family to the Jensons. ¡°Dad, boys, you have to stay calm. Take care of yourselves,¡± Dominic said, though his own voice shook. ¡°She¡¯s gone, and all we can do now is honor her memory. What matters most is the family still alive.¡± His words tried to soften the grief, but sorrow still weighed down the air. Daphne had watched them grow up. She had been so close to ir that she nearly became their godmother. To lose her this way cut deep. The light above the surgical ward flickered off. Before anyone could gather themselves, the doors swung open. Russell lunged forward, his shirt damp with cold sweat. ¡°Doctor, my wife ¡­ Tell me she¡¯s safe!¡± Chapters first released on Find1Novel tell me she¡¯s alive. ¡°Mr. Jenson, calm down. We did everything possible. We saved her leg. She will not face amputation.¡± ? ?? ? Russell¡¯s heart soared. ¡°She¡¯s safe? Truly?¡± Relief swept through the family like a burst of air in a suffocating room. That was the one good thing out of this mess. But the doctor¡¯s face grew grim. ¡°I have to be honest. We saved the leg, but only just. ¡°Walking will be difficult for a long time. She will need years of therapy and support.¡± Russell¡¯s pulse stumbled. The smile froze on his face. ¡°Doctor, what are you saying?¡± ¡°If her recovery goes well, she may walk again within five years, though she will never run. ¡°If it does not, she will spend her life limping.¡± The words were gentle, but the weight behind them was crushing. The harsher truth meant ir might need crutches or even a wheelchair. The shadow of permanent disability hung heavy in the air. The Jensons stood still, as if lightning had struck them all. Their thoughts refused to move. Russell was the first to speak again. ¡°Can I see my wife now?¡± ¡°She must remain in the ICU under close watch. ¡°Only one visitor can enter, in full protective gear. You will have five minutes. The rest of you can watch from outside.¡± Russell nodded quickly. ¡°Then I¡¯m going in.¡± In moments, he was suited up and stepping into the sterile white room. There shey, her body covered in tubes, her thigh bound tight inyers of bandages. She looked fragile, her beauty hidden under bruises and wires. Russell¡¯s eyes filled with tears. The sight cut his soul open. He wanted to gather her into his arms, to hold her, but he dared not touch her broken body. ¡°ir ¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± his voice cracked as the tears fell. ¡°I promised your parents I would protect you all my life. And now you¡¯re lying here, broken, because I failed you.¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 531 Chapter 531 Apology +8 Pearls ¡°How did ite to this for you? I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault. I let you down. I¡¯m so sorry.. His words broke apart into sobs, his crying raw and unrestrained, like a child who had lost his way. No one had ever witnessed Russell this shattered. If word ever left this hospital, if people who knew him as the unshakable chairman of Jenson Group¨Cwho built his fortune with grit and ruled with relentless force¨Csaw him like this, they would be floored. Outside the istion window, the seven Jenson brothers stood silently. Their eyes brimmed with tears as they watched their father trembling, holding ir¡¯s fragile hand. The grief twisted in their chests like invisible ws, tearing them apart with merciless strength. The anguish was suffocating, unbearable, and impossible to escape. In the darkness beyond, Tilda lingered unseen. She had confirmed ir¡¯s fate. Crippled. A faint smile curved her lips. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel ¡°So this is what it turned into.¡± The cruelty of fate felt like a free gift that almost made herugh. ¡°ir, if there is such a thing as justice in this world, then this is the kind that fits you best.¡± She had not meant for ir to suffer like this. But pity? That was something Tilda refused to feel. She told herself she was thest soul alive who had no right to offerpassion to anyone in the Jenson family. If she did, she could never reconcile with the memories of herst life. Their betrayal had left her broken and dead. Her face remained empty of expression as she turned and walked away. Chapter 531 Apology: There was something else she needed to confirm.. K¡¯s hospital room¡­ +8 Pears The nurse had already left, following Russell¡¯s request to find the most capable caretaker. Inside, K unconscious, the room silent, unguarded. Tilda slipped in, her steps soundless. She looked down at K, once so vain, so proud of her wless face, now wrapped tight in bandages that all but screamed disfigurement. Tilda¡¯s cold gaze mirrored back nothing but stillness. There was no joy, no hate, only a quiet emptiness, like stagnant water. ¡°K,¡± she whispered, her tone low. ¡°The ruin of my past life was carved by the Jensons and by my own foolish mistakes. ¡°But you were the spark. You were the one who fanned the mes, urging them forward. ¡°And you¡¯ve fallen this far. It suits you. ¡°But you¡¯re not finished yet. You¡¯ll suffer more. You¡¯ll help meplete what I¡¯ve set out to do.¡± Her voice never shifted. She slipped a small green pill from her pocket, pressed it into K¡¯s mouth, and forced her to swallow. K tumbled into a dream. In it, she was bound tight to a chair, her eyes covered with heavy ck cloth. Fear engulfed her body. She shook violently, her voice breaking as she cried out. ¡°Dad! Mom! Dominic! Darell! Justin! Please! Help me! Save me!¡± Her cries vanished into emptiness. No voice came back. Then, footsteps echoed. Each one pressed closer, heavy and cold, carrying the weight of death, like the reaper himself closing in. Chapter 531 Apology The closer the steps grew, the tighter her chest clenched. Her breathing came short, sharp, frantic, +8 Pearts She fought to tear away the cloth, desperate to see what was approaching, but the darkness held her fast. Her arms and legs strained against the ropes. Nothing loosened. She was bound, trapped, powerless. It was torture. Terror sank deeper than any pain, heavier than death itself. ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Stay away! Leave me alone!¡± K screamed, her voice frantic as she thrashed. The footsteps stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her blood chilled. She knew the presence lingered, waiting, watching. The fear shut her up. And then¡­. Cold steel grazed her check. It was a knife. Before she could even gasp, the de cut across her skin. Warm blood streamed down her face. There was no sting, no sharp ache, but the horror of it drove her mad. Her face her most prized treasure¨Cwas being carved apart. It was getting ruined. The blindfold tore away. The one standing in front of her¡­ was Tilda. ¡°You? Tilda?!¡± K¡¯s voice shook, her disbelief pouring out in every word. Weu, UCL E Chapter 531 Apology Tilda sneered, then cut her face again and again. There was no pain. Blood spurted, staining her chest, her body, until she was drowned in it. But worse than that¡­. With every slice, her beauty slipped further into ruin. +8 Pearls. ¡°Stop! Please stop! Don¡¯t destroy my face!¡± K begged, pulling against the ropes, but the cords only pulled tighter, pinning her helpless. Tilda¡¯s image flickered. Suddenly it was Dominic. Then Darell. Then Justin, then Kayden, then Howard, then Santiago, then Wade. Each wore the same twisted grin as they dragged their des across her skin. She couldn¡¯t even scream for help. Finally, Russell and ir appeared before her. The cuts came endlessly. K lost count of how many times the des tore her flesh. The blood kept flowing, pouring as if it would drain every drop from her body. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 532 Chapter 532 Nightmare ¡°No¡­ no!¡± K¡¯s eyes flew open. The harsh white glow of the hospital ceiling stabbed into her vision. The re was so sharp that tears welled up and slid down her face. +8 Pearls ¡°You¡¯re awake? Ms. K, are you feeling pain anywhere? Hold on, I¡¯ll get the doctor right away!¡± The caregiver, who had been keeping watch beside her, nearly jumped with relief. She quickly pressed the call button on the wall, her voice trembling with excitement. ¡°I¡­ what happened to me¡­ my face¡­¡± K¡¯s mind still lingered in the haze of her nightmare. Her hand, trembling uncontrobly, rose toward her cheek. All she felt was the stiff press of bandages. Her breath caught in her throat. In a single sh, everything returned. The terror at Sunlight za. The copse. The chaos. ¡°My face my face¡­ no! My face! What happened to my face?¡± She lurched upward from the bed, wing at herself in a frenzy. Her fingers scraped over every inch of skin as though she could peel away the reality that bound her. The frantic tearing pressed hard into her wounds. Sharp pain stabbed across her cheeks. It struck her like a plunge into ice water, dragging her heart into a frozen abyss. This was not a dream. This was real. The caregiver hurried forward, trying to catch her wrists. ¡°Ms. K, stop! Please stop! You¡¯re hurt badly, and the doctors have already treated your wounds. If you keep ripping at yourself, you¡¯ll destroy the work they¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Stay away from me! Bring me a mirror! I need a mirror! I have to see what happened to me!¡± ZU.UV wed, Uct 1 Chapter 532 Nightmare 18 Pears Her screams shook the room. Themotion brought doctors and nurses running. They pinned her to the bed as she thrashed against their grip, until a syringe pressed into her arm. The sedative seeped through her veins, draining her strength. Her body sank back into the bed, her chest heaving. Her voice broke into a weak whisper. ¡°Doctor ¡­ please¡­ let me see. Show me my face. What happened to it?¡± ¡°Ms. K, you need to be ready. Medicine today can do incredible things. As long as you keep up your treatment, there¡¯s still hope for recovery.¡¯ The doctor knew the truth could not be hidden. He nodded for the nurse to bring a mirror, his eyes fixed on K while the drug dulled her panic. The ss finally caught her reflection. Her breath hitched. Her eyes blurred with tears. Her chest tightened as if a giant hand had seized it. She nearly fainted where shey. The sedative kept her from losing her mindpletely. ¡°My face¡­ why does my face look like this¡­ I was supposed to break into the industry. I was going to be a star. And now¡­ now what do I do¡­ She buried her head in her hands. Her sobs broke through the fabric of the bandages, raw and choked. ¡°Miss K, what¡¯s done is done. If you work with us, you¡¯ll recover in time. Please don¡¯t give in to despair. ¡°The more you dwell on sorrow, the harder it will be for your body to heal. I know you want to get better.¡± ¡°Doctor¡­ why am I here all by myself? Where¡¯s my dad? Where¡¯s my mom? Where are my brothers? ¡°They know what happened to me. They know I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(. ¡°They are all with Mrs. Jenson. She is still in surgery, and the family has chosen to stay at her side. ¡°Mr. Jenson did leave instructions to find you the best caregiver avable.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all with my mom?¡± K bit her lip until she tasted iron. Chapter 532 Nightmare Even drugged, she understood the truth. +8 Pearls No matter how serious her injuries were, if ir was hurt too, the family¡¯s hearts would belong only to ir. In the past, if both had been harmed, at least one brother would have stood by her bed. But this time, not a single one. The realization mmed into her chest. Her suspicion had been right all along. The Jensons were already pushing her out. The reason didn¡¯t matter. She couldn¡¯t twiddle her thumbs anymore. If she kept waiting, she would be discarded like nothing. And when that day came, she would have nothing left. Something cruel shed across her eyes. She did not notice it, but her heart was shifting in ways she could not undo. The path she chose in that moment would one day drag not only her but the entire Jenson family into ruin. The doctor, convinced she had calmed, left after giving her a long list of reminders. The caregiver remained behind. She had worked in hospitals long enough to know that a woman facing the loss of her beauty would not surrender casily. Still, patience was part of the job, and the pay was worth every extra ounce of kindness. ¡°Ms. K, would you like something to drink? Are you in pain anywhere?¡± K thought hard before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t feel much pain now. But tell me¡­ I know my mom is in surgery. What about the others caught in the copse? How are they?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many were hurt, but most suffered only minor wounds. The two who were hurt the worst are you and Mrs. Jenson. Only one person died. ¡°It was awful, the entire west wing of the fourth floor came crashing down and pulled you into it.¡± 20:07 Wed, Oct1 d Chapter 532 Nightmare ¡°One person died? Who was it? What about Daph¡­ Mrs. Bell? What happened to her?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Out Of The Shadows Ch 533 Chapter 533 Answer The n speak. +8 Pearis nced around the room with uneasy eyes, then lowered her head, too afraid to ¡°Say it out loud! What¡¯s the point of keeping it from me? I¡¯ll find out anyway, the same way I found out about this ruined face of mine!¡± If the sedatives weren¡¯t dulling her edge, K¡¯s voice would have been sharp enough to make anyone¡¯s blood freeze. Her eyes, the only part of her visible beyond the heavy bandages, bore into the nurse with a vicious re. Startled, the nurse stammered. ¡°That person¡­ it was Mrs. Bell, the one you asked about.¡± ¡°Daphne is gone?!¡± For years, Daphne had been the one who cared for her and stood by her. The weight of the news squeezed the air from K¡¯s chest. ¡°What about Preston and the others? Did theye to see her?¡± ¡°They did. When they heard Mrs. Bell passed, theypletely broke down. The doctor had to give them sedatives.¡± Silence. K¡¯s eyes shifted, and in a rush she swung her legs off the bed. ¡°Ms. K! Your injuries are severe. The doctor said you need to rest. You can¡¯t get up!¡± ¡°How could I rest after hearing this? I have to see Daphne with my own eyes!¡± Ignoring the nurse¡¯s protests, K slid on her slippers and limped toward Daphne¡¯s ward. Preston sat motionless at Daphne¡¯s bedside. The message he had sent to Ryan still lingered on his phone, silent and unanswered, like a stone that had vanished beneath dark water. A trace of bitterness flickered in his eyes. Chapter 533 Answer ¡°Preston!¡± A familiar voice broke the silence. +9 Pearls He lifted his head, stunned as K, wrapped in bandages and limping, came into view. ¡°K? What are you doing here?¡± Her lips parted, and tears fell in heavy streams down her cheeks. ¡°Preston, tell me the truth. Did Daphne really die?¡± Preston did didn¡¯t speak. His gaze shifted to the lifeless body beneath the white sheet. K trembled as she stumbled forward, copsing at the bed, her cries ripping through the quiet. ¡°Daphne, please, open your eyes. Don¡¯t leave me. You were the one person who cared about me in this whole world. You deserved good things for your kindness, and this should never have happened.¡± Her sobs grew harder. ¡°I¡¯d rather it was me. I¡¯d rather die myself than see you like this. Daphne, wake up. If I could trade my life for yours, I¡¯d do it without a second thought.¡± Preston¡¯s eyes filled as he watched her. The tears he had just forced away returned. The nurse rushed forward. ¡°Ms. K, the doctor warned that you must not get too upset. Please stand up.¡± ¡°Leave me alone! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± K shoved her off, burying her face against the bed as the cries spilled from her in waves. The air in the room grew heavy with grief. The nurse looked helplessly at Preston. He wiped his eyes, pulled in a steady breath, and stepped forward. ¡°K, my mom is gone. That¡¯s the truth. If she were still here, she would never want us drowning in sorrow.¡± ¡°Preston¡­¡± K turned into his arms, clinging to him. Original content can be found at fin?novel Two broken hearts pressed together in their grief and loneliness. Preston tilted his head back, swallowing his tears, his hand rubbing her back in gentle circles. Chapter 533 Answer He did it just like when they were children. He held the tears in ce. But hidden against his chest, K let the faintest cold smile curve across her lips. Her face was ruined, her presence forgotten by the Jensons. She had no choice now but to cling to whatever piece she could still y. She had no time to be selective. For now¡­ she had to lock onto Preston, herst strand of hope. +8 Pears: Tilda pushed open the door of the apartment. The smell of warm food filled the air and wrapped around her. She stepped into the kitchen, where her seniors worked in perfect sync, moving with ease around each other. Her eyes softened as she leaned against the wall, arms crossed, smiling gently. Mystro turned his head. ¡°You¡¯re back. Wash your hands, Tilda. Dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡± ¡°Really¡­ you managed everything from my recipe list?¡± ¡°Of course. Who do you think we are? Each of us is a master in the kitchen.¡± Liam lifted the lid of a pot and carried out a tter of freshly steamed crabs. ¡°Wow, getting to eat food cooked by all three of you feels like She looked around. ¡°But where¡¯s Rain? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± pure luck.¡± ¡°He wanted to help, but he¡¯s hopeless in the kitchen. Nearly blew the whole ce up.¡± Mystroughed. ¡°We had to send him out for a walk. He¡¯lle back when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Tilda pressed a hand to her forehead. She never imagined the so¨Ccalled genius assassin would bepletely useless at cooking. 20:07 Wed, Oct 1 d ¡ª Chapter 533 Answer Somehow, it suited him perfectly. They called Rain back for dinner. Out Of The Shadows Ch 534 Chapter 534 Dinner It was already seven thirty at night. Rain sat stiffly, his face set with defiance. ¡°Tilda, one day I¡¯m going to be good at cooking. I¡¯ll make food so amazing that every single one of you will have to admit it.¡± His fists tightened as though he was holding on to his pride with everything he had. His red eyes were aze with fire, and his messy hair puffed up like the spikes of a hedgehog. There was nothing left of the ruthless leader of the R Organization. In that moment, he looked like nothing more than a stubborn teenager. Tilda gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, Rain. I¡¯ll be waiting for that day.¡± ¡°Rain.¡± Mystro said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of an older brother, Tm going to give you some advice. Let it go. ¡°Even if you¡¯re strong, if you blow up the kitchen, you won¡¯t get out in time. Life matters more than pride. It¡¯s better to let us handle the cooking.¡± Mystro wasn¡¯t trying to crush him. Rain¡¯s cooking really was a disaster. If they hadn¡¯t stopped him earlier, all of them might have been sent flying through the air. Mystro still felt a chill when he thought about it. What was supposed to be a joyful holiday meal nearly turned into a tragic scene. Rain¡¯s voice rose, sharper and more determined. ¡°Mystro, that was just a mistake. When I decide to do something, I always seed. Next time, I¡¯ll show you I can do it.¡± His stubborn spirit shone so bright it almost burned. Tilda sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold¡± She knew this argument could stretch forever if she didn¡¯t stop it. Dane caught Liam¡¯s eye, and both of themughed under their breath. The holiday meal finally began. Chapter 534 Dinner 48 Pearls Outside the window, fireworks exploded across the night sky, their booming sounds echoing through the streets along with neighbors¡® cheers. On the television, a holiday special yed, its music flowing softly into the room. ¡°Tilda, try this! I marinated the chicken myself. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Mystro held a drumstick toward her with pride. ¡°And this is my fish filet, Liam said with a smile, sliding a piece toward her lips. ¡°Have a bite and tell me what you think.¡± Before she could answer, Dane slipped several barbecued ribs on her te. His eyes locked with hers, sending a quiet message. I made these. Tilda. Please try them. Rain froze. All the food had been made by his seniors. He hadn¡¯t done anything. He couldn¡¯t offer Tilda anything. The only choice left was to scoop up a few beef meatballs no one had touched and drop them on her te. ¡°Tilda, here¡­ try these meatballs. Do you like them? I picked them out at the store myself.¡± Tilda pressed her lips together, trying to hold back herughter, but it spilled out anyway. Her seniors burst intoughter as well. Rain¡¯s checks flushed a deep red. He lowered his head, feeling shame for the first time in his life. Inside, he made a quiet voW. When they went back to the R Organization base, he would find the best teacher and learn how to cook. By next year, he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself like this again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try everything.¡± Tilda lifted her fork. ¡°The chicken is tender and seasoned perfectly. The fish is so fresh, and the sauce brings out its vor. The ribs are rich and tangy, and the meatballs are chewy and delicious.¡± Her face lit up. ¡°This is the best meal I¡¯ve ever had. Not just because of the taste, but because Chapter 534 Dinner cach of you put your heart into it. I love it.¡± »Ø +8 Peara Her words came with a smile so bright and warm it filled the entire room. The vors lingered on her tongue like sweetness she would never forget. Happiness wrapped around her heart and whispered again and again that she was no longer alone. She had people who cooked for her,ughed with her, watched fireworks with her, and shared the holiday by her side. She wasn¡¯t the ignored girl she used to be at the Jensons¡® home, shoved to the background while K soaked up all the attention. Her words lifted a heavy weight from her brothers. Until then, they had been afraid she might dislike the food. The thought of letting her down had nearly crushed them.. ¡°d you like it. Have some more,¡± one said quickly. The others jumped in, filling her te repeatedly until the food piled like a small mountain. Tildaughed and held up her hands. ¡°Enough, all of you. Rain too. I can¡¯t finish this much. I¡¯m not a piglet.¡± ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s plenty. You said it was good, so eat more,¡± someone urge ¡°You¡¯re too skinny, Tilda. You need to eat more. You¡¯ll look healthier.¡± ¡°Maybe she won¡¯t look any different, but she¡¯ll be stronger.¡± urged. Rain leaned across the table with sudden eagerness. ¡°Tilda, these shrimp balls are mine. Try one.¡± She looked at all their expectant faces. Latest content published on find?novel Her thoughts slipped back to another holiday long ago, sitting alone in a corner at the Jensons¡± house, watching everyone else shower K with love and food. That night, she had been invisible. But tonight, she was the center of it all, surrounded by love.. Out of the Shadows: Ti¡¯s Brint Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 535 Out of the Shadows: Ti¡¯s Brint Second Life Chapter 535 Surprised A If anyone had stepped into the room at that moment, they would have sworn without hesitation that K was the Jensons¡® true daughter, the one lost nearly two decades ago. +8 Pearls Tilda, sitting in her ce, would have looked like the spare, the unwanted girl taken in to fill a void until the real one returned. And now that the cherished child hade back, the stand¨Cin no longer seemed to belong. The thought burned so deeply that Tilda¡¯s nose stung and her chest swelled with emotions she could hardly hold in. Dane and the others caught sight of her brimming eyes, and rm raced across their faces. ¡°Tilda, what¡¯s wrong? Did we push too far? I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± There was nothing more unbearable than a woman¡¯s tears. And hers, most of all, because she had be their greatest treasure. Rain jabbed a finger toward the others, his voice sharp. ¡°This is on you three. She said she was full, but you wouldn¡¯t stop piling food onto her te. Now look, she¡¯s upset.¡± Mystro and Liam shot back in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t even start ming us. You were handing her food too. We all did it, so we¡¯re all guilty. We should all apologize.¡± Sitting closest, Dane leaned forward and gently brushed her hair back, his touch tender and full of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Those aren¡¯t sad tears. You¡¯re crying because you¡¯re happy, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re d to be here with all of us and Rain, together at one table. This is the kind of joy you never thought you¡¯d get to feel.¡± Her voice grew soft, almost fragile. ¡°For so long, I thought this kind of happiness would never belong to me. ¡°But it¡¯s here now, real and warm. I think God must be watching over me after all.¡± Once, she had cursed life for being so cruel. Other children had parents and simple, loving homes. Her birth parents, along with her seven older brothers, had left her with nothing but coldness Chapter 535 Surprised and scars. +8 Peada But hate no longer weighed on her heart. She had finally found her rainbow after the storm. The road to this moment had been long, bitter, and full of pain, one she had walked at the cost of her very life. And yet, in the end, fate had shown her mercy. It had given her a second chance. It had stripped away the lies and taught her what family truly meant. It had led her straight to the people who would love her as their own. The brothers exchanged nces, their expressions soft and full of feeling. ¡°We feel the same, one of them said. ¡°Meeting you, Tilda, is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to us.¡± Rain nodded hard, his voice breaking. ¡°Yeah, Tilda, I almost lost myself for good, but you saved me. Meeting you is the greatest gift God ever gave me.¡± Dane reached out again, his fingertip brushing away the tears from her checks. Tilda drew in a deep breath, her lips curving into a smile through the shimmer in her eyes. ¡°Alright. Tonight is a holiday. We shouldn¡¯t drown in emotions. Let¡¯s raise a ss instead.¡± She opened the bottle of ¡¯82 Lafite she had been saving and poured a measure for each of them. ¡°No matter whates our way, we¡¯ve survived so much together. Now we¡¯re here, side by side, celebrating. ¡°I hope every year brings us the same joy, the same warmth, the same health and happiness.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Their sses met with a crisp ring, andughter broke out around the table. Every face shone with happiness. The loneliness, the pain, and the weight of old wounds melted away. What remained was a circle of people bound together by ties no one could tear apart. After a few rounds, Tilda¡¯s cheeks turned a soft pink. 20:07 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 535 Surprised ¹ú ? +8 Pears She rested her chin on her hand, her eyes tender as she watched her seniors and Rain tease and argue like children. She started to get misty¨Ceyed. She wished the clock would stop. She wished the moment couldst forever. It was perfect. After dinner, she stayed with her brothers and Rain, half¨Cwatching the holiday program on TV while they talked about everything that had happenedtely. Sheughed that the show was so dull, saying even the worst streaming service had better scripts. Rain yawned so wide his eyes watered, stubbornly fighting sleep only because everyone else was still awake. By the time the closing song ended and the clock struck midnight, the night had already slipped into memory. This text is hosted at find?novel Her phone buzzed. One by one, messages arrived right on time. Una. Andy. Jude. Each sent her the same greeting, ¡°Happy holidays.¡± She answered each in turn with a quiet reply, ¡°Happy holidays.¡± When she came to Jude, she typed, ¡°How was your dinner? Hopefully it wasn¡¯t too unpleasant.¡± His answer came. ¡°It was fine. Except Uncle Ryan¡¯s family was aplete disaster. They didn¡¯t even show up. Tilda texted, ¡°Daphne is dead. Preston¡¯s in the hospital. Reba fainted. And Ryan still didn¡¯t appear.¡± Jude replied, ¡°Things went so wrong he had to handle the Sunlight za mess before Grandpa exploded. He¡¯s terrified of losing his position. To him, power and money will always matter more than anything else. Losing a wife means nothing.¡± Tilda¡¯s reply cut sharp. ¡°Your family really is cold. Something so awful happened, and your Chapter 535 Surprised. grandfather and the others still sat down to dinner like nothing was wrong.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 536 Chapter 536 Texting +8 Pearis ¡°The Bells have always handled things like this. Whoever causes the mess has to clean it up on their own. The rest of the family just looks the other way. Nobodyes after you when you¡¯re down, and that¡¯s about the best you¡¯ll get from them. Asking for help is nothing more than at fantasy.¡± ¡°At dinner, Uncle Marcus and his crew couldn¡¯t even keep themselves in check. They tried to drag Uncle Ryan into it, and it ended with Grandpa blowing up in front of everyone.¡± ¡°Uncle Leonard and his family went straight to the hospital the moment they heard what happened to Daphne.¡± Jude didn¡¯t even bother looking at Devin. He chose to ignore himpletely. After their mother died, Devin had stopped caring about everything. Even when something this big came crashing down, he stayed silent. He sat there, ate his meal, and once he was done, he gave a polite goodbye to Abram before leaving. It was like nothing in the world could ever matter to him again. He moved through life like a hollow man with nothing left inside. Jude had never understood Devin¡¯s behavior. For a long time, he believed Devin held him responsible for their mother¡¯s death. That was why Devin had kept his distance, watching him from the sidelines with cold indifference. Jude couldn¡¯t deny there was hatred in his heart. But that changed when he met Tilda. He realized that if he had lived through what Devin had endured, his own spirit would have withered even faster. He would have wanted to follow Tilda into the grave. Only then did he understand what his uncle must¡¯ve f felt. Losing the woman you love most, being forced to watch her fade away while powerless to stop it, can strip a man¡¯s pride until nothing remains. 20:08 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 536 Texting If a man never felt that kind of ruin, it meant his love was never strong enough. 5 + Pearls ¡°Leonard¡­ he¡¯s Jarrett¡¯s father, right? If he raised a son like Jarrett, then Leonard and his family must be as harmless as you said.¡± ¡°Being born into the Bells family is both a blessing and a curse.¡± Jude knew that Tilda¡¯s Comet had been absorbed into the government, and Jarrett was now among them. He had been jealous for a long time, even picking fights with Jarrett over nothing. Jarrett had been pushed to the edge by it. But since he didn¡¯t dare offend Jude, he had no choice but to endure, miserable and silent. The truth was that Jude respected Jarrett¡¯s skill. He wanted him in the DY Group as one of his strongest allies. But without Jude realizing it, Jarrett and Tilda had grown close. ¡°My love, I think I¡¯m beginning to understand why my father became the way he is. The anger and resentment I¡¯ve carried toward him feel lighter now.¡± ¡°Today I really looked at him for the first time. I saw how fragile he has be, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the weight he must carry inside.¡± ¡°Because of you, I¡¯ve found a weakness that could ruin me. But without you, my life would be frozen, empty, and without warmth.¡± Read full story at Find~Novel Jude paused, then let the words spill from his heart. Even though he had told her countless times before, he never grew tired of saying it. He needed her to know, deep down, how much she meant to him. In Jude¡¯s heart, Tilda was worth more than everything he owned. Worth more than life itself. Tilda pressed her lips together and typed a single line on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to meet your father.¡± She pressed send. Chapter 536 Texting When Jude saw her reply, his heartbeat raced. Her words carried weight for him. #8 Pearls But then his thoughts wandered to Devin, and his gaze lowered, sorrow shadowing his face. In the end, he only replied with one word. ¡°Okay.¡± Since it was what Tilda wanted, Jude would agree. If she asked for the stars or the moon, he would find a way to bring them down for her. Later that night, when bedtime drew close, Tilda was still in her room, chatting with Una. Knock. Knock. A gentle knock rapped against the door. ¡°Tilda, are you asleep?¡± It was Mystro¡¯s voice. ¡°No. Come in, Mystro.¡± The door opened, and Mystro stepped inside. Tilda set the hair drye down, ran her fingers through her damp hair, and let a faint smile soften her face. ¡°So why are you still up?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Dane and Liam are probably still dealing with treatment. Rain was worn out, so he¡¯s already asleep. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to talk with you for a while.¡± His eyes shifted uneasily, stealing nces at her as if searching for courage. It was clear he had something to say, but he was holding back. ¡°Mystro, we haven¡¯t bond runs deeper, own each other long. But since we¡¯re disciples of the same master, our bond runs deeper than time. If you have something to say, ask me straight. There¡¯s no need to hold back.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice cut through the silence. Chapter 5.36 Texting +8 Pea ¡°Alright¡­ Today we saw the news about the copse at Sunlight za. They released the list of the injured. ¡°One of them was your mother, ir ¡­¡± As Mystro spoke, his eyes never left Tilda, watching every flicker of her face. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 537 Chapter 537 Late Night Talk **** Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel 49 Pearts Seeing Tilda looking steady, Mystro spoke again. ¡°Dane and the others wanted to ask you too, but since you¡¯ve cut all ties with the Jensons, they didn¡¯t know where to start.¡± Normally, Mystro would have left it alone. Now that Tilda had them, she no longer needed the cold and selfish Jensons. But today she had vanished for hours, saying she had errands to run. That stretch of time lined up perfectly with the copse at Sunlight za. On top of that, she and Rain had been whispering in secret. Tilda¡¯s voice was even. ¡°Mystro, you want to know if this has something to do with me.¡± ¡°You guessed right,¡± Mystro replied. ¡°It does.¡± There was no chance such timing was only coincidence. Tilda¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Bingo. You nailed it. Do you want some candy as a prize?¡± Mystro studied her face before sighing deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the kind of person who would cut off family and then choose to do something like this without a reason. Tell me, is there more I need to know?¡± Since Mystro had asked, Tilda didn¡¯t hold back. She told him everything she had asked Rain to
  1. do.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I hid it from you. I wanted to wait until things settled down before saying anything You can tell Dane and Liam. Let them know I¡¯m fine. ¡°ir and the others being dragged into it wasn¡¯t part of my n, but I won¡¯t feel one ounce of sympathy for them. ¡°In their own words, this is destiny. This is theirs, so they can live with it.¡± A cold smile touched her lips. She remembered herst life, when ir, poisoned by K¡¯s lies, mocked her for being abandoned. ir had sneered that it was destiny, and she had to take it. Now it was ir¡¯s turn. Tilda wondered if she would say the same thing now, that this was destiny, and she had to take it. 20:08 Wed, Oct 1 d¡­ Chapter 537 Late Night Talk AR Pears Mystro¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°If this is what you¡¯ve chosen, then as long as you believe it¡¯s right and your heart feels clear, I¡¯ll stand with you.¡± Mystro would always stand with her. Even if she was wrong. So what if she was? She was their little sister. They would spoil her no matter what. If she tore the world apart, they would still protect her. If the sky itself came crashing down, they would hold it up for her. The Jensons had treated Tilda far too cruelly. Mystro felt no pity for them. No matter how far they fell. ¡°Thank you, Mystro. Hearing you say that is the greatest support I could ever have.¡± Relief flowed through Tilda¡¯s chest. She hadn¡¯t hidden the truth from her seniors because she didn¡¯t trust them. She only feared they would see her as heartless. The Jensons were still her blood. Russell and ir had given her life. Their sons were her brothers by birth. No matter what had happened, it still felt brutal to turn on them. The secret of her second chance was something she could never share. She had to carry herself. it by Even if the world thought she was walking down a dark and violent path, she would never look back She would only give them one answer. ¡°You have not lived through my pain, so do not tell me how to be gentle.¡± + Pearls Chapter 537 Late Night Talk J Still, she longed for those dearest to her to stand by her side, to trust she had her reasons. And thankfully, the ones she loved most never wavered. She was no longer the abandoned girl she had been before. She was no longer alone. That night, Tilda drifted into sleep, wrapped in peace, lost in dreams. Others, though, stayed awake. Dominic stood outside ir¡¯s hospital room, staring through the ss as fireworks lit the night. His eyes were lost, heavy with grief. Once, he had believed this night to be the happiest of the year. It marked the end of one chapter and the start of another. Every year, the family gathered in the Jensons¡® home, wrapped in warmth andughter. There was no scheming, no rivalry, only love and togetherness as they weed the new year. Those had been the best times of their lives. Every year, without fail. But not this year. Never had Dominic imagined that on this night of renewal, they would be sitting in a hospital, hearts weighed down with sorrow. From now on, the Jensons would never again feel that same joy. Not after they had cast out their sister. Not after K¡¯s false mask had been ripped away. And not after facing the truth that ir might never walk again. ¡°Dominic, get some rest. If you keep this up, your body will give out,¡± Darell said as he walked over, concern soft in his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I can take it.¡± Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life: Out Of The Shadows Ch 538 Chapter 538 Holding Up ¡°Dominic ¡­ Darell bit his lip, then let out a long, heavy sigh. No one had found rest that night. +8 Pearls They stayed gathered in the hallway outside the hospital room, waiting for ir¡¯s eyes to finally open. Their mother, the woman who had once been the anchor of their lives, nowy inside, her body frail and broken. How could anyone close their eyes in peace when her life teetered on the edge? Sleep felt useless. ¡°Darell, do you believe in karma?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice cracked through the silence like ss breaking. T¡­¡± Darell¡¯s throat tightened. Words almost escaped him but fell back before they reached his lips. He understood exactly why Dominic had asked. They had grown up as children of reason, raised to believe only in what science could prove. Evidence was truth, logic was d Chapter 538 Holding Up + Pearls Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel Now he looked hollow, weighed down by grief, his spirit dimmed, as though age had stolen tent years in the span of months. ¡°If karma is real, then this must be ours,¡± Dominic whispered. ¡°This is what we deserve. We wronged Tilda. We failed her. That is why this hase upon us. ¡°Every ounce of pain is the punishment for what we did. If I could take it all upon myself, I would.¡± The words carried regret so raw it bled into the air. He thought of his choices. He regretted letting Queen¡¯s charm blind him. He regretted sending the email that drew Queen¡¯s attention and chained him as her student. He regretted returning home like a demon,shing out at Tilda with cruelty, all to shield a sister who had never been real. The memories tore through him, each one sharper than thest. Yet he was helpless to defend against them. Why had he been so blind? Why had he believed himself so clever, so powerful, so in control? He believed he¡¯d seen the truth. In the end, he had lost the one person who had deserved his loyalty most.. K had lived eighteen years by his side, and he had never seen her mask. Not until Russell revealed the truth. He had even nned gifts for her, pouring his energy and love into a sister who was never truly his. He had told himself he could not lose her after losing Tilda. Now he saw the truth. It wasughable, And it was tragic. Chapter 538 Holding Up +8 Pearls ¡°Dominic, stop,¡± Darell said, his voice low, though his tone held a quiet urgency. ¡°I know your chest is tight, but this isn¡¯t the time.¡± His s gaze drifted to their brothers huddled by ir¡¯s bedside, and to Russell, whose face looked. carved from pain. ¡°Thank you, Darell,¡± Dominic murmured. ¡°Having you here, listening to me, it lightens the weight. I can¡¯t say these words to the others. Every one of them is tied to Tilda. Every one of them carries guilt. ¡°Only you¡­ you hardly knew her, and so you¡¯re the one person I can speak to without fear.¡± Darell stayed silent. Unbidden, his thoughts returned to the dreams that haunted him. Hardly knew her, huh? No ties? It was true that he had never wronged Tilda. Without the bond of blood, he and she might as well have been strangers, passing each other without a word. Yet whenever he saw his family brought to its knees, dread wed at him. It felt like the charm Silva had given him was fading. It felt like the dream was returning to im him again. That feeling wasing back. That feeling had never lied before. And in that moment, he knew his connection to Tilda ran far deeper than anyone imagined. ¡°Tell me, Darell, Dominic asked softly. ¡°What do you think Tilda is doing now? While we spend the holidayslocked in grief inside this hospital, what do you think she¡¯s doing?¡± *Enough, Dominic,¡± Darell cut him off, his tone sharpening. ¡°The more you speak of her, the deeper you sink into this sorrow. Stop torturing yourself. Stop thinking about Tilda.¡± He was speaking to Dominic, but the words rang inside his own chest as well. Chapter 538 Holding Up ¡°The night stretches on,¡± Dominic whispered, his voice shaking. + Pearls ¡°The longer I carry this guilt, the more I remember the joy we lost. I can¡¯t stop, Darell. I can¡¯t stop thinking of her. She must be sitting with her friends, watching the holiday¡¯s show,ughing, trading gifts, sending out blessings for the year ahead. Not like us. ¡°This family has already changed. And maybe¡­ maybe it will never return to what it once was.¡± Send Gift 5.0K C Out Of The Shadows Ch 539 Chapter 539 To Himself +8 Pearlde Dominic¡¯s voice carried sorrow that seeped into every corner of the room, pressing down on the air until it felt too heavy to breathe. Darell couldn¡¯t bear to hear it anymore. The longer he listened, the deeper his heart sank, like his chest was being pulled into thick mud with no chance of escape. The hallway broke its silence. Quick, firm steps pounded against the floor, sharp in the stillness of two in the morning. Heads lifted all at once. A man in a sharp ck suit appeared, the seams crisp, the fabric catching faint light. Dust clung to him. Exhaustion lined his face, but his presence drew every eye. It was Ryan. Russell¡¯s brows knit tight. ¡®Ryan? Why are you only showing up now? Do you realize that Daphne has already passed?¡± Ryan halted, meeting his gaze. ¡°I got Preston¡¯s message. But I had too much to deal with. That¡¯s why I¡¯m only here now.¡± Justin, usually the softest among them, felt anger boil up. ¡°Ryan, Daphne is gone. What could possibly matter more than that? You¡¯re her husband. You should¡¯ve been here the moment it happened.¡± Daphne had been dead for over ten hours. As her husband, the man who had shared her life and her bed for decades, Ryan had arrived. only now. That spoke volumes. ¡°Justin, you¡¯re out of line,¡± Ryan snapped, his tone sharp as ss. ¡°I¡¯m still your elder. You really think you have the right to scold me?¡± His pride refused to bend to someone younger. Justin flinched at the cut of his words. The heat drained from his face, and after a pause, he bowed his head. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ryan. I spoke too harshly.¡± 1/3 ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel 20:08 Wed, Oct 1 ct¡­ Chapter 539 To Himself ¹ú + Pearis Russell¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be so quick to take offense. Justin¡¯s right. Your wife went through something devastating. How could you show up only now?¡± He too believed Ryan had crossed a line. Daphne had her ws¨Cshe was proud, sometimes sharp¨Cbut she adored ir and loved the Jenson children dearly. If not for Daphne¡¯s friendship with ir, Russell would have kept Ryan strictly at arm¡¯s length. He had always seen Ryan as a man who valued profit over people. Whenever they met, Russell gave polite smiles while keeping his guard raised. He knew Ryan would never reveal his heart. Trusting this man was thest thing he would do. Ryan¡¯s gaze shifted toward the window. iry unconscious there, her body fragile beneath. tubes and machines. His voice dropped low. ¡°Russell, not every family runs like yours. You built everything with your own hands. You and ir have a marriage built on love, your house is united, and your word carries weight. I respect that. I even envy it. ¡°But my world isn¡¯t the same. Behind me stand the Bells and my father. This disaster happened at Sunlight za, which I run. Do you think I wanted this? ¡°If it stains the Bells¡® name, I¡¯ll be the one crushed under the fallout. My brothers won¡¯t save me. They¡¯ll shove me deeper. Jude is waiting for me to slip. With all that you know, you should understand the position I¡¯m in and the pressure I face.¡± Russell fell silent. Ryan tugged at his jacket, smoothing the fabric, regaining hisposure. Without another nce, he walked past Russell and left. Justin¡¯s guilt sank heavy in his chest. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I let my temper run wild. I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that.¡± Russell¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. In something like this, everyone carries their own faults. We don¡¯t get to dictate another man¡¯s choices.¡± That was the lesson Russell had repeated to the Jensons for years. But this time the loss was Daphne, a woman bound close to their family. Outsiders could speak with clear heads. 2:3 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 539 To Himself Those inside were blinded by grief. +8 Pears Preston and Reba sat beside Daphne¡¯s still body. Reba¡¯s eyes were swollen red, tears long since drained, her stare empty as she fixed on her mother¡¯s lifeless form. Preston¡¯s face was hidden in shadow, his thoughts locked away. Then Ryan appeared in the doorway. Reba¡¯s voice was raw and broken. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom, she¡­ Ryan stepped to Daphne¡¯s bedside. He stood there in silence, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll see that your mother¡¯s funeral is handled properly.¡± He reached out, his hand hovering above the sheet, ready to pull it back for onest look at her face. But his fingers trembled. His hand stalled in the air, then slowly retreated. ¡°Stay here with her,¡± he murmured, and turned to leave.. ¡°Dad!¡± one Preston shot to his feet. His voice cracked with rage. ¡°You¡¯re leaving again? Mom is and you still can¡¯t stay by her side for her final moments?¡± ¡°Preston¡­ Reba froze, her voice tiny, startled by his sudden eruption. Ryan turned back. His eyes fixed on Preston, who was red¨Cfaced, gasping, shaking with fury. Hatred, grief, and disbelief burned in his stare. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to, Preston?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came out like ice. Send Gifts 5.0K 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 d Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brint Second Life Chapter Out Of The Shadows Ch 540 540 Cold Ryan Ryan¡¯s voice dropped to a low murmur, drained of any warmth. + Pearls His face, still carrying faint traces of the man he once was, looked hard and cold, like frost settling over stone. The air grew heavy, pressing down until Reba felt she could barely breathe. Her fear was sharp and real. At home, she had always feared her father. Preston felt the same. They had watched too many times as their mother, Daphne, lowered her head and swallowed her pride around him. Whenever they made mistakes, Ryan showed no mercy. If Daphne had not stepped in to shield them, their childhood would have been far darker. Now the woman who had protected them was gone. If Preston stood against Ryan, Reba had no idea how to stop it. ¡°I do. My father!¡± Preston¡¯s voice cracked, sharp with anger and grief. He was scared of Ryan, that was true. But Daphne¡¯s death, and Ryan¡¯s chillingck of emotion, sent rage burning through him. ¡°Dad, you were Mom¡¯s husband. How can you act like she meant nothing after she died? ¡°I know your marriage started as business, but after all those years, you felt no pity for her at all? ¡°She lit up the world in public, but at home she had no voice. She bowed to you even after raising two children. Now she¡¯s gone, gone in the cruelest way. ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at her. You jus turned away. She was your wife!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Ryan¡¯s handshed out, striking Preston across the face. Chapter 540 Cold Ryan The sound rang out, sharp and echoing through the room. Preston¡¯s head jerked to the side, his check burning with pain. Inside, it felt like his heart had shattered into pieces too small to ever fit back together. ¡°Preston!¡± Reba cried, pushing forward to stop it. + Pharts ¡°Dad, he¡¯s speaking out because Mom¡¯s death hit him hard. Please don¡¯t treat him like this.¡± ¡°Hit him hard? He¡¯s not the only person torn by this! She¡¯s my wife! ¡°She died without warning. Do you think I¡¯m not grieving? Do you think I ever imagined this would happen? But if I stay here and sulk, will shee back? ¡°You¡¯ve lived with every privilege. You think that just appeared out of nowhere? Your sister has coasted through life, spoiled, adored, and untouchable in her crowd. You think that happened. by luck? ¡°Your grandfather handed you this life. If he can give it, he can take it back just as fast. If I don¡¯t stay strong, this family falls apart. ¡°And you, Preston. Do you have the guts to start from nothing? Do you have it in you to lose yourfort and struggle at the bottom? You don¡¯t.¡± The words hit Preston like a storm.. He froze, unable to argue His fists clenched, then loosened, his strength draining away like air from a t tire. He wanted to say he had the resolve. He wanted to say, for his mother¡¯s honor, that he was willing to endure ruin. But reason, sharp and merciless, told him the truth. He did not. If it meant giving up his wealth and privilege, Preston would rather die. Even stripped of real power by Jude, forced out of DY Group¡¯s branch, he was still Ryan¡¯s only son. As long as Ryan stood, Preston¡¯s life of luxury was secure. Even Reba, exiled from Cethend and barred from returning, livedfortably overseas. Chapter 540 Cold Ryan All of it existed because of the Bells. Because of the Bells¡® power. Because of the Bells¡® money. J+ fearts Ryan stared him down. ¡°You still have some sense, Preston. You¡¯re my son. Because your mother just died, I¡¯ll let this go once. ¡°One more thing. Today, while I was drowning in the fallout from Sunlight za, your mother¡¯s family barged into my office. They said she owed them sixty million. ¡°The second they heard she died, they came chasing money. Instead of worrying about me, maybe you should ask why your grandfather¡¯s greedy family hasn¡¯t even shown their faces for her. ¡°What?¡± Only then did Preston and Reba understand. Daphne had just died, yet not one of the Kahler family hade. Preston had only told Ryan, waiting for him before making the next move. But they had overlooked something. Sunlight za was the Bells¡® property. The Kahler family had their own ways of gathering information. They knew what had happened. Yet instead of going to the hospital, they had rushed to Ryan, demanding The source of th?s content is F?nd-Novel ish. That was preposterous. Reba whispered, stunned, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mom always had enough for herself. She event kept her own savings. There¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve borrowed sixty million from them.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 d Out of the Shadows. Tilda¡¯s Brint Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 541 Chapter 541 Impossible 49 Pearls ¡°The money was taken just a few days ago. The paperwork is here, signed and marked by your mother¡¯s hand. Not even your grandfather knew why she borrowed so much or what she nned to do with it. ¡°Preston, you are my son. Your sister is already hopeless. You cannot keep falling apart like this. ¡°You know exactly what kind of family the Bells are. Jude, Marcus, and your grandfather are already closing in. We have almost no room left to breathe.¡± ¡°This time, even if we make it out alive, we will be stripped to the bone.¡± Ryan¡¯s words cut like ice. When he finished, he looked toward Daphne¡¯s body. After a moment, he turned his head away. The weight of everything pressed on him at once, leaving him restless and drained. He knew Jude would not strike at him while he was down. But Marcus¡¯s family would never waste a chance this perfect. Inheritance and power were battles where every obstacle had to be crushed. If Ryan stood where Marcus stood, he knew he would have pressed his rival down without a trace of mercy too. And still, the aftermath of Sunlight za loomed over him. Injured victims waited for help. Repairs had to be made. The family name and reputation needed saving. Daphne¡¯s debts. demanded answers. Enemies watched in the dark, ready to move. Preston and Reba could stay here, clinging to tears and the memory of someone who could. not return. Ryan could not. If Daphne had lived, he would have forced the truth out of her without hesitation. But now the moment was gone. The dead could not answer, and there was no use in demanding anything of them. Preston¡¯s chest rose and fell hard as he fought for breath. Chapter 541 Impossible Fresh chapters posted on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel When he finally came back to himself, he rushed out of the hospital room. Ryan was already gone. What filled Preston then was fear, and a deep guilt that burned in his chest. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I really am sorry¡­ Only now did Preston understand just how much Ryan had been carrying. Daphne¡¯s death and the ruin of Sunlight za meant his holidays were gone. J +8 Pearls The sun climbed above the horizon. It was half past seven. The holiday. Every member of the Jenson family stood outside the hospital room. Not one left. Not one rested. They endured together, waiting for ir to wake. Russell was given permission to enter the ICU once more. He put on the sterile gown and stepped inside. ir¡¯s vitals were steady now. If shested another twelve hours, she could be moved to a normal room. The doctors believed she would open her eyes soon. They told Russell to sit with her, to speak her name, to remind her of the life they had built together. Even while unconscious, she would hear him deep inside her mind. The voice of the one she loved could spark her brain, and maybe, just maybe, bring her back faster. Russell dropped to his knees beside the bed. His eyes stayed on her pale face. Tears gathered again, spilling past his control, burning red around his eyes. Chapter 541 Impossible ¡°ir¡­ ir¡­ please wake up. I cannot stand to see you like this. +8 Pearls ¡°You do not want to keep lying here while we all suffer in worry. The doctors said you should be waking. ir, open your eyes. Look at me.¡± He called her name over and over. His voice was thick with grief as he poured out every memory, every piece of their life together. Those who stood nearby wiped their eyes. Those who listened felt their hearts ache. Then atst- He heard a sound, faint but real. ¡°Ru¡­ Ru¡­ It was beautiful. The broken whisper struck him like a blow, then filled him with wild joy. ¡°ir?! You are awake?! I am right here! Right here!¡± If her hand had not been bound to the IV line, he would have seized it with all his strength and never let it go. ¡°Tilda¡­ Tilda¡­.. ¡°I am sorry¡­ Mommy is so sorry ¡°I truly am sorry¡­. ¡°I am sorry, my love¡­ I still cannot let go¡­ My heart¡­ it hurts so much.. The name she called was not his. It was Tilda¡¯s. In that instant, Russell heard the truth behind her broken words. As Tilda¡¯s mother, ir knew the ruin of what she had done. The guilt cut her soul to pieces, carving grief and regret that no one else could ease. Russell had believed he knew her heart. He had thought she was learning to set it aside. But now he saw the truth. 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 541 Impossible ir¡¯s guilt for Tilda would never fade. +8 Pearls It would cling to her all her life, no matter how much love she received, no matter how much happiness surrounded her. Nothing would ever wash it away. It would follow her until the end, carried with her into the grave. And so he realized- All this time, ir had hidden it. She had swallowed her sorrow, forcing it down, just so her family would not worry. Send Gifts 5.0K W 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 Out of the 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 542 Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 542 Realization. 16 Pearls Even though the pain felt like a thorn driven deep into his chest, twisting and tearing every time it shifted, he did not waver. ¡°ir, I understand. If this is what you want, then as your husband, as the man who loves you more than anyone else on this earth, I will see it through for you. I ¡°I will pay any price. I will make it happen. A fierce light burned in Russell¡¯s eyes. His mind was set. It was the same vow he had spoken years ago, before ir¡¯s parents, before ir herself, and before the church altar. For the rest of his life, he would give her happiness. If she wanted the stars or the moon, he would climb into a rocket and bring them back for her. Russell stepped out of the ICU. Dominic and the others saw him leave and hurried over. ¡°Dad, did Mom wake up? Did she move?¡± Dominic asked quickly. ¡°You stay here with her. I have something important that I must take care of,¡± Russell said. His face was grave, his voice leaving no room for questions. He turned and strode away. The Jensons stood frozen in ce, staring at one another in confusion. ¡°Something important? Mom¡¯s condition is everything to Dad. Nothing could matter more than this,¡± one of them said. Dominic rushed after him. ¡°Dad, let me do it. Right now, Mom needs you more than anything. The doctors said she needs to hear your voice, that it could help bring her back. You should stay here with her.¡± ¡°Dominic, this is something only I can do. You need to listen to me. You and the boys stay here and guard ir,¡± Russell said firmly. ¡°No one else is allowed to follow me.¡± His tone was final. Chapter 542 Realization +8 Pearts Dominic and the others could only stop where they were, watching their father¡¯s back vanish down the hallway. None of them imagined what he was about to do. If they had known, they would have fought with everything they had to stop him. Santiago and Wade arrived carrying breakfast, just in time to see Russell leaving in a rush. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad going? Shouldn¡¯t he be with Mom right now? He¡¯s not even eating?¡± Santiago asked. ¡°He said he has something urgent that he has to take care of, Dominic replied. Wade looked toward the direction their father had gone, worry shing across his face. ¡°You guys finish your breakfast. Stay with Mom. I¡¯ll follow him. I think Dad is hiding something from us, and I¡¯m worried, Wade said. Russell would never walk away from ir unless it was something urgent enough to risk everything. Wade knew that much. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m counting on you, Wade. But be careful. Don¡¯t let Dad notice you. If he does, he¡¯ll send you right back,¡± Dominic warned. ¡°With you watching him, we¡¯ll feel better.¡± Wade gave a sharp nod. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Wade burst through the hospital doors. He caught sight of Russell climbing into a cab and giving the driver an address. Wade gged down another cab and told the driver to f follow. The cabbie eyed Wade¡¯s tall frame, the sharp cut of his features, and the force of his presence. His eyes lit with excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, officer. I¡¯ve been driving cabs for years and I¡¯ve never had a chase like this. I¡¯ll make sure we don¡¯t lose him,¡± the driver said eagerly. Wade clenched his jaw and stayed silent. They tailed Russell¡¯s cab for twenty minutes. The longer they drove, the more unsettled Wade became. The streets looked too familiar. Chapter 542 Realization Then Russell¡¯s cab turned a corner. Fresh chapters posted on fin?novel And there it was. The apartment building standing in front of them made Wade¡¯s heart lurch. His chest tightened until he could hardly breathe. It was Tilda¡¯s ce. Why would Dade here? A dreadful thought hit him. It was unthinkable. Did Dad have came here to see Tilda? At this point, Wade could not imagine Russelling here to make trouble for her. There was only one exnation left. Russell wanted Tilda to see ir. Right then, Dominic¡¯s call came through. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Wade? Did Dad head to Jenson Group?¡± + Pearls ¡°No. Dominic, he came to Tilda¡¯s apartment. I think he wants to talk to her,¡± Wade answered. ¡°What?¡± The voices on the other end filled with shock. ¡°Wade, you have to stop him. At least try to make him think it through. No matter what Dad. says to Tilda, all he¡¯ll get back is pain.¡± Dominic and the others had suffered enough humiliation. They could not bear to watch their father lower himself too. Russell was their father. He had given them life. He was the one who held their family together. No matter how much Tilda resented them, no matter how badly Russell had failed her, he was still her father. Without him, Tilda would not exist. 20:09 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 547 Realization ¡°I¡­ I understand,¡± Wade muttered. +8 Pearls He knew Tilda¡¯s temper. He knew his father would not find mercy here. There would only be sharp rejection, words that would cut into him like des.. Wade shoved money into the driver¡¯s hand and leapt out of the cab. He sprinted as fast as he could, racing to reach Russell before it was toote. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 543 Chapter 543 Stop Him The piercing squeal of rubber against pavement split the air when the UberEats scooter skidded sideways and mmed into Wade. Latest content published on Find?Novel + Pears The blow rocked his body. His knees almost buckled as he threw his arms up over the back of his head, fighting to keep himself upright. The delivery man leapt off his scooter, fury zing in his eyes. ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡± he shouted, his voice cracking with outrage. ¡°You almost got yourself killed! My order¡¯s ruined, my scooter¡¯s trashed, and you¡¯re paying me back. Everyst cent!¡± Wade looked down at his palm, skin torn and bleeding where he¡¯d hit the ground. He didn¡¯t argue. He yanked his wallet from his pocket, pulled out a thick bundle of bills¨Cover six thousand dors¨Cand shoved it into the man¡¯s hand before taking off toward Russell without another word. The delivery man froze in ce, staring at the money like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was holding. That was far too much. Themotion pulled Russell¡¯s attention. He had been seconds away from stepping through the front doors of Tilda¡¯s apartment building, but the sight of Wade, bruised, limping, and rushing toward him, made him stop in his tracks. ¡°Wade?¡± Russell¡¯s voice was sharp with shock. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°Wade¡¯s breath trembled. I¡¯m sorry. I followed you. I couldn¡¯t just let youe here on your own. I was scared for you.¡± His chest heaved as his words tumbled out. *Please, Dad. Come back with me. Don¡¯t go to Tilda. Don¡¯t tell her about Mom. Tilda already hates us, and if you push this, she¡¯ll only hate us more. She¡¯ll turn it on Mom too.¡± Pain colored every syble, yet Wade still reached for his father¡¯s arm, clutching it as though he could physically drag him back. He couldn¡¯t stand to watch his father humble himself this way. Russell¡¯s eyes hardened with resolve.. ¡°I know, Wade. I know all of that,¡± he said, his voice steady, though a tremor of emotion pressed Chapter 543 Stop Him +8 Pearts against it. ¡°But I have to see Tilda. This isn¡¯t about me. This is your mother¡¯s wish. She may not realize it, but she told me herself.¡± His voice broke with conviction. ¡°If Tilda were toe see her, if she spoke even one word to her, I believe ir would open her eyes again.¡± ¡°What¡­ Wade stood still, stunned. He had never imagined this came from ir herself. He searched Russell¡¯s face and saw the unwavering determination there. His grip loosened, and his hand fell back at his side. ¡°Dad¡­ when you went into Mom¡¯s ICU room, is that was what she asked of you? Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Russell answered heavily. ¡°ir¡¯s been burying her longing for Tilda all these never let us see it, but it¡¯s been there, cutting into her heart like ss. years. She ¡°I thought she had forced herself to bury it, even if she couldn¡¯t forget. I thought she could keep living without Tilda. ¡°But I was wrong. The moment she lost consciousness, she whispered an apology to me. That was when I knew. As her husband, this is the one thing I can still do for her.¡± Silence. Wade shut his eyes. When he opened them again, resolve shone in his gaze. ¡°I get it. If this is what Mom wants, then let me stay with you, Dad.¡± Both men understood what they were walking into. Tilda had never shown an ounce of pity for the Jensons. If she had, they wouldn¡¯t have carried their suffering this long. She wouldn¡¯t forgive. She wouldn¡¯t return. She wouldn¡¯t bend. But for ir, they would try anyway. Together, Russell and Wade approached the security office at the building¡¯s entrance. The guards stiffened immediately. Even without knowing who they were, they could sense these weren¡¯t ordinary visitors. This was the wealthiest part of Slosa, and the guards were used to recognizing power when they saw it. Chapter 543 Stop Him +8 Pans H ¡°Good afternoon, gentlemen, one of the guards greeted politely. ¡°What business brings you here? Entry requires a resident¡¯s keycard.¡± Russell stepped forward. ¡°I need to ask about a resident named Tilda. Did she use her card to leave today?¡± The guard¡¯s face darkened with caution. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We can¡¯t share information about the residents¡® movements. That¡¯s private.¡± Ever since Tilda¡¯s rise to fame, strangers had shown up almost every day, desperate to pry into her life. The guards had turned countless people away. ¡°I¡¯m her father,¡± Russell said, his voice hoarse with pleading. ¡°Please. Help me reach her. Tell her I¡¯m here. Tell her this is about something more important than my life, and I need to see her face to face.¡± The guard froze, eyes widening as recognition swept across his face. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± The stories rushed back. No wonder the man looked familiar. He recognized the guy the moment he spoke. This was Russell Jenson, chairman of Jenson Group. Tilda¡¯s father. The man whose public fallout with his daughter had once been the scandal of Slosa. And now he was standing here, humbled and begging. The guard hesitated, torn, then finally gave a slow nod. ¡°If you really are her father¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened between you and your daughter, but I¡¯ll try to reach her. I can¡¯t promise she¡¯ll respond, but I¡¯ll try.¡± The guard would rather not get into trouble over this. If Tilda tried to rain her wrath on them. he would bear the brunt of it. Russell¡¯s shoulders eased with relief. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this. If you ever need me, I¡¯ll be there.¡± 20:10 Wed, Oct 1 d¡­ Chapter 543 Stop Him The scene shifts to Tilda¡¯s apartment. Send Gifts €19 Out Of The Shadows Ch 544 Chapter 544 A Call : +++8 Pearls Rain and Tilda sat shoulder to shoulder on the couch, their eyes locked on the shing TV screen as they waged war on the PS5. The bluish light lit up their faces in quick bursts, while their fingers flew over the controllers with frantic precision. In the bedroom next door, Dane and Liam had sealed themselves in. They spoke in hushed. tones, their focus fixed on Dane¡¯s strange illness. Careful hands checked his body, while bottles and packets of mediciney on the nightstand, waiting to be used. The n was simple. Once Dane swallowed the first round of pills, they would all head out together. They would wander the streets, breathe in the holiday air, and let the festive cheer of the holiday carry them. Mystro stayed behind in the game room. A sketchpad bnced across his knees, and his pencil. glided with sure strokes. The wide windows poured sunlight over the hardwood floor, and the air felt warm and easy. He kept drawing, capturing the two yers caught in theirughter andpetition. For a moment, the world itself seemed quiet and tender. When he finally lifted the pencil from the page, Mystro stretched until his spine popped, thent let a tired smile curve across his lips. ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°Let me see it!¡± paper Rain and Tilda tossed their controllers onto the couch and hurried over. One look at the made their eyes go wide. Rain let out a breathlessugh. ¡°This is unreal. Darell, you really are the best painter alive. It looks like something out of a dream.¡± Mystro chuckled, the sound low and warm. ¡°If you both like it, I¡¯ll make copies when I get the time. One each. No arguments.¡± ¡°That would be amazing!¡± Before they could go on, a sharp buzz rattled across the table. Tilda¡¯s phone lit up with the word Security. She swiped to answer. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Ms. Tilda?¡± The guard¡¯s voice faltered, then steadied. ¡°Here¡¯s the situation¡­¡± In the security office, the guard cast a nce toward Russell and Wade. Then, word for word, he repeated what Russell had told him. Tilda¡¯s response came fast and cold. ¡°Tell him no.¡± Chapter 544 A Call + Pearls ¡°Ms. Tilda¡­ please forgive me, but he really seems serious about this. Her voice snapped, hard enough to sting. ¡°Bro, listen carefully. That man is not my father. I cut ties with the Jensons. We¡¯re nothing to each other now. ¡°Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me. And I mean it. Don¡¯t let hime near me again.¡± She ended the call before the guard could say another word. The empty dial tone hummed in his ear, then faded. He let out a tired sigh and turned back to Russell and Wade. His voice was careful as he exined that Tilda refused to see them. Wade¡¯s face barely shifted. His eyes fell to the floor, and pain hung there, muted but clear. ¡°Dad I told you this would happen. Let¡¯s just go back to the hospital and be with Mom.¡± Russell¡¯s hands balled tight at his sides. ¡°You go if you want, Wade. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll wait here until Tildaes out.¡± ¡°What? Dad, why are you doing this to yourself?¡± Wade¡¯s voice cracked under the weight of it. ¡°It¡¯s an impossible task! ¡°Even if this is what Mom wanted, we¡¯ve already tried everything. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t enough. Not when I know she¡¯s right there. If she¡¯s inside, she has to step out sometime. ¡°And when she does, I¡¯ll look her in the eyes and beg her myself.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Wade¡¯s throat tightened. He knew nothing he said would change Russell¡¯s mind. Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel ¡°Fine, Wade muttered. ¡°If you¡¯re staying, then I¡¯ll stay too.¡± He could only stand with him. For ir. He had no choice. The guard rubbed his temples, the start of a headache pressing down. ¡°Mr. Jenson, please¡­ don¡¯t make this harder on us.¡± Russell¡¯s voice stayed firm. ¡°We won¡¯t cause trouble. Let¡¯s go, Wade. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 544 A Call »Ø 48 Pears Together, father and son walked away from the office. Their figures stretched thin under the sum as they moved down the path. The guard stood still, watching until they disappeared, and a long sigh left him. apart, bitter What curse had fallen over the Jensons, that a family once whole nowy cracked apart, and broken? Inside the apartment, silence pressed in. Rain and Mystro had caught enough of Tilda¡¯s phone call to piece things together. Mystro¡¯s lips thinned. Tilda, are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk to them?¡± ¡°I told you,¡± Tilda said tly. ¡°I cut ties with the Jensons. Why bother meeting them again? It¡¯s the holiday. I¡¯d rather spend it with you. Why should I waste a single moment on them? ¡°They threw me away first. And now Russell thinks I¡¯m some obedient little dog, just waiting for him to call me back. ¡°He thinks I¡¯lle running, tail wagging, begging for scraps. ¡°Mystro, you promised to stand by me. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m cruel. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m cold. This is the right choice. It¡¯s the only choice I can make.¡± Mystro spoke. ¡°I know. I only worry you¡¯ll regret itter. But I told you before, I¡¯ll stand with you no matter what. ¡°If this feels right to you, if you¡¯re sure you won¡¯t regret it, then I¡¯ll ept that.¡± His hand came down gently on her shoulder. He already knew about the Sunlight za incident. He knew the Jensons had been swept into it. And he knew ir, Tilda¡¯s mother, was in the hospital now, her life hanging by a thread. Russell had almost certainlye for ir¡¯s sake. And ir was still Tilda¡¯s mother, no matter how much hatred filled the space between them. If Tilda turned her back now, if she refused to see her even once more, then she would never be able to undo it. Chantes 5H A Call Mystro wasn¡¯t afraid of the Jensons. He was afraid of what this choice might do to Tilda. He feared she would carry the weight of it for the rest of her life. Send Gifts 5.0K C Out Of The Shadows Ch 545 Chapter 545 Support Mystro felt it was his duty to remind Tilda again. Follow current nov?ls on find?novel ¡°I know, Mystro. I do not regret it. I will never regret it.¡± Tilda turned to him and smiled with gratitude. She understood that he warned her for her own good. +8 Pearis If she let herself regret this choice, she would betray the second chance that fate had given her. In herst life, she had died in a fire and she had been abandoned and scorned. ¡°Alright, Mystro, Tilda, forget that nonsense. Do not let the Jensons spoil our mood. When Dane and Liame out of their room, we will go have some fun.¡± Tilda smoothed Rain¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Rain is right. That should be the most important thing for us today.¡± Soon after, Dane and Liam walked out and said the inspection was finished and they could go out. Back in her room, Tilda sat at the mirror and put on light makeup. The face in the mirror no longer looked cold and distant. Her eyes had once been like a frozen well. Now they shone like March snow melting into a warm stream. A soft warmth lived inside them. She looked less distant and more human. She had a new hint of gentleness. The sight moved her and she chose to do a little more. She painted her lips with bright YSL lipstick, shade forty¨Csix, and pressed her mouth together. softly. Her long hair fell loose and free, like wide brushstrokes on a painting, and it shone as it moved. She put on ck thermal stockings and a limited edition brown leather trench coat from Chanel. Small diamond earrings from Victoria¡¯s Secret hung beautifully on her ears. She slipped on her slippers and left the room. When Dane and the others saw her, they all lit up. Chapter 545 Support attention would have been enough.. But when she arrived full of joy and nervous hope, her brothers met her with cold eyes and mocking words. They said she looked ridiculous and like a cheap copy. They said she was uglier than dirt and not worth even a finger of K¡¯s. Russell and ir gave all their praise to K and called K the real star of the day and their perfect little princess. No one gave Tilda a single look. She stood in the corner, clutching her skirt, and watched K at the center being adored like a real princess. The distance between them felt short but it was impossible to cross. In that moment, Tilda felt like a fool. Worse still, on the first day of the year, the family took K out to visit rtives and left Tilda behind. They said Tilda was too ugly and that she would shame the Jensons if she went outside. They told her to stay home so as to not embarrass them. From that day on, Tilda cried as she wiped off her makeup and vowed never to wear it again. She convinced herself that she was truly ugly. She thought it was foolish topete with K. She cared too much about how the Jensons saw her. Their words sank into her mind and they broke her down little by little until she lost all confidence. She drifted through life without aim and she sank in deep doubt that she could not escape. Send Gifts ?? 5.0K 20:10 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 545 Support ¡°You look beautiful, Tilda.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes shed with surprise and praise, and he said what the others were thinking before they could speak. Liamughed. ¡°What is the asion, Tilda? You look so nice today. You are giving us a treat to look at.¡± *Because I am spending the holiday with the people who matter most to me. ¡°We are going out, so I had to dress up. It is my first time celebrating like this, so I wanted to look my best. Now tell me which bag I should take. Help me pick the one that looks best.¡± Her gaze softened. Memories rose on their own. Before the Jensons epted her, the holiday felt like any other day to Tilda. The only change was that the streets smelled warmer and the air carried the sharp trace of fireworks. At that time, life had been poor but she had been happy because her mentor was with her. After he died, she stood alone again. She closed herself to others but she still wanted the warmth of people. That hunger for family drove her to find her blood rtives. She gave up her pride and she chased small bits of affection. She remembered her first holiday with the Jensons after they took her in. She had dressed carefully that day¨Cnew clothes and makeup that fit her face. The face in the mirror looked even more radiant than K. She had a beauty and a calmness that could not be denied. Tilda did not want to fight K. She had truly treated K as a sister even though they were not rted by blood. Even when K took her ce, her family¡¯s favor, and the attention that should have been hers, Tilda did not protest. She had been starving for love. Having one more family member was a great blessing. That day, she only wanted to show herself and be seen by her family a little. That small Out Of The Shadows Ch 546 Chapter 546 Awful Family Tilda had once drowned so deep in despair that depression consumed her. + Pets It tore away every piece of her strength until all that remained was pain, self¨Charm, and a mind that crushed itself under endless doubt. Now, as she gazed at the faces around her, each one so kind and so true, the truth struck her with sudden rity. She had escaped that nightmare almost a year ago. That year had flown past her like sand slipping through her fingers. Since the day she cut herself free from the Jensons, her life had be brighter, fuller, and filled with a happiness she once thought she would never know. ¡°Tilda, you could wear anything and still look amazing.¡± ¡°Stop buttering her up. Just choose already.¡± Laughter spilled into the air. They teased, they shoved, theyughed again as they poured out of the apartment, their joy echoing down the hall. By the time they reached the entrance, Russell and Wade had already been waiting for two long hours. Strangers walked past and whispered, throwing quick nces their way. The two men forced themselves to stand still, pretending they could not hear or see. The cold wind stung their skin, but the sun that draped across their shoulders gave just enough warmth to keep them standing. At one point, Russell¡¯s body faltered, his bnce swaying. ¡°Dad, are you alright? Do you need to sit?¡± Wade asked, fear sparking in his voice. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll keep waiting Russell waved his hand, bit down hard on his tongue, and clung to the sharp sting to keep himself from falling apart. K¡¯s betrayal and ir¡¯s wounds had weighed heavy on his mind. Nights without rest had hollowed him out. Chapter 546 Awful Family His face was drawn and pale. His eyes sank deep behind shadows of purple and blue. + Pearls His breath caught uneven in his chest. The aura that once marked him as a man of power was gone. As the head of Jenson Group, people had always lowered themselves before him, eager to please, desperate to win his favor. Never had Russell waited on anyone. And never had he waited for the daughter he once cast aside. It was nothing short of cruel fate. Wade¡¯s sharp eyes cut through the crowd, and then he saw her. Tilda, minggling among the crowd. His heart mmed against his ribs, and the words left him in a rush. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Tilda. They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Russell¡¯s voice trembled, tangled with relief. But when Wade looked closer, his joy turned to stone. A sharp ache ripped through him like a de. Tilda stood in the middle of five figures. She held Dane and Mystro by the arms, her smile shining with a happiness that zed bright and real. It was a smile Wade had never seen when she was trapped in the Jenson house. Back then, her smiles for him had been soft but lined with a quiet plea, a hidden need for approval she never received. Now, her smile was free of chains. It was whole, it was equal, and it was true. The four around her moved in rhythm with her, circling her as if she was the heart of their world. Every nce, every gesture, showered her with affection. Chapter 546 Atul Family * Pearls They guarded her like something priceless. Like they were her real family. There was no ce left for Wade. No space for the Jensons. Not even a single nook or cram Then something weird filled his heart. The feeling that rose in his chest was sharp and bitter. It was jealousy. Wade knew that. Before he could take another breath, Russell stepped forward. Wade hurried after him. ¡°Tilda!¡± Russell¡¯s voice cracked the air as he nted himself in her way. ¡°You.¡± Tilda¡¯s words sliced cold. Her re zed with fury. She had told them she never wanted to see them again. And yet here they stood, clinging to her, dragging their shadows into her light, ruining this day. Her rage spilled out, and Dane and the others caught it. Their stares hardened, cold as steel, and pinned Russell and Wade in ce. These two men were supposed to be her blood. Her brother. Her father. Yet they had been the ones to break her. Under the fire of those eyes, both men felt their power shrivel. Even with all their years of wealth and authority, the weight pressed them down like chains. Their instincts screamed. The people standing with Tilda were not ordinary. Chapter 516 Awful Family Rain, with his white hair and zing red eyes, radiated danger with every breath. And Mystro. He was the one who had crowned Tilda as world champion in art. The prodigy everyone spoke about with awe. Why are they walking at her side now, still bounding her like family? Questions stormed in their minds, but no answers woulde. This was not the time to ask. ?????? ???? f?ndnovel ¡°Russell. Wade.¡± Tilda¡¯s voice cut sharp as ss. ¡°Today is a holiday. I¡¯m in a good mood now, but I will not let you ruin it. ¡°Get out of my way before I lose my patience.¡± Her fury simmered, barely held back. Dane and the others were the only thread keeping her from unleashing everything she carried. ¡°Tilda, ir¡­ your mother is in the hospital. She may never walk again. She might be crippled. for the rest of her life! ¡°She¡¯s unconscious. Even in hera she calls out your name. She begs to see you. Please, Tilda. ¡°Think of the day she nearly died bringing you into this world. Think of the neen years never.stopped searching for you. Come see her, if only for that.¡± Send Gifts s Out Of The Shadows Ch 547 Chapter 547 One Last Time + Pearls Read full story at find?novel Russell threw away every ounce of pride; the respect of a father, the authority of a chairman, and lowered himself before Tilda. She only looked at him with disdain. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk straight, or are you just old and losing your mind? Russell, I cut ties with the Jensons a long time ago. ¡°Quit saying she¡¯s my mom over and over. Think about it. After the way you and ir treated me, does she even deserve to call her my mom? ¡°If you¡¯re trying to pull the family card, go y that garne with your darling K. Don¡¯t stand here making me sick. Just hearing your voice makes me nauseous! If you¡¯ve gone insane, go see a doctor. I¡¯m not here running a clinic!¡± Tilda¡¯s patience snappedpletely. Russell¡¯s brazenness was beyond belief. He actually said things like this without a hint of shame. Even without her past life memories, when she was dragged back into the Jensons, Russell and ir¡¯s behavior toward her¡­ Did they just wipe it all from memory? She had been ndered, forced to prove her innocence, and Russell always defended K, refusing to face the truth or give Tilda any justice. He only wanted to cover everything up! After that, Russell and ir just kept suspecting and humiliating her again and again. It wasn¡¯t just one incident. So how could Russell now stand in front of her with such audacity and spout these words? Did he even have a conscience? Tilda truly doubted it! ¡°I know, Tilda, you despise us and this family. I¡¯ve already dug into everything about K. Back then, I was wrong about you! ¡°I screwed up, Tilda. I made the worst mistakes. The one truly guilty is me. ir did nothing. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive, I only hope you¡¯ll go see¡­ ir. Just once, that¡¯s all I beg for!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve investigated? Then you must know K is still prancing around Jenson Vi like a queen. So you know her real nature, yet you still talk about guilt toward me while letting her stay? ¡°Russell, you¡¯re a hypocrite drowning in lies! It¡¯s disgusting! And you dare say ir is innocent? Innocent? Who in this world is really innocent?!¡± Tilda let out a mockingugh. Chapter 547 One Last Time Russell tried to exin. ¡°Tilda, you¡¯re misunderstanding. We all know who K really is, but ir is already eaten alive with guilt over you. If she learned the full truth about K, I¡¯m afraid she would copsepletely! ¡°Yes, Tilda, I see exactly what kind of person K is now. If it takes me kneeling before you and apologizing for what I said in the past, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Please ¡­ don¡¯t make Mom bear it. If she weren¡¯t dying and desperate to see you onest time, we¡¯d never disturb you!¡± Wade knew stepping in could make things worse, but he couldn¡¯t just let all the me crush Russell. If someone had to shoulder part of it, he would too. ¡°Oh¡­ so that¡¯s why K is still ying the role of the good daughter in Jenson Vi, putting on a family act with ir? ¡°Unbelievable. Russell, Wade, your entire family is nothing but a disaster. Honestly, I¡¯m grateful I never got brainwashed by you. Escaping you all was the smartest move I ever made! ¡°Dane, Mystro, Liam, Rain, don¡¯t mind them. Pretend they don¡¯t exist. We¡¯re leaving.¡± With that, Tilda pulled Dane and the rest with her and walked away. She wasn¡¯t going to waste another second on these lunatics. What was the point? ¡°Tilda, wait!¡± Russell reached to stop her, but a man in a crimson bespoke suit blocked his path. ¡°Tilda gave you life and endured your filth all these years. Don¡¯t test her patience any further!¡± Liam, who was normally calm and gentle with Tilda, finally snapped. His tone was filled with menace. Those hands of his had saved countless lives. But they had also sent plenty into the grave, stained with blood. His warning crashed down like a storm. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to use violence.¡± That single threat drilled into Russell and Wade¡¯s heads, freezing them stiff. A cold fear seeped into their bones, making their skin crawl. 20:10 Wed, Oct 1 Chapter 547 One Last Time By the time they recovered, Tilda and her people were already gone. ¡°Dad, let it go. Tilda¡¯s nevering back. We¡¯ve reached the end.¡± Wade stood beside Russell while trying tofort him. This was the farthest they could go. Honestly, hadn¡¯t they already expected this oue? 18 Pears But for ir¡¯s sake, they had swallowed their pride and bowed low before Tilda onest time. Wade feltpletely numb. Enough. This was enough. At that moment, Russell remembered the desperate request ir had blurted out. He braced himself. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 548 Out Of The Shadows Ch 548 Chapter 548 Kneel G +8 Pearls ¡°Tilda, if you¡¯re willing to visit the hospital and see ir, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want! I swear id¡± Russell shouted with all his strength. For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel Those words made Tilda pause mid¨Cstep. Seeing the opening, Russell rushed in front of her, right under Wade¡¯s shocked gaze. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll grant whatever you ask, just this once! Only this time!¡± Russell¡¯s eyes zed with resolve, like a beast defending its mate. A fierce aura poured off him, making everyone else seem powerless. ¡°Russell, you only learn when you hit the bottom, don¡¯t you? Fine. I don¡¯t care much about your vows, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d enjoy seeing. Do you dare throw away your pride for your beloved wife? ¡°Go on, kneel before me, Russell. If you do that, maybe I¡¯ll think about visiting ir!¡± Kneel. Kneel down¡­ In front of the whole crowd. Tilda clearly wanted to grind Russell¡¯s dignity into the dirt. There¡¯d be noing back from it. Even Russell¡¯s face twisted at her demand, his body trembling. Wade¡¯s chest tightened. He remembered not long ago, breaking down, kneeling at Tilda¡¯s apartment door with his six brothers. That kneeling had been out of remorse and shame toward his sister. But Russell? He couldn¡¯t do this! ¡­ Chapter 548 Kneel ¡°Can¡¯t manage it? Then step aside! : A200 B Pearls ¡°You imed you¡¯d do anything if I agreed, but even this you can¡¯t? Just empty words, Russell. You¡¯re nothing but a liar who never keeps promises.¡± This time, Russell had nothing left to defend himself against Tilda. Dane and the others figured Russell would never actually kneel. If he kept spouting excuses, they¡¯d just beat him down and leave. Russell bit down hard, his words forcing their way out as he said, ¡°So¡­ If I kneel, you¡¯ll visit ir at the hospital?¡± ¡°Kneel first, then we¡¯ll see. If you can¡¯t even manage that, then shut up and Tilda had barely finished, when¡­. Thud! Russell dropped to his knees right before her. get lost!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Tilda, please go see ir at the hospital. Look, I¡¯m kneeling, I¡¯m kneeling!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Wade yelled in shock. He rushed forward to Russell¡¯s side. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Stand up! Please, get up! If anyone should kneel, let me do it. You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°No¡­ Wade, let me kneel. This is what Tilda demanded, and it¡¯s the debt I owe her as her father! ¡°Tilda, I lost you years ago, leaving you to suffer 19 years alone. Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, I failed to protect you as your dad! ¡°And all those years when ir desperately searched for you, I kept urging her to stop.. we finally brought you back. I still hurt you again and again because of K! When ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your father! In this family, ir was the only one who truly held on! This kneeling is my apology, my regret for everything I put you through!¡± Russell cast off thest of his pride,ying down the armor of a father. He spoke honestly, overflowing with guilt and remorse toward Tilda. 20:11 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 548 Kneel These words were overdue. He should¡¯ve spoken 1 years ago. But clinging to his so¨Ccalled dignity, he thought just giving her life was enough.. All those excuses and twisted reasoning felt worthless in the end. Everyone was speechless. Russell had actually knelt. Dane and the others were stunned. Even Tilda hadn¡¯t seen thating- So¡­ +8 Pearls: The man who once acted untouchable, wielding his role as her father, demanding everything from her simply because he gave her life¡­ Even he was now on his knees, begging forgiveness. Just like Tilda had once done, degraded into a pathetic creature, begging for scraps of affection from her family. Too bad¡­ It was toote! Far toote! Tilda no longer felt pity, longing, or family affection for the Jensons. Even her resentment had thinned into nothing. Because sho had found people who mattered, a new hope. The Jensons had be a worthless shadow of her past. Wade saw Russell had made his choice. He said, ¡°Tilda, Dad did what you demanded. Please,e with us to the hospital and see Mom.¡± Tilda lowered her eyes, and she smiled mockingly. Linking arms with Danc, she said, ¡°Oh is that so? Well, I refuse.¡± Her voice was light and yful. Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 549 Chapter 549 No Means No
+ Pearls Now it felt like the bitter December wind had cut through Russell and Wade until their bones ached, as if they¡¯d been locked in a freezer. ¡°What¡­ What did you just say? ¡°Tilda, I already followed your demand and knelt down. Why won¡¯t you ept it?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d think about it. I never guaranteed anything. All I promised was that if you were willing to kneel, I¡¯d consider it. ¡°Well, I considered it. My answer¡¯s still no. Honestly, just looking at anyone from the Jensons makes me want to throw up!¡± Wade¡¯s whole body trembled with rage. ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s too much. Why can¡¯t you keep your promise?¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t I pick that up from all of you? Russell, you vowed that if I cleared my name, you¡¯d investigate and give me the truth. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly nine months now. Nine months! You only figured it out recently, and yet you still let K do whatever she wanted in the Jenson Vi!¡± ¡°And after I walked away from all of you, you still came chasing me, using me over and over. You think after that, I¡¯d care about your so¨Ccalled honor? ¡°Dane, let¡¯s leave!¡± Tilda brushed past Russell, striding away without hesitation. She had said everything that needed to be said, treating Russell and Wade like fools. If Russell could still keep his pride intact after this¡­ Tilda would honestly admire just how little shame he had left. He¡¯d be better off despising her and staying out of her life for good! Dane and the others naturally trailed behind Tilda. No matter what choice she made, they stood by her without question. Just when they were about to leave, Russell suddenly seemed to recall something and let out augh. Tilda couldn¡¯t care less about the old madman and only wanted to get away faster. 20:11 Wed, Oct1 d Chapter 549 No Means No + Pearls But then¡­ ¡°So¡­ Tilda, you still care about me as your father, don¡¯t you? You still admit the blood in your bodyes from the Jensons!¡± What? A giant question mark practically appeared on Tilda¡¯s face. What the hell? Was she not clear enough when tearing Russell apart? Or had he finally gone insane from all this? Seeing Russell act like that, Wade immediately assumed his father had lost it. ¡°Dad, calm down. Forget it, alright? Let¡¯s just go back!¡± Wade truly feared Tilda had driven Russell into madness! ¡°No, Wade, my head ispletely clear. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, without a doubt. Tilda, you¡¯ve inherited my way of handling matters. ¡°After all this, I finally understand¡­ You keep iming you despise the Jensons and don¡¯t want anything to do with us, but deep down, your heart hasn¡¯t left. ¡°You¡¯ll always have i blood inside you. That¡¯s something you can¡¯t erase. That¡¯s why you unconsciously behave just like me!¡± At that moment. Wade caught the sh of calction in Russell¡¯s expression. He began to realize what Russell was scheming. He was deliberately trying to provoke Tilda! Dane and the others also sensed Russell¡¯s true intent. ¡°Mr. Jenson, don¡¯t you think repeating this again and again is meaningless? ¡°Even if you drag Tilda to meet Mrs. Jenson, with the way Tilda feels about this family now, you can¡¯t guarantee she won¡¯t say something that could upset Mrs. Jenson and worsen her condition. She barely pulled through; if anything happens, you¡¯ll regret it. Chapter 540 No Mesina No 20 + Perie ¡°If Mrs. Jenson truly values Tilda that much, and you¡¯re worried about her health, perhaps it¡¯s safer not to let Tilda meet her at all. Mystro stepped in to add his view. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel To be honest¡­ He actually wished Tilda would agree to see ir. That was why he hadn¡¯t stopped Russell from begging her carlier. For Mystro, whatever became of the Jensons didn¡¯t matter. What he wanted was for Tilda to avoid future regret. As long as she saw ir once and cut tiespletely, then even if ir passed away, Tilda wouldn¡¯t have to carry that guilt. Not only Mystro. The others thought the same way. That was the reason they hadn¡¯t interfered with Russell pressing her. If they had known what Tilda had suffered in her previous life They would have killed Russell on the spot without hesitation. There was no way they¡¯d allow him to keep spewing nonsense here. ¡°Wade, let¡¯s go. Now that I know Tilda still cares for us, she¡¯lles to her senses, and then I¡¯ll exin everything to her. That¡¯ll be enough for me. ¡°I¡¯m certain Tilda won¡¯t me us. She¡¯ll probably feel relieved.¡± Russell ignored Mystro¡¯s warning, chuckled, and turned to walk away. Wade gave Tilda onest lingering look before slowly following behind. Send Gifts 5.0K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 550 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 550 People Who Don¡¯t Matter ¹ú + Pearls ¡°I have to admit, Russell, your provocation is obvious, but it works well on me,¡± Tilda finally spoke. Russell and Wade instinctively nced at each other. ¡°Sorry, Danc, Mystro, Liam, Rain. You guys go pick a ce to hang out for a bit. I need to step out, but I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± ¡°Got it, Tilda.¡± Her three seniors seemed to have anticipated her decision all along. Going to see for herself was probably for the best. At least she wouldn¡¯t regret being so resolutely cold today. ¡°Tilda, are you sure you want to go?¡± Rain didn¡¯t want Tilda involved with the Jensons. In Rain¡¯s mind, the Jensons were just as terrible as his own family. They were always forceful, and they had crushed all their emotions. Tilda reached out and gently touched Rain¡¯s soft, white hair. Her lowered gaze was calm and tender. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. Listen to them, okay?¡± Rain nodded quickly. ¡°Yes,e back quickly. Don¡¯t give them a chance to hurt you.¡± ¡°Hurt me?¡± Tilda whispered those words, and a small smile yed across her lips. The smile was slightly mocking, with a hint of disdain. ¡°Of course not.¡± Not anymore. Liam spoke up. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s still early. We can go w with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to waste your time on people who don¡¯t matter.¡± People who don¡¯t matter¡­. Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? Tilda didn¡¯t even emphasize the words, but to Russell and Wade, they sounded sharp and d¡­ Chapter 550 People Who Don¡¯t Matter cutting. It stirred a painful ache in their hearts. And yet, Russell and Wade found themselvespletely unable to argue. Tilda stepped past her seniors and stood before Russell and Wade. ¡°Russell, let mepliment you first. You truly are a seasoned veteran. You hit the exact weakness I have in my heart. Finished ¡°You know I would never want to be like you. I wouldn¡¯t even want this blood on me. If I could, I¡¯d drain it and start over. Not that I¡¯d ever try to kill myself or hurt myself on purpose. ¡°The day I severed all ties with the Jensons and left the vi, I made a promise to myself. I would live better than anyone, be happier than anyone, bloom with my own brilliance, and live a life that¡¯s truly mine! ¡°This time, you¡¯d better not regret letting me see ir. And if anything happens, don¡¯t try to pin the me on me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tilda. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll bear the consequences alone.¡± Russell had made up his mind. No matter what happened, he knew letting Tilda meet the current ir was the best choice. What if¡­. There was a tiny chance? What if Tilda, seeing ir¡¯s condition, softened and wanted to return to the Jensons? Even though Russell knew such a hope was incredibly slim, given Tilda¡¯s current attitude, it was like chasing a dream. But if a person can¡¯t even dream, then what¡¯s the point of being alive? In the car, Wade had already told Dominic and the others that Tilda wasing to the hospital to see ir. They werepletely stunned. ¡°No way, Wade! Tilda¡­ She¡¯s willing to see Mom?¡± Chapter 550 People Who Don¡¯t Matter At first, Dominic and the others thought they were hearing things. With Tilda¡¯s hatred of the Jensons, how could she care about ir¡¯s well¨Cbeing? ¡°A lot happened. Anyway, Tilda¡¯sing. We¡¯re heading to the hospital now.¡± Finished Wade couldn¡¯t bring himself to mention that Russell had knelt before Tilda to convince her to ¡°A¨Calright. The doctor just removed Mom¡¯s monitors and transferred her to a regr room. They said she¡¯ll regain consciousness soon.¡± Dominic paused and asked, ¡°Is Tilda ¡­ with you guys?¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to be in the same car as us, so she took a cab. She¡¯s following behind. We should reach the hospital in half an hour.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up, Dominic looked at his five younger brothers. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s what the call said.¡± For a moment, everyone was at a loss for words. Originally, when Wade told them Russell had gone to ask Tilda to visit ir, they all thought he was asking for humiliation. They never expected Russell would actually get her toe. But now, their hearts felt even more uneasy. Darell sighed. ¡°Honestly, I almost wish Tilda had just refused. It might have been better if she didn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Darell¡¯s right. With Tilda¡¯s attitude toward us, she wouldn¡¯t react kindly no matter how Dad invited her.¡± ¡°With Tilda¡¯s temper, I just hope she doesn¡¯t upset Mom. Mom¡¯s still weak after barely surviving, and I¡¯m worried that Tilda¡¯s visit might stress her, making things worse.¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 551 Chapter 551 Feeling Hopeless and Lonely ¾ŽÌ– Finished Putting aside his bias against Tilda, Santiago couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling creeping over him as the situation unfolded. Something about it just didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°But Dad insisted on inviting Tilda here. Now that she¡¯s actuallying, what can we do? ¡°And I also know that Mom really misses Tilda. She hopes Tilda can forgive her. If nothing goes. wrong, this might actually be the best way.¡± Tilda visiting ir was both good and bad in everyone¡¯s eyes. In the end, all gazes turned to Dominic. As the eldest, the most trusted and capable among the seven, his decision mattered most to the younger siblings, who were full of worry. Dominic thought for a full five minutes before speaking. ¡°All we can do is take one step at a time. We must consider Mom and Dad¡¯s feelings first. If Tilda really provokes Mom, we¡¯ll step in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. Let¡¯s just follow Dominic¡¯s lead.¡± Dominic turned and walked towards the window. Sunlight fell across his handsome face, but couldn¡¯t smooth the worry in his mind. ¡°Master ¡­ Tilda, why would you agree toe see Mom? What exactly do you want?¡± He nced once more at ir, who was lying unconscious in the hospital room, and clenched his fists tightly. If something truly irreversible were to happen, Dominic would rather Tilda note at all. He would rather she never forgive the Jensons. K was quietly resting in her ward. No one had to visit¡­ It¡¯s been a whole day! My brothers still haven¡¯t shown up at all! Mom¡¯s surgery is over, she¡¯s out of danger, and has even moved to a regr room! And yet, not a single one of them has to check on me, who¡¯s been left disfigured! 20:11 Wed, Oct 1 d. Chapter 551 Feeling Hopeless and Lonely 4 Finished K drew a deep breath, trying to calm her anger and think clearly about what to do next. Now, with Daphne gone and Preston emotionally wounded, K had a chance to step in and maintain her connection with him. But her face had been ruined. Even if Preston didn¡¯t ask questions at first because of his past feelings for K, over time, he would never be able to ept a woman who had been disfigured. The Bells wouldn¡¯t ept it either. She needed to regain the Jensons¡® attention. She had to use this disfigurement as leverage to win back their care and concern. Otherwise, K would have no choice but to use her final n. The mere thought of it sparked a malicious glint in her eyes. She really didn¡¯t want to use that n unless there was absolutely no other option. At that moment, the nurse walked in. ¡°Ms. K¡­¡± K quickly asked, ¡°Well? Did you bring the news to my brothers?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. They said they¡¯de when they have the time-¡± Not getting the answer she expected, K¡¯s anger red, and she shouted, ¡°Damn it! Why bothering back when you didn¡¯t get the answer I wanted? Get it done now!¡± ¡°Ms. K, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The nurse gasped in shock. K had always been soft spoken, like cotton candy. She had never acted this hysterically before. She was like a raging, uncontroble woman now. K realized she had almost revealed her true self. She quickly took a deep breath and forced herself to sob softly, putting on a show. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really scared and in pain because of my face. My brothers haven¡¯te to visit me. I feel so hopeless and lonely. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have shouted at you just now. My mind is a mess. I know I shouldn¡¯t take out my emotions on others. Please forgive me, okay?¡± 20:11 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 551 Feeling Hopeless and Lonely- Hearing her exnation, the nurse finally rxed. Finished ¡°Ms. K, you have the best temper out of all the patients I care for. Anyone would lose control in a situation like this. The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll find a chance to mention this to Mr. Jenson again. After all, you are still the princess of the Jensons. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Jenson¡¯s injury ¡­ The nurse sighed, ¡°Your family is heartless! You got hurt so badly, and they haven¡¯t evene to check on you.¡± The nurse was clearly upset on K¡¯s behalf. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I understand¡­ Mom is most important. I don¡¯t expect topete with Mom for attention. ¡°I just hope my brothers remember that I¡¯m still their sister. That¡¯s all I could ask for.¡± ¡°Ms. K, you¡¯re so kind and thoughtful. If only I had a daughter like you.¡± The nurse was close to tears. After the nurse went to get K some water, K¡¯s expression instantly hardened. ¡°Right. They still won¡¯te visit even after all this ¡­ How damn infuriating! ¡°If they keep staying away, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to strike first. I just need to find the right chance ¡­ Send Gifts 5.0K ? 20:11 Wed, Oct 1 d Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 552 Chapter 552 She Felt Nothing 43 Finished. K¡¯s eyes darted around as she got out of bed. Stretching and moving her stiff limbs, she debated whether she should wait for ir to wake up or go now and put on a show of sorrow herself. At that moment! K thought she saw someone through the window. Her eyes widened in shock. That figure¨CK would never mistake it! It was Tilda! Tilda was stunning today. Her natural beauty and noble aura were entuated perfectly, making her look radiant. It was a sharp contrast to K, who was now disfigured, drowning in self¨Cpity, and lost about what the future would hold. K was a portrait of despair. Why is Tilda here? Is she here to see Mom? The Jensons were already leaning toward Tilda, distancing themselves from K. If Tilda had reallye to visit ir, to reconcile and return as the biological daughter of the Jensons, there would be no ce left for K. She wouldn¡¯t need to act pitiful anymore. The Jensons would push her out themselves. Content originallyes from F?nd-Novel Or worse¨Cshe would fall into Tilda¡¯s hands and be tormented until living feels worse than death! K watched as Tilda entered the hospital and disappeared from the window view. She bit her nails in panic. ¡°No! I can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die! I have to take action now!¡± 20:11 Wed, Oct 1 d. Chapter 552 She Felt Nothing With that, K hurried out of the room. 43 Finisher At the hospital, Wade had already sent a message to Dominic. They were waiting for the elevator, ready to head up. Dominic took a deep breath and looked at his younger brothers. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Knowing Tilda wasing, Darell and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling a little uneasy. Russell and the others took the elevator to ir¡¯s VIP floor. The moment the doors opened, their gazes locked on Tilda, who was standing in the farthest corner. Tilda crossed her arms and leaned against the elevator wall. Her delicately made¨Cup face carried an air of serene detachment, as if the world around her didn¡¯t exist. Even when she noticed the Jensons staring, her expression didn¡¯t change. Her eyes were like still water, unreadable. Then, she stepped out of the elevator in her high heels. Honestly, beforeing, Tilda had imagined facing the Jensons in a thousand different ways. In the end, she hadn¡¯t expected to feel so calm andposed. Even Tilda herself was surprised by the serenity she felt. After all, these were the people who had once inflicted unforgettable pain on her. Now, she felt nothing toward them. And that was exactly what she wanted. It meant she could truly move on and embrace her own life. Tilda¡¯s silentposure only made Dominic and the others more nervous. Dominic couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Tilda, honestly, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re willing to visit Mom. Why are you here?¡± As Queen¡¯s former mentee, Dominic knew that Tilda had no tolerance whatsoever for traitors. 20:12 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 552 She Felt Nothing 420 For someone like her toe see ir, Dominic couldn¡¯t convince himself it was out of motherly love no matter how hard he tried. Flomhed Being the most familiar person with Tilda within the family, Dominic had been pessimistic from the start. ¡°What? Russell and Wade told you I wasing to see ir, but did they tell you how I was ¡®invited¡®?¡± When she said this, she didn¡¯t even spare Dominic a nce. Among the seven brothers, the one Tilda hated most was Dominic¨Cthe so¨Ccalled eldest brother. He had given her nothing but despair, even telling her she should just die. And yet, he was once the mentee she cherished most, the one she had been proud of. Tilda believed this was among the rare ties she had left in the world. With all those identities stacked on top of each other, the sense of betrayal stemming from Dominic was more overwhelming than ever before! ¡°What?!¡± Dominic and the others froze, a wave of unease washing over them. Instinctively, they looked at Russell. What had Dad done?! Russell turned his face away, saying nothing. Yet the evasive look in his eyes betrayed his guilt. Their hearts sank. ¡°Alright, Tilda. Mom¡¯s in the ward. Let¡¯s go see her.¡± Wade didn¡¯t want Tilda to discover that Russell had knelt to beg her toe¨Che didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Dominic and the others. He tried to guide Tilda toward ir¡¯s room. ¡°Wade, don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± Tilda moved to avoid Wade¡¯s handpletely. Her icy expression never softened as she strode forward. 20:12 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 552 She Felt Nothing Russell bit his lip and silently followed her. Finished Wade looked at his hand, which had been rejected by Tilda, and gave a self¨Cmocking smile. Yeah, what right did I have to touch Tilda? I should know my ce. Send Gifts 5.0K C Out Of The Shadows Ch 553 Chapter 553 Get Your Ass Up 9431 Finished As Russell and Tilda entered the ward, Wade was about to follow when Dominic and the others stopped him, urgently asking, ¡°Wade, what deal did Dad make with Tilda for her to agree to Til¡­ da¡­ The word ¡°Tilda¡°. seemed to spark something in ir¡¯s brain. Unconsciously, she gripped Russell¡¯s hand back. Russell¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°She¡¯s responding! She¡¯s responding! ir, open your eyes! Tilda is right here! I¡¯m not lying!¡± Then Russell looked at Tilda. ¡°Tilda, please¨Csay something to ir. Just your voice can wake her up!¡± Tilda rolled her eyes and smirked with amusement. ¡°Are you sure you want me to talk to her?¡± At that moment, Dominic and the others had arrived at the ward door. Hearing Russell¡¯s urgent plea, ¡°Yes! Please, Tilda. Only you can wake ir and bring her out of thisa!¡± ¡°Okaaay ¡­¡± Tilda deliberately dragged out the word, squinting her eyes with a sharp glint. Then, she parted her lips lightly. ¡°ir, get your ass up!¡± 20:12 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 553 Get Your Ass Up Everyone froze, staring at Tilda in disbelief. Finished ¡°What? Why are you all looking at me like that? Didn¡¯t you want me to say something to wake ir? ¡°Or do you want me to give ir a few ps to stimte her physically? From medical experience, it¡¯s simple, effective, and guaranteed to wake her up immediately.¡± my Since they had used a provocation tactic to make Tilda visit ir, they shouldn¡¯t expect Tilda to y along obediently. Tilda loved stirring up trouble, messing with the Jensons, and making them suffer. Russell remained silent. Naturally, he ignored Tilda¡¯s teasing. After all, he had expected this. He still held a sliver of hope. He wished that seeing ir like this might stir some sympathy in Tilda. However, that hope was shattered mercilessly. Then, ir¡¯s fingers twitched. Santiago¡¯s eyes caught it, and he eximed, ¡°Dad! I saw Mom¡¯s hand move!¡± All eyes followed Santiago¡¯s gaze to ir¡¯s fingertips. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. ir¡¯s fingertips were visibly twitching. Then, her tightly shut eyes slowly opened, filled with a haze of confusion as her mind struggled to catch up. She stared nkly at those around her. Russell, seeing his beloved wife awaken, couldn¡¯t contain his joy. He hurried forward, gripping her hands tightly, his voice trembling with excitement. ¡°ir! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± ¡°I-¡± ir opened her mouth, but after a single word, her throat burned like fire. ¡°1 ¡°Wa¡­ water¡­ 372 20:12 Wed, Oct 1 Chapter 553 Get Your Ass Up ¡°Water! ir, I¡¯ll get it right away!¡± After sipping some water, her chaotic thoughts began to clear. ir remembered who she was, what had happened, and her family. And then, her gazended on Tilda. Her eyes widened in disbelief. The source of th?s content is find?novel ¡°Honey ¡­ is this ¡­ am I dreaming? Why is Tilda here?¡± She croaked. Finished If this were a dream, then the exhaustion weighing on her body, the soreness in her limbs, and the waves of pain that came and went were far too real. I¡¯m not dreaming! If it¡¯s real, how could Tilda be here? ¡°It was me who brought Tilda, ir. While you were unconscious, you subconsciously called her name. That¡¯s when I realized that if Tilda came, she could wake you up! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir. As your husband, I thought time would heal all sorrow. Even if the memories couldn¡¯t fade, we could face life again. I didn¡¯t consider your feelings properly, didn¡¯t notice what you truly wanted.¡± ir was speechless for a moment. Russell¡¯s words made ir realize that, even in her unconscious murmurs, she had revealed her deepest desire. She looked at Russell gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Honey. You¡¯re right. While I was in thea, I could hear everyone calling my name, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to get up until I heard Tilda¡¯s voice¡­ ¡± Send Gifts 5.0K 3/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 554 Chapter 554 You¡¯re Such a Fool 43 Finished ir looked at Tilda as she spoke. ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m really d you came to see me. I know I don¡¯t have the right to call myself your mother anymore, but¡­ thank you so much foring.¡± Without Tilda¡¯s words, ir might not have found the strength to wake up at all. ir owed Tilda the most and had hurt her the deepest. If she could turn back time to the very first day she found Tilda, ir swore she would never do those foolish things again. She would never make Tilda sad. ¡°Before you start with your empty words, there¡¯s something I need to remind you ¡­¡± Wade felt a chill when he heard Tilda say this. He wanted to stop her, but it was already toote. ¡°The reason I came here is because your husband¨CRussell, Chairman of Jenson Group¨Cknelt and begged me toe. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think I¡¯d waste my timeing to see you? Take a look in the mirror, ir. What right, do you have to make me give up a perfect holiday just toe see your disabled body?¡± Tilda¡¯s words were like daggers, stabbing straight into ir¡¯s heart. Before ir even realized what was happening, the pain came crashing in¨Ctearing through her whole body, raw and unbearable. ¡°Tilda?!¡± Russell¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected Tilda to be so merciless at a time like this, spitting out such venomous words. ¡°What, Russell? It¡¯s your own trickery that made mee. I had warned you. You¡¯d regret asking me to visit ir! Did you really expect honeyed words from my mouth to cheer you guys up? ¡°Still clinging to fairy¨Ctale dreams at your age? Fine, then I¡¯ll be generous enough to y the realist and shatter that fantasy for you!¡± Tilda ignored the stunned gazes of Russell and the others. ¡°What a shame. I actually forgot to take a photo when Russell knelt in front of me and begged me toe to the hospital to see you. I must have been out of my mind. If you doubt me, ask 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 554 You¡¯re Such a Fool Russell yourself¨Cdid he really kneel and beg me to see you?¡± With that, she tossed the burning¨Chot burden straight into Russell¡¯sp. $43 ësÎï Finished This was what people meant by words that cut deeper than a de. ir bit her lip tightly and looked at Russell. The moment she caught the flicker of guilt as he averted his gaze, she understood everything. The feeling was like a thousand knives slicing through her heart. For the first time, ir felt what it truly meant to have her very blood run cold and her whole body throbbing with bone¨Ccrushing pain. ¡°Russell ¡­ Why? How could you? You¡¯re such a fool! How could you kneel to Tilda ¡­ for my sake¡­¡± ir had difficulty breathing when she spoke; she had to keep gasping for air just to get the words out. Her eyes turned red, and tears shimmered, ready to spill. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir. I know this seems ridiculous, but it was the only way I could get Tilda toe. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee at all. ¡°I told you that I¡¯d pluck the stars or the moon from the sky for you. I could even sacrifice my life for you. It worked, didn¡¯t it? Tilda came, and you woke up. If I had to watch you stay in aa, it would have been worse than death for me!¡± Russell tried to smile gently,forting ir¡¯s grief. It was like a lion nuzzling a lioness, ignoring the gaping wound in his own chest. More importantly, he needed to distract ir. He had to keep her from noticing her legs. If ir realized she had lost control of her legs,bined with Tilda¡¯s taunts, she might copse emotionally. Russell knew he couldn¡¯t hide it forever, but for now, he tried. ¡°Russell, you¡¯re such a fool ¡­¡± Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel ir took a deep breath, swallowing back her tears. 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 554 You¡¯re Such a Fool She reached out and caressed Russell¡¯s cheek, her eyes full of love and worry. She didn¡¯t want him to feel sad at a moment like this. Compared to others, ir already had a happy life. She had a devoted husband and loving sons. 43 #Finished As for Tilda ¡­ That was karma ir had brought upon herself. Now, she had to bear the consequences. ¡°Tilda, thank you. Now that Mom is awake ¡­ you should leave.¡± Finally, Wade made the decision. He stepped forward and spoke to Tilda with no room for argument. It was the best choice, even if the others med him, even if Tilda came to hate him more. Wade had to be the viin. He had to make Tilda leave. Dominic and the others could see the resolve in Wade¡¯s eyes. Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 555 Chapter 555 A Blessing From God Silence was their response. Some even let out a quiet sigh of relief. They all knew this was the best decision, but none of them had the courage Wade had. None of them could bring themselves to say such words to Tilda. 2 43 Finished Even though they knew this was the best thing to do, none of them had the courage to do what Wade had just done¡­ to speak to Tilda like that. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Russell, I¡¯ve done what you asked. Watch that foul mouth of yours, and don¡¯t go spreading nonsense everywhere!¡± Tilda wouldn¡¯t agree even if the Jensons want her to stay. Just being here, breathing the same air as the Jensons, felt like inhaling a deadly virus. It was disgusting, nauseating, andpletely unbearable. This time, she hadpletely severed her ties with the Jensons. Tilda turned sharply to leave, and Russell said nothing. As much as he wanted to mend their broken bond, he knew having Tilda here would do more harm than good for now. He couldn¡¯t let her keep upsetting ir. Just then- ¡°Tilda, wait!¡± ir, seeing her about to leave, hurriedly tried to climb out of bed. Her right leg, however, had no sensation and couldn¡¯t support her. She nearly fell off the bed. ¡°ir!¡± Luckily, Russell¡¯s quick reflexes saved her, holding her steady. 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d¡­ Chapter 555 A Blessing From God 643 Finished At that moment, ir realized her right leg waspletely numb. Panic shot through her as she cried, ¡°Russell, m¨Cmy right leg¡­ What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Russell cursed under his breath. His worst fears wereing true in the worst way. ¡°ir, you need to stay calm. Calm down, okay! The doctors said that as long as we keep up with treatment and rehabilitation, your leg will heal. One day, you¡¯ll be able to walk again!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Russell, sometimes I really admire your optimism. Doctors¡® words sound ten times prettiering out of your mouth!¡± Tilda mocked, her sarcasm cutting through the tension. Russell ignored her. His entire focus was on ir, afraid she might copse under the shock of reality and pass out again. But surprisingly- ir remained calm. ¡°Is that so¡­¡¯ 11 ¡°ir? A¨Care you okay?¡± Her calmness shocked everyone. The moreposed she seemed, the more they feared it might signal a bigger storm toe. ¡°Russell, before I lost consciousness, I protected K. A huge stone fell on my right foot, and the pain shot through my whole body. At that moment, I was already prepared for the worst. ¡°I was actually more afraid of dying then. I¡¯m afraid of losing you and the children. Now, I¡¯ve woken up and I¡¯ve only lost my right leg. This is a blessing from God. I¡¯m lucky.¡± ir faced her disaster with simplicity and calmness. Her inner strength far surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations¨Ceven Tilda¡¯s. If it were Tilda herself, she couldn¡¯t have stayed soposed after the ident. ir had always been the type to snap easily, to lose control the moment someone touched her bottom line, to spiral into hysteria. Yet now, with thisposure on her face, she actually earned a flicker of respect from Tilda. Even so, Tilda smirked and turned to leave. No matter what ir became, no matter how she looked now, it no longer had anything to do 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 555 A Blessing From God with Tilda. 0:0 Her only regret was that Russell had used her to visit ir, yet she still hadn¡¯t managed to provoke ir or get the revenge she wanted. Finished ¡°Thank you, Tilda. I know you still hate me, but thank you foring to see me. I don¡¯t know when I would have woken up otherwise. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really am. As your mother, I didn¡¯t protect you, but did many things that hurt you. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ir offered a heartfelt, genuine apology, finally voicing the guilt she had carried toward Tilda all these years. Now atst, she had the chance to say it fully, in front of everyone. In that moment, ir felt as if her heart had been granted a brief redemption, warmed by sunlight. ¡°If you really feel sorry for me, then stop showing up in front of me. I don¡¯t ever want to see you guys again.¡± Tilda¡¯s response remained ice¨Ccold,pletely devoid of warmth. ir lowered her head, unable to summon the courage to answer. Even if Tilda¡¯s heart toward the Jensons was long since dead, ir¡¯s guilt toward her ran so deep -and Tilda was still her own flesh and blood. How could she bear to let go of her, to walk away and never see her again? After all, Tilda was the daughter ir had carried for nine months, the child she had nearly died giving birth to. She had been so blind and ignorant back then. She had totally forgotten the joy she felt when she first prepared with the family to wee this little life into the world. Send Gifts The source of th?s content is fin?novel Out Of The Shadows Ch 556 Chapter 556 Unaware of the Truth At this point, all ir wanted from Tilda was atonement. But how could atonement happen without meeting face to face? Russell and the others were taken aback because a few of Tilda¡¯s cold words hinted at something more. She once said, ¡°If you really feel sorry for me. Was it a sign of Tilda softening inside? A sign that she wanted to reconcile with the Jensons? Tilda didn¡¯t wait for ir¡¯s reply, nor did she bother with the Jensons¡® mixed thoughts. She simply turned and walked away. The group silently watched her leave. This time, Tilda¡¯s arrival was expected to be like a bomb. $43 Finished Yet ir¡¯s calm defused it, and what might have torn the Jensons apart simply fizzled out. In a way, it was a blessing. Before anyone could even quietly breathe a sigh of relief¡ª Tap, tap, tap. Urgent footsteps approached. ¡°Mom!¡± K¡¯s anxious voice grew louder as she ran closer. Hearing her, Russell and the others¡® faces changed instantly. ir, however, seemed to realize something. ¡°K?! Wait, is K okay?¡± Before she could finish, K appeared at the doorway of the ward. Pretending not to see Tilda, she ran straight to ir¡¯s bedside, eyes red and tears streaming, before dropping to her knees. ¡°Mom! Are you okay?! Are you okay?!¡± 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d 444 Chapter 556 Unaware of the Truth 43 Finished K¡¯s sudden arrival disrupted all the scattered thoughts racing through Russell and the others¡® minds. A flicker of hidden disgust shed in their eyes¨Csomething Tilda quietly noticed. It seemed Russell had been right. The entire Jenson family now knew K¡¯s true nature. Everyone except ir, who was still kept in the dark. Oh, and one more person. K herself. If K weren¡¯t so foolish, she would have realized the Jensons were distancing themselves from her. What she didn¡¯t know was that the plot to frame Tilda back then had already been exposed. Seeing K¡¯s face covered in bandages, ir¡¯s worry surged instantly. ¡°K, are you okay? Your face¡­¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯m fine, Mom. As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you, but you were unconscious, and Dad and the others were always here. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. As soon as I heard you were awake, I ran here as fast as I could!¡± Before K could finish, ir interrupted anxiously. ¡°K, don¡¯t say that. Your face¨Cwhat happened? Why is it like this?¡± ¡°Mom ¡­ ¡± Hearing ir¡¯s words, K finally lost control of her tears. They fell like broken pearls. ¡°Mom, my face is ruined! I survived, but I¡¯m disfigured!¡± ir¡¯s heart felt as if it had been struck hard by a heavy weight. Seeing K crying so pitifully and her face wrapped in bandages, ir¡¯s heart was filled with overwhelming guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. K, I failed to protect you ¡­ ¡°I was right there by your side, and this still happened. It ruined your face. I¡¯m so sorry.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, K. I will find the best stic surgeon. I¡¯ll do everything I can to restore your Official source is Find_Novel(. 20:13 Wed, Oct 1 d ¡­ Chapter 556 Unaware of the Truth face!¡± ?? 43 Finished ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Just being here with you and being able to talk to you is enough for me. Last night, I swore I¡¯d rather my face never heal for the rest of my life than not see you wake up. I¡¯d do anything for you!¡± K¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes and heartfelt sobs made her look every bit the devoted daughter. If Russell and the others hadn¡¯t already had concrete evidence of K¡¯s true nature, they could have beenpletely fooled. Watching K, Russell felt a surge of disbelief. This one face had deceived them all! It had caused them topletely misunderstand Tilda for so long! It wasn¡¯t that the Jensons were hopelessly gullible. After years of living together and building trust¨Cand with K¡¯s wless, Oscar¨Cworthy performance¨Ceven Darell, an award¨Cwinning actor, could only sense that something was slightly off. How could anyone have seen K¡¯s true nature? If the scheme against Tilda hadn¡¯t been exposed, they might have remained in the dark forever. At the same time, Russell and the others instinctively nced at Tilda, worried she might misunderstand what she was seeing and resent the Jensons even more. Now, only ir remained unaware of the truth, but they couldn¡¯t reveal it to her. Watching this scene, the Jensons felt both miserable and disgusted. Tilda¡¯s lips curved in a faint, disdainful smirk. She had remained an observer from start to finish. In the past, seeing the close bond between ir and K would have filled Tilda with sadness, hurt, and even anger. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 557 Chapter 557 K¡¯s wless Acting There was not a single feeling left now. All Tilda could think about was how foolish ir was. Her entire life was built on lies. Oh, right. This life wouldn¡¯tst long. 43 Finished Just as Tilda ignored the heart¨Cwrenching mother¨Cdaughter drama and turned to leave the ward, K suddenly noticed her and eximed, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re Tilda?! You¡¯re really Tilda?!¡± Then she rushed to Tilda¡¯s side, her excitement spilling over. ¡°Tilda, it¡¯s really you! I knew you wouldn¡¯t be cruel enough to leave Mom all alone! You came this time because you were worried about her, right?¡± K¡¯s sudden move caught everyonepletely off guard. Watching K¡¯s wless performance, Tilda had to admit her expressions and gestures were perfect. But at such close range, she still caught the flicker of hatred and jealousy in K¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to see ir because I made a deal with Russell. As long as I see ir and help her wake up, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Jensons. You won¡¯t get a single cent. You¡¯ll be left on the streets, disfigured, living the rest of your life like you¡¯d fallen from heaven straight into hell.¡± Hearing Tilda¡¯s words, panic shed in K¡¯s eyes. The Jensons, who were watching her every move, noticed the shift immediately. They were not unobservant. On the contrary, at the top of the socialdder, they had seen countless people in countless situations. Now that they finally knew K¡¯s true nature, her reaction made everything click into ce. Only then did they realize just how much they¡¯d missed before¨Chow blind they¡¯d been all this time! ¡°What?! Russell, is this true?!¡± ir stared at Russell in disbelief. 20:14 Wed, Oct 1 d. 317 Chapter 557 K¡¯s wless Acting Just as Russell opened his mouth, K suddenlyughed. $43 Finished ¡°Tilda, you are willing toe back to the Jensons¨Cthat¡¯s wonderful! I was never truly one of them anyway. To have enjoyed 18 years of their love and affection is already more than enough for me. ¡°For an orphan like me, that kind of happiness was too much to ask for. Most people wouldn¡¯t even dare dream of it, yet I lived it for 18 whole years. This identity was yours from the beginning, and now I¡¯m giving it back to you. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, Tilda¡­ ever since you left, Dad, Mom, and our brothers have missed you terribly. They¡¯ve always wanted you toe back. If my leaving can ease the knot in your heart and bring you home to the Jensons, then I¡¯d be happier than anyone. As long as you guys are happy, I¡¯d be willing to give up everything¨Ceven my life¨Cwithout regret.¡± Her voice wavered with sorrow as she spoke. Halfway through, she had to stop, draw in a shaky breath, and lift her chin as though to keep the tears from falling. Her acting was wless. Even Tilda almost felt like apuding her. After all, in the previous life, when this had just started, not even Tilda had spotted the slightest w in her performance. No wonder K aimed for the entertainment industry. With her acting skills, even without the Jensons¡® backing, her sly, calcting nature and talent could carve her a ce in that messy, cutthroat world. Russell felt a little dazed. Should I just go along with it and kick K out of the Jensons? Even if Tilda never returns, at least this will lessen her hatred toward us and provide some closure. In the future, when we meet again, we won¡¯t sh like enemies, hurting each other. And with K gone, this suffocating atmosphere will finally disappear. We¡¯ll have room to breathe. ¡°No! I absolutely won¡¯t allow it!¡± ir suddenly eximed, her voice tense. H ¡°Russell, are you out of your mind? How can you even agree to Tilda¡¯s terms? We¡¯ve already lost one daughter, and now you want to force another to die just to make it right? Cough¡­ cough¡­ 2/3 Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel 20:14 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 557 K¡¯s wless Acting Russell quickly spoke up, ¡°ir, don¡¯t be upset! Tilda was only joking. I didn¡¯t agree to that.¡± ¡°J¨Cjoking?¡± ir slowly calmed down, confused, and looked at Tilda. ¡°Yeah, ir, don¡¯t get worked up. Your precious daughter isn¡¯t going anywhere. She¡¯ll stay by your side and take care of you her whole life.¡± Tilda¡¯s mocking words threw ir, who had just regained consciousness, into a panic. ¡°Tilda, y- you¡¯ve got it wrong! That¡¯s not what I meant-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not misunderstanding anything, and honestly, I don¡¯t care what you think. Like I said, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with you Jensons anymore¨Cdo whatever you want.¡± Tilda said this and turned to leave. She pulled out her phone and booked a ride. She had checked with her seniors for her destination. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ir wasn¡¯t going to copse from shock anyway. K, pretending to snap out of it, called after her, ¡°No! Tilda! Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m the one who should leave! Wait, Tilda!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K W Out Of The Shadows Ch 558 Chapter 558 Did I Mess up Again? K ran after Tilda¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Hurry! Wade! Go check on them¨Cmake sure nothing happens!¡± Russell was worried about Tilda getting into trouble. A 43 Finished As for K, a shadow of doubt had already settled over Russell¡¯s mind. He could no longer fully trust her. If the two of them shed, with K¡¯s persistence and Tilda¡¯s obvious disgust, it could easily turn violent. Russell knew that K was no match for Tilda. Still, he feared that Tilda might suffer from getting caught up in unnecessary trouble. ¡°Got it!¡± Wade quickly ran off. ir called after him, ¡°Wade, while you¡¯re at it, tell Tilda I didn¡¯t mean it! Don¡¯t let her misunderstand!¡°. ¡°I know, Mom.¡± With that, Wade left. After Tilda and the others departed, ir feltpletely drained. She almost copsed. Luckily, Russell was quick to steady her. ¡°Well, you just came out of major surgery and are still recovering. You need to take it easy.¡± iry in Russell¡¯s arms, her voice trembling with pain. ¡°Honey, did I mess up again? I just don¡¯t want to lose Tilda and then K too. I already feel so guilty about Tilda, but if I lose K as well, what am I supposed to do? What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ir. I know, I understand. Don¡¯t me yourself. Right now, the most important thing is to focus on your recovery and your health.¡± Russell held her gently, soothing her to prevent her emotions from straining her body. The other sons watched the scene with a bitter pang in their chests. Could Mom ept it if she found out the truth about K? 20:14 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 558 Did 1 Mess up Again? 43 Finished Betrayal by someone she loves would hurt far more than the fact that she has be disabled. It would be far more than she could possibly bear Meanwhile, K had chased Tilda outside the hospital. Seeing no one around, she quickened her pace and leapt in front of Tilda, spreading her arms to block her. ¡°Tilda! Wait!¡± Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel Tilda crossed her arms and gave her a cold look. ¡°What? Now that we¡¯re alone, do you still need to put on an act?¡± She lifted her chin slightly, exuding an untouchable aura. Her fair, wless skin looked almost like a newborn¡¯s. Tilda¡¯s beauty seemed divine even with light makeup. Her bright red lips were dangerously alluring, strikingly beautiful. The winter limited¨Cedition coat hugged her perfect figure wlessly. Her long legs, d in ck stockings, were entuated by her high heels. Even the sunlight on her face seemed dim inparison. Everything about her was almost blinding to K. Before she was disfigured, K had considered herself the campus belle of Orica University. She was the most outstanding and the most privileged student there. But now that Tilda was back, everything had changed. Glory, money, and status flowed toward Tilda like a rushing river, leaving K behind. Even the Jensons, who once fully supported and trusted K, began to drift away. What K couldn¡¯t ept was that even at her peak of beauty, she was no match for Tilda. She wasn¡¯t even qualified for any attention. Tilda¡¯s beauty was breathtaking. She had inherited the best of Russell and ir¡¯s features, with none of their ws. Even the Jensons¡® seven sons, despite inheriting genes from Russell and ir, weren¡¯t nearly as eye¨Ccatching as Tilda. Anyone could see that Tilda was the biological daughter of the Jensons. K had be nothing more than a backdrop, a mere frame to highlight Tilda. Compared to a year ago, K¡¯s life had beenpletely turned upside down. And now, with her disfigurement, the contrast was even harsher. K¡¯s eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and hatred as they locked on Tilda¡¯s face. Chapter 558 Did 1 Mess up Again? Tilda smiled and traced her cheek with a fingertip effortlessly, like a hunter strolling through the forest with a weapon in hand. ¡°My face¡­ isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± The words cut deep into K, burning her with shame and anger. Tilda was clearly unting her beauty on purpose, fully aware that K had been disfigured. How could anyone be so shameless and cruel? K gritted her teeth so hard she almost broke them. She wanted to rush forward, grab a knife, and tear Tilda¡¯s face off to put it on her own. But reason told her she couldn¡¯t. She had another n. ¡°Tilda, of course, you¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯re the biological daughter of the Jensons. You inherited Mom and Dad¡¯s perfect genes. You¡¯re a real princess, a swan. Unlike me, a little ugly duckling. No matter how much support I get from Mom and Dad, I could never be a swan.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 559 Chapter 559 K, Don¡¯t Disappoint Me Finished ¡°Tilda,e back! Dad and Mom need you. Our brothers need you too. The fact that you came to see Mom today proves that your heart still belongs to this family, doesn¡¯t it?¡± K was still acting, her words sounding painfully sincere. But Tilda had long since seen through K¡¯s ulterior motives. She thought for a moment, and an idea formed. Since K hade to her willingly, and the ¡°time bomb¡± Tilda had prepared was about to go off, why not act as a catalyst? She would like to stir the muddy waters even more to let the chaos deepen. ¡°Are you sure? You want me toe back to the Jensons? K, is this really how you feel?¡± ¡°Of course, Tilda! I¡¯ve always wanted you toe back! Back then, Dad misunderstood you, and I can see he truly regrets it! He just can¡¯t bring himself to say it to you directly.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t bring himself to say it? K, do you even know that Russell knelt in front of me, personally apologizing, even begging me to visit ir in the hospital? Otherwise, do you think I would havee?¡± ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?!¡± It was like a bolt of lightning had struck K¡¯s head. Dad knelt before Tilda? No way! He¡¯s the chairman of the Jenson Group, the head of a top financial empire! ¡°Now that you¡¯re disfigured, even if you think ir will always protect you, you hold no real value to the Jensons. Even if I don¡¯te back, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they cast you out. ¡°You really thought no one knew about the bad things you did? Back then, I proved my innocence, and everyone saw that trending scandal wasn¡¯t my fault¨Cit was someone else¡¯s. If it had been you, do you think Russell wouldn¡¯t have found out the truth? ¡°Think about your ce in the Jensons. You probably had a hunch. And now, with your looks gone, it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re kicked out.¡± Tilda was dumbfounded. 20:14 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 559 K, Don¡¯t Disappoint Me : Finished Every word Tilda said hit K like an arrow. She couldn¡¯t dodge. She could only endure it, feeling as if countless invisible wounds were being torn into her. K¡¯s worst fears were now confirmed by Tilda¡¯s words. Could it really be just as I suspected? The Jensons¡® drastic change in attitude toward me wasn¡¯t just because of Tilda. Was it because my misdeeds had been exposed? K had sensed it long ago. Otherwise, why would Dominic and the others act so happy when she returned, only for Russell to call them to the study and suddenly treat her with cold indifference afterward? At the time, K guessed that something she had done must have been exposed, causing the Jensons to distance themselves. But they didn¡¯t confront or kick her out. So sheforted herself, convincing herself that her actions hadn¡¯t been revealed. Now, things have escted to this point. ¡°Think it over. My ride¡¯s here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± The bait had been set. Tilda knew K¡¯s clever mind could figure out the best way to maximize her advantage. ¡°Tilda, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re still mad at me, you can hit me, scold me, but you can¡¯t nder my character or my innocence!¡± K finally snapped back to reality, remembering why she had chased Tilda in the first ce. Tilda smiled coldly, ignored her, and got into her ride, which immediately drove off. ¡°Tilda!¡± K suddenly thought of something and chased after her. The car kept moving forward and K ran after it in slippers. There was no way she could catch
  1. up.
20:14 Wed, Oct 1 d Chapter 559 K, Don¡¯t Disappoint Me She tripped heavily, falling t on the ground, scraping herself badly. Tilda knew K was just trying to put on a tragic little performance and let her act it out. K, don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯m counting on you to go back and stir the Jensons up, turn their world upside down! By the time Wade arrived, he saw K lying on the ground, crying nonstop. He instinctively stayed hidden. Seeing that Tilda was gone, he let out a silent sigh of relief. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t get into a fight with K. Finished Then Wade¡¯s gaze drifted to K, who was lying on the ground, and he turned away without a second thought. He was afraid he might lose control and expose her fake act. After K had cried herself out, she finally got up, limping back to ir¡¯s hospital room. ir,forted by Russell, had finally caught her breath and was waiting impatiently for Wade and K to return. She had even thought of calling Dominic over. Just as Dominic was about to speak, K returned to the hospital room, dirty, bruised, and exhausted. Send Gifts 5.0K 3/3 Read full story at f?ndnovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 560 Chapter 560 Russell¡¯s Promise ir felt sorry the moment she saw her. ¡°K, what happened to you? How did this?!¡± you end up like ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was too clumsy. I tried to chase after Tilda¡¯s car, to make things right with her, but I tripped-¡± ¡°Oh no! Russell, take K and get her wounds treated immediately! She just barely escaped death; she can¡¯t suffer more injuries!¡± ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Russell hesitated. He didn¡¯t actually want to go. But if he refused, ir might sense that something was off. K noticed Russell¡¯s hesitation, and her heart skipped a beat. It¡¯s just as Tilda had said! If this had been the past, Russell would have had someone take K immediately to tend to her wounds. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate like this. K began softly, in a weak, fragile voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I can go to the doctor myself. Right now, your health is the most important. Dad should stay here with you¡ª¡± ir furrowed her brows subtly. ¡°You¡¯re going alone? No way! You¡¯re badly hurt! I can¡¯t just let you go like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with K.¡± Justin stepped forward. Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel Someone had to apany K. Since Russell didn¡¯t want to do so, Justin would do it. ¡°Alright.¡± Once Justin and K left, ir muttered, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why hasn¡¯t Wade returned yet? Did he not find Tilda or K?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll call Wade toe back. ¡°All right, kids, since your mom has woken up, you guys should go rest a little.¡± Dominic said instinctively, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not tired¡­¡± ir¡¯s expression immediately hardened. ¡°People aren¡¯t made of steel. I know you guys are exhausted. You¡¯ve been taking care of me all this time¨Cdo you expect me to wake up only for you guys to copse? Your dad¡¯s here; he can handle things. When he needs rest, you¡¯ll have to take over anyway!¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ okay¡­¡± ir was the priority now. No one dared go against her wishes, fearing her anger. The brothers had already arranged a schedule for taking care of her before leaving. ¡°Come on, ir, you should rest too. I¡¯m right beside you. Just tell me if you need anything.¡± Russell adjusted her nkets as he spoke. Looking at his stubble and dark circles, ir felt a pang of guilt and concern. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so sorry this happened. Thank you for taking care of me.¡± ¡°ir, I¡¯m your husband, the man who¡¯s meant to spend his life with you. Taking care of you is my responsibility. ¡°Now, you should focus on getting better. I¡¯m waiting for the day we retire together¨Cto travel and enjoy a happy, peaceful life.¡± Russell helped ir lie back down. Looking into his eyes, soft enough to melt her heart, ir hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Honey, did something happen between you and K when I was unconscious?¡± Russell¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Afraid she¡¯d see through him, he forced a practiced calm into his gaze, not daring to look away, andughed awkwardly. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat makes you think that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just felt that you¡¯ve been more distant with Ktely. No, not just you¨CDominic and the others too. But no one says anything. K¡¯s probably already noticed.¡± ir had clearly sensed this earlier. There was probably something that happened while ir was unconscious, something ir didn¡¯t know. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Tilda. Whenever we see K, we¡¯re reminded of what we owe her. Over time, it¡¯s just be harder to face her,¡± Russell exined. He had already prepared the excuse. ming Tilda cased ir¡¯s suspicions considerably. Finishe ¡°Honey, I know how you feel¨CI feel the same way. The guilt over Tilda is eating at me too, but we can¡¯t let this pain fall on K. ¡°K is our daughter too. If we¡¯ve already lost one daughter, how could we hurt K as well? That would just be repeating the same mistake! Honey, promise me. No matter how ufortable it feels, treat K well. You don¡¯t have to dote on her like before; just treat her a little better. Okay?¡± ¡°All right, ir. I promise you. Don¡¯t get worked up. I promise.¡± With Russell¡¯s reassurance, ir slowly closed her eyes. She was exhausted. So much had happened just after waking up. With Russell¡¯s guarantee, she could finally rest. Watching her sleep, Russell reached out and gently caressed her cheek, his face full of worry and tenderness. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Out Of The Shadows Ch 561 Chapter 561 K¡¯s Breaking Point. AG Finished ¡°ir ¡­ what the hell am I supposed to do? Things with K can never go back to the way they were, but I can¡¯t tell you the truth either. One day you¡¯ll find out, and when you do, will you be able to ept what kind of person K really is? How can I keep that truth from destroying you?¡± Meanwhile, Justin walked K back to her ward. After reminding the nurse to keep an eye on her, he was ready to leave. K¡¯s voice was soft, pitiful. ¡°Justin, it hurts so much¡­ can you please stay with me a little longer?¡± He avoided her gaze. Every time he looked at her, all he could see were the lies she had spun in the past. He couldn¡¯t get past them. ¡°I need to get the doctor, to make sure your wounds are treated.¡± ¡°The nurse can do that. There¡¯s a phone here to call the doctor if we need him. Please, Justin. I¡¯m really scared. None of you even came to see me. Tell me the truth. Are you all really thinking about cutting me off, like Tilda said?¡± That caught Justin off guard. ¡°Tilda ¡­ she told you that?¡± K¡¯s heart twisted, and this time she didn¡¯t even need to fake the grief. It poured out of her. ¡°Yeah¡­ so now I¡¯m terrified. What if it¡¯s true?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Nobody¡¯s nning to push you away. It¡¯s just¨Cyou and Mom got caught up in such a mess, and we haven¡¯t had time to process any of it. Everyone¡¯s still reeling.¡± He had barely finished exining when his phone buzzed. It was Dominic calling. Justin answered, exchanged a few words, then sighed. ¡°Sorry, K. You¡¯ll need to hang tight for a while. The doctor will be here soon. Dominic needs me. Something urgent came up.¡± ¡°What? Justin-¡± b But before she could stop him, he bolted from the room like he was running for his life. Left alone, K¡¯s fingers dug into the nket over herp. The nurse in the corner said nothing, though the whole scene left her feeling uneasy. Sure, ir had been through a crisis too. But she was awake now, with people crowding around her bedside. 22:12 Fri, Oct 3. Chapter 561 K¡¯s Breaking Point Meanwhile, K was left to sit here by herself. : The nurse thought about speaking up, but this was a wealthy family¡¯s business. One wrong word could ruin her. ¡°Ms. K, I¡¯ll get a doctor in here to check those wounds. They still need treatment.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Her reply was t. Head bowed, she gave nothing away. The nurse let out a sigh, quictly shut the door, and left K alone. The moment the room was silent, K¡¯s nails dug into her palms. ¡°Perfect. Just perfect. The mighty Jensons really think they can strip me down, humiliate me, and I¡¯ll just take it? Do they really believe I¡¯m that spineless? ¡°I gave you all chance after chance. Even after Tilda told me the ugly truth, I still held back. But clearly, none of you care about me anymore. ¡°You turned your back on me first. So don¡¯t me me for hitting back.¡± She needed to n her next move. The Jensons knew who she really was now, and they were cutting her out piece by piece. K could pretty much guess why they hadn¡¯te to confront her¡ªit had to be because of ir. As long as ir was around, K still had a shield¨Ca bargaining chip that kept the family in check. She still got to live it up as their precious daughter, bathing in all the wealth and privilege that came with it. ir was even willing to sacrifice herself to drive Tilda out. ¡°Should Ie clean, flip the script, and try to win back the Jensons¡® favor? No. Too risky. If Mom found out the truth and turned on me the way the Jensons did, I¡¯d bepletely on my own in that house. ¡°There was no way I could stay with them forever. The trick was to grab whatever I could while I still had the chance.¡± Even if they kicked her out, K knew she¡¯d still have the means to run off and live a life of luxury, burning through cash without a care. Chapter 561 K¡¯s Breaking Point The real key was money¨Cenough to secure a lifetime of wealth, cover every surgery and round of upkeep her face would need, and keep her status intact. By her count, she had to bleed at least a billion out of the Jensons. Anything less would be a loss. And there was only one person who could make that happen. A shadowy figure flickered across her mind. It had to be him. Tobias! But in her current state¡­ K remembered the way Tobias used to look at her, eyes full of tenderness and longing. Would he still look at her like that now, knowing her face was ruined? This content belongs to find¡¤novel If his gaze shifted into disgust, she would lose her mind. And yet, without Tobias¡¯s help, who else could she possibly turn to? Meanwhile ¡­ Send Gifts ? Out Of The Shadows Ch 562 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 562 Breaking Away : Justin found Dominic in the hospital¡¯s smoking area. ¡°Dominc, you needed me?¡± ¡°No¡­ * Finished Dominic stubbed out his cigarette and spoke evenly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called, K would¡¯ve dragged you into staying, wouldn¡¯t she? I just gave you an excuse to get out.¡± Justin let out a weary smile. ¡°You saw right through me, Dominic. Honestly, that phone call saved my life.¡± ¡°Is it really that dramatic?¡± Dominic¡¯s craving stirred again as he pulled out another cigarette. Seeing this, Justin quickly reached over to stop him. ¡°Come on, one¡¯s enough when you¡¯re upset. Too many will tear your body apart.¡± ¡°I know all that,¡± Dominic said. ¡°But sometimes a cigarette, a drink ¡­ they¡¯re the only things that take the edge off. Nothing else evenes close.¡± In the end, Dominic put the pack away. ¡°You never used to smoke ¡­ ¡°Justin murmured. ¡°You know that was before,¡± Dominic said tly. ¡°Before we found Tilda, before everything that happened. Back then, I didn¡¯t need it. Now? If I don¡¯t, the pressure eats me alive.¡± Justin lowered his eyes in silence. Dominic went on, ¡°Every time I see K, I¡¯m reminded of what she did to Tilda. And of the damage we, as a family, caused her. I thought I could pretend it didn¡¯t tear me up inside, but I can¡¯t. Things with K will never go back to the way they were. ¡°And just now, seeing Tilda, hearing Mom speak to her without knowing the truth¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine what¡¯ll happen the day she finally learns everything.¡± ¡°One step at a time. We can¡¯t change the future, but we also can¡¯t keep letting K run wild. She probably already senses the distance between us. If she keeps pushing it no one will be able to save her.¡± A cold glint of killing intent flickered in Dominic¡¯s eyes. It made Justin¡¯s chest tighten. Chapters first released on fin?novel ¡­ 22:12 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 562 Breaking Away + 30 This time, Dominic meant it. Because they had trusted K, because of her lies, they had ended up hurting Tilda. Now that the truth was out, the reason they hadn¡¯t thrown K out of the family immediately wasn¡¯t just because of ir. It was also because of 18 years of living under the same roof, thest shred of sibling bonds that still lingered. The Jenson family had already done more than enough for K. She better not let them down again. A week slipped by in the blink of an eye. The New Year had passed. Tilda stood at the airport, sending off her seniors and Rain. ¡°Time flew by so fast. I don¡¯t want to leave you, Tilda¡­ ¡± Rain whined, his voice edged with a childish pout. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just stay a little longer to keep youpany?¡± Tilda reached out, ruffling his silver hair with a smile. ¡°Come on, the two organizations just merged. You can¡¯t dump everything on your people. You¡¯re the boss of both Skin and R Organizations now. You¡¯ve got responsibilities. I¡¯lle visit when I get the chance.¡± Rain¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Really? You promise? You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°You little brat,¡± Tilda teased. ¡°After all this time, have I ever lied to you? Don¡¯t push it.¡± With that, she yfully mussed his hair until it became messy. ¡°Ahh, Tilda, stop! My hair¡¯s gonna fall out!¡± ¡°Alright, enough. Your flight¡¯s about to board. We should leave.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rain replied. Tilda hugged each of her seniors one by one. ¡°Take care of yourselves. I¡¯lle visit when I can. And you¡¯re always wee toe back to Slosa to see me.¡± ?? 22:12 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 562 Breaking Away ¡°For sure!¡± She watched their figures fade into the airport entrance. 67 Finished Liam had put all his work aside for now, choosing to stay with Dane and help him through his treatments. Dane, on the other hand, had no choice but to head straight to the front lines of lithography machine production, offering critical guidance and overseeing progress. It was a matter of national importance¨Cone that couldn¡¯t afford mistakes. Moving to a different rhythm altogether, Mystro also had to return home. With Motrar and Cethend celebrating the winter holiday in their own ways, he needed time to prepare for histest art exhibition¨Cone that would push his career into even higher circles. When Tilda finally returned to her apartment, the silence hit her. The once lively living room stood empty. For a fleeting second, she could almost see it once was¨Ceveryone crowded around the table, ying board and mobile games, cracking sunflower seeds, sipping bubble tea,ughter echoing off the walls. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got their own goals. And they¡¯re all moving forward without hesitation.¡± The New Year might have passed, and the festive air still lingered. But to her, it already felt a little lonely. She drew in a deep breath. It was time for her tomit to her own path and step toward something new. Without wasting another moment, Tilda picked up her phone and dialed Benedict. The call connected almost immediately. ¡°Well, this is a rare surprise. Happy New Year, Tilda.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Mr. Benedict. I wanted to ask about the office you promised Comet Squad, and the visit to headquarters. When might you have time to arrange that?¡± ¡°You do realize it¡¯s still the holiday, right? Why the sudden urgency? Did something happen?¡± Out Of The Shadows Ch 563 Out of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 563 Shattered Reflections +8 Pearls The rightful source is find?novel ¡°No¡­ I just feel like I need to find a new direction, a new path. With Comet Squad¡¯s current Level One clearance, we can tap into the country¡¯s servers and ess information we never had before. ¡°I want to use this chance to broaden my horizons. Besides, I still haven¡¯t received the ess key from you yet, Mr. Benedict.¡± Benedictughed heartily. ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about. Fine. Let¡¯s set it for next month. Bring your team to headquarters, I¡¯ll make the introductions, and I¡¯ll personally hand you the ess key.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Benedict.¡± On the other side of town, ir and K were undergoing their final checkups. ir, nearly back to her usual self, kept reminding everyone about medication schedules and rehab exercises. Meanwhile, the doctor pulled Dominic aside into his office. ¡°Mr. Dominic, although it will be difficult for Mrs. Jenson to fully return to her condition before the ident, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help her stand again and get through this. ¡°The rehabilitation process will take a long time. It requires tremendous patience and strong willpower from the patient. ¡°She can be discharged today. Once she¡¯s home in a familiar environment, her spirits will lift. Her immunity and recovery rate are promising¨CI have full confidence she can stand again. But it¡¯s crucial that she believes in herself. That¡¯s where her familyes in. She¡¯ll need constant encouragement.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor. During my mother¡¯s stay, you¡¯ve done so much, always attentive, always present. We¡¯ll be counting on you again moving forward.¡± After a few more polite words, Dominic left the office with an easy smile. Behind him, Darell pushed ir¡¯s wheelchair down the hall. The others, having heard she was being discharged, had already gone home ahead of time to prepare the house. The doctor gave ir a few more final reminders before excusing himself. 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 563 Shattered Reflections 37 +8 Pou Dominic crouched in front of the wheelchair, his voice gentle. ¡°Mom, are you tired? Do you want to rest a little first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been lying down so long I¡¯m about rot. How could I possibly be tired? ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m a little worried about K. Wheel me over to check on her.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Originally, Russell should have been here in person to pick her up. But ir had given a firm order. Russell was to apany K for her examination. No matter how unwilling he felt, when it came to his wife¡¯s word, he had no choice but to obey. His only option was to be by K¡¯s side. Thest time Justin went in her ce, ir¡¯s suspicions had already been aroused. Even though the me had been shifted onto Tilda, her doubts hadn¡¯t fully faded. In K¡¯s hospital ward, tension hung heavy. Her heart pounded as she watched the doctor carefully begin removing her bandages. In just one week, she had already undergone three rounds of reconstructive surgery. The Jenson family had spared no expense, bringing in the country¡¯s top three stic surgeons to work together on her case. ording to them, her appearance could be restored by at least 70 percent. But the moment her eyes caught her reflection in the mirror, K felt as if her heart were being torn apart. True, it was far better than the ruined, post¨Csurgery face she¡¯d first seen¨Cso much better. But to K, the face staring back from the mirror was a stranger¡¯s. Compared to the ethereal beauty she once had, this was only a pale imitation¨Cordinary, and certainly unworthy of being called beautiful. It was better than the grotesque ruin she had seen right after the ident, but that was all. The more she examined herself, the worse it became¨Cher mouth, her nose, her eyes, her brows¨Cevery feature had been cut into, stitched, altered. The scars were still there, faint but undeniable. 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 ? 6573 Chapter 563 Shattered Reflections +3 Pearls She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how manyyers of makeup it would take to cover them all. And then her mind betrayed her, conjuring up Tilda¡¯s pure, radiant face¨Cso wless, so breathtaking. The gap between them was only growing wider. It infuriated her. Once, Tilda had been nothing more than someone she toyed with, crushed under her heel. Now¡­ K tore her gaze from the mirror, her voice unsteady. ¡°Doctor, if I keep cooperating with treatment, how much of my face can actually recover?¡± The doctor hesitated before answering. ¡°These three surgeries have already done most of the reconstruction. With continued procedures and proper care, you might regain another 10 percent. ¡°But the time, money, and energy it will take ¡­ Ms. K, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve already done everything possible.¡± ¡­ I understand.¡± K lowered her head, hiding the storm of thoughts raging inside her. Watching from the side, Russell felt it was already more than enough. He remembered the photos of her right after the disfigurement¨Cimages that had nearly given him nightmares. To havee this far was nothing short of a miracle. He turned to the doctors with genuine gratitude. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Truly. This is nothing less than a master¡¯s touch.¡± The doctor shifted ufortably before speaking again. ¡°To be frank, given Ms. K¡¯s current condition, we don¡¯t rmend discharging her yet. With facial surgery, there¡¯s always the risk of rejection. We¡¯d prefer to keep her under observation a while longer.¡± Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 564 Chapter 564 Out of ce +8 Pearls ¡°K, since the doctor¡¯s rmends it, maybe you should stay in the hospital a little longer. It¡¯ll be better for your recovery.¡± Russell almost hoped K would never leave the hospital. He didn¡¯t care how much it cost, he¡¯d dly pay it. In fact, the best oue would be for her to stay here for the rest of her life. If she weren¡¯t in the house, the whole atmosphere would be lighter. K shook her head. ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯ve been stuck in this hospital long enough. It¡¯s taken a real toll on me. Honestly, I¡¯m just d I¡¯ve recovered this much already. If I stay here any longer, I¡¯m afraid my mood will sink even lower, and that might hurt my recovery.¡± When she finished, she dropped her gaze again, her whole expression sinking into gloom. Russell could only sigh under his breath. ¡°Doctor, if we bring in a professional caretaker for her at home, that should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Of course. As long as she¡¯s monitored carefully, it won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m only being cautious here. If anything unexpectedes up, call me immediately. I¡¯ll assess whether she needs toe back for corrective treatment.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Just then, ir and the others arrived. Catching sight of ir, Russell¡¯s face lit up with relief as he hurried forward. ¡°Darling! Everything went well with your checkup?¡± ¡°Same as before. Nothing major, but I have to keep up with the rehab. It¡¯s going to be a long journey.¡± ¡°Honey, what about K ¡­ ?¡± ir¡¯s gaze fell on K, and she could immediately sense the unhappiness in her face. ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s no real problem¨Cshe can be discharged,¡± Russell exined quickly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head home. Justin and the others have been waiting for a while. They even messaged me earlier asking if everything was finished yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ K,e here. Let me take a proper look at you.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 564 Out of ce Obediently, K stepped closer. ir¡¯s eyes softened with a sh of sorrow as she studied K¡¯s face. 57 2 Praile Once, K might not have matched Tilda¡¯s icy, untouchable beauty, but she had still been dazzling¨Cevery smile, every nce could light up a room. Now, the surgical scars stood out clearly, the lingering swelling reducing her features to something in, almost ordinary. ir knew how much K¡¯s pride and confidence had been tied to her looks. Every woman loved beauty, but for someone who had once worn it so effortlessly, losing it was cruel. ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye a long way. Don¡¯t let this crush you. If the best surgeons here can only do so much, we¡¯ll go abroad. There are world¨Crenowned specialists who can take it further. ¡°Trust modern medicine, and trust me. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help restore your beauty. You just have to stay strong¨Cand stay with me in this fight. Okay?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ thank you.¡± K couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Her eyes welled up, and she dropped to the floor, burying herself in ir¡¯s arms. Silent tears streamed down her face. All ir could do was stroke K¡¯s hair gently, soothing her the only way she knew how. Behind them, Russell exchanged a nce with his two sons. The look in their eyes mirrored his own¨Chelpless, weary. The car pulled into the Jenson Vi. Justin and the others rushed out to greet them. ¡°Mom, wee home!¡± ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± ir answered softly. Seeing her children gathered together, something inside her finally eased. The shadow of her crippled leg, the weight of that pain, seemed to fade just a little. 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 564 Out of ce For the first time in a long while, a genuine smile touched her lips. Read full story at find¡¤novel No matter what, life had to go on. Through pain, through grief¨Cstill, it moved forward. 8578 ear At least they were alive. At least they could still sit together, speak to one another, breathe the same air, feel the earth¡¯s warmth, and hear the steady rhythm of their own hearts. K forced herself to stay close to ir, pretending to share in the warmth. But the truth hit her hard. Every eye, every word offort, every flicker of attention was fixed on ir. She might as well have been invisible. No one looked at her. Not even in passing. And in that moment, for the first time in 18 years of living under the Jenson family roof, K tasted what it truly meant to be ignored. It was the same taste of humiliation Tilda had once endured¨Cbeing treated like a joke, ignored and unseen. Then, K excused herself, iming she wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted to rest. She slipped back to her room. ir didn¡¯t press. After all, K had just gone through an enormous blow. Her heavy mood was inevitable. Pushing too hard right now would only backfire. Better to let her work through it on her own. ¡°By the way, Russell,¡± ir said suddenly, her tone even. ¡°I asked you to check on Daphne¡¯s situation. What did you find out?¡± Her words hit like a gut punch, leaving everyone stunned for a moment. Russell cleared his throat. ¡± ¡­ The hospitals here couldn¡¯t handle Daphne¡¯s condition. Ryan had her sent overseas for treatment. So far, there¡¯s been no word.¡± That was the version of events Ryan had released to the public. 274 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 564 Out of ce Everyone who knew about Daphne¡¯s death was silenced by Ryan through various means. Send Gifts 200 Pears Out Of The Shadows Ch 565 Chapter 565 Stranger 7-18 Pearl¡¯s Ryan had a brutal year cleaning up the Sunlight za disaster. He¡¯d been running around nonstop, trying to fix the mess after everything exploded. If people found out Daphne died because of the ident, the media would spin wild stories and make things way worse. So Ryan came up with a n to stall. Russell used that as an excuse to dodge ir¡¯s questions. There was no way he could just tell her Daphne had died in the ident. That news would hit ir like a truck. They¡¯d been inseparable since childhood¨Calmost like sisters. Russell¡¯s vague answer made ir panic. Her cheerful face got a worried edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Daphne is lucky. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That copse was huge, but most people only got injured. You and K came back safe, didn¡¯t you?¡± One by one, the seven kids chimed in, trying to calm ir down. She touched her right leg and nodded. ¡°I hope so. I need to heal fast. If Daphne gets better and sees me like this, she¡¯ll be terrified.¡± They¡¯d cleared that hurdle for now. Everyone let out a quiet sigh of relief. News about Daphne¡¯s death would be as bad as K¡¯s betrayal. If they could keep it hidden for now, they would. K went back to her room, locked the door, and copsed onto her bed. Tears started again. Once she calmed a little, she noticed her phone lighting up. A message from Tobias showed up in her chat. Sinceing back from Endralsia, he had been texting K every day. After the ident messed up her face, she stopped replying. She was scared he¡¯d see her now. 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 565 Stranger But he kept reaching out, and she wondered if she truly meant anything to him. K remembered the deep hug in the Endralsia hospital bathroom. Tobias¡¯s soft words, his heartbeat, his cologne¨Call that made her fall harder for him. Thinking about her situation now, she couldn¡¯t just wait around. 56 +8 Pearls So K answered Tobias. She kept it casual and told him the basics about what had happened. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel He replied right away, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve been so worried¨CI thought something bad happened! ¡°I didn¡¯t dare visit the hospital because I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me. Now that you¡¯re out, I can finally rx!¡± Reading those heartfelt words from the guy she liked, K felt her nose tingle and nearly burst into tears again. Even a random outsider cared more than the Jensons. How ridiculous was that? ¡°Why is life so cruel to me? What did I do wrong? ¡°My face is ruined, I can¡¯t see the guy I like, and my family turned away. Why couldn¡¯t this happen to Tilda? She has everything, while I get nothing!¡± K hated how unfair it felt. After talking to Tobias, she felt a little better. He texted, ¡°K, can we meet soon? I just want to see you and make sure you¡¯re fine.¡± Her heart jumped. Then, she said no without hesitation, ¡°My family is dealing with stuff, and I¡¯m injured. I need to rest. Let¡¯s meetter.¡± ¡°Alright, K. I¡¯ll always wait for you.¡± K¡¯s chest hurt worse. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She jumped up, walked into the bathroom, and red at her scarred, dull face in the mirror. She snatched the cup off the sink and smashed it straight at the ss. From the cracked mirror, her twisted reflection red back at her. How could Tobias ever look at such a face?! He was handsome and elegant. If he saw her like that, his love and affection would disappear 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 565 Stranger instantly. He might not even want to be near her again. If that day came, she¡¯d rather be dead. Just then, her phone buzzed with a new message. Thinking it was Tobias, K quickly grabbed it. But the text was from some random number she didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you deal with Tilda. If you believe me, reply.¡± That same stranger had been bugging her for months. At first, K ignored it, assuming it was just another scam. Send Gifts ºÏ 5.0K +8 Pearis 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 566 Chapter 566 It¡¯s Her If K replied the wrong way, she¡¯d be in huge trouble. But right now? 56 48 Pearls She paused, then typed back, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me who you are, I¡¯m not taking you seriously. Who are you?¡± She knew she was rolling the dice. K had always wanted to crush Tilda¨Cjust once would be enough. Another message showed up. ¡°I¡¯m Genevieve Lichtenstein. I used to date Justin. You probably know me.¡± Genevieve?! K remembered hearing that name. Genevieve was that piano prodigy who was making waves on the international stage. Then, because she lied to Justin about something, she disappearedpletely. But what does she have against Tilda? Even after discovering who the sender was, K didn¡¯t immediately trust her. She kept Genevieve¡¯s name in mind. She¡¯d look into itter. Time flew, and a whole month passed. One day, when Tilda was sleeping, her phone suddenly went crazy with calls and woke her up. It was Una. ¡°Tilda! I just heard from Professor Manning that you got early graduation approval. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yep, you¡¯ve got some sharp ears.¡± Tilda hadn¡¯t told Una about it. 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 566 It¡¯s Her After the semester started, she just chilled, hanging around campus with Una. She still skipped sses and took leave whenever. The higher¨Cups already knew Tilda had been secretly recruited by the government. 56 + Pearls ¡°Of course! I¡¯m just like Orica University¡¯s walking news feed¡­ Wait! How could you not tell me? And if you already graduated, why are you still hanging around?¡± ¡°Hehe, hanging with you and living the casy campus life isn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°You truly love ying dumb, huh? Ugh! Having a genius best friend is both a blessing and a curse. I can¡¯t even figure out that game software you gave me, and you¡¯re already done with your studies, living the dream. You make the rest of us look hopeless!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got a flight with friendsing up. Catch youter. Go whine by yourself.¡± ¡°Tilda, that¡¯s cruel! You¡¯ve got new friends now, so I¡¯m old news!¡± Tilda tuned out Una¡¯sints, got ready fast, and stepped out. She was at the Comet Squad base. Outside, Jarrett, Theo, Astrid, and Zach were already waiting with their bags. ¡°Morning, Queen. We¡¯ve got three hours till takeoff. You still have time to nap.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all awake already, so how could I stay in bed? Grab your gear. Let¡¯s move. ¡°Theo, is the ne good to go?¡± ¡°Of course, Queen. I even asked my brother to set us up with a Sky Dining chef. We¡¯ll be eating Flonche cuisine on board.¡± They all left together for the Woodward Group¡¯s private airstrip. On the ne, Tilda sipped her wine after eating. She leaned on her hand and looked at the four excited faces, clearly entertained. Taking another slow sip, she reminded them, ¡°Remember what I told you before wend?¡± The group instantly went serious. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re ready, Queen.¡± She¡¯d told them they were now part of the National Cyber Security Center as official government staff. If they wanted to do side projects, they¡¯d have to juggle carefully and think about their future 22:14 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 566 It¡¯s Her ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel paths. Even with their contract under Benedict, the Comet Squad operated on its own. They had full freedom. But if a mission matched the country¡¯s interests or promoted peace, they would take it without hesitation. Jarrett, Theo, and Zach were pretty much jobless wanderers. Even if their families wanted them in the business, they weren¡¯t interested. Besides, there were better people to run things. They didn¡¯t feel any pressure. Their dream was simple¨Cserve the people and stick with Tilda. Naturally, their eyes turned to Astrid. Since returning to Slosa, Astrid hadn¡¯t leaned on her family name. She relied on her skills and determination to be the CEO of a mid¨Csizedpany at a young age. No doubt, business ran in the Jensons¡® blood, and she was no different. Astrid put her ss down, meeting their eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted my resignation.¡± Theo was stunned. ¡°What?! Astrid, Queen just said we should learn to bnce both. You worked so hard for that position. Why throw it away?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K B Out Of The Shadows Ch 567 Chapter 567 Bluewing +8 Pearls ¡°I didn¡¯t use my family name when I came back. I wanted to climb on my own and test my limits. I wanted to see how far I could push myself and gain experiences I¡¯d never find while hiding in a bubble. ¡°I know I can¡¯t reach the top on my own. Only by following Queen can I see the bigger world. With the future wide open and a chance to give everything to my country, why would I ever say no?¡± ¡°Thanks for trusting me, Astrid. I can¡¯t guarantee you everything, but if you join me and this squad, you¡¯ll gain way more than you ever did running apany.¡± Astrid lifted the 1907 Heidsieck Champagne, The Silent Ship, from the table, poured herself a ss, and tapped it against Tilda¡¯s. ¡°Queen, I¡¯ve always trusted youpletely.¡± Honestly, I trust you even more than I trust myself. Only you can take us to ces we never even dared to dream about! The ne touched down. A luxury car arranged by Benedict was already waiting for Tilda and her team. They headed straight for the edge of Jeselton. Jarrett whispered, ¡°Queen was right. That Jeseltonndmark is nothing but a front for the realwork center.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just bait. So many countries are on edge about Cethend¡¯s rapid growth, watching every move and doing whatever it takes to steal secrets through cyber attacks. The battlefield of the future is the inte¨Csilent but deadly, with no smoke, only invisible wounds everywhere.¡± ¡°And it won¡¯t be limited to this site. There are likely backup servers scattered across the country with different clearance levels. We only have Level One ess¨Cthere¡¯s no way they¡¯d give us the full picture.¡± While they talked, the car rolled to a stop. They had arrived at a deserted factory. The ce looked old and ready to copse. Stepping out, Theo frowned. ¡°Uh¡­ are we sure this is it?¡± 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 567 Bluewing ¡°Yes. This way, please.¡± The driver led them through the wrecked factory. Tilda smirked. ¡°Pretty sinart disguise. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re hiding. They followed the driver down a dusty hall filled with shattered ss. Soon, they reached a room deep inside. The driver pulled back a rug, revealing a keypad lock. He took out an ID card, scanned it, and entered a code. Boom- The floor rumbled as a hidden door slid open. A spiral staircase led into the dark below. The driver bowed slightly to them. ¡°My part ends here. Mr. Benedict is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Without hesitation, Tilda and her team headed down. After about five minutes, light appeared. Two men stood waiting. They were identical. One wore a sharp ck suit. He was expressionless, looking serious¡ªclearly the type who never joked around. The other wore casual clothes, flip¨Cflops, a ?ap, hands shoved into sweatpants pockets, grinning wildly. The serious one was Wesley, the younger brother. The rxed one was Benedict, the older. They looked alike but gave offpletely different vibes. Both were legends in Cethend¡¯s hacker world, now leading the country¡¯swork tech. Jarrett and the rest felt their hearts pounding. They all admired strength. Besides Tilda, those two guys were the strongest hackers they had evere across. For original chapters go to findnovel ¡°Wee, Comet Squad, to the national secret base¨CBluewing.¡± 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 567 Bluewing : $56 +8 Pearls After greetings and handshakes, Benedict cheerfully guided them to the elevator, chatting along the way. Wesley stayed silent with a cold face the whole time. Theo leaned in and whispered, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Benedict, did we mess up? Mr. Wesley looks super mad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to him. He¡¯s always like that¡ªtough on the outside, but warmer than anyone once you get close. You¡¯ll see, he¡¯s a good guy. Right, bro?¡± Wesley shot Benedict a look that clearly said, You¡¯re an idiot. The elevator stopped. When the doors opened, Tilda and the squad were greeted by only five people. A in banner hung overhead, reading, ¡°Wee Comet Squad to Bluewing.¡± But that wasn¡¯t the thing that truly caught their attention. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 568 Chapter 568 New Mission 400 A ** Pears The base looked like something straight out of a high¨Ctech movie¨Crows of supeputers, glowing screens full of code, and constant surveince feeds. Jarrett and the others couldn¡¯t wait to explore. No matter how solid their own setup was, it could never match what an entire country could build with unlimited cash and resources. That was the most powerful supeputer in all of Cethend! ¡°Alright, bro, show the newbies around. Get them used to the ce and their new offices. I need a private word with Tilda. I¡¯m dumping the tough job on you.¡± Wesley said nothing. He just walked up to Jarrett and the others and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ sure.¡± Wow, this guy truly doesn¡¯t waste words. After they left, Benedict grabbed a cold coffee and handed it to Tilda. ¡°Want one?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She took it, cracked it open, had a sip, and looked around. ¡°Not many people here, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s out of my control. Not everyone is a genius like you. When I started running this ce, it was just me and two people. It took a lot of work to even add five more. ¡°This database covers all of Cethend and connects worldwide. It even stores stuff that some advanced countries like Lucien don¡¯t have. Only rare talent gets in, and they all go through loyalty checks. ¡°Jeselton HQ is lucky to have five people. Other branches survive with only two.¡± Tilda chuckled. ¡°I can tell those five who weed us earlier have some attitude.¡± They probably showed up because Benedict made them. They weren¡¯t exactly happy about newbies dropping in out of nowhere. With Tilda¡¯s sharp eyes, she definitely caught their stares. ¡°Nobody here gets a free ride. If you want respect, you¡¯ll have to earn it. ¡°With Comet Squad¡¯s skills, climbing the ranks won¡¯t be tough as long as you put in the effort. 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 568 New Mission And hey, the fact that all five of you showed up together is a big help! 56 +8 Pearis ¡°Other branches keep whining that they don¡¯t have enough people and can¡¯t keep up. If you guys pull through, I can send more folks their way.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re counting on us, we¡¯ll make sure not to disappoint.¡± After a brief chat, Jarrett and the others came back. ¡°Whoa, Tilda, I gotta say¨Cthe setup here crushes our base.¡± ¡°Seriously. I thought our inte speed and response time were solid, but this ce is like ten times faster!¡± Benedict said, ¡°Even if your base has money behind it, that¡¯s still just private stuff. This is Jeselton, the center of Cethend¡¯swork tech. The government pumps way more into this ce than you¡¯d believe. ¡°So, what do you think? Your office is ready whenever. You could move in today. It¡¯s super handy, though traveling back to Slosa might be a drag.¡± He sounded like a viin trying to lure kids with candy. He sure knew how to talk. Honestly, the gear here was unbeatable. Jarrett and the others couldn¡¯t help feeling tempted. They instinctively nced at Tilda. She shrugged. ¡°Not for me. Even if I¡¯m not here, I can still give remote support. You all decide what you want.¡± Tilda¡¯s vision for the future wasn¡¯t tied down to just this ce. Being stuck here felt limiting. As long as she had ess, she could grab whatever leads and infor she needed. ¡°No need to rush. Take your time. First, get used to how these systems run.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Three hours slipped by fast. Tilda and her squad already had a solid grasp on the new features. 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 568 New Mission : Wesley walked
  1. up.
¡°All set? A new mission just came in.¡± 420 +8 Pea Tilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The details are uploaded to yourputers from the main database. If you think you¡¯re ready, head back to your office. The best way to learn is to jump in. We¡¯re seriously short on people. Since you signed those agreements, it¡¯s time to deliver.¡± With that, Wesley left again. ¡°Does Mr. Wesley only talk when he¡¯s tossing out missions?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. So, want to take this on? You¡¯ll score some points with this one.¡± Tilda nced at Jarrett and the rest. ¡°Think you can handle it?¡± ¡°Hell yeah!¡± When Tilda and her team reached their office, the mission was already waiting on the server. After checking it, Jarrett blew up and swore, ¡°Damn! Who the hell runs this trash group?!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K a Follow current nov?ls on findnovel (li) 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 569 Human trafficking, organ deals, drugs, phone scams¡­ Those crooks had their hands in everything dirty! And the amount of cash and people tied up in it? Totally insane. * Pearls Jarrett and the others had seen some crazy stuff on the dark web before, but this was on a next level. ¡°Got beef? Then take it out on them. Show the world what Comet Squad can do! ¡°You¡¯ve been back home for the holidays so long. Hope you didn¡¯t lose your edge.¡± ¡°No way, Queen. Just give the word!¡± At the same time, the five Bluewing members noticed the central system¡¯s newest update. Comet Squad had epted the mission. They started to get a little suspicious. ¡°This target has been underground forever. Their servers are hard as hell to break, and it¡¯s super risky to get exposed. Is Mr. Benedict seriously okay letting the newbies handle this big mission?¡± If the mission failed, the enemy would move all their data in minutes. Tracking down the new server could take forever. On top of that, Comet Squad was brand new and still learning how Bluewing worked. Even the top talents who¡¯d been here two years wouldn¡¯t touch that mission without the Lamb brothers guiding them. ¡°Wanna bet? Let¡¯s see if this new team has got the chops.¡± ¡°Mr. Benedict and Mr. Wesley clearly trust them. Even if the work¡¯s rough, maybe they¡¯ll pull it off.¡± ¡°So, what do you say? Wanna bet how long they¡¯ll need?¡± ¡°Half a month, at least.¡± ¡°Half a month then!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the chatter over here?¡± 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 569 Wanna Bet?
40 Benedict¡¯s voice cut in out of nowhere. Everyone froze. ¡°M¨CMr. Benedict?¡± ¡°I heard talk about betting. Sounds entertaining. Wanna loop me in?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± They all looked at each other nervously, like kids caught sneaking candy. They might doubt Comet Squad, but they didn¡¯t dare disrespect Benedict. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe them. But I handpicked that squad. Gimme a little faith, yeah?¡± ¡°Mr. Benedict, we didn¡¯t doubt your judgment. It¡¯s just that this mission is insane. We were just saying maybe Comet Squad would need half a month-¡± ¡°Hey!¡± One of them realized he¡¯d already spilled too much. ¡°Seeing is believing, right? You all said Comet Squad would need at least two weeks. ¡°I¡¯ll bet they wrap it up today. Whoever wins takes a month¡¯s pay from the others. If I lose, I¡¯ll hand over mine. Deal?¡± ¡°What?! Mr. Benedict, we were just fooling around.¡± ¡°Rx. It¡¯s only a harmless bet. I¡¯m not gonna hold it against you. Why so nervous?¡± 11 ¡­ Fine then, Mr. Benedict. But no weaseling out if you lose!¡± ¡°Bullshit! When have I ever ditched a bet?¡± Benedict rolled his eyes and walked off. The rest just traded shrugs. None of them truly needed the cash anymore. But if Benedict wanted to throw money away, they wouldn¡¯tin. Twelve hours slipped by. Comet Squad still hadn¡¯t left their office once. Someone passed by and ran into Benedict. 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 560 Wanna het? 200 ¡°It¡¯s been half a day already. They¡¯re working themselves to death. Maybe you should check if they¡¯ve eaten, Mr. Benedict.¡± Benedict leaned back with a cup of tea, looking every bit thezy middle¨Caged guy. ¡°I messaged them¨Cno reply. I knocked, but the door was locked. They¡¯re just locked in and focused. Youngsters don¡¯t burn out like us old¨Ctimers. They can grind forever. Guess the new generation does outdo us.¡± Wesley strolled past with hisptop and roasted him on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re barely in your 40s. Stop acting like an old man.¡± ¡°Aw,e on, Wesley. You¡¯re my brother. Why so cruel?¡± ¡°Scram. You¡¯re only a few minutes older. At least I¡¯m not as ridiculous as you.¡± ¡°You brat! Talking to your big brother like that? You¡¯re breaking my heart!¡± The others saw the brothers bickering again and immediately wanted to bolt. Once they got going, they never shut up. Click! Just then, the mechanical door to Comet Squad¡¯s office slid open. Tilda stepped out first, blinking at the people gathered outside. ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s with the crowd? Word spreads fast, huh?¡± Send Gifts 5.0K 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 570 Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 570 Her Luck ¡°What word?¡± $8 Pearls ¡°Mission is done. Files are already on the main server. This drive is the backup. I was heading over to give it to you.¡± Tilda tossed the USB to Benedict. He caught it, eyes shing. ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t even work a full day yet. How the hell did you wrap up so fast?¡± it ¡°I told them to grab food and rest. But once we dug into that organization, we saw too much sick stuff. They were furious. Nobody cared about breaks¨Cwe just wanted to crush those bastards. Adrenaline carried us through.¡± Her eyes grew gentle as she watched her four teammates who were fast asleep, scattered across the office. Even after everything they¡¯d seen in this messed¨Cup world as hackers, they still fought with pure passion. Tilda felt a rush of gratitude. Building this squad and finding people like them was pure luck. They had skill, energy, followed orders, and never betrayed anyone. But the real deal was their heart. They genuinely cared about people. In a ce so rotten, they were like shining gems untouched by the dirt. That was what mattered most. Staying decent in a ce like that and still being good at the job? Nearly impossible. Most folks spent their whole lives hoping to find teammates like that, and Tilda just happened tond them. She felt like her team was a straight¨Cup gift from above. Benedict grinned widely. ¡°Hah! Looks like I win this round!¡± ¡°No way. You guys broke into their system in less than a day? That¡¯s insane¡­¡® ¡± Now, it was everyone else¡¯s turn to be floored. Nobody thought that Comet Squad would not only pull it off but do it that quickly. Weren¡¯t they worried about getting caught or screwing up? And hacking that fast? Even the so¨Ccalled geniuses who lived onputers had to admit they 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 570 Her Luck couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°You live,e with me to the office. Let¡¯s check what the Comet Squad dug up.¡± Wesley tossed out the order and walked off with hisptop. The rest snapped out of their daze and rushed after him. ¡°Wait for us, Mr. Wesley!¡± Benedict shot Tilda a huge thumbs¨Cup. ¡°You totally made me shine this time.¡± €15.000 Tilda squinted with a dangerous spark. ¡°So you bet on whether we¡¯d nail it or not, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Come on, no way. You¡¯re my handpicked squad of clites. If you messed up, it¡¯d drag me down too. ¡°Your effort is my pride and my peace of mind. Keep it up!¡± Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind He patted her shoulder,ughed it off, and slipped out fast. All she could do was rub her temples in frustration. What was it like having a boss who was aplete goofball? Honestly, every day felt like an adventure. Meanwhile, the Bluewing Base crew trailed Wesley to his office. When they opened the files, they thought the data had just been pped together to finish the job. Finishing something that huge so fast? No normal person could ever manage it. But once Wesley went through the files with them, they were floored. ¡°Holy crap, this is nuts! Mr. Wesley, the people you and Mr. Benedict brought in are straight¨Cup superhuman!¡± Even those so¨Ccalled geniuses had to admit defeat. Most of them had barely respected anyone in their whole careers. Now, suddenly, there were five people they truly looked up to. But seeing all that info also made their blood boil. They¡¯d seen shady stuff before. But this stuff? The photos and files were beyond anything they¡¯d imagined. 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 570 Her Luck Wesley¡¯s expression stayed calm. ¡°Now that you get it, show them the respect they deserve. Everything clicked for the others. ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­ You gave Comet Squad such a brutal mission to prove their worth, right?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d joke about something like this? Respect here onlyes from strength. I gave them that job because I trust them!¡± Wesley stared at them like they were clueless. ¡­ Got it!¡± Time slipped by fast. Tilda and her squad stayed at Bluewing Base for a full week. Like sponges soaking up water, they grabbed every lesson and bit of experience they could, making the most of every day. One morning, Tilda went to see Benedict before leaving. ¡°Why are you rushing off? Is life here too boring? Not enjoying yourself?¡± Send Gifts Out Of The Shadows Ch 571 Chapter 571 Their Sess +8 Pearls Tilda shook her head. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve already learned what I wanted. There are things I need to do out there. I¡¯ll leave my four teammates here with you. They¡¯re still learning plenty and enjoying it. There¡¯s a lot left for them to pick up.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re your squad. Without you, how am I supposed to keep them under control?¡± ¡°Rx. They¡¯re already top¨Ctier hackers, totally able to handle things. The world is full of smart people, but the rare ones are those who stay focused and keep grinding. As long as you¡¯re right, they¡¯ll back you.¡± ¡°You brat ¡­ You even dragged your suitcase in here. Guess you¡¯re dead set on leaving. What else can I say? I haven¡¯t forgotten what I promised to your Comet Squad. Just keep working hard.¡± ¡°No problem. Whatever missions you¡¯ve got, throw them our way¨Cwe¡¯ll nail them!¡± After that week together, Tilda had bonded with the Bluewing Base crew. She smiled, gave Benedict a small wave, and then rolled her suitcase out. Heughed softly, shook his head, and was about to sit when an emergency call cut straight through all channels and hit his office. Benedict frowned slightly and snatched it up. ¡°What happened? You ¡­ What did you just say?! Is this real?!¡± The look on his face flipped from worry to total joy. Meanwhile, Tilda dragged her suitcase to the old factory outside. Just then, her phone buzzed. Seeing Manfred¡¯s name, she instantly felt something big had gone down with Dane¡¯s group. She picked up. ¡°Mr. Parker?¡± ¡°Queen! We did it! We truly did it!¡± The roar of cheering in the background nearly drowned out his voice. He was tearing up so badly that his voice cracked. Even far away, she could hear the celebration shaking the ce. Tilda¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Mr. Parker, is it the lithography machine?¡± ¡°Yes! It worked! All these years of sweat finally paid off! 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 571 Their Sess 0: 56 +8 Pearls ¡°Gethend¡¯s first 4nm chip!¡± Manfred¡¯s voice shook with emotion. He was in his 60s, with more than 20 years of fighting uphill battles, brushing past death more times than he could count. But he¡¯d never felt like that before. Tears ran freely down his face. They weren¡¯t tears of sorrow, but of pure joy. That chip meant Cethend had finally shattered the monopoly and built its own. Anyone who¡¯d lived through Motrar¡¯s crackdown on their tech would feel nothing but pride and fire in their chest at the sight of it. Back then, that chip seemed like a star they could never reach. No matter how hard they tried, it stayed out of their grasp. For years, Cethend was trapped, forced to ept whatever price outsiders demanded. Their industries were smothered, powerless to fight back. Nobody wanted to bow down and take it, but reality was harsh. The gap was a canyon built on decades of scientific lead. And bridging it took more than brains and effort. It needed the right timing, the right ce, and the right people. Still, through sweat, sacrifice, and stubbornness, they had finally pulled it off. That chip carried the struggles of countless people who refused to give up. Foreign powers had tried again and again to crush Cethend¡¯s future. But the chip¡¯s birth marked a new beginning¡ªa loud signal to the world. Cethend wasn¡¯t broken or asleep, and they had never lost the will to fight. Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel More breakthroughs woulde. They would catch up, then stand tall. One day, they wouldn¡¯t have to bow to anyone just to survive. If they could close a decades¨Clong gap by building a 4nm lithography machine, then wins in other fields weren¡¯t just dreams anymore. Confidence, pride, and faith¨Cthat was the true fuel for progress. 22:15 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 571 Their Sess 56 +5 Pea Tilda¡¯s whole body buzzed with excitement. Her blood burned with pride for her country. Anyone who cared for Cethend¨Cno matter how cold¨Cwould be moved by news like that. ¡°Mr. Parker, what about Dane and the others?¡± ¡°Dr. Kerrigan is treating Professor Kerrigan right now. I didn¡¯t want to bother them, so I haven¡¯t told them yet.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯m heading there right now!¡± She ended the call, grabbed her suitcase, and bolted forward. Her legs felt light, like she could run forever. Send Gifts 5.0K ? ?? Out Of The Shadows Ch 572 Chapter 572 His Surprise Andy stood by the road waiting. From a distance, he saw Tilda rushing over, so he waved at her right away. ¡°Tilda, I know you missed me, but running full speed like that? You¡¯re making me feel way too important.¡± ¡°Drive. Take me to the airport¨CI need to get to Dugan!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wasn¡¯t she supposed to meet him today and let him handle everything? Andy had already set up their ns, ready to whisk her off and start living in their little sweet world together. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel And now, she suddenly wanted to ditch him and fly out to Dugan? Seriously? What a heartbreaker. It turns out I was just wasting my time all these years! It stung, but Andy still drove her to the airport without a word. Tilda hacked the airline system herself and grabbed the next ticket. On the way, she told Andy everything Manfred had said. He sat there stunned, needing a moment to process. If even a topwyer like him was rattled, it showed how big the news was. ¡°¡­ Alright, now I get it. Buckle up. I¡¯m stepping on it. You¡¯re catching that flight!¡± Andy grinned, shifted gears, and mmed on the gas. The red Ferrari tore down the highway like a fire arrow. Jeselton to Dugan was only a three¨Chour flight. By the time Tildanded, it was 4.00 p.m. Right then, a message from Dane popped up. ¡°Tilda, we did it.¡± Chapter 572 His Surprise 430 18 Pears It was just a few words, but she could feel his excitement bursting off the screen. ¡°Yes, Dane, you did it! You finally built the 4nm chip lithography machine!¡± ¡°This victory belongs to everyone. Without your help, none of it would¡¯ve happened¡± Almost immediately, Manfred called. The car he¡¯d arranged was already waiting, taking her straight to the hotel. At the center of Dugan, Tilda finally reunited with Dane and Liam. They walked toward her. Liam called out, ¡°Tilda!¡± ¡°Dane! Liam!¡± She ran over and hugged them both, her eyes glowing. ¡°I missed you guys so much!¡± Liam ruffled her hair fondly. ¡°We missed you, too. Hard to believe it¡¯s been nearly two months already.¡± ¡°Yeah, I still can¡¯t believe it myself. The second I saw Mr. Parker¡¯s message, I booked a flight straight to Dugan. I had to celebrate this moment with you guys! Oh, does Mystro know yet?¡± ¡°Dane already messaged Mystro, and he replied. Oh, Tilda, Dane has got something he wants to ask you.¡± ¡°Ask me? Dane, whatever it is, just say it. If I can help, I¡¯m all in!¡± Tilda never said no to her seniors. She and Liam had already spent plenty of time talking about Dane¡¯s condition. What Dane was dealing with was something no one had evere across before. Nothing in the medical books even came close. No surprise Harvey couldn¡¯t figure it out either. But thanks to Liam¡¯s steady treatments, things had finally started moving forward. Tilda couldn¡¯t help but let herself hope. If there was truly a breakthrough, would it show up now? Right as she was about to speak, Dane signaled her to stay quiet. 213 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 572 His Surprise He took her hand, pulled her out of the crowd, and brought her into an empty room. 56 +8 Pears Tilda followed without a fuss, closed her eyes cooperatively, and teased, ¡°Dane, what kind of surprise are you cooking up for me?¡± ¡°Til¡­ da¡­¡± A rough, shaky whisper brushed her car. She froze in ce, then slowly opened her eyes. When she realized the sound came from the man standing right in front of her, her breath caught. ¡°Dane¡­ say that again?¡± ¡°Tilly¡­ Tilly¡­¡± He kept softly calling her nickname while patting her head. His voice was ragged and weak, but to Tilda, it was the sweetest sound she¡¯d ever heard in her life. She threw her arms around him. ¡°Dane, you can finally talk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still¡­ hard¡­ but at least¡­ I can speak ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ thanks to ¡­ Liam ¡­ 11 Truth was, Dane had almost given up hope. Plenty of top doctors had tried, even Tilda herself, but nobody could solve his problem. He had only stuck with Liam¡¯s treatment so that he wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. But somehow, it worked. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 573 Chapter 573 Ask for Her Help Dane could actually talk again! Right then, Liam strolled in. ¡°So? Shocked enough?¡± ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel
  1. Pearls
Tilda covered her mouth, nodding nonstop. ¡°This is crazy! Liam, you liar! You told me there was only a little progress¨Cthis is a straight¨Cup miracle!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t me me. Dane was the one who wanted to keep it quict. He wanted to surprise you, and he thought he¡¯d be even better the next time you saw him. ¡°And since the news about the lithography machine came out today, it brought you all the way here.¡± ¡°Thank you Liam ¡­ ¡± Dane¡¯s eyes showed nothing but gratitude. If Liam hadn¡¯t stepped in, he would¡¯ve given up long ago. He¡¯d been close to breaking. ¡°Not at all. We¡¯re like brothers. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you recover. But honestly, it¡¯s your grit that made this work. The treatment was endless and brutal, and you never onceined. You just kept going. That¡¯s what a real doctor¨Cpatient team looks like.¡± ¡°Exactly! One is a genius scientist, and the other is the legendary Mad Doctor. Both tall, handsome, and totally awesome. And lucky me¨CI get to call you both my seniors. Wow, I just wanna parade you two around and show off!¡± Tilda winked, grinning from ear to ear. She hadn¡¯t felt this happy in ages. Was that what people meant by double blessings? It felt amazing. A brand¨Cnew lithography machine was born, and Dane could talk again. ¡°Oh yeah, Dane, you still haven¡¯t told Tilda what you needed from her. Go on. Say it now.¡± Tilda raised a brow. ¡°Hmm? Do you actually need my help? I thought this was just about surprising me.¡± ¡°Tilda¡­ Mr. Parker said ¡­ since I¡¯m the lead on the lithography machine project ¡­ I¡¯ll get a medal like everyone else¡­ but I also have to give a speech. ¡°It¡¯ll be broadcast ¡­ live worldwide ¡­ but my voice isn¡¯t strong enough yet. 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 573 Ask for Her Help ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll write the speech¡­ and I was hoping¡­ you¡¯d read it for me¡­ up on stage¡± ¡°Me?!¡± Tilda¡¯s eyes nearly popped out. ¡°Dane, are you serious? Wouldn¡¯t Mystro or Liam be way better at this?¡± Pagric ¡°No way. I¡¯m not standing in front of the whole world and talking. Not happening. I¡¯d rather stay in the shadows. ¡°And I already talked to Mystro. He agrees this is the best n. The three of us are all on the same page, so you can¡¯t say no.¡± Tilda bit her lip. ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡­ asked Mystro ¡­ and Liam. They both said¡­ they don¡¯t want¡­ their names on the project. They don¡¯t want ¡­ the spotlight. ¡°Tilda¡­ what do you think? I truly want you¡­ to do this for me. You¡¯re the ¡­ only one I trust with it¡­ ¡± Even Dane, who usually didn¡¯t care about recognition, treated this speech as one of the biggest moments of his life. He had poured his heart and years of effort into that project. Even Manfred, who¡¯d been with him the whole time, didn¡¯t fully know how much Dane had given up. He¡¯d risked it all. Even if it had failed, he could¡¯ve held his head high. But they¡¯d seeded. And nobody felt that joy more deeply than Dane. He wasn¡¯t the type to show emotions. But for him to ask for this favor with that look, how could Tilda possibly turn him down? After a pause, she said, ¡°Alright, Dane. If this is what you want, I¡¯ll do it. But don¡¯t put my name on the research. This belongs to your team. I don¡¯t need the attention.¡± She knew being too high¨Cprofile only brought trouble. In fact, Mystro and Liam had made the smart choice. They already had enough titles, wealth, and influence¨Cwhy pile on more? The same went for her. If her name got attached as part of the very first lithography machine team in Cethend, she¡¯d 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 573 Ask for Her Help probably shock the whole world. She¡¯d never live in peace again. + Pearts Besides, Tilda and the others hadn¡¯t done much. The real work¨Cthe ns, the methods, the years of trial and error¨Ccame from Dane¡¯s team. They were learning from and building upon the experiences of those who had gone before them. All three of them did was help things along at the right time. In short, they¡¯d just been lucky. Send Gifts 5.0K 2/3 Out Of The Shadows Ch 574 Chapter 574 Their Excitement ¡°Alright¡­ Once Tilda agreed, the rest was simple. Soon, the big day arrived. The official news dropped, and it blew up instantly. Every forum, headline, and social media feed went crazy. ¡°Gethend Creates Its First 4nm Chip Lithography Machine!¡± The headline was bright red, stamped with a giant¨CBREAKING. Twitter, TikTok, and Quora¨Capps allgged or crashed. Comments wereing in, hitting over 100 thousand per minute. a Pearl [I can¡¯t believe I lived to see this! Cethend made their own lithography machine! I¡¯m crying!] [I told my grandpa. Even though he¡¯s been in aa for years, a tear rolled down his face!] [Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to your graves today! The strong nation you dreamed of is finally real!] [Our phone brand¡¯s about to blow up! Chips are back!] [Who built this thing? They erased a decades¨Clong gap overnight. Absolute legends! It¡¯s like watching a god descend to earth! We¡¯re lucky to witness it!] This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel [No exaggeration. I know how lithography machines work and how far behind Cethend was. This is unreal. What kind of genius pulled this off?!] The whole country was buzzing. Family chats, group messages, and feeds were full of it. The streets echoed with cheers and pping. Everyone shouted the same thing. This was their country! 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 574 Their Excitement Patriotism had never felt so raw. People were proud of the progress, proud to belong here. For years, they¡¯d been crushed by tech blockades, chip bans, and foreign pressure. The world wanted to keep Cethend down, to pin them beneath the sky, Hope had been smothered, disappointment piled high. People ranted, but nothing ever changed. It felt hurt to admit the gap with developed nations. Now, this news hit like pure adrenaline, waking the nation up. At the same time, it carried a message loud and clear. ¡°y dirty, threaten us, block us¨Cit doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll push through with our grit and im the ce we deserve!¡± Cethend had talent, passion, and people who loved their country enough to sacrifice everything. Schemes and enemies couldn¡¯t scare them. Decades ago, when they built the atomic and hydrogen bombs, they started from nothing, facing impossible odds. It took years of sweat and sacrifice. Top scientists gave up their names and families, vanishing for secret projects. They never spread the news. Back then, there was no tech support, no inte, not evenputers. Everything for the bomb had to be calcted by hand on chalkboards. And somehow, they still pulled it off! That stubborn, never¨Cgive¨Cup spirit was carved into the bones of Cethenders. It was in their DNA! And now, once again, they¡¯d proved it to the world. Sure, life had improved, money was flowing, and the nation was stronger, but that spirit of sacrifice and hard work had never gone away. They turned every insult, every letdown, and every roadblock into fuel. With tougher hearts, they kept pushing forward, closing in on the rest of the world. 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 574 Their Excitement Cethend was ready to rise again! Andy called Tilda. 56 Prats ¡°Tilda, all the Motrar stocks we grabbed hit their limit today. We made billions in one go. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re officially a richdy now¨Cyou¡¯ll never have to worry about your life again.¡± That was what came with insider info. The second Cethend announced the 4nm lithography machine, Motrar¡¯s market went wild. Some tech stocks shot through the roof, while others nosedived. In Motrar, there were no limits. When a stock went up, it kept climbing, and when it dropped, it was gone for good. Money showed up fast, but it could vanish even faster. Tilda and Andy had yed it smart, shorting some stocks and buying others. In just one day, they raked in over ten billion. After the split, Tilda still walked away with five billion. She was officially rolling in money. She said, ¡°We struck gold together! By the way, did you see my invitation? There¡¯s a banquet in Dugan in three days to celebrate the lithography machine team. ¡°Come by. Let¡¯s enjoy it together!¡± ¡°Of course! No way I¡¯d miss something this epic!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K R Out Of The Shadows Ch 575 Chapter 575 Who¡¯s the Lucky Lady? Right after the call, billions rolled straight into Tilda¡¯s overseas ount. 200 Adding that to the cash she¡¯d earned from her recent gigs, her worth now sat at over seven billion. Even if she spent her days eating, drinking, and blowing cash on luxury for the rest of her life, she still wouldn¡¯t run out. ¡°The rich life is way too casy. Honestly? It¡¯s kinda dull.¡± Tilda rubbed her temples with a sigh. Now that she¡¯d suddenlye into a lot of money, she was totally lost on what to do next. Having too much money almost felt like losing her sense of purpose. It was rough. If anyone else knew what was going through her head, they¡¯d probably curse her out like that, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the money, hand it over to me!¡± That was the gap between the broke and the loaded. Tilda shot a text to Una. ¡°Una, about that thing I mentioned¨Chave you decided yet?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ no way, Tilda. That banquet is way too high¨Css for me. Hanging out with top scientists? Torture! I¡¯d rather drop dead. I¡¯m just a dumb girl!¡± Back in high school, Una was the top SAT scorer in Slosa and got into Orica University. Aside from her teasing brothers, everyone thought she was a genius. Her IQ was around 160, while the average was maybe 90 to 110. She earned the ¡°genius girl¡± title fair and square. Before meeting Tilda, Una thought she was smart. Butpared to someone like Tilda¨Ca whole different level of human, practically a freak of nature¨CUna didn¡¯t stand a chance. Una felt crushed when shepared herself. Her drive was gone, and the thought of stepping into that fancy banquet scared her stiff. She imagined herself sitting there, clueless, while everyone else talked circles around her. Best case, they¡¯d ignore her. Worst case, they¡¯dugh. Honestly, even breathing in that kind of ce would feel suffocating. Why torture herself like that? 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 575 Who¡¯s the Lucky Lady? ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you. Just don¡¯t me meter for not giving you the chance.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. You always look out for me. Honestly, just getting the invite makes me feel special. ¡°Oh, Tilda¨Cone favor! Could you snag Professor Kerrigan¡¯s autograph for me? He created Cethend¡¯s first lithography machine. I want to frame it for life!¡± ¡°You¡¯re way too dramatic. I already got Dane¡¯s signature. I¡¯ll pass it to you when I swing by Slosa.¡± ¡°Hehe, I knew you¡¯de through. Love you! Mwah!¡± After her chat with Una, Tilda pinged Jude. ¡°Jude, you saw the invitation, right? I know the organizers wanted you there. I even wrote it out myself.¡± ¡°I noticed. Your handwriting seriously made my day.¡± Thanks to Tilda, Jude had totally embraced emojis. The old, cold CEO who only ever used a in smiley was long gone. If anything, he might¡¯ve overdone it now. Tilda typed, ¡°I heard your buddies¡® families got invites too. You guys showing up together?¡± ¡°Alfie and Maurice areing. But Tilda, since it¡¯s me you¡¯re texting, can we skip the part where you bring up other men?¡± Even through the phone, Tilda could feel his jealousy. ¡°Jude, they¡¯re your friends!¡± ¡°Not anymore. To me, they¡¯re just other guys.¡± Achoo- At Nightingale Bar, Alfie and Maurice sneezed in sync. Maurice rubbed his nose. ¡°Man, which beauty is gossiping about me right now? Also, what¡¯s with Jude these days? He¡¯s turning into a hermit. We can¡¯t even drag him out for a drink. Seeing him is rarer than hitting the jackpot!¡± Alfie casually spun a stic ring on his finger and said, ¡°He¡¯s taken now. He doesn¡¯t have the freedom he used to. He¡¯s tied down.¡± Fresh chapters posted on F¦Énd£Îovel 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 575 Who¡¯s the Lucky Lady? A 20 Pearls Maurice rolled his eyes. ¡°Hold on. Weren¡¯t you all about diamonds before? Now you¡¯re obsessed with some cheap stic ring from a street stall? You¡¯ve been messing with it all night. Spill- what¡¯s up with that?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it, Mr. Forever Single.¡± Maurice¡¯s jaw dropped. No way! Did this guy also a girlfriend? That¡¯ll leave me as the only single one left! ¡°So who¡¯s the luckydy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just fooling around. If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ve got plenty of those! Don¡¯t call me single!¡± Maurice flipped Alfie the bird. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 577 577 Her Anger 6 48 Pearls Russell puffed out his checks, acting wounded. ¡°Darling, I¡¯d never do that. I¡¯m grown. I know how to handle myself.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been married for years. Don¡¯t you think I know you by now? At most parties, you¡¯re fine. But this kind? Who knows what you¡¯ll pull?¡± Still, ir¡¯s heart felt light and happy. Darell sat nearby, peeling an apple for her and grinning. ¡°Yeah, Dad, Mom is the boss now. Better just do as she says.¡± Justin and Kayden walked up with a box of grapes. ¡°Mom, these are fresh, just flown in from Lumend. Have some!¡± Wade spoke up seriously, ¡°Mom, this is a big deal. I¡¯ll do what you say, watch over Dad, stay focused, and try to make some good connections.¡± ir reached out, touched his face, andughed. ¡°Good boy.¡± ¡°Wade, even you¡¯re saying that? You¡¯ve totally taken your mom¡¯s side!¡± Russell muttered, feeling wronged. He looked ready to tear up¨Csomething only ir¡¯s kiss and soft words could fix. Seeing Russell, usually so serious, acting that way made everyone crack up. The room was full of warmth,ughter, and love. It was like the sweetness of spring, as if music itself was drifting through the air. No one noticed K standing in the shadows by the stairs. The Jenson vi overflowed with joy, but she didn¡¯t belong in it at all. She clenched her teeth so hard that it felt like they¡¯d shatter. She was clenching her fists, her nails digging into her palms until pain shot up her arms. Rage burned inside her, and she felt like she could cough up blood. She couldn¡¯t even step forward to say a single word, afraid she¡¯d destroy the happy scene. K felt that if she dared to walk over, she¡¯d be treated like an outsider, a bug to be crushed. There was a time when moments like those, full of love andughter, were hers. Back then, all the Jensons revolved around her. 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 577 Her Anger 420 She thought it was only natural, like the whole world existed to keep her glowing, with the sun and moon shining just for her smile. And when K caught Tilda hiding in some corner, ignored, watching with eyes full of hope and fear, it made K feel satisfied in a twisted way. Everything changed when ir found her real daughter after 19 long years. K had been terrified that her spot as heiress would be snatched away by that girl. Tilda was the real daughter who¡¯d been missing for 19 years. She had all the advantages. The Jensons had poured endless time, money, and effort into finding her¨Cof course, they would spoil her. But strangely, they didn¡¯t. They treated her like she wasn¡¯t even there. They were cold and distant. Instead, they kept doting on K, even bullying Tilda for her sake. Only K mattered. She was the one they called their good daughter, their precious sister. For 18 years, K had yed the perfect act, never slipping up. She truly believed she had won, that Tilda couldn¡¯t touch her. Even though she was just adopted, she still stood higher than Tilda¡ªthe real daughter who had finallye home. Tilda, the one ir had searched for all those years, longed for the things K thought were just normal. K looked down on her, convinced she could crush Tilda like nothing. But now, everything flipped. The corner where Tilda once sat crying, unnoticed, had be K¡¯s ce. Tilda had turned into the family¡¯s treasure, untouchable and adored. And K? She was nothing now¨Cjust the air, the pest ruining their happiness. Why? How had it all gone so wrong? The love that used to belong to her so easily now sat just out of reach. And Tilda didn¡¯t even care. Didn¡¯t that mean K was the one being stepped on now? Chapter 577 Her Anger All her pride, all her smugness¨Cit all came back like invisible ps to her face. No, it can¡¯t be real. This has to be some kind of mistake. A For original chapters go to find(?)ovel A maid came over to clean and spotted K by the stairs. She asked subconsciously, ¡°Ms. K, what are you doing here?¡± K spun her head around. The maid froze and stepped back in fear. Because K was looking at her with an expression she¡¯d never seen before¨Ccold, dark, and filled with deadly intent. Send Gifts 5.0K Out Of The Shadows Ch 576 Chapter 576 Come With Me ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not joking. There¡¯s this girltely who¡¯s got mepletely hooked. A + Pearl ¡°As for who she is? You¡¯ll find out when things actually move forward. I¡¯m not spilling the secret carly.¡± The thought of that bold, fearless face made Alfic grin without even realizing it. He looked like he¡¯d been shot straight through the heart by Cupid¡¯s arrow. Maurice, the one stuck single, nearly choked on from jealousy. ¡°Wait¨Cyou¡¯re for real? ¡°What¡¯s going on? First, Jude, and now, you. Both of you have someone special, and I¡¯m just standing here clueless? What the hell!¡± He started doubting his life. He¡¯d been with plenty of women, but none had ever made him feel anything deeper. To him, it was always about looks and fun. To them, it was about his money and power. It was a simple trade and nothing more. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to y around forever, but he hadn¡¯t met anyone who actually made his heart race. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m done drinking with you lovebirds. You¡¯re killing the mood. I¡¯m out. Catch you in Dugan!¡± Maurice bailed quickly. Sticking around would only make him feel like the odd one out. A girl who might really get to him? That kind of thing had to be fate. But when would it finally show up? He¡¯d never thought about it much before. But now with Alfie and Jude both falling hard, he started wanting something real too. Not just fooling around, but the kind of love that shook his soul. Jenson Group. Because of the mess with ir and K, only Dominic, Howard, and Santiago went to 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 A G 56 Chapter 576 Corne With Me Endralsia for business. +8 Pears The other four brothers stayed behind to watch over ir and keep Jenson Group steady. Justin, Kayden, and Darell dropped everything to help with ir¡¯s recovery. They were all¨Cin on helping ir recover. They weren¡¯t much help withpany matters since that wasn¡¯t their main thing. But taking care of ir gave Russell the freedom to focus on running the group. That was the best way they could help. On the business side, Wade had already finished his studies early and became Russell¡¯s right- hand man, handling piles of work. He even convinced Clive toe lend a hand to keep thepany afloat. Chairman¡¯s Office. Russell couldn¡¯t stopughing, his face glowing with excitement. ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed we¡¯d build a lithography machine this fast? Out of nowhere! ¡°Amazing! With a 4nm chip machine, our country¡¯s power and tech will shoot through the roof. ¡°It¡¯s time for Jenson Group to n for new paths!¡± He scrolled through foreign forums, reading all the shocked reactions about the lithography machine. He was grinning so wide that his face almost broke. ¡°Dad!¡± Wade came in with an invitation in hand. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet in Dugan in three days. They¡¯re inviting the top business leaders from across the country. ¡°Jenson Group made the list. Each guest can bring someone along.¡± Normally, those events were couple¨Ccentered. But with ir¡¯s health, she couldn¡¯t go. Russell paused, then nodded. ¡°Wade, you¡¯reing with me.¡± 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 576 Come With Me ¡°Sure, Dad. But what about Mom?¡± +8 Pearls ¡°If this weren¡¯t such a huge event, I¡¯d never leave ir behind. But this is history for our country. I want to meet the team that made the lithography machine myself. It¡¯s something that only happens once. ¡°Wade, you should see it for yourself and learn.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The moment the news about the lithography machine dropped, the whole Jensons couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. Even ir had been smiling more, pushing harder at her recovery. Russell and ir had always been seen as model patriotic entrepreneurs. Jenson Group had built a strong reputation in Cethend¨Cnot just through business, but also with their foundation and charity work. They¡¯d even built over a dozen Sunshine Elementary Schools. Helping people rise had always been their belief. With the support of the clients and national policies, Jenson Group had reached the top. Russell and ir always remembered where they came from. So when they heard about the new lithography machine, their pride ran deeper than anyone else¡¯s. They felt proud of their country and of all the hardworking people behind it. Without hesitating, they decided the foundation would put ten million into the science fund project. Newest update provided by Find¡ïNovel Later, once Russell and Wade returned to the vi, they filled ir in on what had happened. She lit up with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Honey, you¡¯ve got to go! Wade, head there with your dad and make sure he doesn¡¯t get carried away and overdo it with the drinks, or he¡¯ll end up embarrassing himself. And you should pay attention too! Everyone at this banquet will be the best of the best in Cethend. It¡¯ll be a huge boost for you!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K 1 22:16 Fri, Oct 3 ¡­ Out of the Shadows: Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Out Of The Shadows Ch 578 Chapter 578 I¡¯ll Never Forgive Them Was that truly the K the maids remembered¨Csweet, innocent, and dreamy? But in an instant, her expression disappeared. It happened so fast that the maid wondered if she¡¯d imagined it. Maybe K just turned too quickly, and she misread it. ¡°I just came downstairs thinking about something. I was going to find Dad and Mom. ¡°J, thanks so much for today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ms. K. You go on. Mr. Jenson and Mrs. Jenson are in the living room.¡± J shook her head, sure she must have seen things. That was the real K. Now that she¡¯d been seen, K had no choice but to walk into the living room. As soon as she stepped in, the whole air felt different. ¡°Dad, Mom, Darell, Justin, Kayden, Wade.¡± K greeted them one by one. 156 ¡°K, you¡¯re here! Come try these grapes¨Cwe just got some flown in from Lumend. They¡¯re super sweet. Have one!¡± ir smiled and waved K over. ¡°Hmm. Thanks, Mom.¡± K obediently walked over. ir held her hand, peeled a grape, and lifted it to K¡¯s lips. ¡°Open up.¡± K opened her mouth and swallowed the grape. ir studied her with concern. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. Thank you, Mom.¡± K gave ir a shy smile. 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 56 Chapter 578 I¡¯ll Never Forgive Them +8 Pearls Russell shifted ufortably, rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Alright, I have some contracts to handle. Wade,e with me to the study.¡± ¡°Sure, Dad.¡± Russell and Wade slipped away fast. They wanted to get out of the heavy, suffocating mood. Darell and the others weren¡¯t as lucky. They had to stay and watch ir and K talk andugh together. Whenever they spoke, it was always to ir. When they talked to K, their tone was cold and distant. It felt like they weren¡¯t family¨Cjust people who happened to know each other. The more K felt that, the tighter her chest became, like something was squeezing her heart. She could hardly breathe. So, she found an excuse to leave. ir didn¡¯t stop her. She watched K go with a look of regret, then turned to Darell and the others. ¡°Darell, Justin, Kayden, you guys are being way too unfair to K.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mom. This is the best we can do. We told you before. Because of Tilda, we just can¡¯t get past it like you can.¡± Dominic and the others had their excuses ready. They always brought up Tilda to shut ir down. It was something ir couldn¡¯t argue with. ¡°How could I ever get over it? Tilda was my daughter. I carried her for nine months, almost died giving birth, and lost her the day she was born. I did everything to find her. ¡°And when I finally did, I didn¡¯t protect her. I hurt her again, broke her heart, and made her lose hope in this family. She even saved our lives. I owe her more than I can repay! ¡°I¡¯m just holding myself together because I don¡¯t want to hurt K after hurting Tilda. They¡¯re both my precious girls. I¡¯d give my life for them. That¡¯s all I can do ¡­ ¡± 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 578 I¡¯ll Never Forgive Them As she spoke, ir¡¯s nose stung, and her eyes filled with tears. 56 +8 Pearls Every time she thought about Tilda cutting ties and leaving that hospital, her heart felt ripped apart. ir wished she could be like Russell and the others¨Cjust let it go, ignore K, and stop thinking about Tilda. Maybe then it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. But she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t be that selfish to K. She just couldn¡¯t. Darell quickly tried to soothe her. ¡°Alright, Mom, we¡¯re sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have said that. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± But they didn¡¯t know K had overheard everything while lingering outside. At that moment, she finally understood what it felt like to be empty inside. ¡°So¡­ in Mom¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just a burden now¡­ Just something she has to carry. ¡°I¡¯m nothing but a stand¨Cin for Tilda. Someone Mom uses to fill the gap and ease her guilt over Tilda! ¡°Why¡­ Why do this to me? This is so unfair! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s scarred for life, while Tilda gets that beautiful face and everything else. They still look down on me and don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll never forgive them!¡± K clenched her fists until her whole body shook, her eyes burning with pure hatred. She used to look down on Tilda¨Cthe one the family had rejected. But now she was the recement, and Tilda had be the one the family couldn¡¯t let go of. Send Gifts 5.0K 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Cut of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel Out Of The Shadows Ch 579 Cut of the Shadows Tilda¡¯s Brilliant Second Life Chapter 579 All Eyes on Me :. This truth was even harder to bear than killing K. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. 56 48 Pearls At Austin Hotel in Dugan, the invited guests stepped onto the red carpet one after another. Decked out in heavy makeup and morous outfits, they entered the so¨Ccalled miraculous piece of architecture and the most luxurious seven¨Cstar hotel in Dugan. Outside the hotel, Maybachs, Rolls¨CRoyces, and more luxury cars were lining up in a dazzling parade. The fountain reflected the faces of influential people, who could shake up major cities with a single move. This was an exclusive private party. Thus, no reporters were invited to capture the event. For these people, being invited to this exclusive party was a sign of recognition and a great honor. Tomorrow, the whole world would watch live as the lithography machine research team received their medals, gave speeches, and unveiled Cethend¡¯s first¨Cever 4nm chip! By rights, with their status, influence, and experience, they had trained themselves to remain calm and wouldn¡¯t be easily impressed. Except ¡­ For that one person. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to him as he walked confidently like he owned the ce. Jude stepped out of a specially customized Maybach. It was a special license te from Slosa, numbered 10000. That number alone screamed his prestigious status. Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel He was the CEO of DY Group, the youngest head of the Bells. He had single¨Chandedly pushed DY, already at its peak, to even greater heights and had be the youngest billionaire on the Forbes list. He was so talented that even Abram, who was still in his prime, willingly retired and handed 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 579 All Eyes on Me both the family affairs and thepany to him. From day one, Jude had ruled with an iron fist. He was ruthless, fast, and decisive. His reputation alone made people tremble. In Cethend¡¯s business world, there was a saying 156 +8 Pearls ¡°There¡¯s only one rule in this game. Never offend Jude Bell! Even if you can¡¯t partner with DY Group, you must never be their enemy.¡± Once Jude locked onto someone, it was a fight to the death. No one dared to mess with mad dogs, especially one that was smart enough to aim for the vital spot. Once, there was a tycoon from Melville who tried to fight DY Group for a multi¨Cbillionndmark project and resorted to every dirty trick. Jude dismantled them one by one until the man went insane and jumped off a building. In the end, DY scooped up hispany and grew even stronger. Such moves terrified everyone. With all these titles, it was no wonder he stood out so much. Not to mention his looks. He was nearly 6 foot 3, with a jawline so sharp it looked like a masterpiece itself. A custom ck suit framed his long and lean body like that of a supermodel¨Cwless from head to toe. His lips were cold and sensual. His dark eyes were deep as the universe, stealing souls with a nce. He had the natural aura of a king. Even wealthydies found their hearts pounding and blushed like they were girls again, as if seeing their first crush. He outshone the crowd. He was born for the spotlight. When he appeared, everyone else became dull and faded into the background. Jude¡¯s gaze swept the room. However, he didn¡¯t see the person he was looking for. Disappointment flickered in his eyes. He pulled out his phone and texted as he walked. 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 579 All Eyes on Me ¡°Tilda, I¡¯m in Austin now. Where are you?¡± Tilda replied quickly, ¡°Go look around first. I¡¯m still doing Dane¡¯s makeup-¡± Dane¡­ A guy? Dane Kerrigan? The research team leader of the lithography machine? Jude¡¯s jealousy surged. The air around him turned icy instantly. Those who nned to approach him immediately backed off. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Out with the old, in with the new. These young folks are so intimidating, making them feel their age. Even after decades of experience, they¡¯d still be shaken by Jude. Áã ¡°Indeed, no matter what kind of event it is, once Jude appears, he will always be the spotlight.¡± ¡°Geez, sometimes I feel bad for him. He clearly doesn¡¯t want all this attention, but his presence is too strong. Right, Alfie?¡± Not getting the response she wanted, Maurice frowned and called him again, ¡°Alfie?¡± She spotted Alfie busy wandering around, recording videos and snapping pictures. Maurice couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Seriously, Mr. Alfie? You¡¯ve been to events like this dozens of times. Why are you still acting like some country bumpkin, even taking pictures? How tacky can you get? You¡¯re seriously getting more childish!¡± Send Gifts 5.0K M Out Of The Shadows Ch 580 Chapter 580 Daggers in the Dark Pests Alfie didn¡¯t even nce at Maurice. He said casually, ¡°Nope. Just sent it to Tilda. She wouldn¡¯t stop bugging me on WhatsApp for it.¡± Maurice froze. Seriously? What the hell? So that was it. Alfie had a girlfriend now. Meanwhile, Maurice was stuck looking like the third wheel. Fine. He¡¯d get himself a girlfriend too. Then they¡¯d all be off the market, and nobody could tease anybody. Maurice kept hollering at Alfie, half annoyed, half jealous. A ck Bugatti Veyron rolled up to the hotel curb. Two men stepped out. They were Russell and Wade. ¡°Looks like quite a crowd got invited this time.¡± The moment they got out, their eyes fixed on Jude¡¯s figure ahead. Bothpanies were among the top in Slosa, but DY Group¡¯s foundation was nowhere near strong enough topete with the Jenson Group. Slosa itself was divided among four great families: the Jensons, the Woodwards, the Rowses, and the Bells. And among them, the Bell family towered above the rest. The gap between them and the other three was a chasm, an unbridgeable rule everyone epted. The distance between them was hopelessly wide. It wasn¡¯t just because Abram had built a strong foundation for the Bells years ago. The real reason was Jude. After facing him once, no rival¨Cnot even their heirs¨Cbelieved they could ever stand against him. ¡°Dad, I remember ¡­ when you and Tilda went to court, wasn¡¯t it Jude who helped her? ¡°What¡¯s the deal between them?¡± 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 580 Daggers in the Dark Wade asked in a low voice. 156 Pearls ¡°Who knows? Apart from that case, DY Group hasn¡¯t had much direct conflict with the Jensons. ¡°Still¡­ Jude being close to Tilda surprised me. It shows how little we really know about her. ¡°What I fear¡­¡± He paused, unease tugging at his words. Wade leaned closer. ¡°Fear what, Dad?¡± Russell let out a slow sigh, speaking just loud enough for Wade to hear. ¡°That Jude has feelings for her.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes flew wide. ¡°What?! Dad, how¡¯s that possible? Sure, Tilda¡¯s smart and beautiful, but this is Jude Bell we¡¯re talking about! He¡¯s the head of the Bell family!¡± Get full chapters from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? If Jude really did get involved with Tilda, the Bells themselves would be the first to revolt. They¡¯d im she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. ¡°Everyone has their own taste. When I married your mom, your grandparents fought it hard, but we pushed through anyway. The thing is, someone like Jude stands way too high. Being around him is risky, like standing too close to power that could crush you at any moment. ¡°What I fear most is that Tilda gets pulled into his world. Being Mrs. Bell isn¡¯t a title. It¡¯s a target. Countless eyes watching, arrows in the dark. You can dodge an open strike, but the hidden de is the one that kills. I¡¯m afraid this could put her life at risk.¡± And the greatest danger might not evene from the Bells or outsiders. It came from Jude himself. In the business world, his power over life and death was infamous. He was cold, ruthless, and more terrifying than a demon. They called him a mad dog. No one dared provoke him, terrified it would cost them everything. Tilda had inherited his own stubborn streak. If she shed with a man like Jude, the danger was beyond words. Just imagining Tilda defying Jude, and how he mightsh out, made Russell¡¯s whole body shake uncontrobly. Hearing him say it out loud, Wade finally felt just how dangerous this really was. Tilda¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. 213 22:17 Fri, Oct 3 Chapter 580 Daggers in the Dark They had to warn her, and fast. But¡­ ¡°Even if we try, Dad, what can we do? Tilda hasn¡¯t forgiven us. She¡¯s already cut ties with the Jenson family. If we go to her now, trying to talk sense into her, she¡¯ll only push back harder. The more we warn her, the more determined she¡¯ll be to stick with Jude.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes dimmed. The truth was, they no longer had the standing¨Cor the right¨Cto say these things to Tilda. Thest time she came to the hospital to see ir, it had only happened because Russell had begged for her to go. ¡°If it reallyes to that, then I¡¯ll throw away my pride if I have to. I¡¯ll tear Tilda and Jude apart with my own hands. ¡°I made one mistake already. I can¡¯t make the same one again. Even if she hates me for the rest of her life, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her walk straight into the Bell family¡¯s wolves¡® den. ¡°If it goes wrong, she could end up like your Daphne. She¡¯ll die. I¡¯d rather have her alive and hating me forever than be gone from this world for good.¡± Russell¡¯s fist curled tight at his side. He knew what he¡¯d been back then¨Ca hypocrite of a father, exactly as Tilda had once said. Stubborn, blind, and so wrapped up in his own pride that he¡¯d hurt her again and again. He had trusted K instead, humiliated and ndered Tilda again and again, clinging to his pride in senseless quarrels¨Cshameless beyond redemption. Send Gifts 5.0K The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!